《Rise of the Horde》


 Chapter 1 - 1

    Xiao Chen stood alongside his kind, their number in tens of thousands standing in a messy formation, ready for battle.


    He was standing in the third row or maybe fourth or fifth row, he can''t really figure it out since they were all lined up in a disorganized manner.


    Far in the distance, he could see their enemies, neatly forming a true battle line. Boasting aplete set of metal armor and towering shields, they stood in a disciplined manner, unlike his kind.


    He look to his right and left and saw his kind, green skin, some brownish red and greyish brown, with humongous weapons made of anything that they can get their hands on either self made or looted from someone else.


    Xiao Chen looked at his own weapon, a fine metal sword which was too short for his frame and a shield made of wood roughly held together by nails, he wanted a better shield but he wasn''t able to make or get a better one since his colleagues would always snatch away the best from anyone weaker than them and unluckily Xiao Chen was one of the weakest.


    He was still young ording to the age depicted by the system that apanied his reincarnation, a system made for battle specifically.


    It gave him missions to aplish and rewarded him with points which then can buy things from the system store, be it magic spells, weapons, abilities, talents, knowledge and other things.


    Someone or something had reincarnated him in the body of a young dying orc after a disastrous defeat. He stared at his meager 500 points and excitement welled up in him as he stared at his mission.


    MISSIONS


    Avable Missions


    [


    *Kill 10 enemies


    Reward: 100 points


    *Kill 50 enemies


    Reward: 500 points


    *Kill 100 enemies


    Reward: 1000 points


    *Win the Battle


    Reward: 10,000 points


    ]


    There was likely only a slight chance for him to aplish thest mission, so he focused on getting more kills.


    He gripped his sword tightly and prepared his shield for any sudden attack and they unleashed surely enough a barrage of arrows towards them. Xiao Chen crouched down a little with his shield angled against the trajectory of the enemy arrows.


    Howls of pain soon ensued after the sound of flesh being pierced and some asional thudding sounds of arrows being deflected or blocked.


    The enemy archers unceremoniously continued the barrage. Xiao Chen''s allies died in great numbers and after a few seconds, the chaotic formation moved and charged towards enemy ranks.


    It incensed Xiao Chen on how his kind does battle. They would just charge forward towards the enemy in a mad rush, engaged in melee and then that''s it, no strategy at all, simple but sometimes effective.


    He soon joined the chaotic melee scoring his first kill in the battle, he hacked at his enemies with all his strength and overpowered them with raw strength, sometimes he would even tackle them with his shield or m them with it and kick them away with his humongous foot.


    The battle progress in utter chaos, every orc for himself, no formation at all while their enemies confront them in groups, trapping them with shields and stabbed them with spears or swords while it trapped them.


    Xiao Chen took a brief look at the battlefield and surely enough, the enemy cavalry were charging through their nks again like the previous battles, cutting down and trampling every orc in their path.


    The battlested for hours in favor of the enemy. Xiao Chen was preparing himself for the inevitable defeat and was inching back away from the center of battle.


    The enemy mages soon began their assault after their arrival, bombarding them with spells. The orcs soon found themselves in a very tough spot as they were being bombarded with spells and arrows and being squashed by the enemy infantry in front and the enemy cavalry at their nks.


    The orcmander was quickly surrounded and beheaded after mindlessly charging forward deep into enemy ranks. Xiao Chen didn''t know whether this wasmon among orcmanders or was just some coincidence.


    He took part in two battles before and the same thing happened thrice already, theirmander mindlessly charging forward, got surrounded, then killed.


    The orc''s number soon dwindled down and the unavoidable retreat happened. Xiao Chen, being away from the center of battle, scurried away quickly as soon as he saw his own kind retreated.


    He made use of the spell Haste, which increased his running speed, which he bought from the system store for a whooping 1500 points. He wouldn''t want to be killed by the pursuing cavalry like most of his retreatingpanions.


    He saw the towering trees up ahead and charged in a mad sprint; he knew that the enemy cavalry wouldn''t risk pursuing them in the forest in great numbers for the vegetation of the forest will hinder their mobility and they wouldn''t want to go toe to toe with an orc alone for it had been tested many times that only a few men can stand against them in one-on-one confrontation.


    Crawling inside a thick bush, Xiao Chen sighed in relief as he escaped. He cared little about hispanions. Every orc was on his own, survival of the fittest or more likely the fastest.


    He checked his missions


    MISSIONS


    Avable Missions


    [


    *Kill 10 enemies


    Reward: 100 points (Completed)


    *Kill 50 enemies


    Reward: 500 points (Completed)


    *Kill 100 enemies


    Reward: 1000 points (Completed)


    *Win the Battle


    Reward: 10,000 points (Failed)


    ]


    Xiao Chen grinned in satisfaction and ignored the failed mission since he had no high expectation for it to bepleted, but suddenly a new mission prompt appeared


    New Mission


    *Gather the Surviving Orcs


    (The higher the number of orcs gathered, the higher the reward)


    Xiao Chen stared at the new mission and was considering if he should do it or let it fail since there was no penalty for failing it unlike the missions given to him before.


    Quick rapid heavy steps sounded near him as he saw an orc trying to outrun two enemy cavalry knights, the orc was skinny and short in stature for an orc, roughly or barely 6 ft tall, his body was littered with wounds but he kept on running, but soon tripped in a thick root of a tree.


    With no second thoughts Xiao Chen threw his sword at the first rider sessfully killing him and he rammed the following rider''s horse with his shield, he exerted all his strength and sessfully toppled the speeding horse from the right nk, sending the poor rider in the air.


    Crashing down hard, the rider gasped for air as the impact knocked the wind out of his lungs and his horse neighing in pain as one of its legs got broken after Xiao Chen''s tackle.


    Sprinting forward quickly, Xiao Chen choked the rider with his muscr arms, suffocating him. The rider soon thrashed around wildly as he tried to break free from Xiao Chen''s thick arms, his face turning purple and his eyes pleading for mercy but Xiao Chen ignored it all, he just gripped the rider''s throat firmly and applied more force until finally the sound of a neck being broken sounded.


    Xiao Chen loosened his grip and left the rider, picking up the spear that the rider wielded. He broke the rider''s neck but felt no remorse at all; he got used to taking lives already long ago since he was still a human.


    He thrusted the spear towards the noisy horse and it thrashed around wildly but Xiao Chen just pulled out the spear and thrusted it forward again and again until the horse was silent.


    He just brutally killed a living thing, blood sttered everywhere, his legs, torso and face covered in blood, making him look more menacing than ever.


    He stared at the skinny orc who he just saved. With his threatening aura, the skinny orc bowed down, followed by a sudden system prompt.


    Congrattions on acquiring your first subordinate!


    Unlocking Commander''s Function


    Unlocking the Army Tab


    Xiao Chen got surprised but soon felt ted. He now had someone under him.. Hemanded the skinny orc to loot the bodies of anything useful as he started checking out the system''s new function.

 Chapter 2 - 2

    *COMMANDER


    RANK: Grunt Sergeant (Upgradable)


    - able to takemand of a rabble(10 orc warriors)


    Commander Skills


    Battle Commander: Novice (Upgradable)


    - 10% chance for warriors under yourmand to execute your givenmands perfectly


    Morale Boost: Basic (Upgradable)


    - 5% chance that warriors under yourmand will fight to the death as long as you are within 10 meter radius of them.


    Commander''s Share: Basic (Upgradable)


    - for every enemy that a warrior under yourmand kills, receive one point.


    *ARMY DETAILS


    Trust: 65%


    Total Number of Subordinates:1


    Xiao Chen soon understood what the new functions are. It is basically like the war simtion games that he got addicted to when he was young, prompting him to be amander.


    "What''s your name?"


    Xiao Chen asked the skinny orc that he just saved. Observing him closer, he noticed that the skinny orc had a mark on his left chest, a mark which distinguishes a pug from a warrior.


    "Gur''kan, my chief"


    The skinny orc, still with his head bowed down while thumping his right fist to his left chest as a sign of respect to Xiao Chen.


    "Arm yourself properly and follow me"


    Xiao Chen beckoned Gur''kan as he turned around deeper towards the forest where distinct sounds of battle areing from.


    He had lived for barely a month since his reincarnation and had taken part in three battles already; he didn''t want to take part, but the system that apanied his reincarnation forced him to.


    He ignored the system missions that had penalties before and he truly suffered for it; he experienced starvation and thirst so intense that it was driving him mad, no not the starvation and thirst fromcking of food and water but starvation for battle, his body screaming in pain like he was being burned alive.


    By then Xiao Chen understood why orcs were forced to battle endlessly because if they wouldn''t, they would suffer. The feeling of hunger and thirst for food and water, orcs could endure but the hunger and thirst of battle, they couldn''t. Sometimes different orc tribes or groups would wage battle against each other just to satiate their hunger and thirst for battle.


    ording to the words of the oldest shamans, it was the priced that their race had to pay. Their previous world being destroyed by spatial storms that just suddenly emerged, destroying their ancientnds and disturbing their peaceful lives. They sought the aid of their ancestors and the surrounding spirits, to no avail. They all just vanished, and the shamans lose their magic and power. The ones that helped them, which were the less likely to lend a hand, were the frowned upon warlocks, who achieve their magic and power through demonic ways.


    The warlocks practiced life sacrifices and other atrocious deeds which most of the orcs disapproved since gaining power with the aid of demons instead of their ancestors and the spirits were dishonorable. Orcs lived unrestrained, only relying on what nature gives and provides them with and never asking more than what was required, and strength gained by your hands or understanding of the shamanic ways was their path of gaining honor.


    The different tribes gathered all together by the call of the warlocks at the dark ins, the gathering spot of warlocks. There the warlocks summoned their demon masters, colossal figures of varying features appeared before the orc race.


    They had dark ominous auras surrounding them, some had scales, some with thick fur like their trusted steeds andpanions of orcs, the wargs while some had skins of the same features to the orcs but in many colors. They had eyes that can make even the brave orcs ufortable with their gaze, some with tails like snakes and lizards, some like the wargs and the huge mountain cats. Most of them had a set of sharp teeth like the predators of the wild, they had horns on their heads and some in different areas like the shoulder and the back.


    The demons offered them a pact of servitude for ten years and then orcs, with their world slowly dying, took the offer. The demons send them to thesends of those pinkskins, the humans and the long-eared ones, the elves.


    Here they weremanded by the demons to waged war and waged war, they did. The orcs empowered by the demon''s blood that they consumed to cross the demonic spatial gates drove them into a frenzy and further strengthened their frightening might inbat, but little did they know it was also a curse to them by the demons, slowly changing them to what the demons wanted, forever their servants.


    But in a new world filled with natural spirits, the shamans recovered their power and learned the truth about the demons'' devious ns. Many shamans embraced the fate of losing their powers as long as their race could break free from the ws of the demons. With shamans continuously sacrificing their magic and power for many generations, they finally broken the bonds that shackled them to their demon masters but the curse of the demons blood had long corrupted them, turning them into insatiable battle maniacs that would always go to battle till death.


    *****


    Xiao Chen was trying to find a way to cure this curse and sought the system''s aid and luckily the system store sells an item that can lift the curse but it was priced at a humongous figure of one million points.


    The pinkskins and long-eared ones did not know the history of the orcs and with the difference innguage, they nevermunicated well and whenever they meet, they would always spill often blood than not.


    Xiao Chen once triedmunicating with the pinkskins but to no avail, they speak an unfamiliarnguage than what humans used to speak in his previous world; he tried English, Russian, German, French, Spanish and even his mother tongue Mandarin, but to no avail and just nearly had his new life ended.


    Staring at the skinny orc behind him, Xiao Chen was at a loss for words. The orc donned on the rider''s equipment, stripping the poor rider naked only leaving behind the simple piece of loin cloth covering his private parts.


    Armed with a spear in one hand and a sword in the other while being apanied by a fully armored orc, who was a rare sight to behold, they went deeper into the woods. There Xiao Chen saw four enemy cavalry toying with a female orc. They tied her on with some rope to the trees and are slowly wounding her with daggers whileughing.


    Female orcs joined battles, but rarely, only the fiercest female orcs would.


    "#@£¤¡ê #*@#€£¤¡ê"


    The bulkiest of the four said,


    "#@£¤¡ê**"


    The man with a fierce scowl on his face replied, thenughter ensued as they enjoy ying with the bounded female orcs busily cursing them.


    "Untie me and fight like an actual warrior"


    She screamed at them but just got ignored and earned a few more wounds; she retaliated by spitting and cursing at them.


    Xiao Chen couldn''t understand what the humans were talking about but he didn''t care, all his eyes were dead set on the mark on the female orcs right arm, a mark he only saw among the chiefs of the tribe and their descendants and the ever respected shamans.


    Carefully observing the enemies in front of them, his brain went at work, figuring out a n to kill all the enemies while ensuring the safety and life of the female orc, considering the resources at his disposal he soon devised a simple yet surely effective n but first he had to buy something from the system store for his n to work.

 Chapter 3 - 3

    With the thick cover of the surrounding vegetations, slowly but surely Gur''kan made his way behind the tree where the female orc was at, his body blending among his surroundings, his skin changing and adapting like that of a chameleon.


    Xiao Chen readied the spears for immediate action, his thick burly right hands firmly gripping the shaft of the spear, his eyes full of concentration, aiming for the burliest of the humans just about 20 meters away from his hiding spot.


    Theughter of the riders continued as they take turns shing and poking the female orc while slowly tearing away her clothing, her rough vest made of animal skin and small skirt made out from the same material torn in different ces barely covering her most private parts. Her modest breasts, threatening to break free from the confines of what remains of her vest.


    Xiao Chen just spent almost all of his avable points, spending 300 points for a camouge potion thatsts for 2 minutes allowing Gur''kan to stealthily approach and free the female orc and the talent named ''True Aim'' with the price of 1750 points allowing Xiao Chen''s aim to hit his intended target with high uracy.


    There Xiao Chen saw the ropes dropped to the ground while the riders were still oblivious to what was going on, still busyughing while enraging the female orc more but then with a quick swoosh Xiao Chen threw the first spear towards the burliest of them all and with a loud thud and the sound of flesh and armor being pierced through the unfortunate human was nailed to a tree trunk further away, his body carried by the spear''s momentum and with quick reflexes Xiao Chen threw the second spear sessfully hitting his second target on his abdomen making him crouched down in pain while he burst out from his hiding spot with a loud shout directing the remaining riders'' attention towards him.


    Xiao Chen couldn''t help but proudly shout his unit''s motto even though only he can understand what it means.


    Casting the ''Haste'' spell in himself, Xiao Chen charged forward like a raging bull ramming one of the riders and sending him flying and crashing to the trees and with a quick nce he saw thest standing rider pounced on by the enraged female orc.


    Thest rider suffered a painful retribution in the hands of the infuriated female orc. The female orc wed at the helpless man with her sharp nails, tearing away chunks of flesh from his face and torso, she even tore away a piece of the man''s neck with her mouth fully using her shorter but very sharp tusks and set of teeth. Like a predator that is having a meal out if its prey, the female orc continued on tearing the hapless men into pieces with her hands and mouth while the poor man screamed in agony making Xiao Chen feel goosebumps all over his body.


    The savagery of the female orc surprised and scared him. Female orcs can sometimes be more ruthless than male orcs, specially when their dignity was tarnished or mocked upon.


    Staring at her, Xiao Chen finally noticed the uncanny simrities between female orcs and female elves. They were both a beauty, but the elves were more majestic and graceful, while female orcs leaned on the wild and savage nature. Their figures almost very identical both with long ears except orcs are of lupine ears while the elves had sharper and longer ears, body figures almost the same, the short and sharper tusks missing and the lupine ears covered, they look like female elves just wild and savage in nature.


    Xiao Chen stood rooted on the spot watching as the female orc tortured the miserable man till the man sumbed to death. He didn''t notice that Gur''kan disappeared and went somewhere and they could see no shadow of him.


    "Many thanks!!!"


    The female orc finally stood and cupped her right fist to her left chest with her head bowed down, showing her gratitude to Xiao Chen.


    A system prompt telling him he gained an additional subordinate sounded, but Xiao Chen ignored it and just focused his gaze on the female orc.


    "What''s your name?"


    Xiao Chen couldn''t help but ask with his gaze fully focused on the female orc waiting for her reply.


    "I am known as Draegh''ana, daughter of Dhug''mur chief of the Rock Bear Tribe and Dha''gnna daughter of Vir''khan chief of the cktree Tribe"


    Xiao Chen''s hunch was right, she was a royalty of the orc race, at least in the tribes that she belongs to, daughter and granddaughter of tribe chieftains, she is not someone to be mess with; she has the blood of brave and strong warriors.


    "I mean no disrespect, but what is my savior called"


    Xiao Chen didn''t know how to reply. The real identity of the body he upied, he doesn''t know, nor was there anyone who informed him. He just simply replied with his own name.


    "Xiao Chen"


    "Kao'' khen???"


    Draegh''ana tried to confirm, confused by the strange wordsing from Xiao Chen''s mouth.


    "It''s Xiao Chen"


    Xiao Chen tried to correct her speaking more clearly and slowly for her to understand


    "Kao''khen..."


    Draegh''ana replied again, which made Xiao Chen at a loss for words. He really can''t me her, for Orcish is literally very different from Mandarin, so he just nodded, confirming Draegh''ana of his now new name.


    "Khao''khen... Khao''khen...Khao''khen"


    Draegh''ana muttered repeatedly, trying to engrave Xiao Chen''s new name to his memory, but then she suddenly realized something, an old Orcish word whose meaning is something that is difficult to speak of.


    "You mean Khao''khen meaning ''chieftain of chieftains???"


    Xiao Chen was dumbfounded. He didn''t know that his new name had such a meaning, probably because he wasn''t a real orc and didn''t know of the ancient Orcish words and what they mean.


    "I guess so..."


    Xiao Chen replied and just shrugged his shoulders, with the system, he can really be chieftain of chieftains as long as he gets more points and buy everything that he needs from the system store but staring at his only remaining 50 points, his excitement dwindled down to the negatives but he was surprised that it suddenly rose by one point making his total points 51.


    He looked at the system''s panel and surely enough; he found the reason


    Commander''s Share: Basic (Upgradable)


    - for every enemy that a warrior under yourmand kills, receive one point.


    Gur''kan had probably killed someone since his only two subordinates would be him and Draegh''ana and Draegh''ana just killed the poor man before she became his subordinate and she was currently standing in front of him.


    Surely enough Gur''kan appeared from where he sent the unfortunate soldier that he tackled .


    "It''s all done, my chief"


    Gur''kan bowed his head, thumping his right fist to his left chest with a sword still dripping fresh blood was on his left hand, what he used to y the unfortunate rider.


    Checking his system further, he saw


    *ARMY DETAILS


    Trust: 70%


    Total Number of Subordinates: 2


    With everything concluded, Xiao Chen tasked Gur''kan and Draegh''ana to loot the corpses and arm themselves while he himself picked up the things he needed, four spears, a sword and some pieces of armor that could fit his hulking frame unlike Gur''kan whose body frame allowed him to wear the rider''s armor full.


    They rested for a few minutes and set out once again towards wherever they could hear sounds of fightinging from. Xiao Chen was determined to rescue as many orcs as possible for him to gain more points and raised his meager 51 points to as high as he could.

 Chapter 4 - 4

    Deeper into the forest, Xiao Chen''s group trudged through the dense group of trees. Heavy sounds of battle were up ahead.


    In a clearing, bodies, dead bodies were scattered everywhere, both pinkskins and orcs and further ahead, a group of four orcs were resisting several human soldiers, but unlike the ones Xiao Chen encountered before, these were of the infantry.


    Huge rectangr towering wooden shields iid with iron,plete set of armor from head to toe and moving together in groups, they surrounded the group of four orcs.


    Xiao Chen observed them a bit, a huge orc, much bigger and bulkier than the three deceasedmanders of theirs, waving around a tree trunk as a club, smashing anyone foolish enough to get within his range.


    Further at the back he saw an older orc, who looks frail and weak with a wooded staff decorated with a few animal bones, he was throwing jars containing liquids and powders towards the enemy, the jars contents sometimes melts the flesh of the enemies, others making them disoriented like drunk men turning their neat formation chaotic.


    Xiao Chen also spotted another female orc bravely swinging around a two-handed axe which somewhat doesn''t match with her frame. She is as savage as Draegh''ana in her actions, cleaving and pummeling anyone who dares to underestimate her prowess.


    A strange orc was also spotted by Xiao Chen, an orc with the same frame as Gur''kan but with thicker and bulkier arms, he was throwing anything and everything that he gets his hands on, like swords, spears, shields, pieces of armors, fallen tree branches and rocks. The strange orc was hurling things at the enemies and sometimes sessfully killing someone, but his most useful deed was disrupting the enemy formations which free up space around the bulky orc.


    Xiao Chen led Gur''kan and Draegh''ana behind the enemies to nk them. With spears at hand like a stretch bow, he hurled them towards the unprotected backs of the enemies, nullifying the protection of their shields. He threw all the spears in his arsenal, each spear sessfully taking a life.


    Preparing to engage in the melee, he brought out his sword. Gur''kan and Draegh''ana already rushed forward first when he was still throwing the spears and have already joined the fray.


    Casting the haste spell on himself, Xiao Chen rushed forward like a charging bison, with the tower shield in front of him and ramming through the enemy formation. With his move the enemy formation got broken, some enemies were sent flying by him and got his shield broken, he shed with his sword and mmed enemies with a new shield that he picked up among the scattered equipments of the dead enemies, incorporating a few kicks and tackles in his attacks.


    The enemies got ambushed sessfully and with the bulky orc rampaging around when he was freed from the encirclement; they started loosing morale. A swift orc wielding two swords that they can barely hit, a fully armored orc and one that fights much like a diator in the arena, the enemy infantry panicked and started to run away and further gave the upper hand to the orcs.


    With the surroundings littered with corpses and a few wounded who are moaning in pain still awaiting death''s embrace, Xiao Chen moved towards the bulky orc and hispanions.


    Gur''kan, being his loyal follower, started clearing the battlefield, killing any enemy that hasn''t sumbed to death yet, supplying Xiao Chen with much needed points.


    "Greetings, brave warrior, many thanks for aiding us"


    The old and frail looking orc said while cupping his right fist to his chest and the bones on his staff rattled as he transferred it to his left hand while he greeted Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen returned the gesture and cupped his right fist to his chest and asked,


    "I am called Khao''khen, what are you called elder one"


    He asked respectfully as among orcs, chieftains, shamans and witch doctors are highly respected and the old and frail looking orc was a witch doctor, no doubt. How he fought was how witch doctors fight, they threw their harmful concoctions towards the enemies while applying their healing salves or useful concoctions to those who needed.


    "I am called Rakh''ash''tha, as you may already guessed, I am a witch doctor, the big one over there is Galum''nor, the brave female one is Aro''shanna my daughter and this one is Trot''thar," Rakh''ash''tha said as he patted Trot''thar''s shoulder.


    "We acknowledge you as our leader as a token of gratitude since we no longer trust the deceasedmander''s second inmand who ignored us. He just led his group away, leaving us behind to fend for ourselves," Rakh''ash''tha continued.


    "Damn those cowards, they will face retribution eventually," Galum''nor angrily stomped at the ground as he spat on the ground, showing his displeasure.


    Xiao Chen knew it very well. Rarely will you see orcse to the rescue of their brethren when their own safety was threatened.


    "We better move fast. The enemy wille back soon and in greater numbers than before"


    Trot''thar said, his eyes staring far towards where the enemies have retreated to.


    Xiao Chen then led away the group. He was in a cheerful mood since his avable points now are 103 and his new total of subordinates increased from two to six.


    *****


    Exiting the tree covers, Xiao Chen arrived at the old winding path towards the Lag''ranna Mountains and behind it was thend of the orcs, tribes scattered all throughout the ce and where the pinkskins won''t dare follow them without a huge army, a huge army at least with numbers equal to or greater than the number of the orc race.


    The old winding path towards Lag''ranna Mountains was also without danger since golems and other monstrosities also visited it, which was far more dangerous than orcs are to humans.


    Checking the surroundings for any sign of danger, Xiao Chen was at the forefront while his subordinates followed him in a group of twos since the path only allowed two orcs to walk side by side. One side was the mountain wall while the other, a ridge with a height that can injure or even outright kill even the strongest and toughest orc if they are dumb enough to not watch where his or her foot was stepping on.


    *****


    Further up ahead, Xiao Chen soon spotted huge moving creature made of rocks, it was smashing the mountain walls with its fist, banging it with enough force that caused some boulders to fall down and block the path.


    The creature was over 10 feet tall, with some parts of its body covered in sharp pointed rocks, its legs were a huge group of rocks, probably bigger than Galum''nor''s two legsbined, some pieces of gems were embedded in its body, reflecting the rays of the sun.


    "Seems like we''re in for a tough fight, young one"


    Rakh''ash''tha stated the obvious, which earned him an unfriendly gazed from Draegh''ana.


    "I heard golems are stronger and tougher creatures than orcs. I will test if those words true"


    Galum''nor spoke and readied his weapon, the tree trunk which he used as a club. He loved smashing things more than anything else.


    "I hope not"


    Trot''thar can''t help but mutter with a tone of helplessness as he started picking up rocks from the surroundings and piling them up together, ready to hurl them at the enemy made of rocks.


    Xiao Chen didn''t know what to do, a golem that wasn''t included in any of his memories, both from the original and his own.


    "How do you fight a golem?"


    He can''t help but asked the six, since he did not know of these tough creatures.


    "If we can immobilize and destroy its legs, it is our victory"


    Rakh''ash''thamented while busily rummaging around his bag, a bag made of crudely sewn together animal skins. He was sorting out which of his concoctions will work on the golem.


    "I''ll crush those legs"


    Galum''nor was raring to engage the still busy golem pounding its fist on the mountain wall.. Xiao Chen can''t help but think of Galum''nor as a muscle head, like one of his men back in Huaxia, he doesn''t think nor n anything like Galum''nor, just acting in his instincts which made Xiao Chen wonder how he survived the many missions that they have undertaken.

 Chapter 5 - 5

    Slowly inching forward, with nervous but steady steps, Xiao Chen and his subordinates approached the busy golem. With hearts beating fast from nervousness or excitement like Galum''nor, they moved stealthily as possible.


    ''Bang'' ''Bang'' ''Bang''


    The golem continued pounding the mountain walls, still oblivious to the approaching danger. Galum''nor, being a muscle head as he was, shouted loudly and madly rushed forward as Xiao Chen stared at him in both annoyance and surprise.


    The golem, sessfully attracted by Galum''nor''s shout, turned his head and stared at Xiao Chen and his group, then towards the charging Galum''nor.


    "Oh! Customers"


    It said with a deep and loud voice while waving at Xiao Chen and his group who had mouths wide open in shocked. The golem then looked at Galum''nor, grabbed the tree trunk that was supposed to smash to its left leg with its bulky rock hand and lifted it up, and along came Galum''nor, who refused to release his weapon.


    "Aggressive customer...no discount for you"


    It said while pointing a finger at Galum''nor with his other hand, then picked something from behind the piled up boulders, the result of its pounding on the mountain walls.


    Xiao Chen stared in disbelief. He was speechless and just stared at the golem, still busy rummaging through the boulders looking for something, but soon came to his senses then turned to look at hispanions and discovered their also shocked expressions.


    "Was this supposed to happen?"


    He can''t help but ask. He was confused about what was happening.


    "Ahem... This is a first"


    Rakh''ash''tha said, shrugged his shoulders and stored the readied concoctions inside his crudely made bag while the others sighed in relief. They sighed in relief, perhaps because the expected battle didn''t ur, nor do they want it to ur. Trot''thar sat on the ground, Draegh''ana sheathed her swords on their scabbard on her back, Aro''shanna lowered her enormous axe and Gur''kan just stood in a ce, unsure of what to do or what to say.


    "Friends... customers...e see my wares... see anything you like... I give discount to everyone.... except for this one"


    The golem spoke in broken Orcishnguage, pausing and continuing after a few words like he was thinking of what are the words to say next then brought forward a box made of logs, tied in a square-ish shape by vines containing different items and pointing a finger at Galum''nor, telling everyone that Galum''nor won''t be having any discount.


    The square-ish box contained many things, like ores, fruits, rocks, weapons and other things. Xiao Chen and his group continued being speechless. ''What is this, a merchant golem'' Xiao Chen thought, staring dumbly at the still excited golem.


    "A spirit crystal... a thravum ore... a dargan skin... a herkan stone"


    Rakh''ash''tha named a few of the wares that the golem disyed in a surprised tone.


    "Are these things precious or rare?"


    Xiao Chen can''t help but curiously ask. He didn''t know what these things were or what were their uses, but Rakh''ash''tha''s tone and his very own curiosity prompted him to ask.


    "Well... a spirit crystal is something only found deep in the undergrounds with an abundance of spiritual energy, useful to shamans in increasing their mana... The thravum ore is the hardest one to find since it only exists near rivers of fire and only in small quantities, it can be used to forge weapons and armors that are more durable and resilient than any other metal, even the pinkskins thinks so, their highest chieftain had a weapon made of such ore which he treasured dearly even sacrificing great numbers of his army once just to recover his sword from the Warghen Tribe who looted it from his eldest son''s corpse. The dargan is one of the strongest and feared predator of Lag''ranna Mountains armed with a sharp set of teeth, ws and skin so thick that a full blow of sword from an orc won''t prate its thick skin and the herkan stone, a useful stone which can be ground to dust and mixed with several herbs to make a good healing salve..."


    Rakh''ash''tha exined in details as he stared dumbfounded at the strange golem. With those details, Xiao Chen now knew that these wares were rare and precious.


    "d you... know my goods"


    The golem said while smiling sheepishly but obviously proud since his parents and kindughed at his crazy deeds and dreams to be a merchant which seemed unrealistic to them since no creature with a good mind will do business with a talking piece of huge rock much lessmunicate with one. Golems are creatures that tend to destroy things with their innate talents and abilities and are very hostile to any other creatures besides their own kind, earning them a poor reputation.


    "A merchant golem... that''s odd"


    Draegh''ana can''t help but mutter. She had never seen or encountered one and, ording to the words of the elders, this golem is indeed very different from his kind.


    "My parents, brothers and brethrenughed at me wanting to be a merchant, that''s why I ran away from home. I want to prove to them I can be a merchant, a sessful one"


    The golem said with a solemn tone while putting down the tree trunk club along with its wielder, who refused to let it go.


    "Ugh... strong rock creature"


    Galum''nor sulked in a corner, unhappy that his strength, which he was proud of, was not worth a thing to the golem.


    "What can we use to buy your wares?"


    Xiao Chen asked the golem. He was interested in the golem''s wares and wanted to get his hands on them, specially that thravum ore which he wanted to use to forge a personal weapon.


    The golem had a hard time determining what to sell his wares for but then just decided that the human money will do for his first transaction or an exchange of items of the same value.


    "Gold coins... or items of the same value will do"


    The golem then pointed at Gur''kan''s attire and smiled as innocently as possible, making Xiao Chen think the golem was but a child that''s why it wasn''t as aggressive as they expected it to be.


    Xiao Chen then was d that he looted some pouches of gold coins from the enemies that he had in. He had two pouches filled to the brim with human coins, gold, silver and copper, which are more many than the first two.


    He then unfastened the pouches on his waist as the coins made almost inaudible chinking sounds as Xiao Chen waved them in front of the golem.


    "Will these coins suffice?"


    Xiao Chen asked. He didn''t know how much the golem priced his wares; he prayed silently for his coins to be adequate to buy the golem''s rare items.


    "How many coins do you have?"


    The golem made a questioning look as he stared at the pouches of coins, still very excited about making his first transaction.


    Xiao Chen was dumbfounded. He opened one of the pouch and gave the other to Rakh''ash''tha to count. After counting the total number of coins, they had thest count of thirteen gold coins, three hundred and twenty-four silver coins and four thousand six hundred and seventy-eight copper coins.


    "How much for these?"


    Xiao Chen picked the items mentioned and exined by Rakh''ash''tha and didn''t bother checking out the othermon wares which were skins of other animals, strange looking stones or the many kinds of nts or maybe justmon weeds collected by the golem.


    "Ugh... how much do you offer?"


    The golem asked Xiao Chen, making him speechless. Since human coins are useless in the orcmunity, Xiao Chen just offered all the coins in his possession for the golem''s wares. The golem then proudly dered.


    "I, Hakarr, will bring you more good items in the future"


    *****


    With the sessful transaction, Xiao Chen and his group proceeded forward with the aid of Hakarr clearing the path of the boulders then bade them goodbye as it continued to pound on the mountain walls when Xiao Chen and his group were already far enough, not to be affected by his actions.

 Chapter 6 - 6

    After encountering Hakarr, the odd merchant golem, Xiao Chen and hispanions pressed forward deeper into the Lag''ranna Mountains, going through the old and hidden path of the orcs which the pinkskins could never find since it was pretty much not considered a path.


    Thick and thorny vines of the Vikor nts covered the entire path. A simple prick of its poisonous thorns can cause a man to experience a severe fever, which often than not kills the suffering person.


    Lucky for the orcs, they are immune to the Vikor nt''s poison, orc shamans of the past nted many Vikor nts to serve as a camouge to every path they had made back and forth in the pinkskin''snds.


    Through the Vikor nts Rakh''ash''tha led the way as he was more knowledgeable about the maze paths of the Vikor nts. The path wasn''t just simply covered by the poisonous nts, but they also filled it with traps and confusing turns that lead anyone foolish enough to enter without a guide around in circles, trapping them within the maze of poisonous vines.


    Mages also are useless against the Vikor nts since they absorb magic and release a sweet scent in retaliation that is as poisonous as its thorns and no one is foolish enough to clear them likemon weeds, only the orcs can touch them and clear a way for a path.


    *****


    Rakh''ash''tha led them through the maze of Vikor nts for almost an entire day, after exiting, thereid the vastnds of the orcs, huge expanse of barrennds with scarce covers of green, towering mountains that served as natural barriers and sometimes hid precious gems or ores.


    *****


    Camping near the Gartum River, the only river that runs through the barrennds, Xiao Chen and hispanions rested, roasting an unlucky enormous pair of boars that they found drinking from the river. The long awaited system prompt for apleted mission finally sounded.


    MISSIONS


    Avable Missions


    [


    Gather the Surviving Orcs (Completed)


    (The higher the number of orcs gathered, the higher the reward)


    ]


    "Tallying total number of orcs.... Analyzing gathered orcs.... Computing final reward...


    Gur''kan


    Trust: 90%


    Analysis: A nimble and stealthy orc, useful as a scout or an assassin.


    TALENTS


    Highly Loyal - will execute yourmands and put your safety first before his own


    Sleek and Slim - body frame allows a quick change of direction and fast movements


    Executioner - have a knack for clearing the battlefield of wounded enemy survivors without mercy


    ABILITIES


    Rapid Steps - able to burst in speed at crucial moments


    Draegh''ana


    Trust: 80%


    Analysis: a savage female orc, proficient in dual wielding swords, nimble enough to evade enemy strikes but best at bing a shaman or a mage with her huge mana pool


    TALENTS


    Magic Touch - blessed with huge mana pool


    Opportunist - able to seize enemies'' mistakes and eliminate them


    ABILITIES


    Summons - summons unknown creatures


    Bloody Vengeance - will always seek payment for wrongdoings, blood for blood


    Trot''thar


    Trust: 73%


    Analysis: huge burly powerful arms suited for throwing things, perfectly work as a hurler


    TALENTS


    True Aim - able to hit intended targets with high uracy


    Relentless - able to maintain a rain of projectiles for enemies with enough ammunition


    ABILITIES


    Heavy Barrage - thrown projectiles will cause heavier impact than normal


    Clear Eyes - eyesight can see three times further than other orcs


    Galum''nor


    Trust: 87%


    Analysis - a muscle head...


    TALENTS


    Strong Body - able to exert more strength than other orcs


    Muscle Brain - no need to think, just act


    Unfazed - feels no fear. Enemies are all the same to him even they are bigger, faster or in great numbers. They are all just opponents to prove his strength and prowess.


    ABILITIES


    Blunt Strike - able to deal heavy and effective blows with blunt weapons


    Aro''shanna


    Trust: 58%


    Analysis: savage and cruel, the more blood she sees, the more savage she bes, a natural berserker


    TALENTS


    Momentum Master - able to wield heavy weapons effectively by using the momentum of each swing


    Silent One - won''t speak a word if unnecessary


    Cautious - won''t trust anyone easily


    ABILITIES


    Insanity Thrills - state of mind fully focuses onbat and nothing else


    Personality Shift - sheds all pretense and brings out her true nature inbat


    Rakh''ash''tha


    Trust:81%


    Analysis: don''t judge a book by its cover. Looks weak because of his age but can exert enough strength to carry a horse, a knowledgeable orc about natural medicines and poisons.


    TALENTS


    Clear Mind - able to counter the demons'' corruption with just his state of mind


    Poison Gift - able to create deadly poisons but sometimes puts his own safety in jeopardy because of it


    Natural Herbalist - able to create effective medicines from natural herbs


    Curious Mind - ever curious mind to discover and create new things and most of the time, his curiosity puts him in danger


    Calm and Steady - no matter how perilous the situation is, never panics or bes nervous


    Poison Resistance - able to resist certain poisons that are supposed to kill normal orcs


    ABILITIES


    urate Throw - often hits the intended target


    Healing Touch - able to use spiritual energy to heal wounds by just a touch


    Xiao Chen then checked his own information topare it with his subordinates, then checked the other system functions and tabs after receiving his reward for the mission, a whooping 2150 points further increasing his total points to 2253 points.


    Xiao Chen


    Grunt Sergeant


    Analysis: a brilliant strategist and nner, suitable for leading roles, strict but friendly


    TALENTS


    Odd Strategist - able toe up with sometimes odd but very effective strategies


    Great nner - draw up ns that are less likely to fail as long as they followed it


    True Aim - able to hit intended target with high uracy


    ABILITIES


    Haste - able to cast haste spell on himself or others


    Hand to Hand Combat - able effectively eliminate enemies with bare hands


    *COMMANDER


    RANK: Grunt Sergeant (Upgradable)


    - able to takemand of a rabble (10 orc warriors)


    Commander Skills


    Battle Commander: Novice (Upgradable)


    - 10% chance for warriors under yourmand to execute your givenmands perfectly


    Morale Boost: Basic (Upgradable)


    - 5% chance that warriors under yourmand will fight to the death as long as you are within 10 meter radius of them.


    Commander''s Share: Basic (Upgradable)


    - for every enemy that a warrior under yourmand kills, receive one point.


    *ARMY DETAILS


    Trust: 78%


    Total Number of Subordinates:6


    KNOWLEDGE


    Orcish Language - able to speak Orcish and understand Orcish


    Unarmed Combat - know how to beat opponents barehanded.


    Firearms Proficiency - know how to operate and use every known firearm.


    Explosive Expert - know how to make use of explosives effectively


    Battery Commander - effectivemander of artillery


    Advanced Civilization - know of advance civilization and their technologies


    Mandarin - able to speak and understand Mandarin


    English - able to speak and understand English


    Russian - able to speak and understand Russian


    German - able to speak and understand Deutsch


    French - able to speak and understand French


    Spanish - able to speak and understand Castilian


    ...


    He had a long list of knowledge mostly from his previous world, which he was toozy to read through; he could finally learn about the talents and abilities of his subordinates, their trust in him and also their natures.


    The one thing though that was basically obvious was Galum''nor, simply... a muscle head. Looking at Draegh''ana, Xiao Chen can''t figure her out, she had huge mana pool but disyed no form of magic and fought much like a warrior; he didn''t know if Draegh''ana knew of her gift for magic or something is obstructing her from using and disying it.


    The group needed enough rest since thend of the orcs is also without danger, they can be killed by their brethren who sumbed to the madness of the demon''s curse or encounter one of the warlocks who loves nothing but appease their demon masters with a live sacrifice in exchange for power.


    Orcs are divided into many tribes. Alliances between tribes through a pact weren''t umon, but tribal wars were more many than peace pacts. This is one thing that Xiao Chen couldn''t understand.. Why would they fight amongst themselves, why not just gather together in huge numbers and invade and attack the ones they call pinkskins or the long-eared ones? He had a hunch that it might have something to do with the chieftains'' personal gains and prestige, or maybe something else.

 Chapter 7 - 7

    Opening his eyes, Xiao Chen checked his surroundings. After a good night''s rest, he felt refreshed. Sitting a few feet away was Gur''kan, standing guard for any approaching danger. The frosty morning breeze assaulted Xiao Chen''s senses, which made him shiver a bit. Mist was covering most of the Gartum River, hiding it from sight, like a shy maiden.


    "You''re awake, my chief"


    Gur''kan greeted Xiao Chen and continued to be on the watch, it''s only a few moments before dawn but the sky was still dark and the sparkling gems of the sky are still twinkling brightly.


    ''Hee-hee-hee...Hee-hee-hee''


    Xiao Chen and Gur''kan stared at each other and muttered the same words exactly at the same time


    "Balfurs!"


    They both eximed and quickly Gur''kan alerted the others, especially the sleepy head Galum''nor who was snoring so loudly that Xiao Chen had a hard time trying to go to sleep.


    "Balfurs! Wake up! Balfurs are approaching us!"


    Gur''kan yelled at the others while Xiao Chen armed himself with a shield and spear, ready to engage the first opponent that jumps out of the mist. The strange,ughing howls of the Balfurs filled the ce.


    Rakh''ash''tha rummaged through his bag to find something to use against the strangeughing creatures, Trot''thar went to his piled up rocks which he gatheredst night before going to sleep, Aro''shanna and Draegh''ana brandishing their weapons and Gur''kan running back beside Xiao Chen to prepare for an engagement after giving the sleepy head Galum''nor a good kick to the head and sessfully waking up the slumbering orc.


    A sudden system prompt notified Xiao Chen of a new mission


    MISSIONS


    Avable Missions


    [


    *Kill 10 Balfurs


    Reward: 100 points


    *Kill 50 Balfurs


    Reward: 500 points


    *Repel the Balfurs with none of your subordinates dying


    Reward: 500 points


    *Kill the Balfur Queen


    Reward: 2000 points


    ]


    *****


    With a quick swoosh a ck creature jump out from the mist pouncing on Xiao Chen, ws and fangs ready to inflict pain but with quick reflexes he mmed the shield onto the creature''s face knocking it down to the ground and quickly impaling it with the spear.


    Looking at it, it was a creature much like the wargs, a wolf-like body, sharp ws and fangs, furry body and bushy tail, they appear to be normal wolves except for those two pairs of bloody-red glowing eyes and the protruding spikes on its back like that of huge predatory lizards.


    After sessfully eliminating the first one, two more jumped out of the mist followed by four, then many more that Xiao Chen had no time to count them all. He was busy deflecting the ws and fangs of the Balfurs with his shield and kicking them away with enough force, sending them reeling back in pain or stabbed them with the spear, he was very careful though since Balfurs also have a nasty bite that can severely injure him.


    To his right, the Balfurs had a hard timending a good strike at Gur''kan since he was covered in armor from head to toe and the exposed parts of his body that the undersized armor can''t cover was heavily guarded by him, while a rain of rocks were hurled by Trot''thar at the Balfurs, disorienting, knocking out and outright killing them while Aro''shanna and Draegh''ana protected his sides and beside him stood Rakh''ash''tha still rummaging through his bag looking for something.


    With a loud shout, Galum''nor charged forward towards the group of Balfurs, swinging his weapon of choice the tree trunk and swatting away four Balfurs and sent them flying back into the mist, Xiao Chen wasn''t sure if those Balfurs are still alive and conscious, with Galum''nor joining the frontline, he had an easier time dealing with the Balfurs but he had to be very careful though of Galum''nor''s weapon since he was swinging it around wildly and many times Xiao Chen had to backpedal, crouched down and lean away to avoid being sent flying by Galum''nor.


    "Muscle head!!! watch your swings... you''ll kill the chief!!!"


    Gur''kan snarled at Galum''nor after seeing Xiao Chen backpedal away from the edge of the tree trunk that Galum''nor wielded, making him go off bnced. Galum''nor stared at Xiao Chen awkwardly, trying to regain his footing as he stumbled backward, narrowly avoiding the tree trunk.


    "Apologies, my chief"


    Galum''nor apologized, bowing his head, and got quickly pounced on by two Balfurs.


    "Focus your attention on the enemy and watch where you swing your weapon"


    Xiao Chen yelled at him as he distanced himself away from Galum''nor. Dealing with the Balfurs while monitoring Galum''nor''s weapon is taxing on him.


    "Ah... got it!"


    Rakh''ash''tha eximed and threw sealed small y pots at the Balfurs. The y pots easily shattered upon impact and released a strange scent, a scent like old wood and rotting meat mixed with the sweet scent of flowers. The Balfurs sniffed and started their strangeughing howls, then backed away, still snarling at Xiao Chen and his group in reluctance.


    "Phew..."


    Xiao Chen sighed and looked at Rakh''ash''tha who was smiling proudly as he had sessfully driven away the Balfurs. The groups sustained a few wounds here and there but easily treatable with Rakh''ash''tha''s help.


    "Ugh... Dargan scent..."


    Galum''nor muttered as he sniffed the new scent in the air and cautiously paced around, looking for something.


    "That''s Rakh''ash''tha''s doing... idiot"


    Gur''kan said as he pped Galum''nor''s head with his sword and proceeding forward into the mist to finish off any still breathing Balfurs.


    Xiao Chen was left speechless. It seems Gur''kan wasn''t afraid of the hulking figure of Galum''nor and stared at him in surprise. He himself doesn''t have a wish of entangling with Galum''nor, the muscle head.


    "Ugh..."


    Galum''nor scratched the back of his head, unsure of what happened, but then grinned foolishly as he stared at the scattered corpses of the Balfur.


    *****


    After just a few moments Gur''kan came running back, panicking and yelling,


    "The Balfurs are back"


    And behind him was a vast group of Balfurs, led by a much bigger one. It had the same physical features as the other Balfurs except for the addition of the two pair of goat looking horns on its head.


    It snarled at them, showing its razor sharp fangs that gleamed with the early rays of the rising sun.


    "A Balfur Queen"


    Rakh''ash''tha muttered as he stared at the bigger Balfur. It was now clear why the Balfurs came back quickly since with a Balfur Queen among them, even a Dargan would have to think twice before confronting them. Surely enough, the Balfurs pounced on Xiao Chen and his group, fiercer and more aggressive than before, even applying a little strategy by trying to nk them.


    Taking a quick look behind Xiao Chen saw Aro''shanna going wild among the Balfurs, swinging around her huge axe and spinning along with the momentum and swinging it back around to strike at another target, she was like a spinning top and watching her movements made Xiao Chen felt dizzy.


    Retracting his gaze at her, Xiao Chen checked on the others. Draegh''ana was busy fending off Balfurs with her two swords, while Trot''thar and Rakh''ash''tha supported her from behind, throwing rocks and crazy concoctions at them.


    "Come!!!"


    Galum''nor taunted the Balfur Queen by beckoning her with his hands and with a quick pounced the Balfur Queen pinned him down to the ground.


    "Ugh... heavy"


    He grunted as he fend off the Balfur Queen''s fangs and ws with his weapon, but suffered some deep wounds.


    "Idiot"


    Gur''kanmented by the side but moved to help the pinned down muscle head but was engaged by six Balfurs denying him from getting near the Balfur Queen.


    Casting the Haste spell on himself, Xiao Chen then sprinted forward, his shield in front of him and rammed the Balfur Queen and toppled it away from Galum''nor and with a quick stabbed, he wounded the Balfur Queen but it retreated quickly with a swift jump and only sustained shallow wound.


    "Gather together"


    Xiao Chen bellowed as theughing howls of the Balfurs were too noisy to make simple conversation audible. Gathering together, Xiao Chen and his group retreated backwards towards the river banks, denying the Balfurs ess to their rear.


    "Galum''nor, try to pin down the big one, even just for a moment. Rakh''ash''tha, do you have some fast acting poison in your bag?"


    Xiao Chen rapidly said as he braced for impact deflecting the Balfurs with his shield since Galum''nor can''t swing around his weapon with them bunched up together and can only swing it downward, smashing any unlucky Balfur that aren''t quick enough to avoid his lethal strikes.


    "Here...be careful not to smudge it on your wounds,"


    Rakh''ash''tha cautioned Xiao Chen as he handed over a pot filled with a ck paste that had a pungent odor. Trot''thar continued bombarding the Balfurs with the scattered rocks in the river banks, while Aro''shanna and Draegh''ana covered the sides.


    Covering his spearhead with the poisonous paste, Xiao Chen signalled Galum''nor to move forward and try to pin down the Balfur Queen and with a loud shout the hulking orc bravely charged forward, knocking away the Balfurs in his path with massive swings while Xiao Chen prepared himself for the right moment.

 Chapter 8 - 8

    Dauntless and reckless Galum''nor smash the Balfur Queen but it evaded jumping backwards and started itsughing howls, like it was taunting Galum''nor, Galum''nor being Galum''nor shouted his lungs out and charged forward and lunged at the Balfur Queen.


    The two then were entangled together, Galum''nor pounding with his fist and biting with his mouth while the Balfur Queen retaliated by wing and biting him, they were rolling around in the ground, there was no clear winner, sometimes the Balfur Queen would be on top while other times Galum''nor.


    The other Balfurs were kept upied by Xiao Chen and the others, with the spear ready to strike at the most opportune time in his hands, Xiao Chen patiently waited, only deflecting the Balfurs with his shield, strong kicks and sometimes striking with the shaft and the end spike, never using the spearhead since it was covered in poison intended for the Balfur Queen.


    Galum''nor was already at a terrible condition, with many deep wounds all over his body, he was currently being pinned down by the Balfur Queen and was directing the Balfur Queen''s fangs away from his vital spots by taking hold of its upper and lower jaws.


    Gur''kan sessfully sneaked behind the Balfur Queen and impaled its left hind leg to the ground and pinning it to the ground, robbing it of its mobility but was sent tumbling away by the furious Balfur Queen.


    The other Balfurs surrounded their leader, protecting it from anyone and denying them the chance to seize its immobility.


    "Galum''nor, raised her up"


    Xiao Chen shouted which Galum''nor quickly obliged to, gripping the Balfur Queen''s snout with both hands and with all his remaining strength, he raise the Balfur Queen''s upper body, high enough for Xiao Chen to have a shot.


    With the presented chance Xiao Chen raised the spear to his eye level, his arm feeling heavy by the weight of the situation, arching his back a bit he released the spear with all his strength, his aim remained through and steady but a Balfur quickly tried to intercept his thrown spear.


    "Take this!"


    Aro''shanna suddenly yelled, she was bloody all over and it was unknown if it was her own or from his victims, and her eyes started glowing red almost like the Balfurs and spun round and round with her enormous axe gaining momentum.


    With a quick swoosh the huge axe spinning wildly came flying towards the intercepting Balfur and Aro''shanna was thrown backwards, stumbling to regain her bnce, probably dizzy after executing such rapid quick spins.


    Right on target the huge axe cleaved through the Balfur, almost bisecting it into two and dropped it to the ground, still twitching but quickly became motionless with the huge axe embedded deep in its stomach, the huge axe cleaved through its mouth separating it until its stomach area.


    The Balfur Queen yelped in pain as the thrown spear with poison by Xiao Chen deeply embedded itself on its chest. The Balfur Queen reeled back and yelped in pain, thrashing around and sessfully escaped Galum''nor''s grasp and freed its hind leg from impalement, but sustained heavy wounds on that leg, making it limp away.


    The Balfur Queen continued thrashing around, snarling, then yelping in pain as the poison quickly took effect. Its thrashing decimated some of its brethren and scared them away. There was a wide clearing around it as it continued in its death throes.


    With the Balfur Queen dead and the still lingering Dargan scent, the surviving Balfurs scurried away in different directions.


    *****


    Xiao Chen and his group finally rxed a bit, their body was in the state of exhaustion as they were constantly on the alert and on the move while engaging the Balfurs.


    Galum''nor suffered such heavy injuries that he had a hard time trying to sit up, his wounds bleeding heavily, but he was smiling in satisfaction that he get to sessfully win against a Balfur Queen even with the help of Xiao Chen and the others.


    The Balfurs did not also spare Rakh''ash''tha, Trot''thar, Draegh''ana and Aro''shanna. They sustained many deep wounds but will live through it. Gur''kan also woke up after being sent flying by the Balfur Queen. He was lucky since armor covered him and only suffered minor wounds, but the chest area of his armor caved-in, credit of the Balfur Queen''s attack.


    Xiao Chen stared at his subordinates smiling and they too smiled back even though they could barely lift a muscle because of exhaustion. The ring sun was already at its peak and the heat it made them feel added more pain to their sustained wounds.


    *****


    Suddenly dark fog started approaching them and there in the middle was a silhouette of a creature, the silhouette was in the shape like Rakh''ash''tha who was slightly hunch back with which seemed to be a staff on his right hand then yelled angrily at them with a very creepy voice, a voice of a child, mixed with that of an old man, mixed with a woman and many other voices, it was like a cacophony of voices. It was terrible to the ears.


    "What have you done to my precious!!! Oh! my poor babies..."


    The creature finally emerged and revealed itself as it knelt down beside the ferocious yet now dead Balfur Queen. It was an orc. A frail looking old orc much like Rakh''ash''tha, but his skin had many cracks like that of the ground that suffered too much drought or like that of cracking city walls. It had spikes on its back like the Balfurs along with their bloody-red glowing eyes, but he only had a pair of eyes, unlike the Balfurs who had an extra pair.


    "Careful chief, that''s a warlock"


    Gur''kan informed Xiao Chen and stood in front of him, trying to protect him from harm with his own body as the shield.


    The warlock continued to mutter inaudible words; it was mourning the dead Balfurs but with a quick movement; the warlock stood up and muttered an incantation in a foreignnguage. A magic circle quickly forming up in front of his left hand and suddenly a pir made of rocks rose rapidly, sending the hapless Gur''kan into the air then disappeared quickly making the poor orc crash to the ground heavily, knocking the air out of his lungs.


    Gur''kan tried to get up but blood suddenly rushed to his mouth and he vomited blood and finally loss consciousness. Galum''nor was the next who wanted to stand up, and with trembling legs he got on his feet shouting loudly, then charged towards the warlock.


    "Rawh!!!"


    The warlock simply responded by casting another spell, but this time a loud thundering sound filled the ce and an out-of-ce lightning bolt struck Galum''nor, which he sessfully defended with his tree trunk at thest second. His weapon of choice splintering to pieces and was sent flying backwards, his chest charred ck and smoke was rising from it.


    A huge strong wind swept Rakh''ash''tha, Trot''thar, Aro''shanna and Draegh''ana, throwing them high in the air before quickly disappearing and plunging them towards the river.


    "Oh,e on! That''s cheating!"


    Xiao Chen whined as he prepared to charge at the warlock but an unseen force strangled him and lifted him up by the neck towards the warlock who was busy making inaudible sounds.


    "Chief!"


    Draegh''ana shouted and suddenly her eyes started shining with blueish white light, her eyes were nowhere to be seen, only pure blueish white light, even her palms shone in the same color and an ominous and overwhelming presence filled the ce. A huge summoning circle, shining with a dangerous glint of red and ck, started forming. It had a diameter of almost 40 feet.


    *****


    The warlock was overwhelmed by the ominous presence and released Xiao Chen, who greedily inhaled much needed air. The warlock was trembling in fear as he stared at the giant summoning circle.


    Draegh''ana near the river banks started screaming in pain as she clutched her head. The ominous and overwhelming presence disappeared like it never happened along with it was the gigantic summoning circle.


    "Insolence!!! You dare scare the great warlock Rhak''kashad... I''ll devour your soul and put that huge mana pool to good use...haha haha."


    The warlock angrily roared as he made use of the unseen force again to grasp Draegh''ana by the neck and levitated her towards him.


    "Argh....Rawh!!!"


    Aro''shanna suddenly screamed and sprinted forward towards the warlock, her eyes now glowing fully red, glowing more intensely than the Balfur Queen. Her facial expression was so twisted and scary that Xiao Chen felt he was staring at a demon.


    "What a surprise¡­ a demon''s vessel¡­ too bad... you ''re just a vessel and not the real one"


    The warlock mocked Aro''shanna and cast a spell and nullifying Aro''shanna''s empowered state, making her fall to the ground motionless like a stringed puppet having its strings suddenly cut.


    "Now... time to devour you... hahaha"


    The warlock chuckled as Draegh''ana was only about five feet away from him, struggling to free herself from the invisible force grasping her by the neck, her face turning a shade of purple but barely noticeable with her reddish brown skin color.


    "Devour this motherf*cker!!!


    Xiao Chen shouted from behind him and threw a mixture of reddish and brown powder towards the warlock''s face.


    "Argh! My eyes!"


    Rhak''kashad shouted as he was blinded by the stinging and burning sensation that was on his eyes. Tears came pouring out uncontrobly from his eyes, his nose dripping snot and his face was full of sweat.


    Xiao Chen shed the warlock''s left arm with his spear which tore it away crudely. He tore away the warlock''s left arm as revenge for nearly choking him to unconsciousness with his strange invisible force.


    "What sorcery is this!!!"


    Rhak''kashad howled in pain as he clutched what was left of his left arm and closing his eyes shut in hopes of getting rid of the burning sensation upon them, caused by the powder that Xiao Chen threw at him.


    Xiao Chen began whacking Rhak''kashad''s body with his spear with all the strength that he could muster, tearing the blinded warlock limb by limb.


    "It''s no sorcery! It''s just chili powder dumbass!"


    Xiao Chen spat in the warlock''s direction, then plopped down as his adrenaline rush settled down and the effect of the skill Iron Will faded away which removed the sensation of fatigue from his body and gave him the energy to whack Rhak''kashad to pieces for half a minute.


    He just spent a whooping 5300 points to defeat the powerful warlock, 5250 points to buy the Iron Will skill and 50 points for the chili powder.


    MISSIONS


    Avable Missions


    [


    *Kill Rhak''kashad (Completed)


    Reward: 10,000 points


    *Kill 10 Balfurs (Completed)


    Reward: 100 points


    *Kill 50 Balfurs (Completed)


    Reward: 500 points


    *Repel the Balfurs with none of your subordinates dying (Completed)


    Reward: 500 points


    *Kill the Balfur Queen (Completed)


    Reward: 2000 points


    ]


    He spent 5300 points to kill the overpowered warlock Rhak''kashad and profiting 4700 points and now his total number of points is 10053.

 Chapter 9 - 9

    The ground was littered with the corpses of the Balfurs. Some had deep shes, some stabbed wounds, but the most unfortunate ones were smashed to piles of crushed meat, unrecognizable.


    The thick scent of metal permeates the air as the surroundings were painted red with blood. The warlock Rhak''kashad, or what remains of him, was releasing a foul odor like that of rotting meat, much stronger than the replicated scent of a Dargan by Rakh''ash''tha.


    Far in the distance, Xiao Chen spotted a thick cloud of dust that massive rapid movements of many creatures can only cause. Looking around, he saw hispanions scattered around, all incapable ofbat.


    Gur''kan still unconscious and the armor he was proud of was now dented in many ces and had many parts missing. A few ces away from Gurkan''s unconscious body was Galum''nor still knocked out by the lightning bolt that just struck him and his chest was releasing a burnt meat odor, his wounds still bleeding.


    Behind him, Xiao Chen stared at the struggling Aro''shanna who somehow lost all her strength. She was feebly trying to raise herself up with her arms, but had no strength to do so and just kept grunting helplessly. And Draegh''ana, only a few feet away from him, had already lost consciousness. Xiao Chen was unsure if she loss consciousness because of theck of air, her fatigue or something else.


    In the river banks, Rakh''ash''tha and Trot''thar were supporting each other. They might have suffered some serious injuries because of the awkward way that they moved. Xiao Chen was the only one who can put up resistance, albeit only a very weak one.


    Limping forward towards the now dead Balfur Queen, he retrieved his spear while grasping what remained of his shield. His vision was now being hazy, a sign that his body was almost at its limit before sumbing to over-exhaustion.


    He stood as straight as he can be, the remains of his shield grasped tightly on his left while his right loosely clutching the spear shaft for multiple options of wielding the spear.


    He finally glimpsed clearly those causing the massive cloud of dusts. They were orcs, armed with basic weapons. In the very front of the charging crowd were five orcs riding wargs. Must be the leaders, Xiao Chen thought.


    Fearless and alert, Xiao Chen stood in front of them. He wasn''t scared; he had the system to rely on. If things get out of hand, he''ll just sacrifice his 10,000 points to get one powerful spell scroll from the system store to wipe them out, if they show hostile intentions.


    The charging crowd of orcs finally slowed down and came to a halt, only a few paces away from where Xiao Chen was standing at.


    The one who seemed to be the true leader of the group looked around the surroundings. His gaze didn''t linger long on the Balfur Queen nor the Balfurs, but his gaze suddenly stopped and focused on the Rhak''kashad''s body or what remains of it, then checked on Xiao Chen and hispanions who were scattered around.


    Xiao Chen was on high alert, ready to take action quickly. The leading orc suddenly dismounted from his warg and quickly followed by hispanions.


    "Honor had been restored...by my father''s name and my n''s honor...we the Arkhan n now belong to you till we deem you unworthy to lead us."


    The leading orc bellowed with a loud voice, enough for all his following men to hear and cupped his fist to his left chest, then quickly followed by his group, all with their heads bowed down.


    Xiao Chen stared at them dumbly. The group should be around two to four hundred and now they are all for him tomand.


    "Congrattions on being recognized as a Chieftain"


    "Unlocking the Lord''s Tab and Functions"


    Xiao Chen was surprised and excited and his nerves rxed and his exhaustion finally took hold of him. His vision turned dark and finally loss consciousness, falling backwards to the hard ground with a soft thud.


    "Chief!"


    The worried shouts if his old and newpanions were thest thing he heard before everything went dark.


    *****


    Regaining consciousness, he took a glimpsed around and saw his oldpanions allid around him. They were in a moving cart pulled by a beast of burden.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Rakh''ash''tha questioned while Aro''shannaid down beside him, still weak and unwell and beside her was the still unconscious Draegh''ana.


    "What happened to them?"


    Xiao Chen pointed a finger at the only females of the group. He was worried about their condition and well-being. They are his subordinates, after all, and they are his responsibility.


    "Ugh...how should I say this...My daughter Aro''shanna tapped on the demonic power that was forced on her by an old warlock and by using it, she is now experiencing its consequence. Draegh''ana, on the other hand, is simply experiencing mana bite,monly experienced by shamans and pinkskin mages after overdrawing their mana or failing to execute a spell sessfully"


    Rakh''ash''tha exined as he pitifully looked at hapless two females, while also rubbing his left leg, which was a bit disced after falling hard.


    "The idiot suffered more, actually. His chest was burnt and had some broken ribs, some of his wounds were too deep but with Rakh''ash''tha''s and the Arkhan shaman''s working together, they managed to save that fool''s life"


    Gur''kan butted in as he pointed a finger at the still unconscious Galum''nor. Xiao Chen turned his head and looked at Gur''kan who now had taken off most of his armor, only leaving behind the helmet and the caved-in chest piece which was stuck on him.


    "Well, he will live... a true warrior''s scars are something to boast of..."


    Trot''thar chimed in as he patted his wounds covered in green medicinal paste and, grinning proudly and lifted his right hand fully covered inyers of cloth.


    "Scars are often proofs of bravery and honor"


    Rakh''ash''tha said as he lovingly caressed her daughter''s cheeks. Xiao Chen then focused his attention on the additional features of the system, the newly emerged Lord''s Tab, and inspected it.


    LORD''S TAB


    Title/s: Chieftain of the Arkhan n


    Territory: None


    Total Poption: 637


    Subject''s Loyalty: 93%


    This was the general outlook of the extra feature with other greyed out and inessible things like the management parts and other things like resources avable, technological level and many other things.


    *****


    A warg rider, the one that Xiao Chen recognized as the leader, rode beside the cart and greeted Xiao Chen and hispanions with the customary cupping of his right fist to his left chest and bowing his head a little.


    "Greetings, my chief and brave warriors... I am called Sakh'' arran, son of Arat''than previous chieftain of the Arkhan n and momentary the chieftain until we perform the rite of session to ceremoniously transfer the leadership to you "


    He said as he kept his warg at the same pace as the cart, bowing his head lower at Xiao Chen. Surprised a little, Xiao Chen took a quick nce at Sakh''arran and his warg. Sakh''arran was bigger and bulkier than Xiao Chen, but smallerpared to Galum''nor and only almost as tall as Gur''kan. He had a battle axe strapped on his back by a piece of coarse cloth and under him was his warg.


    The warg was more pleasant looking than the Balfurs; they are almost like normal wolves except way bigger and had sharper canines jutting out their mouth and soft fur in different colors. Sakh''arran''s warg was in ck color mixed with white.


    Sakh''arran introduced his warg after Xiao Chen took a brief look at her. To an orc, being recognized by a warg was a prestigious event. Since wargs only recognize orcs who are worthy of them.


    "Her name is ckwind, my trusted partner in a hunt or battle. She had saved my life many times before"


    Xiao Chen''s gaze lingered on ckwind a bit, then spoke to Sakh''arran.


    "Where are we headed to?"


    He asked since they were moving along the edges of the Lag''ranna Mountains, and with his current condition and his old subordinates, being entangled with the humans was going to be almost impossible.


    "Reuniting with the other n members, my chief, then you can decide where we will be headed to"

 Chapter 10 - 10

    After a week of the journey of traversing through the edges of the Lag''ranna Mountains, Xiao Chen and his group arrived at a campsite.


    Tents made of different animal skins were scattered around the ce, some bigger than the others and grander, and in the center is where the biggest and grandest tent was at.


    A tent made of fine Thyrian skin, its fine reddish and vibrant color, made it stand out among the dull colored grey and brown tents in its surroundings. Looking around carefully, Xiao Chen spotted a few more of its brethren, female orcs and still young ones. A system prompt notified him of a new total poption of his people, which is at 814.


    This is what remains of the once great Arkhan Tribe, which boasted a total number of around 11,000 abled bodies, of which more than half of it were brave warriors. Now we are nothing but a shadow of our former glory after that damned warlock Rhak''kashad decimated our numbers!"


    Sakh''arran said with a sad tone, he was reminiscing about the past, the glory days of the Arkhan Tribe where they were respected and feared by many but now they were driven away from their fertile ancestralnds and hunted by those that they have looked down upon before.


    "What exactly happened?"


    Xiao Chen can''t help but ask if they had such a huge number of warriors, they should have been able to easily trample Rhak''kashad into meat-paste. He wondered what exactly happened.


    "Balfurs, specifically like the ones that you have in. He had many Balfurs to do his bidding. He captured many of us, mostly the young and pure women, and sacrificed them to his demon masters, gaining more power andmand over the Balfurs. We hunted him relentlessly, but he was sly one, never showing his face and justmanded the Balfurs to confront us."


    "One day, we pursued him far from the tribe. Little did we know he was luring us away and when we least expected it. He ravaged our tribe, killing many of our tribe members, even our chieftain, Arat''than.


    My father, my sister, mother, and many of our warriors fell during that attack. When we returned after loosing track of him, we were greeted with a devastated tribe. Corpses of both Balfurs and our brethren scattered everywhere. They did not spare even the still growing ones. The brave chieftain took down two Balfur Queens at the expense of suffering grievous wounds. At hisst moments he made an oath, by the Arkhan Tribe''s honor and his name Arat''than, chief of the Arkhans, that he whoever kills that damned warlock will seed his position as chieftain.


    What was more painful was that the warlock Rhak''kashad was the chieftain''s own brother. Loosing in the Rite of Session, he sumbed to demon''s temptations and delved into the dark side, secretly conducting live sacrifices to please his demons masters. When he was discovered by the chieftain, he exiled him since he didn''t have the heart to y his own brother but that was his deepest regret, he muttered in hisst moments that he should have ended him there and then instead of just exiling him."


    Xiao Chen wasn''t able to speak. He was stunned. The story of the Arkhans was like a scripted story. A vengeful brother, who can''t ept being overshadowed by his brother, sumbed to the dark side, then came back for vengeance.


    "Now the Arkhans will have to depend on you to regain its former status and glory..."


    Sakh''arran said, then went forward first to inform everybody of the new chieftain of the n. At night they performed a ritual, making Xiao Chen the official chieftain and recognized by every Arkhan as their new leader.


    *****


    Making his way out of the tent, Xiao Chen was greeted by the chilly morning winds and the thin misting from the Lag''ranna Mountains. He now had a tribe to lead. Many are now depending on his leadership for survival and he must not let them down, like he had a choice. A new mission was just issued to him by the system.


    MISSIONS


    Avable Missions


    [


    *Establish your territory


    Reward: 1000 points


    *Train and build your first army


    (mustprise not less than 400batants)


    Reward: 3000 points


    *Win a battle with your army with less than 50% casualties


    Reward: 5000 points


    Failure: Deduct 20000 points


    : host will experience the demon''s curse for an entire day


    ]


    Xiao Chen didn''t know how to move forward with his new missions. Sure, orcs are natural born warriors, but if they engage in a battle with their usual style, attaining less than 50% casualty was nigh impossible and the massive penalty for failure was not something he can ignore.


    Looking at the system, he noticed new features in the Army Tab and Commander Tab


    *COMMANDER


    RANK: Grunt Sergeant (Upgradable)


    - able to takemand of a rabble(10 orc warriors)


    Army Morale: 98%


    Army Cohesion: 20%


    Commander''s Prestige : 76%


    Commander''s Authority: 0%


    Commander Skills


    Battle Commander: Novice (Upgradable)


    - 10% chance for warriors under yourmand to execute your givenmands perfectly


    Morale Boost: Basic (Upgradable)


    - 5% chance that warriors under yourmand will fight to the death as long as you are within 10 meter radius of them.


    Commander''s Share: Basic (Upgradable)


    - for every enemy that a warrior under yourmand kills, receive one point.


    *ARMY DETAILS


    Trust: 92%


    Combatants : 441


    Nonbatants : 373


    Assigned Officers: None


    Total Number of Subordinates: 814


    The army''s trust and morale were all-time high, and he had enough prestige tomand them, but with a very low cohesion and non-existentmander''s authority, was a recipe for an inevitable defeat. So Xiao Chen upgraded his rank to have better control of his army, he spent 1000 points to upgrade to Grunt Second Lieutenant allowing him to take charge of 50 men, 2000 points to upgrade to Grunt First Lieutenant to be able to takemand of 100 men then 5000 points to raise it up to Grunt Captain allowing him to take assume control of 500 men, 8000 points quickly gone.


    Checking out the assigned officers'' feature, he found out that he can assign fourbatant officers and two nonbatant officers to help him control his army. With his new rank as a Grunt Captain, his Commander''s Authority now is at full capacity, a full 100% sadly, though, the army cohesion remains the same. He must find a way to raise it up or else their enemies will easily decimate his army.


    Xiao Chen started thinking, then finally had an enlightenment. What better way to raise an army''s cohesion if not through training camps, the intense and hell like training to make them united, he thought.


    He now had ns, a n that his subordinates surely wouldn''t like, but it is a sure way to increase his army''s survival rate and effectivity inbat. He will have to y viin if he has to, like his old drill instructors and trainers.


    Rummaging through the scattered things inside the chieftain''s tent, Xiao Chen finally found what he was looking for, an old tattered sheepskin that had a map drawn on it. Under his scrutinizing gaze, he finally had a general idea of the orcishnds and the other areas that the orcs have explored.


    To the west, separated by the Lag''ranna Mountains was the Human Kingdom of Threa, the elves to the northwest beyond the Kasha''norah Forest, the east was a vast expanse of blue which could only mean an enormous body of water, maybe a sea or the ocean and to the south was the Burning Sands represented by a huge swat of brown and basing on its name and color representation, Xiao Chen can only think of one thing, a desert.


    *****


    Looking for a good ce to settle at, he finally found a good ce. A huge nd near the Burning Sands, where there are no immediate orc tribes nearby nor any human settlement around, their closest neighbor would be an orc tribe which was a more or less a week to march from his chosen ce. It had the Burning Sands and the Lag''ranna Mountains as its natural buffers, making it less likely to be visited by unweed guest.


    With a clear destination, he went to inform Sakh''arran where they will be headed to.. The sun was already up in the sky and the orcs were now awakening from a night of festivity, celebrating Xiao Chen bing the new chieftain.

 Chapter 11 - 11

    Under Xiao Chen''smand, the Arkhan Tribe moved south towards the ce that he chose. The orcs, all lined up in a disorganized manner, marched at a steady pace. Sakh''arran and his warg ridingpanions led the way and along with him was two hundred warriors, in the middle of the long marching formation was Rakh''ash''tha along with Draegh''ana and Aro''shanna and a hundred warriors at the very rear was Xiao Chen, Gur''kan and Galum''nor with the remaining warriors.


    Xiao Chen made such an arrangement in order to protect and react against sudden attacks by any hostile forces.


    "Chief, a message from the front. We spotted a group of goblins in the distance," a warg rider approached Xiao Chen.


    "Pesky little creatures"


    Galum''normented by the side, which Xiao Chen just ignored, then consulted with Gur''kan and the warg rider.


    "Are the goblins a threat?"


    Xiao Chen asked the two, but he was met with silence and stares from them.


    "They aren''t much of a threat but, they are as Galum''nor said pesky little creatures. They will harass our caravan endlessly, if we leave them be"


    Gur''kan finally said after a few moments.


    "Ry mymand, decimate the goblins and leave no survivors"


    Xiao Chen then told the warg rider after considering his options. He could make a detour but that would expose them to the goblins longer and, ording to what he heard, goblins would gather in great numbers to cause disaster and by detouring around them would only give them ample time to gather in greater number.


    "As youmand, my chief"


    The warg rider rode forward quickly to ry Xiao Chen''smand.


    "I want to kill goblins"


    Galum''nor said, then sprinted away to the frontline before Xiao Chen could stop him, only leaving behind a trail of dust as he ran.


    *****


    In the caravan''s front, Sakh''arran led the two hundred warriors along with his warg ridingpanions and charged forward quickly towards the goblins.


    ''Kiek...Kiek...''


    Loud shrieking sounds of the goblins sounded as they also started sprinting towards the orcs. As expected, the goblins weren''t a match for the orcs. With just one charge, their numbers were reduced, from around a thousand to only about more or less half their original numbers. The orcs, being bigger and stronger, trampled the goblins mercilessly, pursuing even the ones that retreated. They weremanded to leave no survivors by their chieftain, and they must do so.


    The hulking Galum''nor rampaged among the goblins, crushing them with his enormous fists and grabbing them before proceeding to smash them on the ground or against the other goblins.


    "Hahaha...pesky little creatures...e... don''t run"


    Galum''nor grinned excitedly as he grabbed another poor goblin before smashing it to the ground again, and with his strength, he smashed the hapless goblin to unrecognizable piles of flesh and blood.


    ''Kiek...Kiek...Kiek...''


    The goblins shrieked and started backing away from the unstoppable Galum''nor. Their instincts were telling them to run away from this monster.


    "Don''t run!!!e back!"


    Galum''nor yelled at the escaping goblins, but to no avail. The quick-footed little creatures with brown, grey and green-colored skins continued to scurry away as fast as possible and as far away as possible from the excited Galum''nor.


    Chasing after them and crushing them under his might, Galum''nor was smiling happily as the poor little creatures made a run for their lives.


    *****


    A few momentster, the ground was littered with goblin corpses and the happy Galum''nor covered in blood and bits of flesh made his way back to rear of the formation.


    Xiao Chen, standing guard at the rear, was smiling ever so slightly as he saw his total points now increased to 3093 and Gur''kan was confused, looking at his chieftain, smiling for no apparent reason. Gur''kan just ignored his chieftain''s odd behavior and continued to keep watch of any approaching danger.


    *****


    For many weeks, the Arkhans and their new chieftain moved south, only resting when necessary. Sakh''arran wanted to arrive at the chieftain''s designated ce quickly as the more time that they were exposed, the more danger they will be at. They have been attacked over six times already, by hostile orc tribes, ogres, wild animals and the pesky goblins. They had lost over sixty brethren already, of which twenty-two were warriors bravely repelling the enemies.


    At the rear, Xiao Chen was staring dumbly at his now reduced total number of subordinates and gavemand to hasten the march as much as possible.


    *****


    After such a long, arduous, and perilous journey, they finally arrived at their destination. An open wide nd, to one side, was the towering Lag''ranna Mountains and to the south was the vast expanse of brown sand, the Burning Sands.


    Xiao Chen and the Arkhans erected their tents and finally had their much needed long rest. Going around and inspecting the surroundings with Gur''kan and Rakh''ash''tha in tow, Xiao Chen started designing a blueprint of a simple fortification in his mind, along with his nned training grounds.


    The design was a simple squarish fort with wooden palisade to deny quick entry from enemies and wild creatures, it would have three entrances, one facing towards the Burning Sands while the other towards the Lag''ranna Mountains and thest would face the vast nds.


    *****


    After four days of rest and familiarizing with their new surroundings, Xiao Chen called Sakh''arran along with his first six subordinates to his tent, informing them of his ns.


    Sitting in a circle with a rough map drawing of the surroundings on the ground, Xiao Chen then exined to them of what he wanted to do.


    "We will build a vige here, we''ll surround it with big wooden stakes for defensive measures, like this"


    Xiao Chen then exined in more details. Galum''nor just stared dumbly at his actions as he continued exining, Aro''shanna and Trot''thar had their heads down, not interested in what was going on.


    The only ones who were listening attentively were Rakh''ash''tha, Gur''kan, Draegh''ana and Sakh''arran. To Xiao Chen''s surprise, Gur''kan was the one who was paying attention to his exnations the most.


    "You mean, we build it like the pinkskins chief?"


    Gur''kan questioned as he was confused on why was the chief nning to copy how the pinkskins built their settlements.


    "Oh... interesting"


    Rakh''ash''tha said as he stroked his chin, probably thinking of something else. After finishing his exnation, Sakh''arran was the first one to go out of the tent to ry Xiao Chen''smands.


    They were to gather tree trunks from the Lag''ranna Mountains to build the what the chief called a palisade.


    *****


    With axes and gigantic swords, the Arkhans entered the Lag''ranna Mountains and with Xiao Chen''s guidance; they fell trees he deemed sufficient to meet the required size of the trunks.


    Sounds of trees being hacked soon sounded as the orcs started felling down trees and the others carrying them down towards the vige. Xiao Chen didn''t know who started it but it seems the orcs werepeting on who could carry the most trunks and unsurprisingly the muscle head Galum''nor joined them, carrying five tree trunks on his shoulders then grunting loudly as he carried his heavy load back to the tents.


    Xiao Chen then showed how the walls should be made,he dug about a meter long, almost three feet wide and roughly six feet deep ditch then told Galum''nor to carry one of the now trimmed tree trunk from its branches and bulging stumps and put it in the ditch vertically. Followed by a few more tree trunks. The palisade was starting to take shape.


    Marking the ces where the entrances would be ced, Xiao Chen then continued guiding and instructing the orcs on what they should do. After an entire day of work, one side of the palisade was almostpleted. A towering 12 feet tall wooden wall, sturdy enough to not fall down even after having Galum''nor ram himself against it.


    The hulking Galum''nor was Xiao Chen''s way of ensuring that the wall could withstand an orc''s charge or other wild creature''s attack, since he is probably the strongest among them when ites to brute force. He also asked Sakh''arran if ckwind could jump over the wall and was d that Sakh''arran said that she couldn''t. Even the Balfur Queen or the Dargan could only jump about three or five feet in the air.


    "I hope this works"


    Rakh''ash''tha said as he stared at the height of the rough wooden walls and stared at Xiao Chen, wondering how and where did the chief get the knowledge on how the pinkskins built their settlements.

 Chapter 12 - 12

    After an almost two weeks of gruelling work, the wooden palisade was finally finished. They surrounded a roughly 800 by 800 meter piece of the vast nds with towering tree trunks,12 feet tall. The orcs stared proudly at their work and smiling widely as they can finally have a good rest since Xiao Chen woke them up before dawn then only dismissed them almost at dusk daily, making some of themck sleep because of their personal extra activities at night.


    The next day, Xiao Chen then told Sakh''arran to move the tents within the palisade and by the next day, they spread all the tents within the walls with a huge part of it still unupied.


    In the very center of the newly established settlement was the chieftain''s tent and surrounded by many more tents circrly, leaving enormous spaces near the wooden walls.


    Making his rounds, Xiao Chen was satisfied. He can now begin with his next n, the part that his subordinates will definitely not like.


    *****


    The next morning, he gathered all the abled warriors of the newly established Xin Vige, all 419batants, under hismand. He then divided them into four groups. The first three groups had a total number of 105, while thest was short of one only at 104. He named the four groups ck Tortoise, White Tiger, Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird.


    Each of the group was then further divided into two toons, the first and second then further divided each toon into eight squads, the first to eight. The total number ofbatants wasn''t enough to divide them evenly, but what he was after was cohesion and nothing else.


    Some toons and squads have more than the others, but it will do. Consulting with his leading subordinates and ask them if they want to take part in which Gur''kan, Sakh''arran, Draegh''ana, Galum''nor and Trot''thar excitedly agreed to. Rakh''ash''tha was more interested in sharing knowledge with the Arkhan shaman about medicines and Aro''shanna was lost in her own thoughts, unresponsive and silent as always.


    Xiao Chen then assigned Gur''kan to the White Tiger group, Trot''thar to the Azure Dragon group, Galum''nor along with Sakh''arran to the ck Tortoise group since Xiao Chen can''t really depend on Galum''nor for leadership and the Vermillion Bird to be led by Draegh''ana.


    He then guided the ck Tortoise group in arranging their formations into two toons to be followed by the rest, eight columns standing shoulder to shoulder per toon with the rest filling in behind the first and in front would be two leading figures, the toon leader and his assistant.


    Xiao Chen thenmanded them to run at their own pace towards the mark that he had ced at the border of the Burning Sands, then back to at the entrance of the vige five times, which was roughly around more or less 20 kilometers.


    The first to move was the ck Tortoise and at a quick pace followed by the Azure Dragon, then the White Tiger, which was at a much slower pace than the ck Tortoise andstly the Vermillion Bird which kept the same pace as the White Tiger.


    Two roundster, the ck Tortoise was already moving slowly, followed by the Azure Dragon. Xiao Chen look at the distance and saw the White Tiger and Vermillion Bird still on the move, albeit slightly slower than when they started.


    After finishing five rounds back and forth, the orcs belonging to the ck Tortoise and Azure Dragon copsed on the ground because of exhaustion while the White Tiger and Vermillion Bird still kept their formation, despite panting heavily.


    About an hourter, Xiao Chen introduced them to the modern military training,prising push-ups, sit-ups etc... He pushed them all to the brink of loosing consciousness and he could hear grunts of dissatisfaction among his men.


    For two weeks the routine continued and the orcs undergoing his hell like training are at the verge of rebelling, waking up before dawn undergoing Xiao Chen''s training, then going to sleep two hours after dusk only to wake up again before dawn the next day. Xiao Chen had a hard time trying to find a solution to motivate them to continue since even his loyal subordinate Gur''kan came toin to him about his oddmands, scanning through the system store, there he saw one of his favorite and stress relieving food. Prime beef, best roasted or grilled over fire, he looked at it and it cost 10 points per 10kgs of already ready to be cooked prime beef.


    With no second thoughts, he bought one, then carried it towards the fire in the middle of the camp, just a hundred meters away from the walled vige, since his training quarter was in the center of the training camp.


    A few minutes of roasting the huge strips of prime beef, a very mouth-watering aroma permeated the air, the only ones awake as were the leading figures of the four groups who were on patrol duty as always for the first hour, Sakh''arran, Gur''kan, Trot''thar and Draegh''ana who quickly tracked the origin of the aroma and found their chieftain roasting a reddish piece of meat over the fire.


    "Chief, what meat is that?"


    Trot''thar asked, pointing a finger at the strip of prime beef that Xiao Chen was roasting over the fire.


    "Prime beef, roast your own"


    Xiao Chen said, still loss in his own thoughts and tossed to him the rest of the prime beef which they quickly divided among themselves. Almost half an hourter, the group was busy munching on the foreign meat that didn''t exist in this ce.


    "Chief...it''s delicious...where did you get it?"


    Gur''kan said betweenrge bites as he enjoyed the foreign taste of the prime beef along with its added spices. Xiao Chen then ask the others if they thought the same, and they just nodded towards him while busily munching on their roasted pieces of prime beef.


    Xiao Chen was at a loss for words. Judging by the look on their faces, they seem to enjoy the foreign and new taste of prime beef and just smiled helplessly, then started eating his own piece. A few minutester, Xiao Chen suddenly realized something.


    "Prime beef... that''s it!"


    Xiao Chen eximed, then grinned evilly at the still busy and unsuspecting subordinates of his of his wicked n.


    *****


    The next day Xiao Chen then made an announcement, he will be reducing the amount of time spent on physical exercises and will focus more on executing givenmands like moving on march, sudden halts, turning and other basicmands which the orcs sighed relief as they have been push hard the past weeks but then Xiao Chen revealed his wicked n.


    "The worst performing group will not receive any prime beef and go on a two rounds run," he announced, then smirked.


    "Prime beef!"


    The four who knew and had a taste of it muttered together at the same time while the rest were left confused, of what a prime beef is. The four then rallied their groups.


    "If any of you ck off and deny me from my prime beef, I''ll skin you alive"


    Draegh''ana said to those belonging to the Vermillion Bird group with a very serious look and her eyes like burning fire, she was keen to have a taste of the prime beef more.


    "Cause me to not taste prime beef and I''ll let this guy have some fun with you"


    Sakh''arran said as he patted Galum''nor at the back.


    Gur''kan and Trot''thar also did their rallying or, more likely, threatening talks and tried to lead their groups to be as wless as possible.


    *****


    At dawn the worst performing group was the ck Tortoise to which Draegh''ana, Trot''thar and Gur''kan celebrated happily, jumping around muttering prime beef repeatedly and the orcs of their groups still left confused.


    The ck Tortoise did their punishment, to which Sakh''arran added two moreps to it because of disappointment and kept yelling how clumsy they were from start to finish during the punishment.


    For the next eight days, the prime beef was the price and the worst performing group was denied of it. The four groups took turns in being the worst, but the most consistent in performing was the White Tiger group only experiencing punishment once.


    Xiao Chen smirked at the orcs enjoying the taste of the prime beef, which he will limit to be only given to the best performing group next to push them further as he introduced to them how to fight in formations. After going through many known military formations in thest few weeks, the only one that he can replicate closely would be the phnx formation.


    After tasking the nonbatant units to make 6 meter long spears, they could produce 500 simple iron-tipped spears in a month.


    "Enjoy it very well while you can,"


    Xiao Chen softly muttered as he chuckled evilly as he entered his living quarters in the training camp. His body was also always strained, like his men, since he joined them during physical exercises and guided them during formation and movement drills.. He was far more tired than them, but what else can he do ''No pain, No gain''.

 Chapter 13 - 13

    The next days Xiao Chen was busy guiding his subordinates in familiarizing with the phnx formation and exining to the group leaders of its strengths and weaknesses. Much like the ancient Greek phnxes in his old world, its weakness would be its nks and rear.


    If they spot enemies trying to nk them, the ck Tortoise and Vermillion Bird group willg behind the first two groups and change to vertical formation facing towards the enemy while moving sideways slowly and the White Tiger and Azure Dragon must change their pace to that of the two protecting the nks. When enemies try to go for the rear, Vermillion Bird will move to the rear, the ck Tortoise on one side while the White Tiger to the other side, forming a box.


    Xiao Chenmanded them to transition from the normal horizontal battle line to the box battle line to protect the rear and it was a disaster. There were tremendous gaps in their formations which can be easily seized by enemies.


    He forgot that since some distances separated them, the leaders can''t really see the others really well and they needed something to rely on and serve as the guide for their pace, which Xiao Chen easily neglected. He forgot that in-order to be at the same pace even if not seeing yourrades, as long as you move to sound of something, you can be in sync.


    Making a crude bass drum out of Thyrian skin and a huge circr tree trunk hollowed in the middle, Xiao Chen could make a loud and booming sound with it, with a stick covered in soft furry leather to protect the Thyrian skin from being easily damaged.


    "Boom¡­ Boom... Boom... Boom"


    The first boom pausing longer, followed by three sessive booms, then a brief pause and repeat. Xiao Chen then assigned a nonbatant to beat the makeshift bass drum. The beat of the drum served as the guide for the marching pace of the orcs and they sessfully transitioned from the normal battle line into the other two battle lines with the beat of the makeshift bass drum.


    Xiao Chen then requested the nonbatants to make what theymonly called a war drum which Xiao Chen referred to as a bass drum and with it, the army became in sync after a few more weeks of training.


    Xiao Chen also showed to the orc Craft workers the creation of circr shields by piecing together different sizes of wooden nks held by tough leather on both sides and further strengthened with iron in the center where the grip would be at. The round shield was around four feet in circumference, bigger than the human round shields but considered small for the orcs.


    He then introduced the orcbatants to the phnx offensive maneuvers, push with the shields, then stab with the long spears, which Xiao Chen had their shafts reced with thicker ones since he deemed it not sturdy enough to withstand a heavy charge from an orc.


    By using carrots and sticks, Xiao Chen was able to train his army with discipline, their cohesion rising as high as 93% which he considered being really high enough to witness actualbat within a few months.


    *****


    Surveying the maps, he soon found the nearest orc tribe, the Galuk Tribe, which was located roughly a week''s march from Xin Vige. Xiao Chen proceeded assigning Sakh''arran, Gur''kan, Trot''thar, and Draegh''ana as hisbatant officers and two orcs named Kul''tha and Xor''tharr as the nonbatant officers in charge of the war drums and logistics.


    Xiao Chen then started stock piling enough supplies for his expedition, his very first battle with his own army tomand. He wanted to create a missile unit, but only Trot''thar was one who had the talent for it, instead he armed hisbatants with two throwing spears designed after the roman legionnaire''s pilum which would be excruciating to pull out of the body because of the barbed design of its tip much less thrown back since it was designed to be disposable for range attack right before melee and with the orcs natural strength, throwing it a hundred meters away was no problem.


    So eachbatant was armed with two throwing javelins, a very long spear and a round shield. The warg riders, except for Sakh''arran, served as the scouts of the First Xin Infantry Battalion.


    Marching in sync for a few days with the beat of the war drums and creating a trail of dust cloud as they move and behind them were the logistics unit, 50 nonbatant units in charge of the food and tents of the army in carts pulled by the beasts of burdens.


    Xiao Chen left behind Rakh''ash''tha and Aro''shanna at the Xin Vige at ease since with the wooden palisade, they could theoretically resist for a few days even without manybatants and only relying on the traps and defenses that he left behind.


    The First Xin Infantry Battalion then made camp a suitable distance away from the Galuk Tribe, making their intentions very clear. They hade to assert their dominance over the Galuk Tribe.


    *****


    The very next day, the Galuk Tribe formed a massive, disorganized army, numbering around four thousand or maybe more, but the disciplined army of Xiao Chen was steady and ready with ears open for the beat of the drums.


    "See those disorderly bunch...they are our enemies!!! show the chieftain the result of your hard work...pour out all your frustrations on them!!!it was because of them!!! that the chief made us experience such painful and tiring routines for months...show no mercy!!!"


    Gur''kan bellowed as loud as he can and was replied with a unified sound by the First Xin Infantry Battalion,


    "Awooh!!!"


    and along with it was the single yet unified sound of banging their shields with their spears.


    Xiao Chen was surprised. It seemed like they had caught on to his ''awooh'' expression during their training. It seemed that they would do fine even without his presence, but just to be sure, he had to oversee the battle.


    "Boom.. bu boom-boom... boom... bu-boom-boom-boom..."


    The war drums started beating at a fast-paced signalling the army to be at the ready, then died down only to be heard again, but this time at the rhythmic pattern of the marching pace.


    Slowly and steady the army moved forward in sync as the enemies rushed at them in a disorderly manner. The war drums then sounded the distinct haltmand under Xiao Chen''s orders after the two armies were roughly around four hundred meters apart and the army of Xiao Chen halted, all at once keeping a straight horizontal line. With the new beat of the war drums, they then prepared their throwing spears, aiming at the unorganized enemy, who were unaware of the danger they were in.


    With the sound of the war drums, they then threw the first volley of javelins with a swoosh, then quickly followed by the next. Under Xiao Chen''s orders, the sound of the war drums again sounded but with a different rhythm, signaling the army to prepare for meleebat.


    The First Xin Infantry Battalion then lowered their spears at the position like when they were training, the first two rows pointing forward directly, the third and fourth angled slightly upward, then thest rows almost pointing upwards.


    The enemies soon were in for a terrible surprise as walls of long spears were pointed at them, even jumping towards the formation was not an option since they will surely be skewered by the spears of the third and fourth rows and with their momentum and their allies pushing them forward, they met their end at the forest of spears.


    "Hold!!!"


    Sakh''arran, Trot''thar, Gur''kan and Draegh''ana soon yelled at the same time at the very back of their groups, overseeing the army at closer range than Xiao Chen and with the beat of the drum they also yelled at the same time.


    "Push!!!"


    Then the army push away the enemies with their shields, who were crazily attempting to disrupt the formation by trying to pry open a path inside the formation by going under the spears.


    "Strike"


    "Restore"


    The four assigned officers of Xiao Chen were performing very well and, with every beat of the war drums, they issuedmands at exactly the same time. Like a well-oiled harvesting machine, the Galuk Tribe warriors continued to fall in great numbers. The First Xin Infantry Battalion continued on their attack routine, holding the line, pushing with their shields, stabbing with their spears, then restore back to holding the line. The simple yet effective attack pattern continued to decimate the enemy numbers despite them outnumbering them greatly.


    For hours, the First Xin Infantry Battalion wrecked havoc as a single unit, killing the undisciplined Galuk Tribe members. Xiao Chen was smiling proudly and happily at the very back, at the performance of his army and to the continuous rising of his total points.


    The Galuk Tribe members, now more or less than half their initial numbers, scattered and started retreating. The First Xin Infantry Battalion stood their ground and didn''t give chase since someone strictly trained them not to break formation no matter what happens or else, their evil chieftain won''t give them prime beef to enjoy after the battle.


    "Victory!!!"


    Gur''kan bellowed loudly as the army loudly replied with the unified ''Awooh'' which further demoralized the enemies.

 Chapter 14 - 14

    After such a triumphant victory in their first battle, Xiao Chen grinned widely. He had racked up a lot of points and his missions now done.


    MISSIONS


    Avability Missions


    [


    *Establish your territory (Completed)


    Reward: 1000 points


    *Train and build your first army


    (mustprise not less than 400batants) (Completed)


    Reward: 3000 points


    *Win a battle with your army with less than 50% casualties (Completed)


    Reward: 5000 points


    Failure: Deduct 20000 points


    : host will experience the demon''s curse for an entire day


    ]


    The orcs under hismand were all really proud, shouting their lungs out as the Galuk Tribe resistance dissolved. The battle was won, but the war with the Galuks wasn''t over yet. They still had the numerical number even after suffering such a disastrous defeat and Xiao Chen knew it won''t be long before they rally again to attack.


    *****


    An hour after the First Xin Infantry Battalion win their virgin battle, Xiao Chen had them take rest but still will be on high alert ready to form for battle at a moment''s notice. The Arkhans proudly march to the campsite erected by the logistics unit under the lead of Kul''tha and as promised, Xiao Chen distributed the expected prime beef which the Arkhans and his officers were keen to savor again.


    Despite costing him 420 points, Xiao Chen didn''t go back on his words and gave what he promised, 420kgs of prime beef. He had a total of 12737 points after finishing his missions and the points he received from the ''Commander''s Share''. Taking out 420 points, he still had a whooping 12317 points which finally allowed him to buy the things he wanted to help the Arkhans development in all aspects.


    An hour after the sun''s peak, the Galuks finally rallied together and formed a messy battle formation.


    With the sound of the war drums, the First Xin Infantry Battalion sprinted out from where they were at towards the gathering point and slowly formed in their organized battle line, all tightly packed together shoulder to shoulder, 70 brave orc warriors formed a single horizontal line and five to seven orc deep.


    The First Xin Infantry Battalion battle line wasn''t long by any means, but against fellow orcs that knew no strategy or formation in battles, it proved theirpact formation effective courtesy of their recent victory.


    "They havee back for more!!! Then we give them more!!!"


    Gur''kan bellowed, assuming the position of a morale booster to which they passionately replied to him


    "Awooh!"


    "Give... nothing... take... everything..."


    "Awooh!"


    "For the Chief"


    "Awooh"


    "For honor and glory"


    "Awooh!!! awooh!!!"


    Xiao Chen, at the most rear, can''t help but marvel at what influenced that little skinny orc to be like what he is now. Looking at the enemies who were just standing there staring at them, Xiao Chen can''t help but feel that something was wrong, something was very wrong. They should have charged forward already.


    Spreading his gaze around the battlefield, on the leftmost nk of the enemy, there is a little movement there. Xiao Chen strained his eye to focus as much as possible to get a clear glimpse of what was going on, but to no avail.


    "Trot''thar!"


    Xiao Chen shouted, and quickly Trot''thar responded:


    "''Here, chief!"


    Trot''thar yelled back, raising his shield high, then sprinted towards where Xiao Chen is at.


    "The left most nk of the enemy, tell me what you see..."


    Xiao Chen worriedly said as he returned his gaze back to where the enemies were moving suspiciously.


    "By my ancestors!... Shamans!!!"


    "They are shamans, my chief, and four of them"


    Trot''thar eximed, his face full of worry as he saw the enemy shamans invoking their powers. Xiao Chen was shocked, yes there were shamans among orcs and he forgot to consider that the Galuks might have one, but what he was mostly shock of was that, there were four of them together.


    The clouds soon turned dark, and quick shes of light asionally peaked out of the ck clouds along with the deafening roar of thunder.


    "Shit..."


    Xiao Chen can''t help but curse as he helplessly stared at his men get struck by lightning bolts and their formations getting broken.


    With each lightning bolt that struck, the Galuks cheered loudly and wildly, celebrating the First Xin Infantry Battalion''s casualties. Opening the system store, Xiao Chen quickly scanned for any counter measure he could find against the lightning invoking shamans that are decimating his troops. He scanned through the items of the system store as fast as possible since, by each passing minute, his troop''s casualties were steadily rising.


    "Got it"


    Xiao Chen muttered as he finally found a counter-measure, a 10 meter thick long metal rod ormonly known a lightning rod, he bought seven of each costing him 500 points per rod. Handing over some to Trot''thar, he blurted.


    "Impale them in the ground, a good distance from the army but not too much"


    Xiao Chen pointed to their left nk as he bolted to their right nk to impale to the ground the remaining lightning rods. Trot''thar watch his chief bury one tip of the metal rods to the ground and he quickly learned what to do, quickly hurling them to different areas surrounding the army. The lightning rods were soon ced.


    The shes of light and deafening roar of thunder continued, but this time, like goblins to shiny things, the lightning bolts struck the lightning rods instead of Xiao Chen''s troops.


    The First Xin Infantry Battalion were amazed at their chief''s odd actions, redirecting and using lightning bolts were only known to be done by shamans and mages, but their chief, despite not being a shaman nor a mage, aplished such a feat.


    "Hail to the chief!"


    Gur''kan bellowed to uplift their morale, which took a beating after the lightning strikes and they passionately replied to him.


    "Awooh"


    The enemy shamans, upon noticing the strange behavior of the lightning strikes, soon stopped what they were doing. Itpletely drained them of mana and can''t take part much longer in the uing battle. Retreating to the rear, the Galuk warriors soon started shouting while madly rushing forward.


    ''Boom... boom... boom''


    With every beat of the war drums rying certainmands, the First Xin Infantry Battalion soon restored their tight formation, the nonbatant units pulling out their disabledbatant allies to the rear to be treated.


    Throwing spears soon decimated the Galuks once again, but they bravely or stupidly continued on their mad rush. Observing the development of the battle, he soon found some of the Galuks pouring more to their left nk, trying to overrun the formation.


    Signalling Xor''tharr to ry themand, slowly the ck Tortoise group shifted from a horizontal, slowly panning counter-clock wise to deny the nking Galuks of any chance of overrunning their formation.


    Satisfied with ck Tortoise''s execution, Xiao Chen continued observing the battlefield, panning his gaze left to right slowly again and again. With the absence of the Galuk shamans, their warriors were at the mercy of the First Xin Infantry Battalion. They were slowly being mowed down by the outrageous long spears, long before they could even get the wielders within their own weapon''s reach.


    The Galuks pouring to the left soon met with a dead end, a formidable wall of long spears and with no proper chain ofmand they spread out, some went to other locations to find a ce to attack while the others bravely or stupidly assaulted the tightly pack wall of spears.


    The Galuk warriors soon broke at the right nk while the rest continued on to try to breaking the phnx formation. Telling Xor''tharr to ry orders, the Vermilion Bird then panned counter-clockwise slowly and attack the exposed left nk of the oblivious Galuk warriors, and just like that the Vermillion Bird mowed through the unaware Galuk warriors, pinned from the front and left, they were all mercilessly stabbed by the outrageous long spears.


    The maneuver soon proved to be sessful as the remaining Galuk warriors broke away from battle and retreated, their numbers merely in the high hundreds or barely in the thousands.


    "Victory!!!"


    "Awooh"


    The First Xin Infantry Battalion passionately yelled in unison as they have yet again won the battle against enemies, outnumbering them ten to one or maybe even more.


    Xiao Chen can''t help but helplessly smile at the actions of his army. Despite having losses among them, they are still in high spirits. Draegh''ana slowly approach him as soon as she noticed Xiao Chen''s downcast look.


    "Don''t feel guilt nor remorse, dying in a battlefield is an act of honor and bravery to orcs. Numbed yourself of this feeling, my chief...it won''t do well if your army sees your downcasted look after such a victory...be proud that you have trained such powerful warriors that can win against more many enemies"


    She said to him. Xiao Chen thought Draegh''ana must have been worried about him and tried to cheer him up, but her words seem to be a little rough and crude.


    With head held high, Xiao Chen marched towards his exhrated troops who were loudly yelling the name Draegh''ana had given him again and again while stomping their right foot on the ground and banging their shields with their spears.


    "Khao''khen!... Khao''khen!... Khao''khen!...."

 Chapter 15 - 15

    The sky had turned dark already when the First Xin Infantry Battalion finished cleaning up the battlefield; they killed over 3000 of the Galuks but they suffered 42 loses because of the Galuk shamans.


    Staring at the lined up bodies of his men, Xiao Chen can''t help but feel bad for them. He was ming himself for their deaths. ''If I have acted quicker and prepared more, this wouldn''t have happened, '' he thought as he nkly stared at the fallen orcs. There were also twenty-four more heavily wounded among his men that are no longer capable ofbat, some had limbs missing, others had suffered too much burns and others had paralyzed parts of their bodies.


    The First Xin Infantry Battalion was still on high alert, ready to form up quickly with just the sound of the war drums.


    "We''ll grant them a Warrior''s Rite of Departure"


    Xiao Chen said as he joined his men in arranging the bodies of their fallenrades. In the past, he had also done such things for his fallenrades.


    */


    Xiao Chen was a young and fresh lieutenant from the Military Academy of Huaxia, eager to prove his worth. A week after graduating, they finally assigned him to his unit, Strike Force Alpha of the Huaxia Army 21st Brigade, Special Operations Division. His direct officer Captain Xu Zhuo knew of his special talent for strategy and nning, that''s why the veteran captain requested Xiao Chen to be assigned to his unit. Strike Force Alpha waspromised of twenty-three soldiers, all highly trained for jungle warfare, everyone have their own field of expertise like explosives and demolition, electronics and hacking, tracking and surveince and many other fields of specializations.


    Captain Zhuo assigned Xiao Chen as the strategist and overallmander of the unit and only answers to him, but Xiao Chen must consult him first and seek his approval for his ns and strategies.


    His first ever mission was named Operation: ''Morning Glory'' wherein they must assault a hidden terrorist base hiding at Hindu Kush, they were armed with nuclear missiles that might beunched at Huaxia''s cities.


    Their main objective was to nt explosives to create a chain explosion to trigger the nuclear missiles and have them explode within the enemy base. They must act stealthily and swiftly, for the enemy base was heavily guarded, they were armed with multiple anti-air, radar, anti-tank entrenchment and they even had tanks at their disposal. It was much like a military base; they were well and heavily equipped to be just normal terrorist group.


    Xiao Chen was nervous about devising a n to assault the ce. This was already reality. His slightest miscalction would cause the life of somebody or worst all their lives, unlike the simtion battles that they have been using back at the academy.


    Spending a night without sleep meticulously nning for every possible mishap. He had created multiple back up ns for every likely scenario that mighte up.


    Entering the briefing room, Captain Zhuo stared at the still busy Xiao Chen drawing up ns. He saw stacks of sheets of paper on one side. Captain Zhuo cleared his throat and spoke.


    "Ahmm... don''t be so nervous... yourrades are expert survivors of many missions... they know how to respond properly even without receiving orders"


    Captain Zhuo said as he started going through the ns that Xiao Chen had created. The captain was shocked; the ns were all in significant details, the terrain, the possible cing of the enemies, the potential entry points and many other details. Xiao Chen''s quick thinking amazed Captain Zhuo. The Intelligence Division has investigated the enemies in every possible way. Satellites and reconnaissance drones were applied. They have monitored the enemy for months until the Central Command deemed them a threat to the safety of the Huaxia people when they spotted nuclear missiles at the ready pointed towards Huaxia and other neighboring countries.


    "Get some rest... we might need your quick thinking once we''re inside enemy territory"


    Captain Zhuo advised Xiao Chen as he yawned, then went out of the briefing room. It was already two in the morning and it was still too early, even for him.


    */


    They took the bodies of the fallen orcs back to the campsite while their enemies, buried in a massive ditch to avoid the creation and spread of a gue. Piled up dried tree branches, trunks and twigs were created. There were as many piles as the number of their fallen brethren.


    There was a sorrowful atmosphere permeating around the campsite. Theyy the bodies of the fallen orcs upon the wooden piles with a fine soft hide as matting for the bodies.


    Standing beside the most forefront body, Xiao Chen stared at his surviving soldiers, still armed with their shields and spears.


    "Today we have loss some of our brothers... fallen asleep to never rise again... but fret not... they are now with the god of war Thug''mukhen... joining him in his never ending feast of victory... apanied by the women of Xanadu... lucky bastards... they can enjoy thepany of the women of Xanadu earlier than us."


    Xiao Chen bellowed in-order for him to be heard clearly and his voice was clear and serious but at the end of his words he chuckled softly to which the other orcs also chuckled.


    "Now let''s send these bastards to the embrace of the Xanadu women... pray that they make them regret dying earlier"


    Xiao Chen continued as he set alight the bodies one by one. He gave them all the honor to be sent off by their chieftain; they are his first trained soldiers and he''ll give them that honor.


    "Tonight we rest!!! for tomorrow we kill!!!"


    Gur''kan bellowed as Xiao Chen set alight to thest pile of wood with a body of an orc warrior.


    "Awooh!!! awooh!!! awooh!!!"


    The First Xin Infantry Battalion passionately replied, they were all in high spirits despite saying farewell to their fallen brothers. It filled their eyes with vengeance and surely the next day, the Galuks wouldn''t have it easy on the battlefield.


    *****


    After the Rite of Departure of his fallen soldiers, Xiao Chen confined himself within his tent, he had to find a way to counter the shamans permanently, including the human mages. They are like artilleries in the modern era where they could cause massive and devastating damage if left alone. Scrolling along the system store, looking for something to deter or counter the magic wielding enemies.


    He soon found something that deters any magic wielding creature, the spell of Magic Destion.


    Magic Destion Field: creates a powerful vortex that will absorb all the magical and spiritual elements in a ten kilometer radius, destroying any spell being channeled, banish any summoned creature to their origins, nullify every form of magic.


    It was such a powerful spell that totally makes any magic wielding creature useless in the battlefield, friend or foe alike, but it had a very expensive price of 89000 points.


    Xiao Chen decided he will buy this spell once he had enough points. He had great trust in his training methods, strategies, maneuvers and other things rted to battle. With his guidance, he can make his army triumph against any other enemy army without the aid of magic.


    Orcs were stronger, tougher, and bulkier than most creatures that Xiao Chen has encountered.. Only the golems, ogres and other few giant creatures can outmatch them in physical capabilities.

 Chapter 16 - 16

    Before the first light, the First Xin Infantry Battalion formed their battle lines, standing shoulder to shoulder, but this time they were stretched in a longer horizontal line and only three orcs deep.


    They marched as silently as possible, shrouded by the darkness of the early morning and the absence of the light giver, the sun. The moon quickly hid away behind the clouds, cooperating with their maneuver and making the surroundings darker than it already was.


    The First Xin Infantry Battalion marched through the darkness, blessed with better vision in the dark than the pinkskins but lesser than the long-eared ones. They encircled the Galuk tribe.


    The Galuks, with only a handful of warriors left, beaten and tired, their watchers dozed off. The Galuks were unaware of the fast approaching danger in the dark; they weren''t prepared for any surprise attack. Armed with his shield and a crude looking almost two meter sword, Xiao Chen led a separate attack from the main force, moving earlier than the First Xin Infantry Battalion.


    He, Sakh''arran, Galum''nor and the rest of the warg riders moved ahead of the First Xin Infantry Battalion main force to scout and disable the enemy defenses and lookouts.


    Spreading his gaze around the Galuk tribe fringes, he saw no one standing guard except for the fast asleep two orcs leaning on one side of a raised tform made of soil. ''probably their watchtower'', he thought.


    Signalling the muscle head Galum''nor to keep silent and wait for orders, he handed his shield to Sakh''arran. Only armed with his sword, he crouched down as low as possible and crept near the enemy watchers. Carefully and silently, he crept up to them, making use of the darkness to make himself impossible to be seen.


    He joined the two fast asleep enemy lookouts inside their simple watchtower, with a steady and urate sh. Blood soon sprayed as Xiao Chen slit the unaware orc''s neck. The thick and warm blood of his victim soon covered him and his weapon.


    Xiao Chen guided the now dead enemy to the ground, preventing his copse from making any unnecessary noise, but the gurgling sound of his struggle awakened his partner, who had a shocked face as he caught a glimpse of the blood-covered face of Xiao Chen.


    "En....."


    His shout was cut short as Xiao Chen covered his mouth with his blood covered hands and shoved his sword onto his victim''s body. His sword went through the Galuk watcher''s body, quickly pulling out the sword with his other hand still covering his second victim''s mouth. Xiao Chen thrusted his sword again but this time, he stabbed through the enemy''s heart. The Galuk orc soon loss any sign of struggle as light started to disperse from his eyes.


    Pulling out the sword quickly and taking a look around to check for any further enemies. Xiao Chen cautiously observed the silent and dark surroundings. He could hear only the muffled and asional sounds of snoring.


    He soon gave the signal to his allies, and they tiptoed towards him. Sakh''arran and the other warg riders left behind their trusted wargs at the request of Xiao Chen, since they have to execute this operation in silence.


    Xiao Chen''s target were the Galuk shamans to prevent them from causing havoc with their powers once the main force arrives. In the middle of the tribe, tents bigger and more decorated than the others, those are their targets. ording to his spections, that can only be where the most prestigious of the tribe would stay at, the shamans and the chieftain.


    Since there were five of such tents, Xiao Chen and his group should strike quickly. Making use of the shadows to hide their presence from the orcs going out of their tents to do some private matters. Xiao Chen and his group soon reached the first big tent.


    Making a small gash on the tent with his sword, the gash just enough for him to peek through it and see what was inside.


    Inside the tent, Xiao Chen saw many pots of different sizes, a figure of some strange-looking creatures, some made of y, others of wood and an odd one which he can only think of as bronze because of its color.


    To one side of the tent, there he saw an old orc, fast asleep and unaware of their presence. ''Maybe them invoking the lightning strikes took a toll on them'' he thought. The shaman had his staff just beside him. He wasfortablyying in a bundle of straw topped with animal skin and furs.


    Sakh''arran and the others were busy guarding the surroundings against any potential danger as Xiao Chen do his work. With his sword at the ready, he slowly approach the sleeping orc and with a quick swing he lopped the shaman''s head off. The shaman''s head, still with its eyes closed, rolled to the ground as his now headless body sprayed blood wildly, dyeing a part of the tent red.


    Collecting the head, Xiao Chen then went out from where he had entered from. Moving to the closest big tent, he slit and made a gash on it again. They must be cautious not to alert the enemies or else they will be surrounded and killed.


    This time, there were two shamans inside. They sat in the lotus position and mumbling soft, inaudible words. This time it won''t be easy since there were two of them but they had to act fast, for sunrise is fast approaching.


    Signalling Sakh''arran to go in with him, they slowly approached the meditating shamans. Xiao Chen stood in front of one of them while Sakh''arran stood behind the other. The shaman in-front of Xiao Chen suddenly opened his eyes as he grabbed his staff, making a rattling noise as the bones attached to it knocked against each other and the staff.


    Xiao Chen didn''t give him any chance and quickly swung his sword. The sword cut through the shaman''s opened mouth, who was preparing a spell, his head now divided into two. Beginning from his upper jaw and upwards flew up while his lower jaw was still attached to his neck. Blood sprayed along with a gooey white colored substance. With that strike, Xiao Chen''s target fell back quickly and, like an opened water pipe, it flooded the ground red.


    Sakh''arran quickly reacted as soon as he saw Xiao Chen took a swing at the other shaman. He impaled the other shaman on the back of its head, his sword tiping out from the shaman''s mouth, silencing him for good. Retrieving his sword and with a quick and urate swing, Sakh''arran beheaded the shaman.


    "Three targets down and one more to go"


    Xiao Chen muttered as they exit the tent. They then put together the heads of the shamans inside a hemp sack, still dripping blood and dyeing the brown hemp sack red.


    Approaching thest big tent with his men, they could hear the sounds of conversation from inside. Their target was now awake and alert, unlike the previous ones. Carefully poking the hole with just his sword''s tip, Xiao Chen made a small hole, barely enough for him to have a look inside.


    What he saw inside the tent quickly surprised him, inside the tent were five orcs, thest shaman along with what seemed to be his apprentices as they are still too young and thest of them was big and burly, almost like Galum''nor in stature, ''should be the chieftain'' he thought.


    But what really surprised him was the one in the middle, bound by ropes to a thick wooden post, wearing a brown-colored robe and leather boots, through the dim light of the torches inside the tent, Xiao Chen saw the unique bronze skin of the bounded hostage.

 Chapter 17 - 17

    Surely enough, after seeing what was going inside thest big tent, the system issued him with a new mission


    MISSIONS


    Avable Missions


    [


    *Rescue the hostage {Urgent Mission}


    Reward: 1000 points


    : New Language Knowledge


    Failure : -5000 points


    *Kill thest Galuk shaman


    Reward: 2000 points


    *Kill all the shaman apprentices


    Reward: 150 points/apprentice


    *Kill the Galuk Chieftain


    Reward: Surrender of the Galuk Tribe


    ]


    The gears in Xiao Chen''s brain started spinning quickly. He needs toe up with a quick n to sessfully rescue the hostage.


    Looking at hispanions, Xiao Chen started creating scenarios within his mind. He was creating simtions of the probable oues. Sakh''arran took a peek inside the tent after Xiao Chen came up with a n.


    Positioning his right eye upon the small hole, Sakh''arran observed the inside of the tent and quickly caught sight of the bounded hostage. With the help of the dim light from the torches, he saw the unique features of the hostage.


    "Sand people..."


    He muttered to which Xiao Chen quickly got confused and curious


    "Sand people?"


    Xiao Chen asked in a low voice, barely audible to Sakh''arran


    "Yes, chief... sand people¡­ they are somewhat rtives of the pinkskins who lives within the Burning Sands"


    the exnation of Sakh''arran deeply intrigued Xiao Chen and motivated him further to save the sand person.


    *****


    Loud sounds of fighting soon echoed through the tribe, alerting the Galuks that enemies are upon them.


    "Death to all.. who oppose the rule of the chief!!!"


    "Awooh... awooh... awooh"


    The First Xin Infantry Battalion made their presence known as they push forward through the Galuk tribe settlement in their tight formation, skewering any foolish enemy who blindly charged at them.


    "A chance..."


    Xiao Chen muttered as he signalled Sakh''arran and the others to hide in ambush among the shadows. A few momentster, thest Galuk shaman with his apprentices in tow came out of the tent, unaware of the danger lurking in the shadows.


    Without wasting time, Xiao Chen sprung into action. He shed the nearest apprentice to him while Galum''nor rammed thest Galuk shaman, who was about to invoke his power. Powerless, the apprentices fell down quickly, only leaving behind the Galuk shaman, who was busy trying to survive Galum''nor''s strikes.


    Xiao Chen sprinted towards the tent and tried to enter and rescue the hostage quickly, but he was in for a big surprise. Raising the ps of the tent, he was greeted with an enormous foot which sent him arcing in the air, trying to shake off the pain. His vision was a bit blurry after receiving a foot directly in the face.


    "Chief..."


    Sakh''arran quickly worriedly yelled as he charged at the Galuk chieftain but was quickly knocked back by a rough wooden club.


    Regaining a clear thought and vision, Xiao Chen stood up and stared at the Galuk chieftain, angrily stomping the ground.


    "Puny ones...e and taste Modorr''s club"


    The Galuk chieftain taunted as he smash left and right with his wooden club, creating a cloud of dust and dirt. Securing his shield to his left and his sword tightly gripped on his right, Xiao Chen slowly inched forward towards Modorr.


    Loosing his patience, Modorr quickly sprinted forward towards Xiao Chen, who braced himself for impact hiding behind his shield.


    "Bam"


    With Modorr''s stronger and bigger physique, Xiao Chen once again soared in the air, his shield leaving his left hand as he crashed through a nearby tent and gasped for air. The impact of Modorr''s charged knocked the winds out of his lungs.


    In the distance, Sakh''arran''s warg ridingpanions were busy fending off the Galuk tribe warriors who came to aid their chief. A few paces away, Sakh''arran was stumbling as he tried to fend off four Galuks who were angrily besieging him.


    "Hahaha... little one¡­e... Modorr... still not satisfied"


    Modorr taunted again as Xiao Chen got up to his feet. ''The bigger they are, the harder they fall'' Xiao Chen thought as he readied his sword. Sprinting forward, he charged at the grinning Modorr.


    With a powerful swing, Modorr tried to send Xiao Chen in the air again by swinging horizontally, to which Xiao Chen ducked down and slid closed to the ground on his knees, receiving a few scratches to his knees. With the momentum of his slide, he shed Modorr''s left calf, leaving behind a nasty wound.


    "Argh!"


    Modorr screamed in pain as his calf got cut and bled profusely. Giving him no room to retreat, Xiao Chen sprung up to his feet and charged at the screaming Modorr. With quick movements, Xiao Chen shed Modorr''s right thigh. Angry and bleeding, Modorr tried to bash Xiao Chen into meat-paste, but with the Haste spell cast on himself, Xiao Chen quickly escaped from Modorr''s reach.


    Out of nowhere, a Galuk warrior pounced on Xiao Chen, sending him tumbling towards Modorr. Looking up, Xiao Chen saw Modorr''s savage smirk as his club came crashing down. Rolling away quickly and escaping the grasp of the Galuk warrior, Xiao Chen barely escaped being turned into a meat-paste like the unlucky Galuk warrior who got crushed under Modorr''s club.


    Xiao Chen quickly got on his feet and pounced on Modorr who was still unaware that his suppose target evaded his attack because of the cloud of dust, blood and bits of flesh that hampered his vision. Xiao Chen grasped Modorr''s shoulders as he stabbed his sword through the Galuk chieftain''s neck, then jumped away quickly, escaping Modorr''s huge hands as he tried to catch him.


    Modorr grasped his neck which was bleeding, his mouth now filled with blood and his face had a confused look as he stared at Xiao Chen a few feet away staring at him who was supposed to be already dead, crushed by his club on the ground.


    As the cloud of dust cleared, Modorr finally saw the result of his previous attack, a poor Galuk warrior, who now had his face crushed and unrecognizable was under his feet.


    A few secondster, while gurgling blood, Modorr finally fell down as he struggled to stop his blood from flowing out of his neck. Modorr thrashed on the ground for a few moments, then finally stayed still.


    Upon Modorr''s death, Xiao Chen finally heaved a sigh of relief as he heard the system''s notification for apleted mission.


    Covered in blood and pieces of flesh, Galum''nor finally emerged from the ruined tents. He had a few burns on his body and some of them are still smoking and the scent of burnt meat can be smelled from him.


    Upon the death of Modorr, the Galuk warriors finally dropped their weapons and surrendered. The news of the Galuk chieftain''s death finally reached the frontline and the entire Galuk tribe, or what remains of them, surrendered.


    Panting heavily, Xiao Chen then entered Modorr''s tent and there he saw the bronze skinned human. With long messy ck hair, a charming face by Xiao Chen''s standards, shiny bronze colored skin, but what stood out the most were the two bulges on the chest of the bounded hostage. Xiao Chen''s gaze lingered on those two bulges for a long time and luckily the sand person was unconscious or else he will be surely called a perverted monster.


    Cutting the hostage loose from her restraints, Xiao Chen saw some wounds on her back which were bandaged crudely with a piece of cloth. Her hands weren''t soft as he had expected, but firm and coarse just like his. She was around five and a half feet tall with a slim body frame.


    Inspecting the things inside the tent, Xiao Chen saw coins, human coins to be precise, much like the ones that he had given Hakarr. There were three full chests of them, gathered together with some iron wares like what seemed to be tools for building and crafting.


    *****


    Laying down the sand person against the wooden pole that she was bound to, Xiao Chen walked towards the belongings of the Galuk chieftain.


    There were also jars of some liquid. Taking a sniff, an alcoholic yet fruity scent assaulted his nose. Taking a small sip, Xiao Chen finally knew what it was, ale. It had a taste almost simr to cheap modern beer.


    Rummaging around the belongings of Modorr, Xiao Chen found some shiny gems in different colors and shapes, contained in a small box.


    Xiao Chen was busy rummaging through the valuables of Modorr and didn''t notice the sand person regaining her consciousness. The sand person stumbled to her foot as she looked around and saw the back of Xiao Chen.. She quickly but silently dashed towards a sword lying around and gripped it with both hands, slowly inching towards the unaware Xiao Chen.

 Chapter 18 - 18

    While he was happily rummaging through the sudden wealth that he had found, Xiao Chen forgot about the existence of the sand person and he had his full attention to the riches before him.


    "Die you murdering monster!"


    The sand person screamed as she thrusted the sword on Xiao Chen''s back, exerting all the strength that she could muster to force the sword to go deeper but an orc''s skin is tougher than a human''s a requires far more strength than a newly awakened hungry woman could apply and only a few inches of the sword was inserted into Xiao Chen''s back.


    By reflex of suddenly being attacked from the back, Xiao Chen flung the poor sand person away with his right arm. The haplessdy then soared in the air and unluckily crashed against the wooden pole where she was bound to before.


    "Oops..."


    Xiao Chen can''t help but mutter. His face had a look of pity as he stared at the now unconscious sand person again. Reaching his hand behind his back, he pulled out the sword with a low grunt. The wound wasn''t too deep but can''t be considered as a shallow one too, as warm blood trickled down on his back.


    ncing at the riches behind him for a bit, Xiao Chen sighed


    "I loss myself their quiet a bit"


    He helplessly shook his head, then approached the unconscious woman and carried her on his huge burly arms, princess style, and walked outside the tent.


    Outside the tent, his trusted officers were all waiting for him, along with his disciplined soldiers. Xiao Chen spread his gaze around as the sun had already revealed itself from the horizon, bathing the world with its bright and warm light.


    Surrounded by the Azure Dragon group were those that remained of the Galuk tribe, a few warriors and a lot of women and young ones.


    An old Galuk warrior who is the most respected one left stood up and stared at Xiao Chen and spoke acknowledging Xiao Chen''s new standing in their tribe.


    "By the old traditions and practice, we the Galuks now acknowledge you as our new chieftain"


    Orcs respect the strong and despise the weak. This had been the situation among the orc race. Even their ancestors did so. The defeated tribe shall and will be absorbed by the victorious one or be exterminated depending on the conquering tribe''s decision. If the defeated tribe is absorbed, they will belong to the conqueror''s but unlike in human practices, they won''t be considered as ves but just lower in status than the vanquishing tribe.


    And if the ones who vanquished them bes triumphant over another tribe again, then the previously defeated and absorbed tribe will then have their status raised as equal to their vanquishers and the newly absorbed tribe will then be the ones with lower status. This cycle goes on for as long as the original victorious tribe triumph over other tribes continuously, thest conquered tribe would be unluckiest.


    With Galuks now dering their allegiance to Xiao Chen as their new chieftain, the First Xin Infantry Battalion finally could rx. A feast would then follow with the victor and the vanquished feasting together. Orcs aren''t sore losers. If they lose, then they will admit their inferiority against their conquerors and strive to be part of them and be strong like them.


    Cleaning the battlefields, both previous friend and foe worked together to give the brave fallen warriors their just end, being sent off as warriors. The ones who have died earlier wouldn''t have such an honor, but they will still be honored through the feast and have offerings in their name to be offered to the orc god of war and victory, Thug''mukhen.


    Orcs believed that dying in battle is an honor and ensures their entry to Xanadu, thend of paradise of the orcs, where they will be served by the women of Xanadu and mingle with their gods. What an orc dying in battle mostly expects is joining their god of war and victory, Thug''mukhen in his never ending feast.


    Xiao Chen didn''t believe in this faith of the orcs since he was no real orc, but he respects their beliefs. Draegh''ana soon showed a dissatisfied face as she saw what was in Xiao Chen''s arms, but remained quiet and just stood there.


    Upon noticing Draegh''ana''s dissatisfied face, Xiao Chen was speechless. ''What''s up with this fierce female orc'' he thought. He didn''t know what to say or think and just ignored it, but he handed the unconscious woman to Sakh''arran.


    "Keep an eye on her...be careful though... she''ll likely attack when she regains consciousness...and keep away any weapons from her reach"


    He instructed then beckoned Gur''kan to follow him inside the tent while giving Galum''nor a quick nce who was busy applying ointments and medicinal pastes on his wounds.


    "Get Kul''tha and his group to haul these things back to the tribe"


    Xiao Chen said as he pointed at the possessions of the now deceased Modorr.


    "All of it, chief?"


    Gur''kan asked as he was puzzled on what they would use these things for back at the tribe since human coins aren''t deemed valuable among orcs and serves no purpose except for being disyed as trophies of victory against humans.


    "Yes... all of it... remember our golem friend Hakarr... he might give us something valuable in exchange for these human coins"


    Xiao Chen exined to Gur''kan, the huge rock creature friend of theirs would surely have something to use the coins for as it had said that it wanted to be a merchant.


    "As youmand, chief"


    Gur''kan gave him a bow and thumped his closed right fist to his chest as Xiao Chen called as a salute or to confirm acknowledgement, then went outside the tent to find Kul''tha and other orcs who handle the army''s logistics.


    *****


    A feast was soon held at night after cleaning the tribe of the dead bodies and giving the fallen the Warrior''s Rite of Departure. Meat of exotic creatures soon were cooked over the fire. Xiao Chen saw a huge bird-like creature that had short wings incapable of flight but had very long scaled legs. It had scales instead of feathers, which were the same color as the surroundings of the Burning Sands; it was an enormous creature almost five feet tall and with its aggressive behavior of snarling like the Balfurs disying its sharp set of teeth hidden inside its beak, it''s undoubtedly a predator of the wilds.


    Xiao Chen also had a taste of meat from what the Galuks called the Water Lizard, a scaly aggressive-looking lizard that resembles a crocodile but it hisses like snakes and doesn''t have a sharp set of teeth and contrary to its menacing look, it actually grazes on shrubs growing on the river banks.


    The night was filled with a harmonious atmosphere and the jars of ale that he had discovered inside Modorr''s tent were brought out and consumed. Like he had promised, Xiao Chen also brought out prime beef which was foreign to the Galuks but much anticipated by his army, its texture, taste and scent was what they were craving for. Even Draegh''ana snatched a full 10kgs of it before sitting down by the fire satisfied, roasting her treasured meat.


    Looking at the intoxicated faces of the orcs on the prime beef meat, Xiao Chen can''t help but shake his head and smile. ''The wonders of the modern era'' he thought, then stood up and walk towards where the sand person was confined at. He wanted to know about the people of the Burning Sands and who else better to tell him about them than one of them.


    "Greetings, chief"


    The two soldiers standing guard outside the tent where the sand person was confined at saluted Xiao Chen.


    "I''ll keep an eye on her, go and enjoy the feast"


    Xiao Chen said to which the soldiers tasked with guarding the sand person declined at first but soon obliged when Xiao Chenmanded them to. The two soldiers were ecstatic, but they hid it well and only showed their excited and happy behavior when they thought they were already out of their chieftain''s sight.


    Xiao Chen just smiled at the behavior of his soldiers.. He raised the ps of the tent and entered.

 Chapter 19 - 19

    Upon entering the tent, what greeted Xiao Chen was an unfriendly gaze, her eyes filled with resentfulness, her scrunched-up face disying her defiance despite being a captive.


    "You monsters... I''ll kill all of you"


    She said in a hysterical tone as she tried to pounce on Xiao Chen, only to experience more pain as her restraints tightened against her body.


    "Your kind should be hunted and exterminated, fiends like you shouldn''t live"


    The sand person was mentally broken and continued spouting curses at Xiao Chen and his kind, calling orcs, monsters, fiends, beasts and more.


    Xiao Chen just listened to her words while munching on the skewered roasted prime beef in his hands, savoring it slowly as the sand person continued on her rants.


    While enjoying his food, Xiao Chen heard a subtle gulping sound from the sand person. The fragrance of his roasted prime beef seemed to have reminded the sand person of her hunger. ncing at her, Xiao Chen soon saw her gaze focused on the skewered meat on his hands.


    "Grrrr...."


    The sound of a grumbling stomach sounded and with her face tinged and a little red from embarrassment, the sand person looked down at the ground. She wanted to find a hole to hide herself because of her embarrassment; she was cursing the orc for quite sometime who only remained silent, but her guise of defiance soon crumbled down after the grumbling of her stomach, fully disying her pitiful and fragile state.


    "Finally¡­peace and quiet"


    Xiao Chen said as he stared at the dumbfounded look of the sand person, her eyebrows raised and became curved and high, almost non-existent wrinkles appeared on her forehead, her pupils dted and her mouth opened wide wherein you could probably fit an egg inside it with no problem.


    "You speak Ereian?!"


    The sand person asked Xiao Chen in disbelief. She thought she must be hearing things and waited for Xiao Chen''s reply to confirm if she really was hearing things or this menacing monster could speak their tongue.


    "Well... It might be hard to believe, but... I do speak and understand yournguage"


    Xiao Chen answered as he was amazed and in awe of the system''s ability, he was unbelievably proficient in Ereian like it was his own native tongue after he receive the newnguage knowledge reward from the system.


    "By Faerush name! How did a monster learn Ereian?"


    The sand person eximed in surprise, to which Xiao Chen disyed an annoyed look


    "Monster this, monster that... You humans sure are all the same... Upon seeing creatures, with a very different look than yours, you always call them monsters. By my standpoint, you humans are more of a monster than us. Lies, deceit, betrayal, backstabbing, immoral judgement and hate taint your characters. Humans are so invested in all that is temporary and materialistic, that they have forgotten the value of their blessings. You only cared about your own feelings and situations. You never tried to find out the truth, nor did you ever care about it. Orcs fought and killed not because we wanted to but because we are forced to. Orcs retreated to this almost destends but humans continued to treat us as monsters, hunting and ughtering us and always seeking to exterminate us."


    Xiao Chen expressed his own thoughts, even bringing along his pent-up emotions from his experience in his past life, leaving the sand person speechless and, more so, confused. She never expected to fight with words against an orc, a creature that is deemed a monster for many generations.


    "And by the way, orcs have names much like you humans...mine is Xiao Chen and yours?"


    He introduced himself and freed the sand person from her restraints but was on high alert to react at moments notice, as long as the sand person showed any hostile actions, he''ll have to restrain her or maybe yet even kill her if she is proven to be dangerous to remain alive.


    "Thanks...my name is Adhalia Darhkariss...a merchant"


    Adhalia introduced herself as she massaged her wrists, which have swollen due to how tight her restraints were.


    "A merchant?... or a noble?"


    Xiao Chen can''t help but try to confirm his hunch. If, ording to what he knows, only human nobilities should have surnames.


    "The Darhkariss family is no longer an acknowledge noble, but a fallen one"


    Adhalia answered Xiao Chen''s question with a face filled with sorrow and longing. Her family, the Darhkariss, was once a prestigious noble family among the Ereian''s but the royal family envied their family''s prestige and used them of treason. The Darhkarris bloodline almost exterminated to thest descendant, only leaving her as the only sole survivor and inheritor of the Darhkariss blood.


    *****


    She disguised herself as a merchant and denied her own surname, which pained her when used of being a Darhkariss. She vowed to seek justice and vengeance for her family''s tragic fate, restore her family''s honor and prestige and bring to light the injustice that besiege the Darhkariss.


    For many months, she disguised herself as a merchant, travelling northward towards the Orcishnds to avoid being captured by the Ereian Royal Guards who were hunting each and every descendant of the Darhkariss bloodline.


    She did be a merchant in her travels and a sessful one at that, but unluckily, her merchant caravan was discovered and got raided by the Galuk tribe after a few days of leaving the Burning Sands.


    Deemed as a worthy trophy by the Galuk chief, she could keep her life unlike her unfortunatepanions. She didn''t know what fate had in store for her; she was in despair for many days and experienced many mental breakdowns, but upon remembering her vow, she held onto her sanity.


    Unbeknownst to her, the ones who took her as captive were vanquished and was rescued, but since her savior was also an orc, she thought they belong to the same group.


    *****


    "A fallen noble..huh"


    Xiao Chen softly muttered and then handed the food in his hands to Adhalia which she quickly devoured, not caring about her shameful behavior at all, nor the fact that it was bitten by Xiao Chen before. She squatted down, tookrge bites on the meat, munching loudly, very udylike but since she was famished for many days, who cared about proper decorum anymore and the only one around her was an orc and not a nobility nor a human who shouldn''t know about proper etiquettes of eating amongst humans and nobilities.


    "Slow down... or you''ll choke... there is plenty of food to eat"


    Xiao Chen can''t help but caution her, as she was eating much worse than his soldiers when they still didn''t undergo his hell training. Surely enough, she choked upon hastily swallowing a rather still big piece of meat.


    "Told you..."


    He scolded her and handed over a jar of ale, which she hastily gulped down again


    "Hakh...hakh...hakh"


    Adhalia soon coughed as the bitter taste of the ale assaulted her tasted buds and the burning sensation of alcohol on her throat irritated it.


    "Huff... Huff... Thanks"


    She said, then continued chomping down on the meat again, to which Xiao Chen can''t help but shake his head helplessly. Raising the ps of the tent and calling for the nearest orc around, he then requested more food to be delivered to the tent to satisfy his voracious guest, whose loud munches could be heard even outside the tent.


    A few momentster, different kinds of food were disyed in front of Adhalia,id on top of an animal skin that the servers of the food ced.


    "This one taste good...this one too..also this one"


    Adhaliamented each time she had sampled the taste of the fresh food presented to her. Seated across from her was the spechless Xiao Chen, who only could stare at her udylike actions. It kind of reminded him of someone from his past.


    After eating so much, Adhalia couldn''t stop herself and burped loudly, ignoring the odd stare given to her by Xiao Chen and furthermented


    "That''s a satisfying meal"


    as she patted her now bulging belly and grinning in satisfaction.


    "Women and food"


    Xiao Chen softly muttered to himself.

 Chapter 20 - 20

    "So what are your ns now?"


    Xiao Chen asked Adhalia after she burped the third time already and is still happily nibbling on the exotic fruits that the Galuks had to offer, there were plenty of such fruits that even Xiao Chen hadn''t tasted nor knew about them.


    "Be a great merchant...gather enough gold...raise an army and then have the Ereian Royal Family pay for their actions!"


    Adhalia said with a angry tone and gritted her teeth after, her eyes filled with burning desire for vengeance, her hands clenched so tight that they started to turn a little bit pale.


    Xiao Chen had quite some ns in his head that requires Adhalia''s help. He nned to make her as a merchant for his newly found tribe who will trade with humans for them, specifically to the Threians since there is no hell way that they will do business with the race that they don''t consider their equal.


    He needed materials, raw materials and processed materials that only the humans knew how to find or make inorder for him to put into motion his n of establishing the very first Orcish city and kingdom.


    Staring at Adhalia who was merrily enjoying the fruits served, Xiao Chen had to find a way to convince her to work for him and help him in his ns.


    "I have a proposition for you...be a merchant who works for me... and my army shall aid you in your quest for vengeance"


    Xiao Chen offered, he was a little bit nervous that Adhalia would tly just reject his offer but to his surprise, her joyful expression soon waned and reced by a serious look which seemed like she was deeply thinking of something.


    "Just to remind you...I''m your captive...a human captive exactly..."


    Adhalia reminded him and Xiao Chen was at loss for words, right, she was her captive and he can do what he likes with her. He had forgotten that he was now in a different body, in a monster''s body. He forgot that he was now an orc and Adhalia was his captive and not a guest nor an ally.


    "But... considering the capability of your race...I bet you can decimate the Ereian army easily if you had enough men...ugh orcs...and I am more than willing to ept your offer...being a merchant working for you is much better than being prisoner...no backing out with your offer...hehe"


    Adhalia chuckled quiet adorably which sessfully charmed Xiao Chen and almost forgotten what she just informed him before, that she was a captive.


    Looking at her happily snacking on the fruits again, Xiao Chen didn''t know what to say of her mood and actions, gone were her unfriendly gaze, her wariness, her fragility and fear but instead disyed a cheerful expression like she was with friends... human friends... instead of with an orc, her eyes, filled resolute determination.


    "Oh... hot...hot...hot"


    She suddenly cried as she fanned her cute little tounge which she stuck out, her eyes at the verge of tears, her adorable little face turning reddish, and sweat started umting on her forehead.


    Xiao Chen saw thest fruit that she had tasted, a small spherical in shape colorful fruit, it was the size of a bead, it had three different colors, green, red and yellow. By her reaction, Xiao Chen can only think of one such fruit, peppers, chili peppers to be exact. Taking one of the small red colored bead that were on a small bowl, Xiao Chen pinched it with his huge and thick fingers, inside the small fruit were numerous small seeds, they were covered in a watery substance and taking a sniff of it, he confirmed that it is indeed a type of chili pepper.


    Xiao Chen''s gaze soon went towards the teary eyed Adhalia who was still fanning her cute little tounge with her hands. Her face was now covered in sweat, even her hands looked sweaty already like she had just went for a run.


    He can''t help but give a soft chuckle at the suffering of the gluttonous woman, ''serves you right'' he thought as Adhalia had consumed most of the food that was offered and Xiao Chen only ate a little of it.


    After sometime, Adhalia''s suffering finally ended but her body was sticky all over because of her perspiring a lot. She looked aggrieved, her gaze had a bit of hostility as she stared at Xiao Chen who was chuckling softly, amused of her suffering.


    *****


    After appeasing the sulking Adhalia with some sweets that he bought from the system store, Xiao Chen was finally at peace. Apparently Adhalia went on a tantrum and Xiao Chen wished that he didn''t understand Ereian for her curses and whining caused his ears to almost bleed. She was totally like a child, stillcking maturity but she had already experienced a lot of sufferings.


    "By the way...how old are you now?"


    He can''t help but to satisfy his curiosity, Adhalia''s body was that of a maiden already but she still had the childishness of a little girl.


    "It''s rude to ask about a woman''s age...but just to inform you I am already an adult, I am already twenty years of age"


    She said proudly crossing her hands under her chest making her already enormous melons more apparent. Xiao Chen can''t help but ogle at them a bit but then turned his gaze away after noticing his reflexive action, luckily Adhalia didn''t notice his actions.


    *****


    After arranging the First Xin Infantry Battalion into marching formations along with Xiao Chen''s new people, those who remained of the Galuks, a long journey back home began.


    With every beat of the war drums, a foot was raised and moved forward, left and right interchanging continuously as dust and dirt of the ground rised from the marching orcs. Chants soon echoed apanying the monotonous marching of the First Xin Infantry Battalion.


    "As we march through this uneven ground


    We sing our song loud and proud!


    Every warrior make a sound


    Let them hear our voice and shout!


    All for one, one for all


    Together we stand, divided we fall


    Regas means few, Kazun means proud!


    We are the few, we are the proud


    Worry not for we love our ancestralnd


    We will fight for our right!


    We bring back glory to the god of war


    He will bless the Orcish race


    All for one, one for all


    Together we stand, divided we fall


    Regas means few, Kazun means proud


    We are the few, we are the proud


    We are the Regas No Kazun


    you heard so much about


    Everybody turns and go when


    we are out of sight


    No wonder why they ask about


    incredible things we do


    Because nobody can only orcs do


    As we go marching, when the war drums


    begins to echo and sound


    You can hear us shouting,


    the Regas No Kazun is on the way


    In Khao''khen''s army we belong


    Is a group full of orcs


    We are trained to be real warriors


    Regas No Kazun


    Regas No Kazun!


    Regas No Kazun!


    Regas No Kazun!"


    The chanting of hundreds of orcs together was an intimidating sight to behold, big creatures with monstrous strengths and a ever-burning desire for battle. Unruly and barbarous they may be, they are still a force to be reckoned with in a battlefield, how much more now that they are disciplined, organized and unified.


    An undisciplined orc army sometimes can overpower a human army more than their numbers through sheer strength and brute force alone, how much more now that they are fighting in an organized manner. They will probably decimate any opposing armies even twice or more their size.


    Adhalia was in awe of what was currently happening before her very eyes, she was both excited and frightened. Excited since this scary looking orcs will aid her in her vengeance but also frightened because this orc army will surely dominate almost on every battlefield.


    Her gaze soon went towards the silent Xiao Chen who was currently taking a nap, sandwiched between a female orc who was giving her an unfriendly gaze and a skinny orc whose eyes seemed to be trying to pierce through her, trying to unveil any secret that she has hidden.


    Staring at the asleep Xiao Chen, Adhalia wondered where did such an orc originated from, he can speak Ereian, inmand of a disciplined army and the rhetoric of a skilled diplomat.


    She thought in her mind, ''Humans are in for a big surprise, an orc who had the qualities of a great ruler is emerging and will probably be on a path of conquest. Slumping down on the wagon, she started doubting wheather her decision to join and work for him was good or bad but after being reminded of her vow, she convinced herself that she made the right one.


    The chanting continued but this time, their chants were like they were replying with each other. The first group led by an orc riding a warg chanted first then followed by the seconds group led by an orc with massive arms, then the third then the fourth groups.. It was like they werepeting with their chants, Adhalia can''t help but frown and wished she knew thenguage of the orcs to know what they are chanting about or what they were saying.

 Chapter 21 - 21

    A long four column formation of orcs, marched along the almost deste grounds of the Orcishnds, chanting and shouting as they march along.


    Their outrageously long spears, clutched on their right arm, pointing proudly to the sky, like they were aiming to pierce the heavens. The circr wooden shields on their left, held steady and true, with parts of it missing. Some had huge chunks of the shield missing, others almost loosing a third of its size, the damages to their shields can attest to the battle that they had just gone through.


    Chins held high, spines straightened like their trusted weapons, they stood almost the same way as their spears. Marching and maintaining that same stance, the chants was their way of relieving their boredom from the monotonous march. They are creatures born for battle and lived for battle, they always thirst for thrill and excitement.


    Adhalia stared at them, wondering how did such creatures described as unruly and selfish became like this, all disciplined and united. Her gaze soon went back to the still sleeping Xiao Chen, the leader, perhaps the trainer and pir of this well-disciplined orcs.


    The unfriendly gaze of Draegh''ana was making her ufortable and nervous, with the slightest mistake, this unfriendly female orc might just pounced on her there and then. And reuniting with her family was thest thing on her mind before she aplishes her vow.


    *****


    Finally thefortably sleeping orc had awaken, easing Adhalia''s nervousness as she had now someone to talk to and keep her mind upied and forget the threatening res of the female orc who had been maintaining it for many hours.


    "Finally! You''re awake"


    She said and quickly sighed in relief, it was like she had been sitting in a chair filled sharp needles for thest few hours. The eyes of the two orcs nking Xiao Chen made her feel like she was being watch by two dangerous predators and...she was their prey.


    "What happened?"


    Xiao Chen can''t help but ask curiously as he notice the ufortable and nervous look in Adhalia''s face. She behaved like a suspect being interrogated, all nervous and ufortable until herwyer finally showed up to save her from her predicament, which was him.


    "Ugh...they happened"


    Xiao Chen was confused and nced at Gur''kan and Draegh''ana.


    "What''s wrong, chief"


    Gur''kan asked him with a look of confusion and Draegh''ana just kept her silence and withdrew her gaze from Adhalia.


    "Ugh...what really happened?"


    Xiao Chen now was more confused than before and can''t help but satisfy his curiousness.


    "They had been staring at me for hours with a very unfriendly look. It was like they were telling me that they can''t wait to devour me alive, I don''t know Orcish nor do I have the courage to speak with them even if I knew it. It seemed like they are against my very presence around you...uhm... specially that female orc...she was giving me the vibe of danger...like a cat with its tail stepped on...it seemed that I angered her quiet a lot but I can''t remember doing anything against her nor have I spoken to her before. Kindly ask her of the reason while she was staring daggers at me"


    Adhalia rapidly said, like a little childining to her elders or parents. Her cute little face looked aggrieved, like she was just punish for something that she didn''t even do nor knew about. The childishness of her actions, Xiao Chen found it kinda cute, he never experienced having a sibling in his past life, so he didn''t knew anything about it but Adhalia was giving her the vibe of being a little sister even though she is older than him by two years.


    Orcs reach adulthood at the early age of fourteen, their bodies'' development was much quicker than that of humans. Upon reaching fourteen years of age, an orc female or male can now join the adults of the tribe and the race in doing what adults are only allowed to do like joining the battles against the pinkskins.


    An orc''s adulthood was also when the demon''s curse awakens within their blood, making them strong but also makes them bloodthirsty. Most orcs die young because of the demon''s curse right after their adulthood. It was part of their adulthood ceremony where they kill their first, all orcs undergoing the ceremony would then be thrown at, on what they call ''The Pit'' which resembles the humans diatorial arena.


    In The Pit, orcs will battle against their own peers where they will be baptized by blood, only the strong survives and the weak left to die. Males and females are equal in orc society but males mostly are rulers since rarely will you find a female orc that triumphs over all the males in the tribe.


    Upon noticing Adhalia''s finger pointed at her, Draegh''ana can''t help but re at her then looked at Xiao Chen


    "She better not be cursing or defaming me...or else I''ll tten those oversized breasts of hers"


    Draegh''ana said as she red at Adhalia again before withdrawing her gaze and just stared at the distance.


    Xiao Chen was at loss for words, ''What is up with this female orc, she wasn''t like this before nor ever came close to what she is behaving now'' he thought. Xiao Chen''s gaze went to Adhalia and was about to speak when he was suddenly alerted by the sound of the war drums, signalling the presence of possible danger.


    Getting of the wagon along with Draegh''ana and Gur''kan, they rushed forward to find out what was the reason of the war drums signalling for danger.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Xiao Chen asked as he finally reached the forefront of the marching formation and behind him was Draegh''ana and Gur''kan who were panting lightly unlike Xiao Chen who had a Haste Spell casted on himself making his walking speed almost like that of a sprint.


    "A battle is up ahead chief, mounted humans are fighting against a group of ogre marauders"


    Trot''thar reported, his gaze was still staring in the distance. Trot''thar''s ability to see further than any orc was a huge help for Xiao Chen and his army, being able to see the enemies before they see them was a huge advantage to any army.


    "Chief, the mounted humans holds a golden colored banner with a circle and a crescent moon stuck together and are being overpowered"


    Trot''thar continued to report not withdrawing his gaze and observed the ongoing battle more.


    MISSIONS


    Avable Missions


    [


    *Save the High Priestess {Urgent Mission}


    Reward : 5000 points


    : Earn the friendship of the High Priestess


    Failure : Hostility of the Goddess of Light


    *Save Commander Eru


    Reward : 2000 points


    *y all the Ogre Marauders


    Reward : 2000 points


    Failure : Survivors wille for vengeance


    ]


    The sudden issuance of the mission by the system surprised Xiao Chen while he was still considering wheather to meddle with the ogres or not. Quickly skimming through the issued missions, he saw the penalty for failing the first mission which was the hostility of the Goddess of Light, ''Shit, are there really gods and goddesses here in this world'' he thought. Earning the hostility of a god or goddess, Xiao Chen had no ns of doing so, this early.


    "Battle Formations...Full Steps March"


    Xiao Chenmanded then hismand was soon ryed by the war drums. Clouds of dust soon rised up and gathered as the First Xin Infantry Battalion rearranged their formation as quickly as possible.


    Eight rectangr in shape formations soon formed, the left most was that of the ck Tortoise group while the right most was that of the Vermillion Bird group. Eight orcs standing shoulder to shoulder, five to seven orc deep.


    The quick response of the First Xin Infantry Battalion made Adhalia speechless. Her eyebrows raised and became curved and high, her pupils dted and her jaw dropped down. There movements were swift and precise, they knew where they should be and the distances between each formations were almost simr.. ''Such disciplined quick response was unheard of, even the Ereian Royal Army that was proud of their ability to form up quickly was nowhere near the speed and neatness of the First Xin Infantry Battalion.

 Chapter 22 - 22

    The First Xin Infantry Battalion marched forward in their battle formation with full steps, marching with haste, kicking up clouds of dust as they move.


    "Trot''thar, keep an eye on the ogres and inform me of any relevant information"


    Xiao Chen said as he march alongside his army, thinking of ways to convinced the mounted humans that they are not hostile.


    *****


    "Commander Eru, we need to find a way to let the high priestess escape"


    A knight mounted on a ck stallion said as he approached hismander who was doing his best to drive the savage ogres away from where the high priestess is at.


    "Savage monsters... we haven''t had proper sleep for days because of them"


    Commander Eru said angrily as he threw away a huge ogre towards its fellow ogres and knocking them down to the ground. He had a thin figure like that of a woman, a long and thick blonde hair that covered his entire forehead almost poking his eyes, he had quite the good looking face, ady-killer type of face. He is a captain of the Light''s Order, protector of the holy priestess and the teachings of the Goddess of Light.


    Commander Eru doesn''t have the look of a warrior nor a knight, he looked much more like a pampered nobles'' son who spends a lot of time ying with women, his dazzling smile made a lot of girls scream in glee wherever they go, hispanions even gaved him the moniker ''Ladies Man'' because of his ability to make alldies very fond of him with just his smile.


    He was proficient with strengthening and fortification spells which allowed him to be as resilient as a city wall and strong enough to topple even ogres who are known to sometimes overpower the war-loving race, the orcs.


    Commander Eru was given such a moniker by his peers but contrary to it, he was a devoted and loyal man, he only had his eyes on the High Priestess Luna and made a vow to himself that he will protect her even at the cost of his own life.


    Backpedalling a bit, he dodged an ogres huge club then retaliated with his trusty ymore, leaving behind a nasty gash on the ogre''s abdomen. With his strengthening spell, he quickly toppled the suffering ogre who was clutching his bleeding stomach and preventing his innards froming out.


    Blood, a lot of blood and some of the ogre''s intestines spilled out of the nasty wound inflicted by Commander Eru, the heavy scent of metal, long had filled the air, a little sniff and look will send anyone with a weak will and stomach to surely puke at the sight of so much gore in the surroundings and heavy scent of blood that had long polluted the air.


    Human bodies with some parts missing, bitten off by the ogres, squashed human meat like a medicinal paste, intestines, eyeballs, heads and other human body parts were littered all over the ce.


    "How many of us are left?"


    Commander Eru nced at his second inmand, a middle-aged man with a thick mustache and sideburns, stern looking face and piercing eyes.


    "We already lost four toons sir, those who are left, still able to fight are scattered and their numbers, barely enough to form a single toon, sir."


    Commander Eru''s second inmand reported as he slid down on the ground after quickly dismounting, giving his ogre opponent some heavy wounds on the ankles restricting him in ce. With quick practiced maneuvers, he scaled the ogre''s body and plunged his sword on the ogre''s left eye, the ogre then roared in pain and tried to p the pesky human away but only managed to hit nothing but air.


    The veteran knight already jumped down on the ground after sessfully blinding the ogre''s left eye, with precise timing, Commander Eru then pulled the ogre''s right leg and made it fall down to the ground with a loud thud, the ogre''s head mmed against a huge rock, knocking it out of consciousness.


    With a quick jump, Commander Eru stood just above the ogre''s chest and with both hands on his ymore, shed at his opponents neck, blood sprayed and bathed him with blood, his armor and clothes that were previously soaked with blood but already dried because of time were soaked wet yet again with the fresh blood.


    Wiping his face clear of the ogre''s blood, he approached his second inmand who was already panting heavily, they were fending off the ogres for hours already and loss many of theirpanions. There were six toons escorting High Priestess Luna on her return from the capital of the Threian Kingdom after finishing the task given to her by the Archbishop Ka.


    Observing the progress of the situation, they had no chance of sessfully defeating the ogres, his men were already tired and even he himself was already near his limits, his mana also almost depleted after fighting for a long time.


    Commander Eru finally made a decision and approached the High Priestess Luna''s mount, a very fine white stallion, majestic yet also very violent and only listens to the high priestess.


    "High Priestess, we won''tst much longer. We will carved a path on the ogre''s encirclement and give you a way to escape. I can only spare you two knights and my second inmand as escorts, the rest will dy the ogres and deny them of any chance in pursuing you"


    He said with his head lowered like an obedient child to his master. The steady gaze of the High Priestess soon waned, her clear blue eyes soon started to moist, tears threatening to spill out. She had the look of someone who was just wronged but she had to maintain herposure, she must be strong, steady and fearless like how she was trained to be since young.


    Commander Eru''s feelings for her, she knew of it very well but the church''s teachings forbids her of expressing her true feelings nor allows her to return the gant knight''s feelings for her. It was a taboo for a high priestess to fall in love with someone nor ever learn the rtionships between men and women but she had long known these things, since she was still being trained with the teachings of the church and before bing a priestess, she had long been with Commader Eru when he was also just a simple trainee knight.


    "May the Goddess of Light give you strength and bless your souls. She will not forget your sacrifices"


    High Priestess Luna soon said and choking at the end of her words and tears started to trickle down her face. Commader Eru raised his head and smiled at her, that same smile that he had always shown her, the smile of satisfaction whenever he aplishes something.


    "I''lle find you...I promise... don''t cry...the goddess will protect and guide me as much as she guides and protects you"


    He said then called upon the two nearest knights and his second inmand.


    "Protect the High Priestess with your lives, we''ll make a path for your retreat. Keep her well protected or I swear, I''ll haunt you the ends of this world"


    He said then turned around to aid and rally the remaining knights who were about to copse because of exhaustion.


    "Knights of the Light Order, heed mymand! We''ll carved a path for the High Priestess'' escape. May the Goddess help and guide us"


    He bellowed and was passionately replied by the scattered knights, fighting with more energy and zealousness. They were forming a path of escape, the knights fought with renewed vigor as they drive the ogres to the sides and clearing a path in the middle.


    "Don''t forget your promise..."


    High Priestess Luna said as she nce for thest time at Commader Eru who just smiled and waved at her before continuing to battle the ogres. High Priestess Luna along with two knights and Commander Eru''s second inmand gallop away with their mounts and sessfully escape the ogre encirclement.


    Just behind her, High Priestess Luna could hear the screams of agony of the knights left behind to hold off the ogres. She knew very well that they were left behind to die, and Commader Eru''s promise, she knew it was almost impossible but she can''t help but hold onto it, and believe in him. Praying silently to the Goddess of Light for Commader Eru''s survival and his knights who bravely remained to let them escape.


    "Please...please...please...protect him...my goddess...just this once...hear my selfish prayers..."


    She muttered in a low voice, her face already wet from the tears that trickled down her eyes.

 Chapter 23 - 23

    Commader Eru raised his ymore and was barely able to deflect an ogre''s club, he was sent stumbling backwards and struggled to regain his footing. His arms felt like jelly already, he could barely lift his arms and defend himself.


    His legs threatening to buckle as they were now clearly trembling due to fatigue. ncing left and right, his sweat covered gorgeous face can''t help but turn ugly. His clear brown eyes filled with hopelessness as he watched his fellow knights get killed, squashed, bitten and defeated by the ogres.


    "My goddess...protect my beloved from harm"


    He silently prayed then looked back again at the triumphing ogres after closing his eyes a bit to pray for the safety of the high priestess. His eyes now filled with resolved to take as many ogres as possible with him to the afterlife, his possible death, he already epted it. He will happily die protecting her.


    *****


    ''Boom!!!...Boom!!!...Boom!!!Boom!!!Boom!!!''


    A fast paced beating of drums caught Commander Eru''s attention and his knights and even the ogres nced at the direction where the sound was originating from.


    There in the distance, Commader Eru saw a extremely rare sight, the war-loving race marching together with discipline not breaking their formation, even for a bit. The perfect synchronize movement of their legs, the almost perfect battle line from the left nk to the right.


    Commander Eru''s pupils can''t help but dte at what he is seeing but soon aplicated look reced the look of surprise in his face.


    "We''re totally screwed!"


    One of the surviving knights eximed in frustration, helplessness was apparent in his eyes and had given up trying to resist their inevitable end.


    "Gather on me! Form a circle!"


    Commander Eru bellowed loudly to rally his men who had given up resistance and were now slump on the ground, just waiting for their executioners to do the deed.


    The knights who had already given up, sloppily gathered near Commader Eru and slowly formed a circr formation. The circr formation would allow them to respond to attacks from all sides.


    The war-loving race, the orcs, stopped a good distance away from them. Commader Eru and his men were nervously awaiting at what the orcs would do, their hands gripped their weapons tighter to prevent their hands from trembling, their already sweaty foreheads perspired even more because of their uncertainty about the orcs wheather they are friends or foe, or just passerbys but basing on their stance, they aren''t just simply passing by.


    A whooshing sound whistled through the air as spears rained down, Commader Eru prepared and gathered his remaining mana to cast a magic barrier if needed be.


    To Commader Eru''s and the remaining knight''s surprise, the spears struck the ogres and decimated their numbers. The rain of spears halved the number of the ogres. Impaled by longer, with thicker shafts and barbed spearhead spears, the surviving ogres started to panic, the howls of agony of the ogres who weren''t killed outright by the thrown spears echoed.


    At the forefront of the orc army, Commader Eru spotted an almost seven foot tall green skinned orc with bulging muscles, a long braided hair probably reaching his waist, givingmands to the orc army.


    "By the light, what is going on!"


    The knight to Commader Eru''s left eximed as they watch the orc army lower their spears and started marching forward, their steps totally in sync as they moved. The first two lines had their spears pointing forward, the next two rows pointing slightly upwards, followed by the next two lines whose spears were raised at a higher angle than the ones infront of them, the rest at the rearmost had their spears pointing directly to the sky.


    "Boom!!!...Boom!!!...Boom!!!Boom!!!Boom!!!"


    The pace of the war drum''s beat slowed down a notch from the previous paced it had, every beat of the war drum, the orc army stepped forward, left,right,left. They were disying discipline and coordination perfectly much like elite soldiers.


    The orcs march forward with their outrageously long spears dangerously getting closer and closer. The ogres rallied together, shouting in an unknownnguage, waving their primitive weapons before charging forward.


    The ogres charge forward the forest of spears bravely or stupidly, getting their bodies mercilessly skewered by the long spears. Some of the orc''s long spears had their wooden shafts snap into two with a loud cracking sound.


    "Hold!!!Hold!!!Hold!!!"


    "Push!!!"


    Xiao Chenmanded and at the same time, shields were thrusted forward with such strength that some of the wooden shields broke apart. The ogres got push back away from the formation and had to break through again against the new wall of spears presented at them.


    Commader Eru and his men were in awe as they watch the orcs easily repelled the ogres and slowly reducing their numbers. Thrusting with their spears then shoving them away with their shields when they get too close, the orcs performed these actions in synchronize rhythm.


    Xiao Chen acted with his men, moving together with them in killing the ogres, the battle against the Galuks, he didn''t participate much but now he had to control his army closely and not let them arouse the hostility of the remaining knights, which can result in the failure of his missions.


    Commader Eru and his men watch closely at the almost perfect fighting style of the orcs. Moving forward in an almost perfect horizontal line, their outrageously long spears relentlessly piercing the now hapless ogres who were suppose to be able to match the orcs.


    *****


    Hourster, bodies of ogre were now everywhere, dead bodies, bodies'' riddled with holes from the orc''s spears. Some unfortunate ogres had multiple holes in their body, closely packed together.


    Commader Eru and his men stared in disbelief at the very odd orc army that just obliterated the ogres who had almost ughtered them all.


    The orc army stood in formation but now their spears were all pointed upwards which seemed like they were awaiting for the nextmand to be given before they move.


    Spreading his gaze around the battlefield, Commader Eru saw no fallen orc among the scattered dead bodies around, only those hanging at the rear of their formation who were nursing their wounds or those who had loss their weapons.


    The green skinned orc who Commader Eru suspected to be themander of this orc army soon came forward, walking slowly towards them and only halted a few paces away.


    Commader Eru''s thoughts were in a total mess, the orcmander seemed to want tomunicate with them. Fixing his bearings to be presentable and respectful, Commander Eru walked forward, steadily and snappily utilizing what he had learned during his trainings.


    "Greetings...brave human warriors"


    Xiao Chen said in Ereiannguage, hoping that the good-looking knight infront of him speaks the samenguage since it was the only humannguage that he knows that is applicable in this world.


    Commander Eru was dumbfounded,his eyebrows raised and became curved and high, wrinkles appeared on his forehead, his pupils dted and his mouth opened wide in disbelief. He had not expected that an orc knew how to speak a humannguage nor bothered to learn one, since orcs were notorious for their agressive nature and didn''t bother negotiating nor try tomunicate diplomatically ever.


    "Greetings to you to..... chieftain"


    Commander Eru paused a bit after his greetings since he didn''t knew what is the title nor standing of the orc he wasmunicating with, ncing at the still standing orcs in formation and trying to find any hint that could help him identify to which tribe do they belong to.


    *****


    The sound of approaching horses could be hearding from where the high priestess'' retreated to, turning around, Commander Eru saw the majestic white steed of the high priestess and on its back was his one and only beloved and behind her was his second inmand and the two knights who he entrusted her safety to, yelling at her to stop and not do anything foolish.

 Chapter 24 - 24

    Dismounting from her mount quickly, High Priestess Luna jump towards Commander Eru and embracing him as tight as she can.


    "I can''t go on without you, I''ll apany you death if I must but never shall I abandon you"


    She said, tears running down quickly from her eyes, her sobbing, her unstable emotions, gone were the strong, steady and brave guises of her. The only thing left was her real self, the real Luna, not the high and mighty Hight Priestess of the Light but a young woman, who needs to beforted like any other.


    "It''s alright.... don''t cry.... you look ugly when you cry.... I''m still here, well and alive and continue to protect you from any harm....I kept my promise..."


    Commander Eru said, his voice was as soft as it could be, he was also overwhelmed with emotions but he must remain steadfast as the man and prove that he ain''t just a guy with a good looking face.


    The two were being lovey-dovey infront of a the surviving knights, who weren''t a big problem because they are under the Vow of Silence, never speak about anything they hear, see, or smell even feel about the Holy Priestess or the Goddesses of Light will smite then for breaking the vow.


    The real problem would be the presence of hundred of orcs, armed and ready for battle just waiting for amand to be given.


    "Ehem...ehem..."


    Xiao Chen cleared his throat loudly as he tried to get the attention of the lovey-dovey couple who are publicly disying their affection for each other. Finally the two notice the situation and their cheeks turned beet red from embrassament, specially the High Priestess Luna who refused to show her face and continued to hide in Commander Eru''s chest.


    "I hate to disturb your affectionate reunion, but we still need to clear the battlefield and treat the wounded"


    Xiao Chen said while pointing at the scattered bodies of the fallen and those who are still moaning in pain, bleeding and waiting for someone to rescue them from the jaws of death or for death to embrace them.


    Commader Eru had an awkward look on his face on top of his embarrassment as he clumsily tried to free himself from the tight embrace of the High Priestess Luna who still refuse to show her face, which was still rosy because of what just happened.


    *****


    A few hourster, the rest of Xiao Chen''s horde finally arrived at the scene of battle and brought with them the much needed medicinal supplies to treat the wounded. The injured knights were wary of the orcs trying to help them up but their wariness soon faded as they watch theirmander and the high priestess conversing with who seemed to be the leader of these orcs.


    "You have our gratitude, orc chief"


    Commader Eru said, bowing down his body almost ny-degrees to show how much he was thankful for. The High Priestess Luna shed her haughty pretense and just like any other normal woman, thank the orcmander by also bowing down towards him and ignoring the teachings of the church that a high priestess only bows down to the goddess and no one else.


    *****


    After receiving the gratitude of the couple, Xiao Chen and his army went on their ways, back home. Along with them were the Galuk tribe members who will bolster the poption of the tribe.


    The previous encounter with the ogres showed Xiao Chen a weakness of the phnx formation that wasn''t suppose to be a weakness. More resilient enemies, like the ogres could breakthrough the wall of spears and decimate his soldiers within the formation nullifying the advantage of the closely packed spears.


    The long spears were also snapped into two by the ogres with the stronger momentum of their charge and more tough skins. A soldier with no spear in a phnx formation is like a tiger without its fangs and ws.


    Xiao Chen''s brain gears started to spin again as he was busy trying to remember the ancient warfares of his past world. Discipline and unity, he had already taught his men these things, what he needed is a more effective system ofbat that could adapt to any circumstances.


    "Chief, you seemed to be in deep thoughts"


    Sakh''arran nudge his warg ckwind beside the absentminded chieftain as he noticed, the chief''s serious face, his brows knitting together, and his eyes staring far off in the distance. The chief was physically present but his mind is somewhere else.


    "Uh... nothing much...I am just thinking of a better way... a more efficient way for us to engage enemies in the battlefield...the fight with the ogres showed me something that must be addressed"


    Xiao Chen said after hearing Sakh''arran''s worried voice and ckwind staring at him from time to time, like she was anticipating something.


    *****


    After a few more days added to their marching schedule, the First Xin Infantry Battalion finally reached the walled vige.


    The Galuks stared at the strange sight, a high wooden wall which could only be seen among the settlement of the pinkskins, a field of green like the farnds of the humans but this farnd was different.


    The crops were nted within a box shapednd. There were many box shapednds, maybe a hundred or even more, thend was flooded with water turning the soil into mud.


    "The chief calls them rice fields...it will supply us with a new type of food which he calls rice"


    One of the orcs near the Galuks who were marvelling at the strange and odd sight before them. Orcs being farmers, that was unusual since orcs were known to be almost always in a battlefield, they are always on the move. Fighting and battling as warriors that they should be, orcs never procure their own food, most of their supplies were plundered from their poor victims or hunted from the wild creatures that roam thend.


    Meat was the mostmon food that orcs consume, the rest like fruits and vegetables were rarely eaten by them. The number of wild creatures that roamed thend were dwindling fast, their numbers no longer enough to sustain the need of the war-loving race. Tribal wars were often triggered by the dispute over hunting grounds, tribese and go as the years go on.


    The harsh reality of the Orcishnds was that the stronger ones shall survive while the weak will cease to exist. Along with the bite of the demon''s curse, the poption of orcs are quickly going down. The pinkskins need not to interfere anymore and sooner orter, the orc race will copse on its own, by their own hands.


    Sure they are feared by many, specially when they amass in great hordes and go on plundering. Simple settlements will be easily razed by them, the human settlements with no towering walls to keep them out were often their victims. Orcs tried raiding walled human settlements before but it was futile, with no real leadership and ns, they fail more often than they seed which force the orcs to ignore almost every walled human settlements.


    Looking at the rice fields that Xiao Chen had taught Rakh''ash''tha to make, he smiled and amazed by the old witch doctor''s ability to learn and his curiousness to learn new things.


    Rakh''ash''tha stumbled upon Xiao Chen''s ns of making the rice fields and was intrigued and interested in it, specially what rice would taste like and orcs can finally have a steady food supply and won''t depend on their luck during hunts anymore.

 Chapter 25 - 25

    A few days of thinking, Xiao Chen finally decided to model his army after the legionnaires of the Roman empire. Their feats and sess in battle in the ancient era was something truly worthy of praise.


    Checking out the total number ofbatants avable for him to utilize, he now have a total of 1296 warriors including the newly absorbed Galuk tribe members.


    Organizing theposition of his army in his ns, Xiao Chen called the entirety of his warriors, thebatant ones. Reorganizing the army, the officers are still Sakh''arran, Trot''thar, Gur''kan and Draegh''ana but now instead of the phnx, they will be restructured into a new type of formation.


    Dividing them still into four groups with two toons each, but now each toon will have twelve squad each with each squad having thirteen men or fourteen in the case of the first six squads in each toon.


    *****


    What came afterward was the intense training which Xiao Chen had devised, a full set of exercise for the entire body to help the Galuks match with the physical capabilities of the Arkhans.


    "Why is the chief tiring us out, we should be resting instead of being exhausted under the hot sun"


    One of the Galuk tribe membersined as he was now panting after two rounds of running, since the Galuk weren''t ustomed to this new things that was introduced to them.


    "If you aren''t ask to talk, don''t talk...if you are told to chant, you chant...where the chief points to, you go...what he wants you to do, do it...if you utter more nonsense... I''ll let him apany you in the Battle Pit"


    Sakh''arran yelled, pointing his finger at the towering Galum''nor running just a few paces away from him as he heard theints of the Galuk warrior, he knew that all the Galuks are thinking of the same thing and he must discipline them as the chief requires them to.


    Afterpleting the rounds of running, the Galuk tribe members copse on the ground, their trembling legs no longer able to support their weight as they buckled. Gasping for air as they stared at the clear bright sky, the unhappy grunts of the Galuks filled the ce.


    "Hahaha...puny ones...and you call yourselves warriors...a few rounds of running is enough to make you this exhausted!!!"


    Galum''nor bellowed loudly as he pointed at the Galuks suffering from exhaustion. The Arkhans soon joined him in hisughter, they were like the Galuks before but it felt refreshing for them to know the difference between undergoing the chief''s strange trainings and not.


    Just like before, Xiao Chen shouted for them to get into their new formation. Eight toons consisting of twelve squads each toon, the pace of forming wasn''t as quick and clean as before due to the unfamiliarity of his men to the new formation. The Galuks earned a few ps at the back of their head for not knowing what to do and where to go from theirmanders and even from their own peers, the Arkhans who knew the chief very well. Undergoing additional rounds and being denied of the prime beef, they didn''t want to experience it again, if possible.


    Each group had an even number of men, 324 strong warriors, 162 in each toon with twelve squads. The new formation needed to be revised in the future but with the low number of avable soldiers, Xiao Chen will have to make do of what he has for the meantime.


    Push-ups, sit-ups and other modern day physical exercises were introduced to the Galuks which sapped them all of their energy. The feeling of exhaustion that they are suffering was almost the same as the bite of the demon''s curse but unlike the demon''s curse, their hatred for everything is only directed at theirmanders and the chief.


    Staring at the unhappy faces of his men, Xiao Chen can''t help but show a satisfied smile. He loves his role as the viin during training, he knew, themanders knew and even the Arkhans knew what an advantage his training could give during battles, only the Galuk were the only ones who areining and unhappy about it.


    The new part of the training the Xiao Chen introduced was for each squad members to stay together in the same tent, sleep together, eat together, train together and suffer together inorder to promote more unity among them.


    The unhappy grumblings of the Galuks immediately vanished as the prime beef was distributed. The foreign taste tickled their taste buds and made them crave more of it to which the Arkhans only chuckled.


    *****


    Early in the morning before dawn, the noisy loud sound of the war drums awakened the Galuks who were happily snoring in their sleep. Forcing their sleepy eyes open, they saw their squad mates quickly moving around.


    "Wake up! Youzy bastards...wake up before themanders makes their rounds and punishes us"


    An Arkhan orc shouted towards hispanions and giving those who are still asleep a good kick to wake them.


    Tired and sleepy, the Galuks joined the Arkhans in formation, their bodies swaying left and right, their brains still not awakened fully.


    "I see you guys are still dreaming...Drop down and give me fifty!!!"


    Xiao Chen shouted and his men spread out as they got into push up positions, curses and angry grumblings could soon be heard as Xiao Chen smiled like a viin he is.


    "When I say down...you go down and restore to starting position"


    Xiao Chen shouted again as he paced around his men who are down on the ground ready to suffer.


    "Because some of you are still asleep...Down!!!"


    He could hears curses as he walked around the formations


    "Because somebody is cursing...Down!!!"


    Xiao Chen continued until his men hit fifty, the curses and angry grumblings still continued which Xiao Chen really anticipated to happen and the angry stares of his men made him more happy


    "Because some of you still are whining like babies....Down!!!"


    "Because some of you are angrily staring at me...Down!!!"


    "Because somebody just cursed at me...Down!!!"


    "Because some of you aren''t performing properly...Down!!!"


    "Because some of you are just lying down...Down!!!"


    "Because I just want you to...Down!!!"


    "Because I just feel like it...Down!!!"


    Xiao Chen continued on as he observed his men, their looks were like they can''t wait to tear him apart into pieces.


    Finally after doing more than probably two hundred or more push ups, his men finally learned their lesson, specially the Galuks,


    that Xiao Chen won''t end their suffering if they won''t cooperate.


    After a few warm up exercises, the rounds of running that the Galuks dreaded finally followed but what surprised them was that the chief joined them in running. Xiao Chen was running just beside them and keeping a pace the same as theirs, observing them as they run.


    "Get out of my way and stand aside


    Yohan army member is passing by


    Get out of our way wereing through


    And if you don''t, we''re gonna mess with you


    And if your smart don''t mess with me


    We are the warriors of the Yohan Tribe


    U! Yah! Wey!


    Get out the way


    U! Yah! Wey!


    Just another sweaty day"


    The chanting started with themanders shouting the lines first then repeated by the soldiers. It was their way of keeping themselves on the same running pace and to keep their minds upied and not think about themselves getting tired.


    Xiao Chen finally decided to give his tribe a name base on the old Orcish after consulting with Rakh''ash''tha and came up with the name ''Yohan'' which means ''(yu-hann) the strong'' and his tribe will be named as the Yohan Tribe and his army the warriors of Yohan.. The First Xin Infantry Battalion name will now be reced with The First Yohan Battalion since Xin was in Mandarin and the tounge of the orcs can''t utter it well turning Xin into Khinn which makes it loose its meaning.

 Chapter 26 - 26

    For two weeks straight, Xiao Chen pushed his men to their limits, exhausting them everyday and trying to trigger their bottom line.


    On the twenty first day of training a Galuk warrior finally had enough and expressed his frustrations


    "What''s the use of exhausting us every single day!? It serves no purpose...we the orcs are natural born warriors...we were born for war and lived for war...treating us like this... is a disgrace for any warrior...an orcs honor and strength is proven in battle...not through this useless daily tiring routine..."


    A burly Galuk orc, with reddish brown skin, long unkempt hair that reaches his shoulders, huge bulging veined arms was finally fed up with Xiao Chen''s orders.


    "How dare you challenge the chief''s will!"


    Gur''kan stride forward with huge steps toward theining Galuk warrior, his fists were tightly clench, anger was apparent in his face and his eyes were filled with nothing but coldness.


    "Chief''s will...must follow..."


    Galum''nor bellowed and thumped his chests like a gori and angrily charged forward towards theining Galuk warrior.


    "Keep your eyes open...there is gonna be a good fight"


    Trot''thar told his men who were staring with confusion at what is going on. Draegh''ana just snorted with annoyance and halted her men to spectate on what is going to happen.


    "Gur''kan!!! Galum''nor!!! Stay your hand!!! Let me teach him with a personal lesson..."


    Xiao Chen said with authority as he marched forward, his chest proudly out, his strides full of power, his arms like well coordinated motors swung back and forth, his back straightened as straight as it can be and he had the menacing aura of a top predator, ready to catch his clueless prey.


    "What do they call you!?"


    Xiao Chen questioned theining orc with a voice full of authority, he was waiting for this to happen. The chance to disy to the neers hisbat prowess like what he did to his officers and the Arkhans when they challenged his authority when they were fed up with his harsh training.


    "I am called Maghazz, chief"


    Theining Galuk orc said with a hint of fear as he eyed the massive Galum''nor busily staring at him with an excited face who can''t wait to pummel him to the ground. Comparing himself to the hulking frame of Galum''nor, Maghazz knew that he had no chance of winning over the massive orc. Slightly to his left, he saw the cold eyes of Gur''kan, like a viper poise to strike, just waiting for the right moment, the clenched fists of the skinny orc meant he was raring to go and fight him.


    "Maghazz...Well like those who have undergone my training before... I''ll give you a chance...Fight me one on one...If you win, you can rece me as the chieftain...but if you lose... you''ll do everything...and I mean everything... Imand you to do that doesn''t desecrate a warrior''s honor and dignity."


    Xiao Chen said to Maghazz, speaking clearly and loudly. Turning his gaze towards the other orcs who were spectating the event


    "This applies to all of you! You are wee to challenge me anytime...but you must prepare to ept the consequences when you lose"


    He bellowed with authority, and giving a reminder to all those who can''t wait to tear him apart, limb by limb.


    "Choose your weapons"


    Xiao Chen ushered Maghazz towards the equipment storage and stood where he was at. A few momentster, Maghazz came out fully armed, on his hands were two big swords, the sword had many dents but the dents only made it more dangerous than before, with sharp teeth spread out along its length like a saw, which could inflict a very painful wound.


    Maghazz stared at the chieftain who had his arms crossed infront of his chest, eyeing him from head to toe, he didn''t know what came over him but chief''s eyes reminded him of the eyes of a powerful predator in the mountains, the Dargan. Much like a Dargan that observes its prey first carefully before attacking, Maghazz can''t help but be nervous as the friendly aura of the chieftain change into that of a bloodthirsty warrior, the baleful aura of blood like the famed berserkers of the old hordes.


    "I hope your ready..."


    Xiao Chen said then sprinted forward towards Maghazz with an unbelievable speed just like a nocked arrow on a bow that was just released.


    Maghazz can''t help but be surprised, the chief was fighting him barehanded. ''The chief is either brave and confident enough on his fighting skills or he is just a fool'' Maghazz thought and raised the sword on his right hand above his head ready to strike down while his left hand clutching a sword prepared to intercept any sudden surprised attack.


    "There..."


    Maghazz muttered and grinned, ''the chieftain is done for'' he thought as he imagined bing the new chieftain, his right hand came crashing down towards Xiao Chen and he was sure that he can defeat him with just that sh.


    But contrary to his expectations, Maghazz saw the chief spin, using his right foot as a pivot and evaded his sh. A heavy strikended under his chin, making his head jerked backwards, his vision a little blurry and his footing unsteady.


    Xiao Chen gave Maghazz a solid upper cut after evading his strike with a simple spin. Not giving him any chance to regain his bearings, Xiao Chen went on the offense. Charging forward like lightning, he grabbed Maghazz''s left hand, twisted it towards his back. Maghazz uttered a painful moan as his hand was twisted behind his back, the pain caused him to let go of the sword which fell on the ground with a ng.


    Disarming one of Maghazz''s weapons, Xiao Chen kicked him forwards on the back as he evaded a wild swing from Maghazz''s remaining sword.


    With a loud thud, Maghazz crashed on the ground, his face slid on the rough hard ground causing some small cuts and bruises on his face.


    Maghazz tried to get up but something heavy was on his back preventing him from getting on his feet. The small cuts on his face caused a stinging pain like it was being pricked by multiple thorns at the same time, the warm feeling of his blood made him angry.


    He felt like his honor as a warrior is being stepped on. With a loud shout he tossed the chieftain on his back away and finally got back on his feet.


    Quickly turning around to confront the chieftain, but what he saw was not the chieftain''s face but a green foot fast approaching towards his face.


    With a painful grunt, Maghazz stumbled backwards, his vision starting to change from clear to dark, he saw many white star like sparkling dots wherever he looks at. Swaying left and right, like a drunk, suddenly a strong blow on his abdomen forced him to his knees.


    "Heok!!!"


    Maghazz uttered a sound filled with pain as Xiao Chen gave him a solid punch to the abdomen with a powerful right hook, knocking the wind out of his lungs.


    Xiao Chen stared at the kneeling Maghazz who is experiencing great pain as he was clutching his abdomen and had a hard time trying to breathe.


    "You lose"


    Xiao Chen said and walked away from the suffering Maghazz and towards the spectators.


    "You see that...even while unarmed...I defeated him... That''s the purpose of training...the pain and sufferings that you are experiencing now...will be the one that will save your lives in the battlefield...a properly trained warrior can defeat multiple enemies even without a weapon...your body is your weapon... sharpen and strengthen your bodies...and you will survive more battles"


    Xiao Chen shouted at his men, their eyes full of awe as they witnessed how their chieftain easily defeated Maghazz with just his barehands.


    "Chief, look out, behind you"


    Gur''kan nervously eximed as he charged forward to try and save the chief from Maghazz''s strike. Turning his body quickly and using its momentum, Xiao Chennded a heavy spin kick towards Maghazz temple.


    Maghazz grinned like a fool as he imagined stabbing Xiao Chen with his sword, making him bleed and taste pain but unexpectedly, something struck his left temple, his ears ringing and his vision turning dark. Slowly Maghazz fell face down to the ground, unconscious. He was lucky that his sword didn''t identally embedded itself on his body.


    Shaking his head, Xiao Chen can''t help but click his tounge after looking at the poor state that Maghazz was in.


    "Take him to Rakh''ash''tha to be treated... and Gur''kan... be gentle"


    Xiao Chenmanded, he can''t help but feel pity for Maghazz, he became the sacrifice for him to warn the others and also to instill respect and discipline among his men, like the old idiom goes ''Kill the chicken to warn the monkeys'' and the unlucky Maghazz became the chicken.

 Chapter 27 - 27

    After the fiasco with the poor Maghazz, Xiao Chen can now rx a bit with his prestige and respect established among the old and new members of his army. He was observing his men from a distance, their breathing being ragged, their bodies covered in sweat and tired but their eyes had a determined look to be stronger and tougher than ever before.


    Xiao Chen watch the stern looking Sakh''arran taking lead in the physical training, his scrutinizing gaze spread out among the warriors of Yohan, from time to time withrge and quick strides he would approach a warrior to guide and teach them the proper executions and the sloppy ones earned punishments from him.


    Like his good old drill instructors during his trainee days in his past world, Sakh''arran was quick at meting out punishments. Even sometimes joining the punished warriors to oversee them closely so that they do their sentence correctly.


    Observing his men from a distance Xiao Chen hummed one of the songs that was engraved in his mind,the first song that apanied him during his first training days


    "It''s about a year ago


    A wee was just an open show


    It made me tour the fields and plow


    With rifle liners andbat shoes


    Those days were daring


    The nights were cold


    Water scanty yet sweat profuse


    Food is blessing, rest is ying


    But all these seems very long


    Then gradually lost privileges restored


    Actions more refined yet brittle


    Like a wild horse turned to pony


    Pristine ones were called to be


    A groupes in and groupes out


    Some may leave without their ranks


    Some return after a year of pass


    It''s good thing to be a brother


    All throughout throughout those restless days


    Some may leave with sweat and pain


    We never retreat we never yield


    Always aim for the best and give the rest


    Courage, Honor and Loyalty"


    Xiao Chen gave his everything to his homnd, he sweated, he bled, he suffered and endured pain and came near to the end of his temperament all for his love for his nativend. But what did he received in return, nothing but just betrayal.


    *****


    After being satisfied with the progress of his army''s training, Xiao Chen went out to explore the Lag''ranna Mountains just behind the Yohan Tribe. The ever silent Aro''shanna and the ever curious Rakh''ash''tha apanied him to the mountains to search for any natural resources that they could utilize in forming the foundation of his orc city.


    After passing by the area where they fell many trees for the palisade surrounding the tribe, Xiao Chen, Aro''shanna and Rakh''ash''tha arrived at the unexplored parts of the mountains. With careful steps, Xiao Chen and hispanions trudged forward towards the Lag''ranna Mountains'' paths full of thickets and unknown dangers.


    Unknown flora and fauna greeted Xiao Chen''s sight, they were strange and odd but some of them are useful like the medicinal herbs that Rakh''ash''tha identified. Xiao Chen was staring at a very strange tree, it wasn''t that tall or out of ce but what got his attention was its ck spherical fruits and the very familiar scent of rubber originating from them.


    "What''s this tree called?"


    Xiao Chen asked the approaching Rakh''ash''tha with his finger pointing towards the strange tree with ck spherical fruits that had the odor of rubber.


    "We call that a Bufas Tree and its fruits Bufas Fruits, chief."


    Xiao Chen was surprised with Rakh''ash''tha''s reply, Bufas in Orcish means ''bouncy'' and he can''t help but chuckle upon the new knowledge that he just acquired.


    "Bouncy Tree and Bouncy Fruit"


    He muttered, amused and amazed. Walking forward he picked up one of the Bouncy Fruits lying around the tree trunk, brought out his sword and sliced it open. Inside the Bufas Fruit were huge seeds like that of a jackfruit and alot of rubber, the very strong smell of rubber irritated Xiao Chen''s sense of smell and he can''t help it but cover his nose.


    "That is inedible chief, only the Curale can eat them and not die"


    Rakh''ash''tha worriedly cautioned Xiao Chen as he thought that the chief would curiously take a bite out of the poisonous fruit.


    "Well, it isn''t edible but there is something that we can use it for"


    Xiao Chen said with a grin, staring at the numerous Bufas Trees scattered further away, he was thankful for the strange yet magical things of this new world. Now he knew where to get rubber and a lot of it which weremonly just ignored since they didn''t knew what it is used for.


    Marking the location of the Bufas Trees on his roughly drawn map, they march further to explore the other areas.


    Somewhere two kilometers from the location of the Bufas Trees, Xiao Chen smelled the aroma of roasted meat along with the scent of spices that he had tasted before. Signalling the two to crouched down and spread their gaze out, they cautiously moved forward hiding their presence behind the numerous shrubs, with knees bended and walking like ducks.


    Rakh''ash''tha and Aro''shanna didn''t knew what their chief was up to and they just followed him and move like he did.


    Somewhere in a clearing a few paces away, Xiao Chen spotted a small creature, few inches short of being four feet tall, short hands and legs, long hooked nose, bat like ears and moss green colored skin.


    Xiao Chen panned left to right many times, trying to find any sign that can tell him that this was nothing but a trap by the devious goblins but there were no such signs. Observing the lone goblin''s actions, Xiao Chen can''t help but feel confused, the goblin was humming a song or shrieking softly a song or whatever it was uttering since he doesn''t speak theirnguage.


    Taking some spices from the spread out little pots lying around, the lone goblin sprinkled some white substance on the meat that it was roasting which Xiao Chen suspected to be salt, sprinkling a few more different colored powders and brushing it with a sparkling watery substance with the use of some grasses tied together, the lone goblin continued on with its work and was oblivious of those who are observing him.


    The lone goblin''s actions reminded Xiao Chen of something, one of the shows that he watch to past his time called ''Chef of the Wilds'' where a chef will cook delicious and mouth-watering meals with just the things avable in his surroundings without the aid of modern technology and tools.


    It was really strange for a goblin to be alone since they are known to be social creatures that heavily relies on their massive numbers and cooperation inorder to survive in this brutal world. They often lived together in tribes much like the orcs and sometimes even kingdoms if they have a very strong leader and had a very huge poption.


    "A goblin chef, huh"


    Xiao Chen softly muttered inorder not to alert the busy lone goblin chef who was still busy creating its art. He was contemting whether to recruit the strange goblin or not.


    ''Grrr....''


    The growling sound of his stomach and the tempting and mouth-watering aroma of the roasted meat finally convinced Xiao Chen''s mind.. He wants the goblin chef to work for him, who knows, the goblin might have some secret recipes that can help his army.

 Chapter 28 - 28

    Givingmands to Rakh''ash''tha and Aro''shanna to sneak up on the lone goblin while Xiao Chen himself circle around to cut off its escape route. The lone goblin was in a clearing where a swamnd was to its north and a steep cliff to its east which only allows it to escape in two directions, south and west.


    Xiao Chen crouched down, sneaking as silently as possible and gathering the vines that he can find along his path. Aro''shanna and Rakh''ash''tha aren''t skilled in sneak attacks nor do they knew any knowledge about how to execute it since orcs are warriors and warriors don''t hide their presence in battles.


    Rakh''ash''tha and Aro''shanna revealed themselves quickly not bothering to try and sneak up on the lone goblin, they just stood up and marched forward towards the goblin.


    Xiao Chen can''t help but facepalm upon the actions of the two.


    "Ugh... forgot to give them specificmands..."


    He muttered and just smiled wryly but still kept himself hidden among the thickets scattered around the Lag''ranna Mountains.


    "Kiek...ki...ki..ki..kiek!"


    The lone goblin finally saw Rakh''ash''tha and Aro''shanna quickly since they didn''t bother trying to mask their presence and just approach the wary goblin. With the two steadily approaching with steady steps, the lone goblin started eyeing their movements.


    Sneakily the goblin started reaching his hands towards the scattered pots that it ce near the fire. Xiao Chen spotted a metal cauldron and some human cooking tools from where he was hiding.


    "Surrender and you shall not feel pain"


    Aro''shanna threatened the goblin, with her huge battle axe at the ready to cleave the scared goblin. Rakh''ash''tha just stared at the scattered human cooking tools in the possession of the goblin lying around.


    "Kiek....ki....Grogus...not wrong you....Grogus... cooking...own food...Grogus give meal...just...don''t hurt Grogus"


    The lone goblin pleaded, speaking broken and poor Orcish tounge while ushering the two towards the food that it was cooking. The goblin had its head lowered like it was surrendering to the two.


    Aro''shanna lowered her raised battle axe and confidently walked forward towards the goblin while Rakh''ash''tha was still busy looking at the possessions of the goblin.


    With a quick sneaky move, the goblin tossed one of the bigger pots towards Aro''shanna, the still hot soup soaked the unwary orc.


    "Damn you, you sneaky bastard"


    Aro''shanna screamed while trying to get rid of the hot soup that soaked her body, her clothes soaked and the pot''s content seared her skin a bit. Wiping her face clear of the mess done by the soup, Aro''shanna charged forward angrily wielding her battle axe.


    Upon noticing that the orc didn''t get hurt much as he had expected Grogus picked up the pots of spices that he had and hastily threw them towards the angry Aro''shanna. The fragile pots easily broke after Aro''shanna swatted them away with her battle axe but a few pots managed to hit her some even hit her right in the face,breaking upon impact and showering her with its contents.


    Unluckily one of the pots of spice that shattered on her face contained spicy powder, a few of them sprinkled at her eyes.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Aro''shanna screamed in pain, dropping her battle axe and rubbed her eyes with both hands. Tears started to uncontrobly flow from her eyes, and her vision was blinded by the spicy powder.


    "Ki...ki...kiek... foolish orc...Grogus...kills..


    those that take his food...ki...ki...ki"


    The goblinughed at the suffering Aro''shanna, withrge strides Rakh''ash''tha charged forward towards the goblin with his wooden staff poised to bash the little goblin for hurting his daughter.


    "I''ll smash you! You puny rascal"


    Rakh''ash''tha angrily yelled as he charged forward. The goblin quickly picked up a metal cauldron nearby and used it to defend against the angry orc''s attack.


    With a loud ng, the goblin sessfully defended itself against Rakh''ash''tha''s strike filled with anger but was sent flying a few paces away. Scampering to its feet quickly, it stared at Rakh''ash''tha who tried tofort and heal Aro''shanna''s pain with his concoctions.


    "Kiek...kiek....ki... Grogus...be back...Grogus will revenge...kiek...kiek..."


    The goblin shouted with his poor broken Orcish along with its native shrieking tounge and quickly fled leaving behind its treasured possessions.


    Xiao Chen was surprised by the goblin''s well thought strategy, faking surrender and striking when the enemy''s guard is lowered. He can''t help but shake his head after looking at his two undependablepanions.


    He prepared himself to catch the escaping goblin who was unlucky enough to be running exactly towards his hiding spot. With the vines that he had gathered, he prepared a simple trap with them. Tying the vines together and making a knot at one end of the vines which he ced at the path that the goblin was headed to.


    Waiting patiently for the right moment, Xiao Chen kept himself well hidden among the thickets, his hands gripping tightly the other end of the vines.


    The goblin was in a hurry, running as fast as possible and wasn''t looking carefully at where its feet were stepping on. The goblin wasn''t aware of the danger that he was headed to.


    The goblin''s right foot stepped inside the knot made by Xiao Chen with the vines. With a quick powerful tugged, the knot tightened against the goblin''s foot, the momentum of its sprint sent the goblin tumbling forward as one of its foot got snagged by Xiao Chen''s trap.


    The poor goblin got tripped and crashed to the ground hard after its foot got snagged by the vines.


    "Kiek...kiek....ki..."


    The goblin confusedly stared at the vine that snagged its foot and tripped him, shrieking in confusion and pain, it tried to get its leg free.


    Xiao Chen grinned with his sess and stood up, tugging the other end of the vines and dragging the hapless goblin towards him. The goblin struggled to get its foot free while nervously looking at the grinning Xiao Chen.


    The goblin was noisily shrieking and thrashing around to get free of the vines tied on its foot but to no avail. Securing the goblin with his right leg by stepping on its chest, Xiao Chen used the length of the vine to bound and secure the noisy goblin who was still trying wiggle itself free.


    Fully bounding the goblin with the vines, Xiao Chen finally could be at ease. He bounded the goblin like a mummy, covering almost its entire body tightly with the vines but with enough room to let it breathe and live.


    "Kiek...ki...mercy orc...show...mercy upon...weak Grogus..."


    The bounded goblin pleaded as snot and tears came out of its nted sneaky eyes and long hooked nose.


    "Where is that sneaky bastard?!"


    Aro''shanna came out of the thickets angrily, her eyes turned red and still wet with tears as she cleaved the thickets that were impeding her on her path with her battle axe. Rakh''ash''tha was just behind the angry Aro''shanna with his wooden staff that had its top end missing after trying to bash the goblin .


    After noticing the bounded goblin, Aro''shanna charged forward with her battle axe raised and ready to cleave the sneaky goblin in half. Xiao Chen quickly got on Aro''shanna''s way, shielding the goblin from the angry female orc.


    "Kiek...ki...ki...mercy...mercy...Grogus still want to live...Grogus still want to cook..."


    The goblin pleaded for its life, nervously looking at the angry Aro''shanna.


    "Calm down...I want him alive...If he is useless...you can do anything you want with him"


    Xiao Chen tried to appease Aro''shanna''s anger while giving a look of pity towards the goblin. Aro''shanna lowered her battle axe and angrily stared at the goblin who was pleading for its life.


    "As you will, chief...but you must give him to me if he is useless"


    Aro''shanna replied with reluctance and just stared coldly at the goblin.


    "Kiek....Kik...ki...Grogus...useful...Grogus...cook...Grogus...show you way..."


    The goblin nervously dered as Aro''shanna''s stares were like the maws of death waiting to devour him.


    "Well, I hope your useful...or I''ll give you to her"


    Xiao Chen muttered towards the goblin who was looking at him with hopeful eyes. Rakh''ash''tha just kept silent and patted his daughter''s shoulder andforted her that she will have her chance to do what she wants with the goblin.


    "Pray to your gods that you are useful you sneaky bastard...or I''ll tear you apart...limb by limb and boil you in a pot"


    Aro''shanna continued to threaten the little goblin who was thankful to Xiao Chen for letting him keep its life.


    "Where do we go now? chief"


    Rakh''ash''tha asked Xiao Chen after giving the tiny goblin a cold nce.


    "We will continue to explore the surroundings and if we are lucky, we can find something useful like the Bufas Trees"


    Xiao Chen said as he stared at his roughly drawn map and trying to locate where they are now.


    "What are we looking for exactly? chief"


    Rakh''ash''tha curiously asked as he is confused on what the chieftain was trying to find.


    "Hmm... edible food like vegetables and fruits...raw metal resources like iron ores or if we are lucky gold ores which we can trade with the pinkskins with the help of Adhalia or creatures like this one who had expertise in some fields"


    Xiao Chen exined while pointing at the goblin who finally quited down and epted its fate of being a captive who had his life depending on Xiao Chen''s judgement wheather he is useful or not.

 Chapter 29 - 29

    After capturing the lone goblin Grogus, Xiao Chen and hispanions continued on exploring the Lag''ranna Mountains. Xiao Chen''s main objective was to scout the rear of the tribe wheather there are paths for enemies to make utilize in attacking them.


    So far, Xiao Chen was satisfied with his findings. The location that he had picked was blessed with many natural barriers, the Burning Sands to the south and the southern tail of the Lag''ranna Mountains that stretch far beyond the horizon even reaching up until thend of the pointed ears to the north covering their west.


    Probably around sixty kilometers to the north was also the Teka''rr Mountains connected with the southern tail of the Lag''ranna Mountains, curving southeast as it stretch westward and even extends inside the Burning Sands.


    The southern part of the Lag''ranna Mountains was divided by a long, wide, steep and deep ravine carved out by a river that basically prevents any enemy armying from the east.


    Marching northward Xiao Chen, Aro''shanna, Rakh''ash''tha and the bounded by the vines goblin Grogus who was being closely watched by Aro''shanna arrived at a swamnd.


    Scattered all around the swamnd were bones and rotting corpses, filling the air with a pungent smell of rotten meat. Knitting his brows and trying to expand his vision further, Xiao Chen was very wary of what was infront of them.


    After spending some time in observing the swamnd, Xiao Chen witnessed the rotting corpses snatched by creatures hiding within the swamps. The creatures had long armored body with thick scales, sharp bony spikes jutting out along their spine, they had a long, rounded snout and within those snout were a set of razor sharp teeth, an enormous length an size maybe twice or thrice that of the alligators that Xiao Chen had seen.


    They closely resemble the look of alligators but they had two horns on the crown of their heads and a tail that ended with a spiked club.


    Xiao Chen wouldn''t want to march his army in a ce filled with these agressive and scary-looking creatures and any rational enemymander of an army wouldn''t also.


    The swamnd covered the entirety of the southern part of the Lag''ranna Mountains on the north side of the Yohan Tribe till the ravine to the east.


    "What are we doing here?, chief, this ce reeks of death and decay"


    Rakh''ash''tha came forward with a frown on his face and covering his nose with his free hand. The stench was so overwhelming that even a few paces away from the swamnd, they can still sniff the unfavorable smell.


    "We are exploring and finding paths that enemies can make use of in attacking the tribe, and luckily the tribe is safe from any surprise attacking from here"


    Xiao Chen replied and fanned the front of his nose trying to ward off the rotting stench. He quickly turned around and retraced their steps back to where they found Grogus.


    *****


    "I hope you''ll try to escape, so that I can have an excuse to cleave you into pieces"


    Aro''shanna snorted towards Grogus who Xiao Chen was freeing from the vines that bounded him.


    "Grogus...no try...escape...Grogus behave...and cook"


    Grogus replied, his eyes trembling after looking at the angry stare of the still angry Aro''shanna. Retracting his gaze at the displeased female orc, Grogus focus his sight on the freshly killed boar that was unfortunate enough to be spotted by Aro''shanna.


    Staring at the wounds inflicted on the boar by the hot tempered female orc. Grogus can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva in fear, Aro''shanna almost cleaved the poor boar into two by its suppose to be waist if it stands on its hind legs.


    "Don''t do anything that you''ll surely regretter"


    Rakh''ash''tha warned Grogus as he kept a close eye on the goblin who was going to cook their meal and giving back the remaining pots of spices.


    "Grogus... cook...Grogus...make good food"


    The goblin reassured the wary Rakh''ash''tha while patting his chest, he was eager to prove his usefulness to the chief or else the smirking female orc who is staring at him will surely tear him apart with the her huge axe that she was sharpening with a rough piece of stone that she found lying around making audible chinking sounds.


    Gutting and cutting the boar into pieces with a small sharp de, Grogus'' actions were refined and skillful proving that he had done this many times already. He was treated as an outcast in his tribe because of his ambition of being a great cook which the goblins see as meaningless.


    Much just like the orcs, strength and power is all that matters among goblins, the strong prey upon the weak and the weak treated so badly that they die an untimely death.


    Grogus was often bullied in his tribe and it came to the point where he can''t take it no more, armed with his knowledge earned from closely watching how humans cook, he left his tribe from the far north beyond the swamnd where they had just been at.


    He was lucky to have been ignored by the creatures that hid within the swamp and made it out of it alive.


    After waiting for some time, a mouth watering aroma permeated the air, a soup made of vegetables that Grogus foraged around while being tailed by Aro''shanna and the boar meat. The scent of the boar meat being roasted also had a very vorsome smell that tempted Aro''shanna to take a bite already.


    Serving his work to the three hungry orcs who had their stomachs growling for quite a while now. Aro''shanna almost started to devour Grogus'' cooking when she was suddenly stopped by her chieftain.


    "You take a bite first"


    Xiao Chen motioned Grogus to eat first the meal that he had cooked. Grogus stared at Xiao Chen with confused eyes, wondering what the orc was up to, even Aro''shanna stared at Xiao Chen wanting to know the reason why the chief stopped her.


    "Just to make sure, you didn''t add anything else"


    Xiao Chen exined as he was still wary of the goblin, being killed by poisoned food, he had no desire to experience it.


    "Ki...Grogus...eat"


    Grogus nodded his head in understanding and quickly took a bite of the roasted boar meat and drank the broth from the soup, a satisfied smile was on his face as he was content with the taste of his work.


    "Grogus...food... safe and tasty...no...poison"


    The goblin proudly dered as he continued eating, filling his mouth with a huge piece of boar meat and happily munching it with enjoyment.


    "Chief, can we eat now?"


    Aro''shanna stared at Xiao Chen with a pleading look as her stomach continued growling after watching the goblin Grogus happily enjoying his meal.


    "Alright, it''s safe. Just wanted to make sure that he didn''t add poison to the food"


    Xiao Chen softly muttered and quickly Aro''shanna started to greedily devour the roasted boar meat withrge bites and swallowing them quickly with the help of the broth from the soup.


    "Ah! Delicious!"


    Aro''shannamented on Grogus'' cooking and continued to voraciously consume the food. Shaking his head with Aro''shanna''s eating style, Xiao Chen picked a piece of roasted boar meat and brought it to his nose, sniffing the delicious scent then took a bite.


    Munching slowly and tasting the meat, Xiao Chen was surprised on how well and skillful was Grogus in cooking, slurping the broth that was also as appetizing as the roasted meat.


    Xiao Chen decided in his mind that Grogus will take care in cooking his meals from now on but must be closely monitored so that the goblin won''t do anything sneaky and add something extra on his meals.

 Chapter 30 - 30

    After exploring the backyard of the tribe and ensuring that no enemy can surprise them from behind, Xiao Chen came back along with the goblin cook, Grogus. Seeing the tall wooden walls of the tribe, Grogus can''t help but gulp a mouthful of saliva thinking that he had no chance of escaping his fate of being a captive.


    Xiao Chen went back to check on the progress of the Yohan First Battalion after being ensured that the little goblin Grogus was being closely watch. The still unhappy Aro''shanna dly took the role of being the full time warden of Grogus, her face clearly shows her great anticipation for the goblin to try anything suspicious and attempt to escape so that she can have her way with him.


    A foolish smile was stered on her face, an expectant look in her eyes and the itching of her hands caressing her weapon satisfied Xiao Chen. ncing at Grogus, Xiao Chen can''t help but pity the little goblin and engraved in his mind not to antagonize Aro''shanna for she keeps grudges quiet deeply.


    *****


    After noticing Xiao Chen''s presence in the training ground, Xor''tharr ordered his men to y a tune to signal the Yohan First Battalion of the chief''s presence.


    Quick sessive twelve beats of the war drums first sounded then three short st of battle horns echoed, then the loud sound of the slow beating war drums and long battle horn sounds filled the training grounds.


    "Inspection Line!"


    Sakh''arran loudly bellowed then re-echoed by all toonmanders and the Yohan First Battalion slowly assembled in formation. Thirteen man frontage and twelve men deep, marching vertically passing by Xiao Chen''s location.


    The first to pass by was the ck Tortoise group, the first toonmanded by Sakh''arran then the second by Galum''nor. The Azure Dragon group, the White Tiger group and the Vermilion Bird group soon followed.


    The warriors of Yohan marched totally in sync, their legs rising and moving forward before falling down at the exact same moment. Their thirteen man frontage stayed in a true straight line.


    After passing by Xiao Chen''s location, the Yohan warriors circled around then formed in one long horizontal line, their default battle line. Xiao Chen came forward to have a closer look at his warriors.


    The Yohan warriors were in great shape, their muscr bodies became more toned, their stamina improved and they became more stronger and tougher than before.


    It was nearly dusk and the still energetic look of his soldiers proved that the harsh daily training did its job. Previously, by this time his men would look like they were about to drop down any second, their backs slouch and their gaze unfocused but now it was like they can still go on without much problem.


    Pacing around with a satisfied smile on his face, Xiao Chen nced at hismanders and warriors who had a proud smile on their faces. Standing at the front and center of his army, Xiao Chen nodded with satisfaction on the progress of the Yohan First Battalion.


    "All main groupmanders! Front and center"


    Xiao Chen loudly announced, Sakh''arran, Trot''thar, Gur''kan and Draegh''ana moved forward towards Xiao Chen, marching with steady and disciplined posture. They moved forward till just a few paces away from the imaginary line infront of Xiao Chen before making a sharp ny degree turn then continued. The four of them met at the center, Sakh''arran and Trot''thar facing towards Gur''kan and Draegh''ana while thetter two were also facing them, then at the exact same time they turned towards Xiao Chen and saluted at the same time by thumping their right closed fist to their left chest.


    Satisfied with the actions of hismanders, Xiao Chen answered their salute in the same manner before giving them a nod of approval.


    "The next three days, the Yohan warriors will have minimal training and can rxed a bit. After three days, they will be trained on how to fight in the battlefield"


    Xiao Chen said towards hismanders before leaving with a smile on his face and headed towards the craftsmen of the tribe to enquire about the status of the new equipment that he had requested.


    After the chief left, Gur''kan turned around and faced the Yohan First Battalion and loudly bellowed


    "You heard the chief, three days off! You lucky bastards!"


    "Awooh.... awooh... awooh"


    The Yohan First Battalion cheerfully replied and started jumping around while the others heaved a sigh of relief and massaged their soar muscles. The continuous and monotonous harsh daily trainings had taken a toll on their bodies but they can''t help but caressed their now well-toned muscles with a smile blooming on their lips.


    *****


    In the distance Adhalia was greatly in awe on how well organized the orcs trained, their training routine was extremely foreign to her. Training arduously every single day, even the Ereian Royal Guards didn''t do it nor does she know of any army, training as intense as Xiao Chen''s army does.


    But she was deeply puzzled, their training only improved their bodies and she didn''t witness anything rted to actual battle like striking targets with swords and spears like how knights practice their battle skills. She wanted to be totally sure that Xiao Chen''s army are truly capable of aiding her, in her quest for vengeance before fullymitting herself in working for the chief.


    Unbeknownst to her, an orc was also observing her from a distance while she observe the training of the Yohan First Battalion. Xiao Chen might have given her freedom to moved around the tribe but just for security measures, he needed to keep a close eye on her since ording to the system Adhalia''s trust rating on him was too damn low which is at a miniscule 20%.


    And the system advised him to keep a close eye on her since she is more likely to not keep her words and just flee.


    *****


    "How is the progress of my request?"


    Xiao Chen questioned the lead craftsman of the Yohan Tribe upon arriving at their workce. Spears and shields were neatly arranged on one side while raw materials were on the other side.


    Xiao Chen had requested for a shorter but more durable spear since the sarissa-like spears were more susceptible to break after encountering a tougher target like the skins of the ogres. The long wooden shafts bended and broke after not being able to prate the ogre''s more resilient skin which is why Xiao Chen wanted the new shorter spears to be entirely made out of iron.


    "We have a thousands of the stabbing swords that you requested, chief. We were only able to make seven hundred of the pure iron spears that you requested since we don''t have enough materials to make more. The new shields, we have plenty of them, twice more than the number of that of the Yohan First Battalion since they will surely need recement after a tough battle"


    Zul''jinn the lead craftsman reported to Xiao Chen while ushering him forward with his hands toe closer and take a closer look and inspect the new equipments.


    The circr-shaped shields will now be reced withrge rectangr shields with the edges curved and not sharp, the new shields were made of threeyers of wood glued together and covered with coarse canvas and tough leather to prevent it from easily being fractured and destroyed, at the center most front of the shield was a square-shaped metal te with a metal boss on the front and on the back had four spikes on its four corners. The spikes were then inserted in the threeyered wooden shield and tightly bended at the back to help secure theyers together.


    The new shield had a height of five feet with a width of three and half feet which could fully cover even the giant Galum''nor behind it after crouching down. Xiao Chen didn''t want to fully abandon the phnx formation since it is a very effective formation but the formation moved like a snail and he wanted his army to be mobile and flexible to be able to respond quickly.


    The phnx was a great formation hence his request for the shorter but more durable spears. He wants the backbone of his army''s battle line to be the spear wielders in a semi phnx formation, who will be able to hold off enemy attacks while his sword wielding warriors will nk the engaged enemies.


    The oue of future battles, Xiao Chen had already imagined it in his mind. His spear wielding warriors, kneeling down, the huge shields infront of them, the butt end of their more durable spears nted on the ground and bracing for impact and the sword wielders circle around in a pincer attack and fell the enemies from the nks while they are busy trying to get through the shield and spear formation infront of them.


    The sword wielders will be more mobile and can kill more enemies before they can retreat. They can also give chased to routed enemies unlike those in the phnx formation who must at all times stay within their formation.

 Chapter 31 - 31

    After their much earned three days rest, the Yohan First Battalion assembled in the training grounds refreshed and excited. The flush looks on their faces says it all, they have been enhancing their physiques for many weeks and they were already raring to experience realbat.


    Line infront of them were the new equipments brought by Kul''tha and his men, the logistics unit. Xor''tharr then signalled his men, the battle band, who are in charge with ryingmands, signalling the army as well as waking them up early in the morning.


    The Yohan Warriors hated the members of the battle band during the early days of their hell like training, mostly the Galuks who weren''t ustomed to waking up so early in the morning. Specifically the one they hate the most would be the ones sounding the reveille or wake up call that tells them to get their asses up and prepare for training.


    It wasmon for the once in charge of the wake up call to hastily scamper away after sounding the reveille since the angry orcs disturbed from their slumber would be after them quickly. There were times that the unlucky ones got roughen up by the pissed off warriors which is why the battle band members sounding the wake up call would always run away after rousing the sleeping orcs awake, their were even times that they would hastily run away as soon as they saw a warrior angrily staring at them and not bothering to finish the reveille.


    The ck Tortoise group and Vermillion Bird group were given the three fourth of a meter long stabbing sword and therge rectangr shield while the Azure Dragon group and White Tiger group were armed with the shorter eight feet long pure iron spear and the samerge shield.


    In the past three days, Xiao Chen had taught the main groupmaders the drills to be done to train his men. The new battle line formation, strategy, maneuvers, tactics and way of fighting.


    *****


    The phnx sure was sturdy, strong and effective but it had the ring weakness of its weak nks and very slow mobility. It can also be easily dismantled by enemies that broke through the wall of the spears from within like the ogres who had a tougher skin and higher vitality.


    The main reason that Xiao Chen ordered the spears to be shorter and to be made purely of iron was that during the encounter with the ogres, he witnessed how the ogres snapped the shafts of the sarissa-like spears with ease with their hands after prating their bodies.


    The longer spears can''t withstand the suicidal charge of the ogres unlike the orcs since they are more resilient and heavier.


    Armed with therger shields, the groupmaders then taught their men on how to fight with their new equipment. Unlike the round shields that they previously used which had a vertical handle therge rectangle curved shield had a horizontal handle.


    The horizontal handle allowed its wielder to easily hold it with their left hand stretch downwards.


    The basic form of fighting stance was then demonstrated by the main groupmanders. The torso half down, the knees slightly bended, left leg infront and the knee facing inward, shield infront where the top endys on the left shoulder covering the entire body with its size till the shin.


    "Youe forward!"


    Sakh''arran pointed at Maghazz who had a questioning look on his face but he adhered to themand nheless. Tossing a long wooden staff towards Maghazz, Sakh''arran then ordered him to try to strike his legs with it.


    The unlucky Maghazz became the training partner of Sakh''arran, he thrusted the wooden spear attempting to strike Sakh''arran''s exposed left foot with it. Sakh''arran then suddenly leaned forward crouching down and dropping the shield to the ground deflecting Maghazz''s attack.


    "Again!"


    Sakh''arranmanded, Maghazz can''t understand what was going on but he still thrusted the staff towards Sakh''arran''s left leg which Sakh''arran responded by leaning backward and raising his left leg avoiding the strike then leaned forward and dropped down therger and heavier shield upon the wooden staff. Sakh''arran''s counter surprised Maghazz and made him let go of the staff.


    "Nowe closer!"


    Sakh''arran bellowed and only ordered Maghazz to stop when he was at an arms length away from him.


    "Now I''ll show you how to attack with the shield"


    With quick movements, Sakh''arran strike Maghazz''s exposed legs with the bottom of his shield lightly then withdrew, Maghazz just stared at him unable to respond at all then suddenly he saw the bottom part of the shielding towards his face, jerking his head backwards in an attempt to avoid or mitigate the sudden attack with his eyes full of nervousness. Just a few inches more and he would be seeing stars again but luckily for him Sakh''arran stopped his attack when his shield was about to touch Maghazz''s face.


    "That''s for the shield, now with the sword"


    Sakh''arran shouted then picked up a wooden practiced sword, in the new basic fighting stance, the sword was well hidden behind therge shield. Sakh''arran then leaned forward, the swording from above the shield in an overhand strike stabbing towards Maghazz, then going back to the initial stance, the next strike then came from right of the shield in an underhand strike. Sakh''arran demonstrated the avable attacking styles when equipped with therge shields.


    Maghazz just stood their like a log, unable to react nor moved when Sakh''arran demonstrated the stabbing attacks. Maghazz thought that he would be in pain again just like when he fought the chief, sure the sword use was made of wood but it could still deal a lot of pain when it hits.


    "That''s how you fight with these shields, any questions"


    Sakh''arran asked the spectating soldiers with a loud and dignified voice. Panning his gaze left to right then back, Sakh''arran nodded then ordered them to get into lines and get themselves equipped with the new gears.


    Shaking his head after noticing the spacing out Maghazz, Sakh''arran moved towards him with quick steps. Moving to Maghazz''s left and leaning forward to the spacing out warrior''s left ear


    "Get yourself together and don''t be a disgrace!"


    Sakh''arran yelled at close range which made Maghazz quickly jerk his body in surprise, ncing left and right, he saw the look of ridicule of his peers, the knitted brows and angry stare of Sakh''arran.


    Filled with nervousness, he quickly fled away from Sakh''arran and joined the line to get his new gear with unsteady and clumsy steps. Sakh''arran sighed and shook his head and moved towards his fellow groupmanders.


    "Easy with the greenhorn, he is still young and inexperience"


    Gur''kan advised as he was the one in charge appointed by the chief in checking the background, information and history of each soldier, he hated this responsibility at first but then did it diligently.


    His additional responsibility enabled him to know the warriors in hismand more closely and have a closer rtion much like normal friends with them and not amander to a subordinate.


    He knew Maghazz was just still a young adult only at fifteen years of age and still not knowledgeable enough like the others specially when ites to keeping hisposure.


    "I guess your right, but what can I do but to be strict and ruthless with them, greenhorn or veteran. Since it seems that the chief is nning something big, bigger than we can imagine."


    Sakh''arran responded, his voice had a tint of pity on it, his gaze staring at the excited warriors. He followed the chieftain since he is bound by his father''s words and honor, and in hopes that the might and prestige of his Arkhan n be restored.


    Betrayal and backstabbing, it was non-existent among the orcs. It was the greatest sin for orcs to betray those who trusted them and backstab those that lended them a hand. A real warrior must stay true to his words at all times.


    Breaking this tradition would surely earn an orc a sure trip to Gehenna, thend of suffering, torture and humiliation after their death. Xiao Chen knew of this which is why he can be at ease if it is the orcs but other creatures, specially humans, their is no hell way that he will easily trust their words.


    * An orc warrior must stay true to his words


    * An orc warrior must not know of betrayal


    * An orc warrior doesn''t shame the gods


    * An orc warrior doesn''t forsake faith


    * An orc warrior pays back any favors or vengeance


    * An orc warrior must respect and obey traditions


    * An orc warrior must not bow to the demons


    * An orc warrior''s honor must not be desecrated


    * An orc warrior must be tough and strong


    * An orc warrior must seek the truth


    This was the Code of Life of an orc warrior handed down from the ancestors of the orcs who first roamed thesends after escaping the destruction of their old world.

 Chapter 32 - 32

    The ck Tortoise and Vermillion Bird group trained with their new equipment with Sakh''arran at the helm, guiding and observing them. Whenever Sakh''arran yelled amand, the soldiers executed it at almost the same time a few times but they weren''t in sync most of the times.


    There would be those who execute themand earlier orter than the others which prompted Sakh''arran to mete out punishments. Xiao Chen''s strict nature had rubbed off on Sakh''arran and the unfortunate warriors under hismand were taking the brunt of it.


    "Overhand! Restore! Underhand! Restore! Shield Drop! Restore! Shield Strike! Restore! Evade! Restore! Push! Restore"


    Sakh''arran''s stern voice echoed all over the training grounds, his soldiers sloppily trying to keep up with the pace of hismands.


    From a distance, Gur''kan just shook his head at Sakh''arran''s way of training his warriors. He knew that Sakh''arran was just trying his best to make those under him to be as strong, skilled and tough as they can be. Gur''kan followed the punished warriors under Sakh''arran running back and forth carrying with them their equipment, Galum''nor''s foolish smile caught his attention. The musclehead was enjoying the harsh training very much.


    "Alright! White Tigers follow my lead!"


    Gur''kan addressed to his men then demonstrated the new moves and began drilling his men. The White Tiger group were armed with the new pure iron spear along with the new shield, their way of attack was simr to those wielding the sword but they just have a few more moves that were based on the previous phnx formation.


    They would be the core of the formation, presenting a forest of spears to their enemies but unlike the phnx formation, they were more mobile and can fight separately and aren''t restricted to stay together with their peers to be effective inbat.


    They also had a secondary weapon which is the main weapon of the ck Tortoise and Vermillion Bird group, the long stabbing swords but they are no longer equipped with the two throwing spears.


    *****


    Xiao Chen was observing themanders train their soldiers at their discretion, he had encouraged hismanders to take the initiative more and not solely rely on him since in the future he won''t be around at all times and can''t see the situation of his men clearly in the battlefield unlike hismanders who is up close and personal with the enemies.


    In an obscure corner of the training ground, Adhalia watched as the Yohan First Battalion started their new training routine. She somewhat felt relieved that they are now training like how she knew, striking with weapons and not just enhancing their physiques.


    *****


    For two straight weeks, the Yohan First Battalion trained daily, adapting and getting familiar with their equipment. The battle band sounded the attention call upon the request of the chieftain.


    The beats of war drums and the sts of the battle horns filled the training ground, the groupmaders then directed their men and formed the standard battle line formation, twelve orc upfront and thirteen orc deep.


    With Xiao Chen giving orders to the battle band, one very long st of a battle horn sounded, followed by eight beats of the war drums that had a few second pause in between.


    Upon hearing themand being ryed by the battle band, the ck Tortoise group quickly changed their formation. Eight additional columns was then formed, the formation shifted from twelve orc frontage to a twenty orc frontage and eight orc deep.


    Xiao Chen designed certain tunes from the battle band to be yed to ry generalmands, the single long st from the battle horn was directed to the ck Tortoise group. If it is two long sts of the battle horn, it is for the Azure Dragon, three for the White Tiger and four for the Vermillion Bird group.


    Each tune corresponds to a certainmand. Xiao Chen designed them as such for his army to be mobile upon the battlefield and to be able to execute moreplex maneuvers.


    *****


    A few more weeks of training and getting familiar with themands, the Yohan First Battalion were now ready for realbat.


    With the general map infront of him, drawn by him with the help of the warg riders that he sent scouting around the Orcishnd near the Burning Sands. The location of the tribes were marked down on the map, including the terrains around it wheather it was a in, hills, streams etc.


    Xiao Chen must know the surrounding terrains in order for him to n safe routes ande up with certain strategies to tackle their enemies. With the information brought by the scouts that he had sent out, he was d that he had decided to reform the structure of his army earlier since the terrain to the east further from the previous location of the Galuk tribe was riddled with hills and rocky paths.


    The tight phnx formation wouldn''t have been effective in such a terrain and their cohesiveness would have beenpromised.


    ording to the scouts, their were two tribes close to them. The Falcon Feather tribe to the northeast and the Stone Viper to the east just a little further from the original location of the Galuk tribe.


    *****


    After four days of rest inorder for his warriors to rx their sore muscles a little bit and packing the necessary supplies, the Yohan First Battalion sortied out from the Yohan Tribe.


    Shields held on their left and their swords sheathed on their scabbards which was attached to their waist with the help of a fine leather belt designed by their chieftain. The spear wielders held their spears on their right hand, clutching it three fourth down the shaft, the longer part raised high up, like they were trying to pierce the clouds up above.


    Four columns of warriors marched forward, divided into their groups and toons. The first toon of the ck Tortoise group march at the forefrontmanded by Sakh''arran, followed by the second toon under the lead of Galum''nor.


    There was an almost eight feet distance between each toon, disciplined and orderly they march forward. Four toons upfront then followed by the Thyrians pulling wagons of supplies and extra equipments at the center of the marching line being handles by the logistics group under the lead of Kul''tha.


    "Keep the Thyrians in line!"


    Kul''tha shouted towards his men handling the Thyrians as they pull the heavy wagons. He was guiding those under him to keep the Thyrians close to the toon that they are following and keeping the creatures of burden at the same pace as the marching warriors.


    Just infront of the first toon belonging to the White Tiger group, Xiao Chen rode on a wagon with no equipment or supplies on board. The wagon carried a elongated thick b of wood which served as a table to Xiao Chen.


    On the makeshift table was the map that Xiao Chen had made with the information provided by the scouts, fastened to the makeshift table by small iron pins.


    Xiao Chen was in deep thoughts, his eyes staring intently at the map infront of him,mitting every detail into his mind. Across him was the curled up Grogus who was being closely watched by Aro''shanna.


    The chinking sounds of her battle axe as she try to sharpen its edges with a piece of whetstone was making Grogus have second thoughts of his idea in attempting to jump down from the wagon and make his escape.


    Aro''shanna nced at curled up Grogus then smirk at him


    "Sneaky bastard... I''m waiting..."


    she said, tempting Grogus to make his escape before continuing on sharpening her battle axe.


    Grogus'' eyes trembled, he lowered his head between his short legs then hugged his knees with his arms, curling into a ball.. He started to distract himself by thinking of food recipes that he had done and possible recipes that he can create, trying to get Aro''shanna''s smirking face out of his mind.

 Chapter 33 - 33

    After a few days march east of the original location of the Galuk tribe, towering trees greeted the marching formation of the Yohan First Battalion. The trees hindered their ability to march in a straight line.


    "Ready...Steady...Halt!"


    Sakh''arran halted the march as he wasn''t sure on how to proceed forward through the towering trees. One by one the seeding toons were halted by theirmanders after noticing the toon infront of them standing in ce.


    "ckwind!"


    Sakh''arran called for his trusty partner, a few momentster a huge wolf appeared from within the forest. Standing majestically with its ck fur that shone with the help of the bright rays of the sun. Some spots of her fur were filled with leaves and grasses, her paws covered with mud.


    Mounting on his warg, Sakh''arran urged her towards where the chieftain was. Snarling at Sakh''arran a bit because she felt abandoned this past few days, her partner hadn''t ridden her and ignored her and favored walking on his own legs among his troops.


    "Don''t be like that...you will always be my only mount...you will always be my trusted partner"


    Sakh''arran leaned forward towards ckwind''s furry ears and whispered while caressing her soft ck fur. He somewhat seeded in pacifying partner, holding tightly on her thick ck fur, ckwind sprinted forward towards where the chief was at.


    Upon noticing Sakh''arran who is now mounted on ckwind, Xiao Chen got himself down from the wagon.


    "Why did we stop?"


    Xiao Chen asked, with his hands getting close to ckwind''s snout and softly petted her nose. The warg enjoyed the chief''s petting and even rub her snout on the chieftain''s hands.


    "A forest is up ahead, my chief. The warriors won''t be able to march on a straight line and normal formation through the dense trees


    and I need your decision on how do we proceed?"


    Sakh''arran answered then felt puzzled at ckwind''s actions. It was amon knowledge among the orcs that no one can touch another orc''s warg except for the one or epted to ride her or him and still kept their hands attach to their bodies.


    The chieftain''s feat of sessfully petting ckwind despite being his mount was the first time that Sakh''arran witnessed such a thing, since even his father''s warg never allowed him to touch him after the many years that it was around him.


    His father''s warg would always snarl at him angrily, disying its sharp fangs at him everytime that he attempted to touch it. There was even a time when his father''s warg swept at him with its sharp ws and giving him deep wounds on his back.


    "Reform into a columns and proceed forward with caution, enemies might be lurking just behind the trees"


    Xiao Chen spoke after thinking for a few minutes and enjoying ckwind''s soft fur on his hands. Sakh''arran just stared at his chieftain''s hand and on his warg, he was preparing himself to stop ckwind if she suddenly tries to attack the chief but contrary to what he was cautioning against, ckwind even moved towards the chief and rubbed her body on the chieftain and licked his hands like she does with him on some asions.


    Okay...okay... that''s enough for now"


    Xiao Chen chuckled as ckwind''s tounge tickled his hands. Signalling for the battle band to ry themand, sts from the battle horns and sounds of beating war drums gave themand.


    Shifting their formation quickly, orc warriors formed an eight man frontage and stretched longer than before.


    "Remember! Keep your guards up, we never know what''s hiding behind the tree lines"


    Xiao Chen reminded Sakh''arran as he boarded back on the wagon and continue on his seep thoughts while staring at the pinned map.


    Grogus nced left and right, trying to get a general idea of where they are. The towering trees soon came into his view, thick trunks which had roughly about four times the thickness of Galum''nor''s thighs, messy branches that embraced the thick trunks which seemed to be reluctant to be distanced away from the trunk.


    Like a lover to his beloved who was reluctant to let go from their embrace, fully enjoying the warmth and feel of each other. While Grogus was observing the surrounding terrain, he soon caught sight of death''s cold eyes.


    Aro''shanna was staring at him with wicked and cold eyes and on her lips was a provoking smile, her battle axe now rests on herp whose edges gleamed with sharpness now and then. Grogus'' thoughts of making a run for it quickly diminished as he was reminded of the still unhappy female orc that was keeping a close eye on him.


    Curling himself into a ball by hugging his knees and keeping his head lowered, Grogus'' went back to keeping himself busy thinking about food recipes. Aro''shanna snorted at him and felt dejected that the little goblin didn''t do what she expected.


    The Yohan First Battalion resumed their march, venturing into the forest. Their guards up and ready for any danger that might befall on them.


    Orcs from other tribes was the least of their concern since ambushes were considered to be an act of cowardice among them. What they were expecting to suddenly attack them would be the strong and resilient ogres, the pesky little creatures like the one that cooks the chieftain''s meals or the other predatory creatures who made the forest their home like the Dargans, Balfurs and the other wild beasts native to this ce.


    *****


    When the Yohan First Battalion was deep in the forest, Sakh''arran spotted a silhouette of a small creature up ahead. Straining his eyes to identify the creature, he soon caught sight of its physical features.


    Short stature barely five feet tall, greyish colored skin, nted eyes like a snake, short hands that ended with ws, hooked nose which had a little golden hoop dangling on it, a bat like ears which had golden earrings attach on it and a much bulkier build than Grogus.


    "A hobgoblin..."


    Sakh''arran softly muttered and gavemand to halt the march. Urging ckwind forward who snarled at him angrily when he dismounted off of her. He wants to trymunicating with the hobgoblin standing in their path.


    "Kiek... orc warrior...halt!!! That''s the closest you could get...or my de shall not show mercy..."


    The hobgoblin threatened in orcish tounge as he brought forward his ancient looking sword, it was a two handed sword that had some chips on its edges but still can deal fatal wounds. Sakh''arran tightened his legs on ckwind''s sides and patted her on her back tomand her to stop.


    Staring at the hobgoblin proudly standing their with his de on its shoulder, Sakh''arran waited and just observed the surroundings up ahead. He caught glimpse of the silhouettes of the pesky little creatures behind the tree lines, armed with primitive weapons like wooden clubs and rocks but there were also those among them that were armed with iron weapons and small bucklers.


    "You must pay a fine...Kiek....to pass King Jaadul''s road...Kiek...the Goblin King of this forest"


    The hobgoblin shouted towards Sakh''arran and stomped its right foot on the ground three times before yelling


    "Ja-adul!!!Ja-adul!!! Ja-adul!!!"


    The goblins hiding behind the tree lines soon made their presence known, chanting their goblin king''s name and waving their weapons in the air, some even banging their bucklers with their weapons.


    Taking in as much of the details as he could get, of those blocking their path who were dumb enough to let their presence be known, Sakh''arran estimated that their were thousands of them, probably around three thousand or maybe more since he suspected that there might be more hiding themselves up ahead.


    Urging ckwind to go back to the Yohan First Battalion and report to the chief what he had seen, Sakh''arran nced behind him and caught sight of the jeering smile of the hobgoblin who was still fearlessly standing in their path.


    Xiao Chen moved to the forefront after the march stopped for a long time and caught sight of Sakh''arran and ckwinding back.


    "What''s up ahead?"


    Xiao Chen questioned as he could hear some almost inaudible sounds from up ahead.


    "Goblins, chief. Thousands of them, hiding behind the tree lines. A hobgoblin is asking us to pay a fine to get pass by. They are under themand of a Goblin King who they call Jaadul... What are your orders, chief?"


    Sakh''arran reported and waited for the chieftain''s decision on how should they deal with the goblins, the orc warrior''s nearby also heard the mention of goblins up ahead and there are thousands of them. They were excited and looking forward to engaging with the goblins to make use of what they have learned in training.


    They were anticipating a great battle to ensue and can''t wait to finally have a taste of realbat with what they have learned, specially the Galuks who were eager to prove their worth to the chieftain.

 Chapter 34 - 34

    MISSIONS


    [


    Goblin ying


    (


    *Kill themon goblins


    Reward : 1 point/goblin


    *Kill the hobgoblins


    Reward : 100 points/hobgoblin


    *Kill the Goblin Commanders


    Reward : 1000 points/goblinmander


    *Kill King Jaadul the Goblin King


    Reward : 5000 points


    Failure : -5000 points


    : Army morale lowered by 10%


    ]


    Just like that, the system issued Xiao Chen a series of missions to be aplished. ncing at the eager faces of the warriors under hismand, he can''t help but form an interested smile upon his lips.


    "Warriors of Yohan! For many weeks! You have suffered... For many weeks! You have endured... Now... I present to you a battle to test your mettle! A battle to prove that the suffering you went through wasn''t in vain..."


    The chieftain''s loud voice filled with authority echoed through the trees, it was one of the rare times that he spoke to the Yohan First Battalion as a whole.


    "Awooh!!! Awooh!!! Awooh!!!"


    His warriors replied with excitement, raising their shields and weapons in the air. They were all longing to see blood, anxious to feel their blood rush through their veins at great speeds again which they can only feel when they are engage in realbat.


    "Enemies!!! We have plenty of them... Just up ahead...hiding behind the trees and bushes... Ready your weapons... secure your shields... Warriors of Yohan...to a festival of ughter...we go"


    Xiao Chen bellowed after his warriors quieted down. Arming himself with the iron spear and therge shield, he soon gavemand.


    Taking the White Tiger group with him to bait the goblins into attacking them while the ck Tortoise and the Azure Dragon group will go through the dense trees and try and surround them.


    "Why leave us behind?"


    Draegh''anained as she approach the chieftain, her face had a look of displeasure and anger. Her eyebrows lowered and pull together, eyelids squinted, lips curled inwards, the corners of her mouth pointing downwards, her jaws tensed, vertical wrinkles between her eyebrows and her nostrils ring up.


    She was displeased with the chieftain''s decision of leaving behind her group, she also wanted to participate in the uing bloodbath.


    "I need you to defend our supplies, just in case that the goblins try to get past us and decide to raid our supplies. I need someone capable of thwarting this possibility, don''t worry... Your group I shall put at the frontline when he siege their of the Goblin King Jaadul."


    Xiao Chen tried to exin as clearly as possible to the displeased Draegh''ana even pointing out the possible routes of those who will attempt to attack the supplies.


    "I''ll take your words for it, chief. But the attack on their of the goblins. I want my group to spearhead it"


    She said and leaving behind the chieftain before he could make a reply. At loss for words, Xiao Chen stared at the back of Draegh''ana getting further and further away before disappearing behind the wagons of supplies.


    "Chief, we''ll take your word for it"


    One of the orc warrior from the Vermillion Bird group said with his eyes filled with anticipation of a great battle.


    *****


    Arranging his army on the attack, they march forward. Xiao Chen takingmand of the White Tiger first toon while Gur''kan took control of the second.


    "Protect yo necks!!! Cause Yohan Warriorsing through"


    Gur''kan bellowed loudly and the warriors of the White Tiger group repeated his words while banging their shields with their weapons to make their intention clear the hiding goblins.


    Arranging themselves in a tight square formation infront of the hobgoblin still proudly blocking their path. Theirrge shields standing infront of them, their iron spears gleamed with danger as they are proudly pointing outwards.


    "Foolish orcs!!! Lay down your weapons!!!"


    The hobgoblin yelled at Xiao Chen and his warriors who are taking a defensive formation, ready to y any enemy thates within their weapons reach.


    Discarding his shield for the moment, Xiao Chen walked forward, an iron spear gripped tightly on his hands. Arching his body backwards, the iron spear over his shoulder and ready for a quick and decisive strike.


    Like a released arrow from a bowstring, the spear sailed through the air and impaled the hobgoblin who was still proudly standing still, a great target for Xiao Chen''s attack.


    The proud hobgoblin was pinned by the iron spear to the ground, his body twitch a few times before staying still. His pride, no longer exists as he is sent to the afterlife by Xiao Chen''s attack.


    "Goblins!!! Come and get em!!!"


    Xiao Chen shouted loudly, his deep voice echoed through the trees. Returning to the tight box formation, protected by therge shields and iron spears that shone with lethality.


    "Kiek!!! Kill!!! ki!!!"


    The goblins angry voices filled the forest, echoing with great momentum as they walked out from the tree lines. Their numbers in thousands, slowly surrounding Xiao Chen and his warriors to avenge their proud and foolishmander.


    "Warriors of Yohan!!! Heed my call!!! Don''t let the chief kill all of them"


    Gur''kan suddenly bellowed and the warriors under hismand proudly replied with the response that were ustomed with


    "Awooh!!! Awooh!!! Awooh!!!"


    Their thundering response just fueled their rising bloodlust even more as they tightened their grips upon their weapons.


    From all directions, the goblins charged at their formation with great momentum under the lead of their hobgoblinmanders.


    "Hold!!! Hold!!! Hold the line!!!"


    Xiao Chen bellowed as they braced themselves against the impact of the numerous goblin''s charge from all directions.


    "You heard the chief, hold the line!"


    Gur''kan yelled to boost the morale of the White Tiger group.


    "Awooh!!! Awooh!!! Awooh!!!"


    The White Tiger group shouted with great enthusiasm as they held their ground, pushing back the goblins with their shields as they charge at them.


    Xiao Chen nced at his warriors and judge that they have finally stabilized their formation, he quickly gavemand


    "Push!!!"


    He yelled and he rammed his shield to the unlucky goblin standing infront of him knocking it back, the poor goblin stumbled back as it was dazed and surprised by Xiao Chen''s sudden counter-attack.


    Following upon his actions, the White Tiger group push away the goblins with the their shields and pierced the closest goblin with their iron spears, impaling the unlucky goblin with multiple spears.


    "Don''t let chieftain, kill more than you!!!"


    Gur''kan bellowed as he thrusted his spear forward and piercing a unlucky goblin through its mouth. The White Tiger group kept their formation tight and solid as they repelled the goblins, knocking them back with their shields and piercing them with their durable spears.


    The White Tiger group operated like a phnx but against all directions instead of just one directon, repelling and ughtering any goblins that came too close and personal.


    Like a well oiled machine, they ughtered the goblins that came too close.. The ck Tortoise group and Azure Dragon proceeded forward as they moved forward through the tree lines as they encircle the attacking goblins.

 Chapter 35 - 35

    Goblin corpses soon piled up all around Xiao Chen and the warriors of the White Tiger group. Wave after wave, goblins assaulted their tight box formation, shing against theirrge shields to get through but to no avail.


    Within the formation, the orc warriors continuously shifted their formation after each goblin wave. Precise, quick and disciplined maneuvers. The orc warriors at the outermost of the formation was reced by the one behind him after every assault of the goblin, the swapped out warrior would then be at the center of the formation, catching a breather.


    Swapping in fresh warriors to reced the ones at the outer part of the formation enabled them to remain steady and strong. The tight box formation stood still and didn''t budge at all against the endless wave of goblins.


    "Ready...Steady...Switch!!!"


    Xiao Chen kept givingmands as he push back thest goblin infront of him with hisrge shield, knocking it down to the ground before giving it a quick stab on the face, ending the little creature quickly.


    The new system of fighting of the Yohan First Battalion enabled them to fight in all directions unlike the phnx which is only effective in engaging on one side only.


    "Kiek...ki....ki...Weaklings!!! Howe you haven''t killed them yet!!!"


    An angry hobgoblinmander angrily yelled at his subordinates as he kicked one of the closest goblin near him due to his frustration. Its gaze was zing with anger like the dancing fire during a great bonfire, his hooked nose ring up and his face was twisted and scary like that of a demon.


    Themon little goblins at the bottom of the hierarchy can''t do anything against the hobgoblin since he is bigger, tougher and stronger than them.


    "Kiek...ki... we saw wagons... just past the strong orc warriors"


    A goblin scout rushed in and reported to the angry hobgoblin, its eyes trembling in fear as he watch the hobgoblin approach him.


    "Where are the wagons?"


    The hobgoblin asked, his interest was piqued by the report of the wagons, since wagons means wealth or treasure.


    "Past the fierce orcs, along the path. They are idling around at a ce due west of here."


    The goblin scout answered quickly fearing that the angry hobgoblinmander might not be please with his report.


    "Kulkul! Take a thousand with you and take those wagons. I want them all, none should be missing"


    The hobgoblin yelled towards one of the biggermon goblins, it was almost as big as the hobgoblins but yet to evolve into a real hobgoblin.


    Kulkul rallied a thousand goblins and sprinted past Xiao Chen and the White Tiger group as they were still busy with the current goblin wave that was upon them.


    Staring at the back of those goblins that just bypass them, a small smile emerged from Xiao Chen''s lips. He was d that they aimed for the wagons, the displeased Draegh''ana could at least alleviate her displeasure of being left behind with the help of those goblins.


    "Is that all you got!?"


    Gur''kan shouted towards the goblins, taunting the spectating hobgoblins who were directing the attack.


    "See this!!!not a drop of sweat!!! We aren''t even trying!!! Am I right boys!?"


    "Awooh!!! awooh!!! awooh!!!"


    Gur''kan continued to taunt the hobgoblinmanders as his White Tiger group warriors responded to his taunting.


    Infuriated, the hobgoblinmander ordered a more massive wave of attack than the previous ones. Thousand upon thousands of goblins descended from behind the tree lines, shouting their shrieking battle cries as they charge forward.


    "That''s more like it! Boys!!! Don''t let the chief kill more than us!!!"


    Gur''kan bellowed and chuckled at end of his sentence, with his left hand tightly gripping the handle of his shield, his right clutching his iron spear that dripped with fresh goblin blood.


    Chaos again ensued as the goblins tried to ovee therge shields to get its wielders within their own weapons'' range but to no avail. The goblins were shorter than the orcs and the ever presentrge shields, keeping them at bay, they were slowly being pierced to death by the iron spears that were thrusted now and then.


    Xiao Chen was now covered with blood all over his body, his eyes started glowing red. Something was brewing up within his mind, he was thirsting for more blood, he craved to see more blood spilled.


    Slowly his reasoning became clouded as he yelled a battle cry, moving forward to get more kills, to feel more of the hot blood that sttered his body. The warm blood of his enemies, he wants them all.


    Gur''kan was puzzled by the chieftain''s actions, he was slowly separating himself from the formation that he so strictly trained them to follow. Signalling his warriors to cover for the chieftain, the tight box formation slowly inched forward near the chieftain.


    Relishing at the feeling of the warm blood that soaked his body, Xiao Chen continued on carving a bloody path through his enemies.


    "More!!! more!!! more!!!"


    He muttered continuously as he pierced a goblins torso before carrying its corpse up in the air and flinging it towards the other goblins, hisrge shield discarded behind him.


    Battle cries soon sounded from behind the tree lines as the ck Tortoise and Azure Dragon group engaged the goblins among the trees. They slowly pushed them towards the clearing where Xiao Chen and the White Tiger group was at with the help of their shields. They herded the goblins like cattles, the hobgoblinmanders shoutingmands to the goblins but to no avail, their morale was already broken and they are on a full rout.


    Noticing the arrival of theirrades, the White Tiger group fought with more vigor, ying any unlucky goblin that came their way.


    Gur''kan was keeping a close eye on the chieftain, he was worried that something might have happened to him.


    Xiao Chen was standing still and didn''t move a muscle, his eyes glowing with intense red as he gaze far into the distance. The goblins were running away from the battlefield just beside him but it was like he didn''t see them at all, he was like a log. He wasn''t responding at all anymore, unlike before where he fought with such ferocity that the goblins started distancing themselves from him.


    *****


    Somewhere just past by the battlefield where it was littered with goblin corpses, Draegh''ana saw the goblins charging in with their shrieking battle cries. A smile formed upon her lips and look to those under hermand.


    "Battle formation!!! The enemies, delivered themselves to us!!!"


    "Prepare javelins!!!"


    She roared inmand, with a tint of excitement upon her voice. Grabbing a javelin from one of the warriors near her, she raised it up above her shoulder at a throwing stance.


    She wasn''t aiming for anyone particr, any of the goblins will do. Judging that the distance was sufficient, she threw the javelin which soared through the air with a whooshing sound. Those of the Vermillion Bird group followed suit and peppered the goblins with their javelins, felling those unlucky enough to be aimed at.


    After the rain of javelins, the initial charge of the goblins was dissipated, their momentum broken. A wall ofrge shields weed their messy assault.


    The goblins tried ramming the shields with the use of the momentum of their charge but to no avail, therge shields didn''t even budge a little. The bigger and stronger orcs behind the shields just chuckled at their futile attempts.


    Some goblins tried jumping over therge shields only to be met with a pointed end of a sword. It was no suspense, the goblins weren''t able to get through the wall of shields which sometimes opens up only to strike them upon their faces or knees.


    Aro''shanna stared at Grogus who was watching the goblins get mercilessly ughtered by the warriors of the Vermillion Bird group.


    "Hey...sneaky weasel...want to help your brethrens?"


    She mocked and tempted the little Grogus to do something, so that she can justify her actions of cleaving him into pieces. Grogus just shook his head and continued spectating on what was going on.


    "Humph... you''re no fun"


    Aro''shanna snorted and joined Grogus in watching the battle happening up ahead. Kul''tha and those in charge of the logistics just sat back in a rxing mood, cheering for the warriors of Vermillion Bird as they fell the goblins in great numbers.


    Kul''tha and his men were keeping the Thyrians steady as they watch. Aro''shanna nced at them for a brief moment before returning his attention on the goblin by her side.


    The relentless assault of the goblins upon the wall of shields eased up, they were no longer excited as they were before. The goblins were distancing themselves from the orcs who were hidden behind their shields.


    "Half-step!!! March forward!!!"


    Draegh''ana shouted as she noticed the number of goblins trying to get through their shields less and less. Disciplined and synchronized therge shields moved forward, inching slowly towards the wary goblins who didn''t know what to do anymore.


    They can''t get through the wall of shields, no matter what they did. As the wall of shields advance, the goblins backpedalled until it became a full rout, the goblins ran away for their lives.


    Breaking formation, Draegh''ana and her warriors gave chase and fell down the slow footed ones.. They pursued them through the trees and easily killing the goblins who were more focus on retreating and not putting up any resistance at all.

 Chapter 36 - 36

    ''It''s too cold...too cold that it burns!!!"


    Xiao Chen thought, as his vision was filled with nothing but endless white. The vast expanse of thick and white snow and the unending raging hailstorm that roared in anger as the cold north wind passes by him.


    ''What is going on?"


    He murmured in his mind. He was like a huge block of ice, motionless and cold. Unable to move a muscle, Xiao Chen just focus his gaze on his surroundings.


    Behemoths made of blocks of ice were raging all around. They were gigantic creatures that made the ground tremble with each step that they take, their feet sinking deep into the snow and leaving behind profound footprints on the ground only to be covered by thick snow in no time.


    Xiao Chen spotted some of his brethrens, they are orcs he was sure of it but he felt that they are somewhat different. They had the same big hulking frames packed with muscles, the ever present tusks that juts out from their lower lip and the distinct lupine ears.


    Observing closer, Xiao Chen noticed that they were wearing thick furs of animals, from the northern bears and frost wolves. Their glowing red eyes caught much of his attention, the eyes that radiated with insanity and blood thirst.


    He watched the orcs that had glowing red eyes engaged the ice behemoths, they exerted so much strength that they were able to knock down the ice behemoths that had a height of around forty or thirty feet with just their barehands.


    They pummeled the ice behemoths with such strength and ferocity that their ice bodies'' started to crack and fragment in many ces.


    "Og''muka...Kag''revva...Taz''maggro''nr!!!"


    The biggest of the orcs with glowing red eyes shouted, in his two hands were two battle axes that was covered in dried blood. Raising both axes with his arms, he charged forward.


    He cleaved the ice behemoth with such power with his battle axes that the behemoth''s foot fractured to many pieces making it rain with ice shards. The leader of the orcs shouted in old Orcish but magically Xiao Chen understood what he meant.


    "Titans nor gods...none shall stop the Redfist Tribe!!!"


    The orcs dispatched the ice behemoths easily, shattering them to pieces that scattered and melded with the thick snow. The leader of the orcs turned and stared at where Xiao Chen was at.


    Those eyes that shone with blood red light, oozing with madness and savagery made Xiao Chen have goosebumps all over his body even though he didn''t know if what he is seeing is real or just an illusion.


    He had seen eyes of many soldiers filled with profound emotions but none came close to what the orc leader''s eyes was radiating.


    Like a shattered mirror, the world and things that he saw, broke into many pieces and the vast expanse of snow and ice was nowhere to be seen. It was reced by a magnificent hall that emitted wealth and royalty.


    Taking a look around, the walls were covered aplenty with precious stones that glimmered every now and then. Looking down at his legs Xiao Chen saw his own reflection, courtesy of the solid gold flooring that was polished carefully.


    Xiao Chen was in awe, ''The one who lived and owns this ce must be someone important and powerful'' he thought. He strained his eyes to try and take a glimpse of what is outside this magnificent ce through the small window. Xiao Chen saw nothing but darkness.


    Darkness so dark that even his ability as an orc to be able to somewhat see in darkness was useless. ncing at the insides of the grand hall, he finally noticed a throne at the central edge of the hall, further away from where he stood.


    The throne shone with blinding light with the help of the precious stones that were embedded on its silver and gold body. Its armrest were patterned after the great reptiles of the old, the gigantic scaled titans that breathed fire and terrorized the skies.


    Seated on the luxurious throne was a very good looking humanoid creature. He had a very warm smile that shone like that of the morning sun, a brownish colored skin with scales covering some part of his cheeks. An antler like horns which was adorned with golden rings and gems that grew sideways from his temples.


    His furred torso was dotted with many ck spots like that of a leopard. The creatures hands ended with sharp and dangerous ws, he had a furry feet like that of big cats which shone with a clear silver light.


    "Wee to my humble abode...I am called Ozshe...the great envoy of battle"


    The creature introduced himself to Xiao Chen and performed a gentleman''s bow before smiling warmly at him again.


    "I can gift you with powers...powers far greater than you can imagine...the vision you just saw...that''s just one of them. I can grant you more, everything that you ever so desired, I''ll give them to you"


    Ozshe softly spoke with a very gentle voice, tempting Xiao Chen with what he can give him. The friendly warm smile returned on his lips, he knew that no orc can resist the temptation of power like their ancestors.


    "What''s the catch?"


    Xiao Chen quickly replied which startled Ozshe a bit, it was the first time that an orc was so direct with him.


    "Just swear servitude to me...and me alone...and everything will be yours"


    Ozshe proudly dered thinking that he already had Xiao Chen under his control.


    "Thanks but no thanks...I have multiple ways of gaining power. Wealth I can umte them easily. Better luck next time"


    Xiao Chen replied while shaking his head and started moving around the grand hall, seeking for a path to get out.


    The great Ozshe was speechless, he stared at the curious orc roaming around his abode, curiously knocking on the walls and floors trying to look for something.


    Unconvinced, Ozshe tried peeking into Xiao Chen''s past and saw the great tragedy that befall upon him. Ozshe witnessed Xiao Chen''s life, from his birth till his death and a devious smile quickly formed upon his lips.


    *****


    Ozshe muttered an incantation and Xiao Chen''s vision changed. He witnessed his past life ying like a movie infront of him, the emotions that he so deeply hid within the depths of his mind started surfacing again.


    "Yes...yes.... that''s it...be consumed by your anger and hatred...seek vengeance for the injustice that you went through"


    Ozshe''s whispering voice echoed upon Xiao Chen''s ears. Xiao Chen''s eyes started glowing bloody red just like the orcs that fought the ice behemoths.


    Madness was consuming his mind, he was thirsting for vengeance. He wants those that did him the unthinkable to suffer, to suffer the pain that he went through.


    "Hahaha...


    Ozshe wasughing victoriously as Xiao Chen was struggling to keep his sanity in check, he was clutching his head in pain and knelt down on the golden floor. He was enduring immense pain, pain that scorched both his soul and body.


    He was feeling an alternating abysmal cold and fiery hell, both making him feel excruciating pain like no other.


    "Argh!!!"


    Xiao Chen screamed in pain at the top of his lungs, trying to regain control of himself. He was thrashing around the majestic hall, destroying anything that he touches, bloody-red haze radiating from his eyes.


    Ozshe was relishing the sweet taste of Xiao Chen''s suffering, he was feeding off from the madness that was slowly consuming the orc.


    "It won''t be long now... Struggle as you might, you will never erased the hatred, pain and negative emotions that you have, no matter how deep you burry them within yourself."


    Ozshe sat down on his throne, a mocking smirk was etched on his lips as he watch Xiao Chen on his futile struggle. The great demon can feel it, the orc was nearing his limits of trying to break free from his grasp, just a little bit more and the orc was his.


    The tragic fate that Xiao Chen experience yed in a loop within his mind, making feel the pain of being betrayed over and over again.


    He saw those who have betrayed him,ughing victoriously at what they have done. They received bountiful rewards after betraying him, the one he so dearly cared for even spat on his grave telling him how useless he is.


    "Argh!!!"


    "All lies!!! Everything is a lie!!!"


    "They must suffer!!! They must pay for their betrayal!!!"


    Xiao Chen screamed rolling around on the golden floors while clutching his head in pain. His face started bleeding from him trying to w unto his head, trying to get rid of the pain.


    The things that kept ying over and over again within his head was driving him crazy, it was eating at his soul. It was like something or someone was tugging on his soul, trying to pull it out of its vessel.


    His vision was starting to crumble, he was slowly sinking into the abyss of eternal darkness.

 Chapter 37 - 37

    [Unknown Entity...Detected!!!]


    [Hostile Intentions... Detected!!!]


    [Scanning Catalogue...Error!!!]


    [Scanning For Possible Matches...]


    [Possible Match Found!!!]


    [Category: Demon]


    [Initiating Countermeasures...]


    [Invoking The Spirit Of Gu''rhazza]


    Ozshe was patiently waiting for Xiao Chen''s will to finally crumble to nothingness, for his consciousness to fall into the eternal abyss, never to awaken again.


    "Ra...Guz...Thar...Sok...Dum...Shad...Hess...."


    The demon of madness Ozshe began reciting an incantation while inscribing demonic runes upon the body of Xiao Chen. The runes that will allow him to possess the orc''s body and descend upon the mortal ne, the world of Azgalor, where he can wreck havoc as much as he pleases.


    In the old world of the orcs, he didn''t get much time to rampage around since that world was on the brink of destruction upon his second descent.


    "Hahaha...Fall into the abyss and be my vessel. I will let your kind dominate Azgalor after I have my fun....mwahahaha!!!"


    The demon with leopard like spots on his body kept onughing maniacally, he was already assured of the orc''s demise.


    "Rawrgh!!!"


    Xiao Chen slowly stood up, the bloody red haze on his eyes slowly dwindling away returning tranquility upon them.


    Ozshe felt his hold upon the orc''s soul slowly diminishing, his demonic energy ebbing away into the abyss. His demonic magic starting to crumble into air and the backsh of using so much of his demonic powers gnawed at his very core.


    Dropping down on one knee, Ozshe started panting heavily like he just run for many days continuously. The demon clutched upon his right chest where his demonic core was at, he was bearing immense weakness and pain.


    His demonic powers was leaking into the surroundings and his body slowly withering, the supple flesh that covered his body started cracking in many ces, revealing the hideous appearance that it had hidden underneath.


    "What have you done??? My power!!! The power that I painstakingly gathered for hundreds of years...my beauty...gone..."


    Ozshe nced at the still immobile orc with so much hatred that hellfire zed out from his eyes. Tearing apart the amicable form that he had put on and revealed what he truly looks like.


    A felid-like face full of savagery and madness, sharp and dangerous scales emerging from his spine. A mouth full of razor sharp teeth, eyes zing with hellfire, the antler like looking horns changed into sharp curled horns dotted with small horns like a barbed wire and another set of horns grew from his cheeks and curled forward like an elephant''s tusks.


    "I''ll imprison your soul and torture you for all eternity"


    Ozshe angrily bellowed as he charged towards Xiao Chen, a spear suddenly materialized on his hands. The demon''s weapon had a spearhead burning with hellfire and emitted so much heat that the surroundings started to melt.


    "Humph... Can''t recognized your old foe now eh...Xarudan the Redfist Warlock... or should I say, Ozshe, a Trickster Demon!"


    Xiao Chen snorted and grab the air infront of him, a bone sword materializing upon his grip. The bone sword emitted the same hellfire like Ozshe''s spear. On the top side of the bone sword was a serrated edge like that of a saw but still screamed of danger much like its sharp bottom edge.


    "The Infernal Dragon-de!!!"


    Ozshe stopped in his tracks and reeled back in fear, he still could vividly remember the memory of hisst vessel that was in, the warlock of the Redfist Tribe, Xarudan. He still could feel how the hellfire burnt his very soul, the excruciating pain that it had made him endure.


    "Good...You still remembered"


    The orc smirked at the demon who was staring at him in fear, taking a nce at his favored weapon he slowly approach the panicking demon.


    "Gu''rhazza???But how??? I witnessed how you fell...Torn to pieces by Falyon...And your horde, ughtered by the Felhounds!!!"


    Ozshe was so confused on how the orc demon yer had appeared on his abode. His hands started to tremble, his grip upon his spear loosening as he continuously step backward for each step forward that the orc took.


    Gu''rhazza''s demon ying reputation terrified all the demons, even the great demon lords and the demon kings feared him. For many times he had yed them, the only advantage that the greater demons possessed was that Gu''rhazza''s weapon was iplete. His Infernal Dragon-de could only wound their souls but can never destroy it.


    For many seasons he hunted the demons along with his horde, protecting his kind as they make their escape from their old world that was slowly dying.


    The orc continued approaching the terrified demon but suddenly, he felt weak and knelt down on the ground and vomited blood.


    Ozshe stared at the orc demon yer, fearing that it was just an act to bait him to let his guard down. For a few moments, there was nothing but silence and the scalding heat that was originating from the two weapons that emitted hellfire.


    A sudden thought finally dawned upon the great demon, he charged forth with all his power to probe the orc infront of him. With his sudden strike, the orc was thrown back and crashed upon the walls of his hall barely deflecting his strike.


    "Hahaha!!! Now I get it. You are just borrowing this orc''s body as a vessel and your power was too much for him to endure. Now I will make you grovel before me...Mwahaha!!!"


    Ozsheughed maniacally as he continued attacking Gu''rhazza''s vessel, inflicting severe wounds upon the orc''s body. Relishing upon the thought of finally oveing one of his greatest fears and defeating the fabled orc demon hunter that frightened all demons, he strike with so much vigor that his spear started vibrating upon each impact of his strike.


    Out of nowhere, the orc shed at the demon with the serrated side of his weapon drawing green blood that melted the golden floor upon contact.


    "Even with limited power, I can still y a lowly demon like you"


    Gu''rhazza pointed his sword towards the demon who was startled by his counter and touched his wounded cheeks and stared at the blood on his hands in disbelief.


    "Rawrgh!!!"


    Ozshe shouted in anger as he tried to pummel the orc with his spear


    "I am a great demon! The Great Demon of Madness!"


    He screamed towards the stumbling orc who was having a hard time deflecting his heavy swings, being called a lowly demon was one of the things that easily angered him.


    "When I yed you...You are nothing but a lowly demon, barely having enough power and surviving bitterly at the bottom of the hierarchy."


    Gu''rhazza mocked the demon. What he said was the truth, Ozshe was but just a lowly demon when he first encountered him. He was nothing but a Trickster Demon who luckily ascended the hierarchy.


    Filled with anger, Ozshe recklessly attacked the orc with everything he got. He was unaware that this was nothing but a ploy of the orc to let his guard down.


    After a heavy strike, dust hampered Ozshe''s vision and he lose sight of the orc. He felt intense burning pain upon his chest, staring down in confusion at his chest, he saw the Infernal Dragon-de deeply embedded on his chest.


    "Easily fooled as always, I really wonder if you you really originated as a Trickster Demon"


    The orc shook his head in contempt of the demon''s stupidity, pulling out his weapon and lopping the demon''s head off, he stared at the slowly vanishing body infront of him.


    "I will have my revenge....sooner orter, You hear me!!!"


    Ozshe''s soul screamed before disappearingpletely and returning back to where it came from.


    "h!!! h!!! h!!!"


    The orc mocked the vanishing soul of Ozshe mimicking the movement of a mouth with his left hand.


    Gu''rhazza''s spirit slowly faded away as Xiao Chen finally regained his consciousness. Everything happened like a dream to him but the severe wounds that was inflicted upon his body was still there which convinced him that everything that just happened was real.


    *****


    Gur''kan, the othermanders and the Yohan First Battalion were distressed at what they are witnessing. Their strong chieftain suddenly howling in pain, rolling around on the ground and wing at his head like he was trying to get rid off something, his eyes glowing with a red haze.


    They didn''t know what was happening nor do they know what to do to aid their chieftain. As severe wounds started suddenly emerging from the chieftain''s body, they were starting to panic and started scouring the woods for the presence of any enemy that might be attacking the chief through magic.


    For hours they had searched high and low but found nothing but remnants of the fleeing goblins who were mercilessly ughtered after being suspected to be the one attacking the chief.


    They patiently waited at the edge of their sanity as their chieftain fought the unseen enemy until finally he nced at them, the red hazed that was on his eyes faded.


    "Chief???"


    Gur''kan nervously asked their chieftain who only smiled back at him before slumping down on the ground motionless. The loyal orc anxiously approached Xiao Chen''s body and put his hand infront of the chief''s nose, he felt warm airing from them.


    Relieved that the chieftain was still breathing, he yelled towards his men to quickly carry the chief and bring him to safety as they still aren''t entirely sure that the goblins won''te back in greater number seeking vengeance for their fallen brethren.

 Chapter 38 - 38

    With Xiao Chen knocked out cold after his body underwent so much straint, his warriors started retracing their steps back towards the entrance of the forest.


    After finding a good, wide and t ground and having ample rest, Sakh''arran tookmand of the Yohan First Battalion and applied what the chief had taught them.


    *****


    "Dig faster, we don''t know when the goblins we''lle for revenge!"


    Sakh''arran bellowed towards the warriors of Yohan as they dug a ditch around their chosen camp. Trot''thar and Gur''kan took with them their groups to gather timber for the walls and firewood to cook their meals while Draegh''ana''s group kept watch for any iing danger.


    The ck Tortoise group dug as fast as they could, the sky seem to be aiding them as it began raining hard. The hard ground starting to be soft as time goes on.


    "Put your backs onto it, strike the ground like your life depends on it!"


    Sakh''arran continued to shoutmands as he strike the ground with all his might with a pickaxe. Baskets were soon pass around to carry the dug soil and carried towards where the walls would be erected.


    A mound of dirt and soil soon piled up as they finally were able to make a six by six deep and wide ditch surrounding the campsite.


    Xiao Chen''smanders were all feeling nervous with the absence of their chief to givemands. It was the first time for them to take the initiative and try to apply what the chieftain had taught them.


    A few hourster, the Azure Dragon and White Tiger group came back and on their shoulders were logs for the walls and firewood for their meals.


    They began erecting the walls, ncing around from time to time to check their surroundings. Fear, confusion and anxiety had taken a hold on them as their chieftain was out ofmission.


    *****


    "Chief, you need to get well quickly. We your warriors are lost, we need you. We need you to guide us, to be the pir that erects and binds us together...I need you..."


    Draegh''ana whispered unto Xiao Chen''s ears as sheid the chieftain upon herp beside a fire inside the central tent. She was more nervous than any of the othermanders, the chieftain''s wellbeing, she had to be first to know of it.


    She even snarled at Gur''kan who tried to reced her on taking care of the chieftain. She didn''t understand herself very well, the only thing she cared about was the chieftain getting back on his own two feet and takingmand of them. Guiding them and bing their beacon of hope for a brighter future.


    The emotional female orc didn''t know what she was experiencing, she felt confused and misjudged what she felt to be just an undying loyalty to the chief.


    Female orcs rarely express their emotions towards the opposite gender, almost all the time, it was the male expressing their intention to be their mate and if the female approves then they will be together.


    The long-ears were famed for being eternal lovers due to their long life-spans which could reach a thousand of years but it wasn''t known that it was actually the female orcs who are eternal lovers, they loved till their death.


    They fall in love to deeply that they can never get out of it, even foregoing marrying if it wasn''t the one they fall in love with would be their partner.


    Orcs are brutes and savage warriors, that was themon thing that the other races deemed them to be but they also possessed suchplex emotions just like them. They are not some mindless beast that acts upon instinct, they possess all the emotions avable to other races.


    "Gar''unn''ah, I pray to you...help the chieftain to recover quickly...heal him of whatever illness had fallen upon him"


    Draegh''ana prayed with her heart towards the Orcish goddess of life, tears suddenly smearing her cheeks without her noticing.


    It was the first time that she revealed such a fragile state, most of the time she would be screaming at her enemies. Relishing upon their agonizing howls as she dismember their limbs and bathing on their blood.


    *****


    Raising the ps of the chieftain''s tent and taking a look inside, Gur''kan witnessed Draegh''ana''s delicate state. Shaking his head in understanding, he lowered the tent''s ps and continued to guard the entrance and giving the emotionally unstable female orc some private time with the chief.


    Staring at the dark clouds covering the sky, raindrops trickling down his cheeks, Gur''kan prayed to the gods watching over them that they protect them from unforseen harm and aid the chieftain upon his recovery.


    *****


    Confined within their tents because of the heavy rain, the warriors of Yohan were at a loss, their recent victory against the goblins, they can''t feel it. It was like they were the ones who lost the engagement because of the chief''s situation.


    Straining his eyes to try and have a clear sight of the woods up ahead at all times, Sakh''arran patiently kept watch, alongside him was the musclehead Galum''nor who also can''t stay still after seeing Xiao Chen''s situation. The musclehead was also feeling distressed on the current situation.


    Thunder roared and lightning shed from time to time as the Yohan First Battalion continued to wait for any news about their chieftain.


    *****


    "Ugh..."


    Xiao Chen muttered as he clutched his head in pain, it was like he was having a very terrible headache. Looking down on his body that was smeared with medicinal paste, he can''t help but smile wryly to himself.


    "Demons... Gu''rhazza... the old orc world, Ferindyl..."


    He softly muttered to himself, gathering his thoughts together and clearing his mind of the confusing knowledge that he just acquired after his out of this world experience.


    Xiao Chen felt a warm sensation on his legs, curious on what might be producing such warmth, he strained his eyes to adjust to the darkness that engulfed his surroundings.


    There he saw the fast asleep Draegh''ana by his legs just beside his bed made up of straw and quilt from Thyrian hides.


    Xiao Chen didn''t have any memories of what happened after he smiled towards the worried Gur''kan, he awoke from the trance that the demon had subjected him to after being defeated by Gu''rhazza''s spirit, after that everything was nk to him.


    He didn''t know who carried him nor where he is at exactly right now but atleast he knew who took good care of him while he was out cold due to the aftereffects of Ozshe''s doing.


    Stretching his limbs a bit, pain, immense pain assaulted his senses as some of the scabs that covered his wounds broke apart, fresh blood started to ooze out upon the cracks of his scabs.


    Draegh''ana''s nose twitch a bit upon the scent of fresh blood, alert and ready she opened her eyes. Raising her head up she came eye to eye with the chieftain, reeling back in surprise, she almost crashed against the central wooden post that held the tent.


    "Uh...chief!!! You''re finally awake!!!"


    She said with a tint of excitement upon her voice but then she remembered the things she said while the chief was on his bed, a red hue emerged from her cheeks because of embarrassment as she was worried that the chief might have heard everything that she had spoken.


    "Ugh...Yes... I''m finally awake"


    Xiao Chen muttered dumbly as he stared in confusion towards the embarrassed female warrior infront of him. ''What exactly happened, while I was knocked out'' he screamed within his mind.


    Smiling wryly towards Draegh''ana


    "What''s our current situation?"


    He asked quickly to escape from the awkward situation that they were in.


    "Uhm...we had taken camp just outside the woods, Sakh''arran ordered the warriors to erect what you call a fort to protect us from any sudden counter-attack from the goblins"


    Draegh''ana answered slowly with her head still looking down on the ground.. Her cheeks still felt hot and the red hue upon them was still apparent.

 Chapter 39 - 39

    Upon sunrise, Xiao Chen struggled up on his own two feet despite feeling weak, his steps a little bit unsteady, swaying side to side like a drunk person.


    "Don''t force yourself, chief"


    Draegh''ana worriedly helped the chieftain to be steady on his feet by leaning him on her shoulders, supporting his weight as they walked slowly towards the tent''s entrance.


    "Ugh...I need to make the warriors know that I am still alive and kicking. Their morale should be at an all time low right now because of what happened to me. They require my presence albeit just a weak one. I need to boost their morale and let them know that their chieftain still hasn''t kicked the bucket yet"


    Xiao Chen grimaced in pain as he spoke due to some of his scabbed wounds being torn by his movements. Helplessly, the female orc gave up on the idea of convincing the chief to remain bound on his bed.


    "Gur''kan! I know your there, help me with supporting the chief"


    Draegh''ana shouted towards the outside and right on cue, Gur''kan raised the tent''s ps and revealed his face, a excited smile upon his face.


    "Chief!"


    Gur''kan excitedly approached Xiao Chen and proceeded to support him on the chieftain''s left side while Draegh''ana was on the chieftain''s right.


    Slowly the two supported their chief towards the central part of the camp where there was a raised tform made of dirt and wooden bs. Steadying himself upon the raised tform with a spear that he grabbed from a weapon rack that they passed by, he basked upon the warmth rays of the rising sun.


    The warriors of Yohan just came back from their daily run and are jogging in formation towards the center of the camp where they did their daily physical conditioning.


    "Look! It''s the chief!"


    "Over there! The chief!"


    "It''s the chieftain"


    The warriors of Yohan who spotted Xiao Chen started murmuring and the others nced towards where their chieftain was at after hearing the murmurs of their peers.


    There they saw him, standing majestically as the early rays of the rising sun shined upon his back, like a god that just descended announcing his arrival.


    Xiao Chen nced over his warriors with pride. Despite his absence they still continued on with their daily routine of physical conditioning.


    "Ready! Salute!"


    Sakh''arran bellowed loudly and in an almost perfect synchronized movement, the warriors of Yohan thumped their closed fist towards the chief, the sound of their fist hitting their chest echoed through the camp.


    Turning around towards Xiao Chen, Sakh''arran performed a salute towards the chieftain before turning around and givingmand to the warriors of Yohan to be at attention.


    "Apologies for making you all worry...but as you see...your chieftain is still well and alive!!! Prepare yourselves for we will be assaulting the goblin''s nest after three days...And I will personally lead you to battle... Warriors of Yohan...Awooh!??"


    "Awooh!!! Awooh!!! Awooh!!!"


    The warriors of Yohan enthusiastically replied to their chieftain as they are all excited for battle once again and excited because the chieftain will be personally leading them. The warriors belonging to the White Tiger group had a knowing smile upon their faces since they already experienced the honor of being personally witnessing the chieftain''s battle prowess up close and personal.


    Turning around and proceeding towards his tent, Xiao Chen walked with a steadyposure but his body was screaming in pain, gritting his teeth he endured it and after almost reaching his tent, he almost copsed but luckily Gur''kan and Draegh''ana quickly supported him.


    *****


    After three days of rest, Xiao Chen''s wounds finally healed and allowed him to move freely, his strength had all returned to him now. Donning on his battle equipment Xiao Chen walked towards the assembled Yohan First Battalion who were all ready and eager for another exciting battle.


    Nodding towards Sakh''arran to began the march, the Yohan First Battalion started their journey towards the forest. They were all on high alert and nced left and right from time to time. Their hands itching to unsheathe their des and their eager smile upon their lips, excitedly waiting for the goblins to ambush them.


    A few hours into the woods, the noisy shrieking battle cries of the goblins reverberated through the air as they poured out from the tree lines waving their weapons in the air as they charge forward.


    "Battle Formations!"


    Xiao Chen bellowed and the battle band quickly ryed hismand. Tightly gripping their shields and their swords drawn out, the Yohan First Battalion quickly formed a tight box formation per toon.


    With the momentum of their charge, the goblins heavily crashed against the towering wall of shields, the unlucky ones directly went out cold as they weren''t able to stop their momentum after the shields were ced towards their path.


    "Is that all you got!"


    An orc yelled towards the goblins as they try to push him backwards and pry his shield away from him, skidding on the muddy ground while his muscles bulged as he pushed back the pesky goblins who were trying to overpower him with their carbined strength.


    "Establish a line! Hold! Hold!"


    Sakh''arran and the othermanders bellowed as they repelled the initial charge of the goblins with their shields. Slowly their formation became tighter as they were pushed back and overpowered by thebined strength of the goblins. With the help of those behind them, pushing back the orcs finally were able to stable their formation.


    "Now!"


    Themanders shouted and the shields were rammed towards the excited goblins who thought that they could finally overrun the formation of the orcs. With the sudden counter-attack, the goblins stumbled backwards, some even soared through the air and collided with their brethren, the others heavily crashed on the ground before being unluckily trampled by their kin to death who were still frantically charging forward.


    Steadily the orcs moved forward and expanding their tightened formation a bit, ughtering any goblin that came within their weapons reach. The goblins scaled the tree branches and swung themselves towards the formation of the orcs only to be met with the pointed end of a sword or a spear, the lucky ones sessfully arrived at the formation of the orcs without being killed outright, began to wreck havoc only to be squashed quickly by the orc closest to them.


    Xiao Chen had prepared his men for such kind of sneak attacks since they were going through the woods and luckily the dumb goblins are only employing such tactics now.


    The huge numbers of the goblins thinned quickly as they recklessly charged forward towards the orcs who were like a meat grinder, tearing them apart. Excitement was etched upon the face of the orcs as they killed the goblins, some orcs even started throwing goblin corpses towards their enemies who were hesitant in approaching them in their formation.


    Taking a glimpse at the still hesitant goblins, Xiao Chen smiled victoriously, the battle was theirs for the taking, just a little bit more.


    "Awooh!"


    He roared towards the sky as loud as he can, his deep voice echoing upon the woods and caught the attention of his warriors and their enemies.


    "Awooh!!! Awooh!!! Awooh!!!"


    The Yohan First Battalion excitedly replied to their chieftain''s roar as they bang their weapons upon their shields and patiently inched forward towards the hesitating goblins before piercing them quickly with their weapons as they were in their weapon''s range.


    Like a tidal wave that arrived the goblins also receded as such, scampering away in great numbers after being subjected to Xiao Chen''s psychological tactic.

 Chapter 40 - 40

    For the next few days, the Yohan First Battalion kept getting attacked by huge numbers of goblins. Fatigue began to build up among the orc warriors as they have been fighting constantly without sufficient rest.


    "Rawrgh! Take this and this and this!"


    An orc warrior belonging to the Azure Dragon group kept pouring out all his frustrations as he dismembered the poor goblin to small pieces.


    "Keep it together warrior! We have more enemies to kill...Save your energy... You''ll need all that you can muster!"


    Xiao Chen approached the frustrated orc and gently tugged him by the shoulder to express his understanding of the warrior''s frustration.


    "Ugh... Forgive me chief...I was just getting incensed by the goblin''s continuous attacks"


    The orc warrior apologized to the chieftain and bowed his head before returning to where his peers were at. Nodding towards the obviously tired warriors of his, he went forward towards where the battle was still heated.


    "Galum''nor smash! Smash! and Smash some more!"


    Galum''nor bellowed as he crashed the little goblins with his two huge fists, his weapon already wreck after suffering many heavy recoils from the huge orc''s attacks. Grabbing, punching and throwing the goblins, the huge orc went on a rampage as he thrashed the unlucky goblins that came within his range.


    ckwind howled towards the sky as he lunged at every goblin that came too close to Sakh''arran, wing and biting them, shredding them apart ferociously. Her furs were now covered with plenty of goblin blood and bits and pieces of goblin flesh.


    "Many thanks partner!"


    Sakh''arran patted ckwind''s snout as the fierce warg continued to guard his rear while he battled the goblins charging at him. He was already panting heavily but he persevered to inspire the warriors around him to keep on fighting and don''t let up.


    "This is getting ridiculous! Their numbers are endless!"


    Trot''tharined as he tossed anything that he can get his hands on at the goblins.


    "You''re right! This ain''t a normal goblin swarm anymore"


    Gur''kanmented by the side as he mmed a goblin right in the face with his shield before stabbing it multiple times to ensure that it won''t get up ever again.


    "Rawrgh! Come! My axe thirsts for more blood!"


    Aro''shanna shouted towards at the goblins, taunting them toe towards her more. Blood red haze starting to appear on her eyes but much more subtle than what Xiao Chen had experienced.


    Like a storm, Aro''shanna massacred the goblins that dared to attack her or just unknowingly got within her range. She was like a demon, merciless and cruel on her ughter, bathe with goblin blood and goblin flesh, she wreck havoc among the goblin swarm.


    Inspired by theirmanders actions, the warriors of Yohan attack with more vigor as they pushed back the goblins after being driven back by the sheer number of the goblins that assaulted them.


    "For Honor! For Glory! For the Horde!"


    Xiao Chen rallied his troops raising his spear up on the air. He impaled a goblin with it before raising his weapon up again with the goblin corpse and flinging it away.


    "For the Chief! For Yohan!"


    The warriors of Yohan enthusiastically replied to Xiao Chen''s rallying cry as they banged their shields with their weapons while advancing towards the goblins.


    *****


    The warriors of Yohan cheered as they have yet won again another battle against the goblins. They shouted their lungs out, letting out all their emotions, their frustrations and fatigue.


    "How many brave warriors fell this time?"


    Xiao Chen questioned with an angry look on his face, he wasn''t angry with his warriors'' performance but with the goblins and himself. Almost two hundred of his soldiers had already fallen victim to the goblin''s ploys, like traps and sudden ambushes from unsuspecting ces.


    "Uhm...we haven''t finished checking the numbers yet, chief but it is estimated to be close to a hundred"


    Gur''kan didn''t know how to respond properly as he was also dismayed by the numbers ofrades that they had lost. Those he had trained and suffered with, he witnessed their demise as goblins piled up on them before going silent and motionless.


    He still remembered their smiles of satisfaction as they savored the unique taste of their chieftain''s gifts, the tasty prime beef meat. Their painful grunts as they suffered through the early days of their physical training, their voice ofints, their dissatisfied faces and the words of encouragement that they have spoken.


    "Gather the corpses of the fallen! We''ll give them the proper honor of a brave warrior"


    Xiao Chen said with a tint of sadness upon his voice before going away somewhere that he can be alone at. His chest tightened with pain, his feet were heavy as he slowly walk, his shoulders stoop low unbing of the grand posture of a warrior that he had taught his men to, his eyes starting to moist up and hands tightly clenched into a fist.


    Sitting down on a big rock, he started reflecting on the things that happened, his emotions in turmoil. He knew, sacrifices needed to be made but still, it pains him to lose warriors under hismand.


    He felt like their deaths were his doing since it was his decision that caused it. The lives of his warriors were deeply relies on his right decisions.


    Xiao Chen was ming himself as always, every warrior that had fallen, he remembered them. He had kept a close eye one them when they trained, when they suffered under hismand. All the pain that they went through, he was familiar with it since he had also undergone such suffering but much much more.


    Behind a tree, someone was watching the chieftain in deep thoughts. She was worried that the chieftain will do something harmful to himself and also to guard against any sneak attacks by the goblins while the chieftain was lost in his own deep thoughts.


    She watched in silence as tears started to slid down the chieftain''s cheeks, his sadness she felt it. The silent yet emotional break down of the chief, she witnessed it. Dutifully she just kept watch despite her emotions were also starting to get shaken up as she watched him broke down. Gone was the prestigous, well respected, tough, strong and perfect facade of the chieftain, what was left was that of a normal warrior who grieved for the passing of his brothers.


    Xiao Chen looked up to the skies with tears smearing his cheeks, silently he kept mumbling within his mind ''What have I done wrong?'' The clouds just sailed through the sky without giving him any answer as the passing wind caressed his cheeks and made his long hair flutter.

 Chapter 41 - 41

    With tears smearing his cheeks, he sobbed silently for those brave warriors under him who had fallen. The howl of the passing wind started making him remember the past, the time where he camped in the wilds with his unit after a sessful sabotage against their enemies.


    They were exposed to the elements, with only the campfire giving them warmth as the wind howls and passes by them. Those were the good old days where he enjoyed thepany of his peers.


    Until their unit was disbanded due to some political issues, their captain charged with insubordination and dismissed dishonorably after disobeying amand. Amand that will surely get his men''s lives in danger, he still remembered what he angrily yelled on the radio towards the old general.


    "There is no hell way that I will let my unit be a sacrifice!!! I''ll ept my punishment after this mission but I will leave no man behind!"


    The captain remained decisive with his stance and took responsibility of everything. During the court martial was thest time that Xiao Chen saw his captain, he just disappeared like a bubble.


    *****


    In his past life, he had never experienced losing so many men consecutively, he was a general in rank but never really had the power that came with it. He only had around a hundred men under him and most of them were nonbatant like those who are in charge of logistics,munications, medical welfare and many other fields.


    Xiao Chen epted everything, he never tried to get more than what was provided for him. He made remedies for those that he doesn''t have.


    In every mission that he had undertaken with his very own unit, they never suffered any real casualty. They only suffered grievous wounds but they lived, they lived but some unlucky ones needed to be honorably dismissed because of their injuries like severed limbs.


    Soldierse and go in Xiao Chen''s own unit since every single mission that was thrown at them was never an easy one. He took good care of his men, never allowing any of them to be left behind and just like his captain, he disobeyed manymands.


    Commands that he deemed excessive and unreasonable that could put his life and those under him in jeopardy. Luckily his achievements and merits kept the charges of insubordination against him at bay unlike his captain who had no such things.


    Mission after mission, he aplished them whenever they are possible and backing out if it was deemed impossible after intense investigation and observation. His leadership career was wless, all his men remained all ounted for after each mission despite others being three-fourth or half a man after encountering dangerous situations during their missions.


    *****


    After ming himself, Xiao Chen wiped away the tears that stained his face, the grieving expression that he had now was reced by his stoic facade. Gripping his spear tightly he stood up with his back straightened like the weapon in his hand and walked steadily towards his warriors.


    "We have counted a hundred and three dead brave warriors, chief"


    Gur''kan respectfully reported as a scowl emerged on his face, his anger directed to the unending number of goblins that besieged them.


    "Chief! You might want to take a look at this"


    Aro''shanna shouted towards Xiao Chen as he beckoned him towards the little Grogus prying something from the mess up skull of a goblin that got unluckily squashed.


    The hands of Grogus was covered in blood and brain matter as he took out something from the squashed goblin head. On his hands was a ck crystal that oozed out a foul stench of death and decay while also having the energy that ismonly felt upon the presence of a demon.


    "By my ancestors! That''s a crystal from the Spell of Domination from a demon or a warlock!"


    Sakh''arran eximed as he approached closer to the ck crystal that was on Grogus'' palm.


    "There''s no mistake, it''s from the Spell of Domination"


    Sakh''arran confirmed as he took the ck crystal from the goblin and held it towards his nose, sniffing it closely and feeling its texture.


    "That means we aren''t dealing with normal goblins but the pawns of a demon or a warlock"


    Trot''thar butted in as he wiped away the blood that covered his face after he tore apart a goblin with his thick and burly arms after foolishly lunging at him thinking that he wasn''t proficient in meleebat.


    "Yes, these aren''t normal goblins. They attack recklessly, unafraid of death unlike normal goblins and they attack in huge swarms"


    Sakh''arranmented as he held the ck crystal close to his eye trying to find any telltale if it was from a demon or a warlock.


    "What do you say big guy?"


    Gur''kan patted Galum''nor''s butt as the huge orc joined them.


    "Hmm...Still weak...just smash and they die"


    The musclehead replied quickly and just said what came into his mind.


    "Let''s hope it''s from thetter and not the former"


    Xiao Chen said as he didn''t want to encounter another demon too soon after his experience with the Demon of Madness, Ozshe. Fighting against a demon wasn''t a pleasant thing to do, specially if you don''t have the power to defeat it. He didn''t know if the spirit of Gu''rhazza would descend on again if he really meets a demon, but one thing is for sure, it won''t be pleasant.


    With the fallen warriors loaded on the wagons, Xiao Chen and the Yohan First Battalion marched forward towards the ce that the scouts deemed sufficient to erect a camp.


    The goblins throughly were sly, they hid from the scouts and fooled the nose of their wargs and only made their move when the main army arrived.


    Arriving at the chosen camping grounds, the Yohan First Battalion started digging a ditch around their soon to be erected fort. Xiao Chen requested bigger timbers to be use since he wants to make this fort a permanent one unlike the one that they built near the entrance to the woods.


    A towering over ten feet tall wooden wall surrounded the campsite with four gates that could be closed at anytime if there was a sudden attack.. Xiao Chen and his troops didn''t require the used of torches since they could still see fairly even when it was dark, but with lesser range unlike during the day.

 Chapter 42 - 42

    With a huge bonfire lit in the center of the camp, the fallen warriors neatly arranged in their funeral pyre surrounding the bonfire in a circr fashion.


    The Yohan First Battalion neatly lined up before the funeral pyres in full battle gear like they were going to engage in a battle. Those who wielded spears strike the ground with the butt end of their weapon in a slow rhythm, the ones who wielded the stabbing swords banged their shields with it.


    A slow andsting st from the battle horns echoed through the camp as the war drums made their entrance. Slow beats apanied from the drummers apanied the mncholic sounds of the weapons that grieved for their fallen peers.


    As themanders started setting alight the funeral pyres, the distinct sound of bamboo tubes started resonating. Kul''tha and his group made some traditional instruments of the horde by cutting bamboos with different lengths with a sealed end at the bottom. As they strike the ground with the bamboo tubes, it produced a sometimes deep or hollow, long and short sound depending on how they covered the open end of the bamboo tubes with their hands.


    Sakh''arran stood infront of thest funeral pyre and stared at the warriors of Yohan.


    "Kagg''ra Thok Zorgash!"


    "Zilu''ush Rakkam Gubar!"


    "Kazz''gara Ak Tra''dumm!"


    He yelled towards the warriors who all had their eyes in him, waiting for what theirmander will say as they continued to make sounds with their weapons. It was pure old Orcish, Xiao Chen didn''t knew how but as time goes on, he is getting more and more familiar with it.


    "These brave warriors have fallen, gone to apany Thug''mukhen in his neverending feast. They are gone but we shall remember, their bravery and prowess. If they get denied to Xanadu then we''ll screw the gatekeeper till he lets them in... Awooh?!"


    Gur''kan suddenly interrupted Sakh''arran as he slowly moved forward towards where his fellowmander was at. The warriors of Yohan enthusiastically replied to his call.


    The gatekeeper or the watcher of the gates to Xanadu was one of the gods that the orcs hated because of his actions of denying brave warriors to enter. The denied souls linger outside the gates until they were let in or preyed upon the Soul Devourers that roamed the outside.


    *****


    After two days, Xiao Chen was waiting behind the wooden walls for the scouts to return and hoping that they bring no ill news to him.


    "Chief, you might want to see this!"


    Gur''kan suddenly barged into his tent in a hurry, his eyebrows lowered and knit together and eyes blinking rapidly while his hands tightly gripping the hilt of his sword.


    "Lead the way"


    Xiao Chen''s interest got piqued by Gur''kan''s behavior and followed after the obviously in a hurrymander of his. Walking briskly, Xiao Chen saw most of the Yohan First Battalion all geared up and manning the walls while the others quickly moving around towards their designated area.


    Gur''kan gestured to Xiao Chen to climbed up the watch tower, curious and puzzled he climbed up. Reaching the top of the tower, Xiao Chen saw Trot''thar staring far into the distance.


    Xiao Chen nced towards where Trot''thar was looking at, what came into his sight was a low cloud of dust which can only be from the movement of a massive number of creatures. Straining his eyes as much as he could but to no avail, Xiao Chen gave up and just patiently waited for Trot''thar to report to him what he sees.


    "Ugh...chief... It''s our riders"


    Trot''thar hesitatingly reported as he spotted the familiar faces of those infront riding wargs, they were from the Arkhan n.


    "Our riders?"


    Xiao Chen stared at Trot''thar with confusion since if it''s their riders then why is there a low cloud dust behind them.


    "What else do you see?"


    Xiao Chen asked as he is still confused on the presence of the dust cloud, he wanted to find out if their riders were being pursued by enemies or not, so that he can give propermands to his warriors for them to be ready to tackle the iing danger.


    *****


    One of the leading riders sprinted forward with his mount and broke off from the group approaching the wooden walls. The other riders stopped a good distance away from the walls, out of range from the javelins just in case someone will mistakenly throw a spear at them.


    The cloud of dust soon settled and what greeted Xiao Chen was a very rare sight, kobolds, goblins, orcs, taurens, ogres and trolls were all part of the same group. Trot''thar had his eyes wide open and jaw slightly dropped as he stared at the extremely odd sight that he was witnessing before fear took over as he remembered something.


    "It''s Fukarr!"


    "Wee with the survivors of the south!"


    The rider who broke away from the odd group yelled towards the orcs who were manning the walls with weapons and shields at the ready. Confused but curious, Xiao Chen scaled down the watchtower with haste and jumped off thedder when he was halfway down.


    An almost thirty feet fall was something that could kill or injure an orc, even if hends on his feet. Rolling forward to dissipate the force of impact upon his legs, Xiao Chen stood up like nothing happened as Gur''kan and the other nearby orcs gawked at the feat that he just did.


    Dusting away the dirt that got on his arms and shaking his head side to side to get rid of the dirt that made its way to his long wild hair when he rolled on the ground, Xiao Chen proceeded towards the gates of the fort.


    "Open the gates!"


    Xiao Chenmanded and slowly the crude wooden gate opened like the jaws of a beast with sharp spikes scattered on its sides, making anyone hesitant to ram it open. As Xiao Chen walked outside the protection of the walls, a group of warriors wielding spears and shields apanied him along with Sakh''arran and Gur''kan.


    "What do you mean survivors?"


    Xiao Chen quickly questioned as he stood ten feet away from the rider while his warriors stood infront of him at the ready, wary of the rider infront of them.. By the chieftain''s side on the left was Gur''kan with his weapon unsheathed while Sakh''arran riding ckwind remained alert, observing what is going to happen.

 Chapter 43 - 43

    The lone rider dismounted from his warg, patted his mount then saluted towards the chieftain.


    "Wee with the survivors of the south,chief."


    Xiao Chen was deeply puzzled by the rider mentioning the term survivor and curiously proceeded closer towards the scout he had sent out, his wary warrior standing at attention as he signalled them that everything is alright.


    "What do you mean by survivors?"


    Xiao Chen asked and nced towards the massive horde at the distance which was made of mixed races.


    "I think it''s better if you hear it from the dwellers of the south, chief"


    The rider bowed his head and look behind him towards the creatures which he said to be the survivors. Fear was deeply etched among the faces of the survivors as they look towards Xiao Chen and the wooden fortification behind him with hope.


    For days they have been pursued by the pawns of the demon, sometimes even their own kin who had fallen victim to the demon''s spell. The Season of Damnationes and goes without warning to the upants of the south, it arrives with no warning at all till it already began.


    "Call the representative of each of the races to exin the details to me"


    "But the others shall remain outside the walls for the meantime, until I can get a clear vision of what is going on"


    Xiao Chenmanded the rider infront of him then turned back and retreated towards the safety of walls.


    "Are you sure it is wise to let them within the walls, chief?''


    Sakh''arran ushered ckwind beside the chieftain and questioned him.


    "If they make even a single suspicious act, I''ll kill them all"


    Gur''kan butted in and caressed the sword in his hands, his eyes zing with loyalty. The loyal orc walked beside their chieftain keeping at the same pace as him.


    "We''ll need information on what is truly happening. We are not from this part of the Orcishnds and we are basically blind on what is urring. I need a clear glimpse of this phenomenon toe up with a n"


    Xiao Chen said while walking briskly towards his tent, behind him were some warriors who took the initiative in ensuring his safety.


    *****


    "Mohrios that''s what I''m called, greetings to you chieftain"


    A huge minotaur step forward and made a small bow. Mohrios was bigger than the musclehead Galum''nor, he had yellowish brown skin color, with sparse hair covering some of his big body. The horn on top of his head was totally simr to that of a bull.


    "My kind are the ones who roamed this part of thends the longest before our neighbors arrived except for those small underground and cave dwellers"


    Mohrios said as he nced at the leader of the kobolds before moving his gaze towards the representative of the other races.


    "The phenomenon that we are experiencing now is the Season of Damnation which happens every now and then here in the south. It begins whenever a demon descends on this ne and putting the creatures that it encounters in a spell."


    "Those that fall victim to its spells be no different than a wild beast, preying and ughtering on anyone that doesn''t radiate the same energy as them. We the Taurens are sensitive to this energy and we migrate north whenever it happens but this new demon seemed to know of our routes and ambushed us on our way north, blocking all paths"


    Mohrios exined as the leaders of the other races nodded their heads in agreement. Everytime that the Season of Damnation arrives, they forego all hatred between them and moved north. They prioritized their survival first before their old hatreds.


    "So you mean to say that the routes to the north are all blocked by the pawns of this, this demon"


    Xiao Chen wanted to be sure of the situation.


    "Yes, young chief. All the paths to the north are filled with its pawns waiting in ambush, even the hidden paths are filled with them"


    Mohrios continued.


    "De''cam like gue, mon. De''kil everything on''de path"


    The representative of the trolls butted in which made Xiao Chen speechless, ''The fuck with that ent'' he thought. Xiao Chen got a clear idea of what was going on but instead of being serious, he couldn''t help butugh because of the way the troll spoke.


    "Y uughinn, mon. Dis ain''t funny bisness"


    The troll felt offended somehow when the young chieftainughed towards them. He didn''t know why but he felt that he was the one that made the orcughed.


    Xiao Chen tried hard to contain hisugh but some audible chuckles still came out from his mouth and his face started to turn grey as he was having a hard time to breathe trying to prevent himself from outrightughing hard.


    "Apologies, mon. Just can''t help mi self, just remembered samting mi, mon"


    Xiao Chen replied copying the way that the troll spoke. The troll stared at the orc chieftain, his pupils starting to erge as his jaw dropped.


    "Yu bro''the of the trolls,mon?"


    The troll curiously asked since orcs were known to copte with other humanoid species, specially the males. They breed with any other race as long as they deem it necessary to strengthen their tribe. They had no problems with their offsprings since they inherit most of their looks from their orc parents.


    "No... I am fully an orc"


    Xiao Chen said while shaking his head, cutting the conversation short as he had more things to deal with than exining to the troll.


    One by one the representatives of the other races also told ounts of what they knew about what Mohrios'' called the Season of Damnation. They call it in different ways but the thing that is simr is about a demon descending and enving the creatures that it sees with a spell and sending them out on a path of destruction and ughter.. The demon disappears after its demonic energy gets depleted since this is not its home or if it gets killed by a brave one.

 Chapter 44 - 44

    "What do you think,chief?"


    Sakh''arran stared at Xiao Chen had a very serious look on his face, he was unresponsive which prompted Sakh''arran to patiently wait for a reply.


    "Hmm... If this demon, sends its minions on a rampage, the vige won''t be safe"


    Xiao Chen muttered as he spread a scroll containing a detailed map of the surroundings, the location of the vige was clearly marked on the map along with it was the path they took, the previous location of the Galuks and the forest, including the two forts that they have erected.


    "If they blocked all routes to the north, most likely, theyy in ambush along the foot of Teka''rr Mountains, hmm..."


    Xiao Chen stroke his chin and thinking of what can he do to ensure the safety of his tribe. Sakh''arran was ignored but he wasn''t offended, whenever the chieftain is lost in his thoughts, everything no longer matters as long as he isn''t in danger.


    "Right! The kobolds are excellent miners, right?"


    Xiao Chen nced at Sakh''arran who was now scratching the fur of ckwind, petting her head to make up for the times that she ignored her.


    "The kobolds are truly excellent miners, chief. They tunnel underground in search of precious ores and stone, they had knack for finding such things. Cave and tunnels that''s where they dwell, uhmm...most of the time..."


    Sakh''arran exined to the chieftain. Sakh''arran didn''t knew what the chieftain was nning but he had a feeling that it is something important and maybe odd like the way he trained his warriors.


    "Ry mymand, let the survivors of the south take a rest and distribute some of our food supplies to them. The next dawn, we''ll return to the vige, and also better to tear down this fort. The minions of that demon might make a use of it as a gathering point tounch attacks towards us."


    Xiao Chen ordered, bringing out a stack of nk scrolls from a wooden chest and started drawing something on it using the map infront of him as a basis. Sakh''arran knew well that the chief was going to be busy with whatever he was doing and not to be disturb unless necessary.


    Sakh''arran busied himself with ryingmands to the others and also took initiative in givingmands that he deemed necessary.


    ncing towards the direction of the chief, Sakh''arran saw the chieftain returning inside his tent with a stack of scrolls on his hand.


    Xiao Chen busied himself in creating a rough outline of a defensive wall around the vige, the outline covered more ground than the previous wooden walls. Since he had great miners to utilize, he can search for raw materials from deep in the undergrounds or the ones hidden within the mountains.


    Xiao Chen was nning to introduce new technologies to this world but first he had to make a detail n of them. ording to Mohrios and the other representatives, the Season of Damnation only ravages the south.


    The Taurens felt a strong energy within the Teka''rr Mountains that drives off the minions of the demon and serves as natural barrier for the north. Many of them had tried to seek the source of that energy but none ever returned after venturing deep into the woods of the mountain.


    Trolls, ogres, orcs, goblins, kobolds and taurens had tried but none seeded in finding the source of that energy, they all just vanished. It became a paradise for animals and beasts alike since no one can survive within it except for them.


    Deep into the night, Xiao Chen rested but within his mind, he was still busy thinking of the details of his ns.


    *****


    Sakh''arran entered the chieftain''s tent and saw him staring on a scroll infront of him filled with scribbles that he can''t understand. Beside the scroll that wasid infront of the chief was a thick stack of scrolls that Sakh''arran didn''t want to peak on, the one infront of the chieftain was already making him dizzy with all the messy lines and scribbles on it that he couldn''t understand.


    "The warriors are ready to move, chief"


    Sakh''arran announced his presence after shaking the things he saw from the chieftain''s work out of his head.


    "Right, get Kul''tha and his group to take care of this things. And also better to let the kobolds ride on the empty wagons"


    Xiao Chen spoke as he started putting the piles of scrolls on the wooden chest beside his makeshift table.


    "They are basically almost blind during the day because they are ustomed to living in dark ces in tunnels and caves. We''ll go on full steps march and they will slow as down if they walked on their own two legs."


    Xiao Chen exined as Sakh''arran stared at him with a puzzled look on his face. He went on a strollst night and found the kobolds still widely awake, moving about inside the camp.


    They were curiously staring and touching things around the camp, they sometimes even licked and nibbled on the equipments of his warriors which made him look at them strangely. He chatted with them for a bit and found out about their weakness against light, they lived in the dark most of their lives and their eyes became very sensitive to light.


    He was also reassured by the kobolds that anything that he wants hidden underground or on the mountains, they can find it as long as he gives them a description or a sample of it.


    The physical features of the kobolds intrigued Xiao Chen, they look like a miniature dragons minus the fire breathing part. Standing barely three feet tall on average, with scaled skin between reddish brown and ck in color and burnt orange to red eyes.


    Their legs were sinewy and digitigrade. They had long, wed fingers and a jaw like a crocodile. Small white or tan horns protruded from their head,and they had rat-like tails.


    They had the smell of wet dog and stagnant water.. They said that they were descendants of dragons who were cursed and became as small as they are now.

 Chapter 45 - 45

    With the beat of the war drums and a long st from the battle horn, the Yohan First Battalion started their march back home and along with them were their new friends.


    Chants like they were replying against each other echoed after one another as they go on their march. With their shields restingzily on their left, they marched at the same pace, keeping a good distance from each box formation.


    The other races stared in awe at the disy of unity and discipline of the warriors of Yohan. Even the humans to the west and to the south were less disciplined than the orcs that they are witnessing.


    High from above, a long serpentine of different races marched towards the vige of Yohan. The orcs of the other tribes had a look of pride on their faces as they watch their kin on the move.


    The Yohan First Battalion marched with pride as they go, chest out, broad shoulders raised and with spines as straight as a spear unlike their other brethren who had their shoulders droop low and marched sloppily in a messy rhythm.


    *****


    Almost two weeks of continous march, Xiao Chen with his army and their new friends arrived at the vige of Yohan. The survivors gawked at the sight that they were witnessing, they suspected that it was a human settlement instead of an orcs because of the things that they saw, like the farnd to the north and the tall well made wooden walls.


    Arkhan and Galuk orcs continued on their daily business after acknowledging the presence of their chieftain and the disciplined army behind him. Rakh''ash''tha was the one at the helm who managed the vige while Xiao Chen and the others were gone but he was more focus on the strange things that the chieftain introduced to him, the wonders of the modern era.


    Xiao Chen assembled all his orcs and informed them all with the looming threat from the east, the minions of the demon that are on a path of destruction and ughter.


    "We need to work together inorder to survive!"


    "No matter what race you belong!"


    "Let go of old hatreds!"


    ....


    After rallying everyone towards one goal, Xiao Chen distributedbors to the races. The kobolds and goblins in mining for ores and other useful materials. The ogres and orcs armed with huge hammers to work as stonemasons, who had no qualms about it due to their innate strength. The trolls, well the trolls were great wood workers and anything that has something to do with wood and nature, they are the experts.


    Mohrios and his race became the transporters of almost everything, they were twice or thrice more powerful than the beast of burden in moving things around. Their thick and huge frames were ideal for it since they rejected Xiao Chen''s suggestion of them partaking in tearing down parts of the mountain.


    Mohrios said that they won''t participate in destroying nature''s gift and risk invoking the wrath of mother nature.


    Everybody, no matter the race and age, they all sweated and worked for their survival. They didn''t know what the young chieftain was up to but they had no other choice but to trust in him.


    Every single day, they poured sweat and gathered what was required of them.


    "What are you nning to do with all the boulders, chief?"


    Sakh''arran finally can''t endure his curiosity and approached the chieftain who was at it again, busy scribbling some messy lines and wordings on a scroll that he can''t understand.


    "We''ll gonna build a city wall!"


    Xiao Chen proudly replied, looked up to Sakh''arran as he leaned and stretch his aching spine a bit then stared at the scroll infront of him a bit, making sure that everything is correct before continuing on.


    "Forgive me for my rudeness chief but... That is nonsense! The pinkskins spent years after years in building their city walls before beingpleted, and us who knows how much time we have left before the pawns of that damn demon descends upon us!"


    Sakh''arran uttered, his tone filled with anger and displeasure while eyeing the chieftain.


    "This is madness! I entrusted my n to you to honor my father''s words and in hopes of redeeming our former glory, you had earned my respect and gratitude the past months but now! I am starting to doubt wheather trusting you was a mistake"


    The displeased orc expressed his emotions, his worry for his n, the burdens and shame that they must cleanse.


    "Did I ever make any irrational decisions?"


    "Did I make you do things that are worthless?"


    "Did I... let... the... sacrifices... of... my kin... be in.. vain!?"


    Xiao Chen stood up and faced the displeased orc infront of him muttering everything, word per word loudly and clearly.


    The burden that was on his shoulders, it was very heavy. It was too heavy that he felt being suffocated by it, the decisions that he had to make, the ns that he had toe up with, the lives that he had to protect.


    Blueish silver light zed upon Xiao Chen''s eyes as his anger red. He was receiving the most pressure as he is the one at the helm, a single mistake and they will all be sent to the afterlife.


    Sakh''arran stared at the eyes of the chieftain, the blueish silver light in his eyes made him finally realized the blunder that he had done.


    "Apologies, my chieftain. I am just worried that my n will end in my hands. I''ll ept any punishment that you will mete out but just spare my nsmen and continue to lead them"


    Sakh''arran kneeled down infront of the chieftain, with his deid infront of him. He was prepared to receive his punishment and he knew the retribution for his blunder was death.


    "Rise and pick your de! I have more used of you alive than dead! Redeem your n by your own hands, that is your responsibility to your n and not mine."


    "Remember this, no matter how impossible things are. If there is a will, there is a way. An orcs will must be tougher than iron, engraved that in your mind"


    Xiao Chen lectured Sakh''arran then sat down and continued on his work, the blueish silver haze that was on his eyes faded.. Only Sakh''arran and the one peeking inside the chieftain''s tent witnessed the sudden change on Xiao Chen''s eyes.

 Chapter 46 - 46

    Turning around to make his exit, Sakh''arran was greeted with the grinning face of Gur''kan peeking through the slightly raised ps of the chieftain''s tent. Sakh''arran was confused a bit but got over it quickly because of irritation from the grin of Gur''kan.


    After exiting the chieftain''s tent, Sakh''arran spread his gaze around and found everybody still busy doing what the chief had assign them to do.


    "Heh...d you still got your head attach to your body!"


    Gur''kan joked and chuckled a bit towards the confused orc infront of him who just had an earful from the chieftain.


    "What do you mean by that!?"


    Sakh''arran knitted his brows together in confusion and stared at Gur''kan, seeking for an exnation.


    "You haven''t seen the chieftain''s real prowess inbat yet. Whenever his eyes glow in color, he goes on a rampage and can do much destruction much much more than what the musclehead Galum''nor could."


    Gur''kan stopped a bit and remembered how their chieftain single handedly decimated thousands upon thousands of the goblin minions of the demon alone. The chieftain''s each swing made the air vibrate as gusts of winds that wounded enemies from a distance.


    That blood red haze that covered his eyes that time made him look like a demon that just crawled out from the depths of Gehenna. Remembering how the chieftain was like during that time made Gur''kan feel goosebumps all over his body till now.


    "He was like the avatar of death and destruction himself, ughtering any enemy without a shed of mercy norpassion. Dismembering each enemy to small pieces and sometimes even burning them to ash with greenish me that radiated out of his right hand"


    Sakh''arran''s forehead was covered with sweat, he sweated more and more as Gur''kan continued to tell him about the power that the chieftain wielded. He can''t help but feel lucky that the chieftain spared him and didn''t exact any sort of punishment.


    "Now you know why I said that I''m d that your head is still attach to your body."


    Gur''kan snorted towards Sakh''arran then turned around and walked away. Sakh''arran stood there like a log for sometime in deep thoughts, ncing towards the chieftain''s tent, he can''t help but shake his head.


    "Wait for me!"


    Sakh''arran yelled towards Gur''kan who was getting further and further away. Clipping his de on his side with his right hand, he chased after him.


    "Seems like I am still in luck. But damn, my ears hurt from the chieftain''s lecture. Kinda reminds me of the nights we spent together with what the chieftain calledmander''s sses"


    "You deserve such an earful. Rule number one! Never question the chieftain if you don''t fully understand him or his ideas. Better seek counsel from Rakh''ash''tha if you aren''t sure since he is the only one among us who somehow understands the chieftain''s odd ideas and even implemented some of it."


    Gur''kan snorted at him.


    *****


    The kobolds and goblins finally reached a good depth in tunneling through the mountains and started branching out to many tunnels in search for metal ores and other precious things hidden within the mountains.


    The orcs and ogres seemed to be having a contest in who can make more stone blocks than the other as they chip the huge boulders turning them into rectangr shaped blocks.


    "We''ll need to make it bigger, move your asses or I''ll mix some nasty concoctions on your meals!"


    Rakh''ash''ta bellowed towards the orcs who were with him, about a hundred of them, mostly forgers who had knowledge about furnaces. On his hands was a scroll containing the blueprint of what looks like a huge prison cell with no windows except for two entrances, one bigger than the other.


    The chieftain gave him the blueprint and exined the details about it. The structure was to be use to produce the thing which he called cement which was crucial in building the city wall that they needed. the chieftain said that they can create a tall and long wall with the thing he called a cement that can be as durable as the walls made by the pinkskins.


    Rakh''ash''ta was the only one interested in the odd ideas of the chieftain due to his curious nature. The ideas of the chief fascinated him and made him wonder if such things are really possible.


    "Pile the fire bricks tightly and neatly or the heat will escape through those gaps!"


    He shouted as he saw some small gaps between the fire bricks.


    "What''s the use of creating such a huge furnace?"


    One of the workers approached Rakh''ash''tha after unloading the new batch of fire bricks that just arrived.


    "It''s a cement maker and not for forging metal"


    Rakh''ash''ta shortly replied and yelled towards the orc workers who were cking off.


    "Cement? What''s that exactly?"


    The orc worker can''t help but ask and wanted to know more about it.


    "Hmmm...Chief says it''s like a y but binds things together stronger. It is an important material for building durable structures... If you want more details, you better start studying under the chieftain since I am still buy just an apprentice of his odd ideas"


    Rakh''ash''ta exined then shouted again, he was getting irritated by the working pace of the orcs.


    "Put your backs onto it! Enough cking!"


    ****


    Xiao Chen went out his tent to get some breather and also to inspect on the progress of his ns. He saw the taurens moving about carrying on their shoulders huge loads of ores, metal ores from the mines and the others carried, pushed or pulled some boulders towards where the orcs and ogres were contesting on who makes more stone blocks.


    Breathing in fresh air then exhaled slowly, Xiao Chen walked around the vige. He was watch as the Yohan First Battalion joined the physicalbor in the building of the city wall. In their hands were digging tools instead of a shield and a weapon, they were digging the foundation for the city wall that he nned.


    The foundation for the wall look like a long straight ditch which wasmonly made by the pinkskins as a defensive measure in their battle lines to protect their fragile units against night raids.

 Chapter 47 - 47

    The crackling sound of wood being burnt disturbed the silence of the night, the brightness produced by the lit fire chased away the darkness in its immediate vicinity and warded off the chilly winds of the mountains.


    Staring up towards the dark sky which is littered with numerous twinkling spots, Xiao Chen silently observed the shining gems of the night.


    After inspecting the progress on his grand n of building a city wall, Xiao Chen was lost in his own thoughts and climbed up the mountain behind the vige. He camped on a nearby cliff with a great look of the vige and its immediate surroundings.


    From where he stood, he could make rough outline on where the wall will be erected at basing on the long ditch that the Yohan First Battalion dug. The slowly rising structure made almost entirely of fire bricks where the raw materials for the cement were to be sted up with intense heat. The noisy pounding of the mountain walls to the north by the orcs and ogres as they tear boulders off from the mountain.


    The long serpentine line of taurens moving around with their heavy loads. Xiao Chen even met some trolls on his way up the mountain with the things that they foraged around the woods of the mountain, be it raw materials or food.


    He just nodded at them and continued in his ascent to the mountain till he found where he was at now.


    *****


    "There you are chief"


    Gur''kan emerged from the darkness while panting and his forehead covered in sweat shined with the help of the light from the campfire. Gur''kan went around the camp trying to find the chieftain but he saw not even a shadow of him.


    Asking around the vige, he finally learned about the chieftain''s location when he stumbled upon the trolls who saw the chieftain going up the mountain.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Chen nced towards Gur''kan who had his hands on his knees and his back arched forward trying to catch his breath.


    "The kobolds! They discovered a huge body of water underground which looks like ake and it seemed to extend towards thends of the pinkskins to the west"


    Gur''kan reported in between deep breaths as he was still trying to stabilize his breathing. The kobolds were really industrious workers, they worked in rotation continuously and only needed a few hours of sleep to rest.


    They only take breaks when it''s time to eat then return to digging tunnels again. With the goblins aiding them, they didn''t need to get out of the dark tunnels. The goblins were the ones who carried the things they mined outside while they continue on in carving paths deep underground in darkness.


    "An undergroundke...hmm...Did they try searching around it, where does it leads to?"


    Xiao Chen''s curiousity was triggered and he was also rmed, that ce might be possible attacking point that the humans would utilize to attack them.


    He chose the location of the vige due to its advantageous natural barriers but with the discovery of the undergroundke, the safety of the vige would be at risk.


    "Ugh... No chief, they haven''t tried to venture too far from the shore due to wariness of what might be lurking somewhere in the water"


    Gur''kan sat down beside Xiao Chen as he extended his hands towards the campfire where the skewered meat were being roasted. It seemed that Gur''kan made use of the unique scent of the prime beef being roasted to located him.


    Ignoring Gur''kan, Xiao Chen started thinking. If there is such a huge body of water underground, they might be able to make use of it as an entry to thends to their west and nabbed some resources from the control of the humans and also to explore and discover this new world that he was now in.


    An hour close to midnight, Xiao Chen descended from the mountains with Gur''kan in tows who was busy nibbling on the roasted skewered prime beef meat on his hands. It seemed that he was truly enjoying his time. Xiao Chen saw the patrols on duty doing their rounds in the vige and nodded towards them before proceeding to inside his own tent and to his warm bed.


    *****


    The next morning, Xiao Chen told the kobolds to tunnel away from theke for the meantime till they solved the current problem that was on their hands. They had to deal with the iing minions of the demon that swarmed the south first before exploring the newly discovered underground body of water.


    Getting a close eye of the gravel cast offs of the kobolds while mining, he finally saw a huge number of the ash gray colored cast offs that he was looking for which he tasked the kobolds to specially look for besides the metal ores, mostly iron.


    There was a huge pile of the ash gray cast offs which was separated properly from the rest. He finally had his first raw material in making cement.


    The ash gray cast offs contained plenty of calcium carbonate which could be used as limestone when they are grounded. Requesting Mohrios and the rest of the taurens to prioritize moving the first raw material for the cement, Xiao Chen thanked the kobolds for their efforts before returning back to the vige.


    Xiao Chen selected some of the bored warriors of Yohan to apany him, in grinding the mining cast offs into dust. For many days they grinded them to dust and gathered plenty of them.


    Mixing the grinded material with y that underwent plenty of washing to purify it,the actual production of cement was finally start.


    Some small amount of gypsum was added to the mix which the kobolds identally discovered while tunneling nearby the undergroundke. The result was an ash colored wet paste which was then mixed throughly in an iron container before being brought inside the fire brick structure.


    "You ready?"


    Xiao Chen asked the Arkhan shaman who was tasked in sting the materials with intense heat.


    "I hope your odd idea works,chief"


    The Arkhan shaman said as he started calling on the power of the spirits.


    "Ga''rumm sokk''ra daka''rr segann!"


    The shaman muttered and intense heat started emerging within the kiln. A ball of fire emerged out of thin air just above the slimy paste that wasid on top of the fire bricks that make up the floor of the kiln.


    Like a beating heart, the ball of fire started pulsating and the heat that it emitted started getting hotter and hotter that even with the fire bricks containing it, Xiao Chen could still feel the intense heat that it emitted.

 Chapter 48 - 48

    Xiao Chen really wanted to see the process closely, but the heat produced by the ball of fire was too intense and unbearable for him. Rakh''ash''ta tried approaching the kiln, but the intense heat was driving him away.


    They just watch as the pulsing ball of fire kept on emitting heat until it finally disappeared like a bubble that was popped.


    "Apologies, chief... I can no longer sustain the fire spirit"


    The Arkhan shaman muttered as he used his wooden staff for support. He was drained of spiritual energy, his forehead covered with sweat and his breathing ragged.


    Xiao Chen nodded as an acknowledgement towards the shaman and approached the kiln where there were ash colored clumps scattered. He wanted to feel it in his hands, but the residual heat was still unbearable and waited for it to cool down.


    A few hours of waiting and Xiao Chen finally had some of the ash colored clumps in his hands. He pinched them with his fingers and it shattered into fine powder, easily blown by the winds.


    "Is this what you wanted, chief?"


    Rakh''ash''ta approached the chieftain as he stared at the materials.


    "Looks like it... but we''ll need to test it first to be sure that it is what we needed"


    Xiao Chen replied as he dusted his hands off the residue of the material.


    "Will this bind the stone blocks together, more tightly than y can?"


    A worker orc questioned the chieftain. He can''t imagine the fine powder to bind anything together.


    "It has plenty of uses, not just for the walls, it can also build other structures like houses, roads, and bridges. It will shatter mostmon knowledges about structures that we knew of."


    Giving orders to the orc workers nearby to ground the clump materials together to fine powder and put them in a container. Xiao Chen hoped it was what he wanted. He mixed the test cement with some river sand that was piled up by taurens under his request.


    Xiao Chen then added water and mixed it up throughly, he took two leftover fire bricks and applied the resulting paste in between them.


    "Did it work, chief?"


    Rakh''ash''ta excitedly asked, as he was more interested in it than anyone else.


    "We''ll find out tomorrow"


    Xiao Chen replied as he set the bricks on a suitable spot near the kiln.


    *****


    The next morning, Xiao Chen hurried to the fire brick structure and what greeted him made him knit his brows together. All hismanders were there. They were all just waiting for him to unravel whether or not the test was sessful.


    Looking at the two bricks, the cement appeared solid already, and the bricks seemed tightly stuck with each other. He touched the cement and sure enough; it had solidified overnight.


    Now for the actual test, Xiao Chen grabbed each brick in his hands and tried separating them with all his strength, his muscles bulged as veins started emerging on his arms and neck, he was exerting all he can but the two bricks remained stuck together.


    Tossing the stuck bricks towards the muscle head, Galum''nor, Xiao Chen, told him to separate them. Galum''nor tried his best in trying to separate the bricks but to no avail. Irritated by his failure, he mmed the bricks hard on the ground.


    Under the surprise look of everyone, only the fire brick got damaged as one of it broke into two, but the part that was attached by the cement remained firmly stuck together.


    "So this is the effect of the so-called cement"


    Sakh''arran muttered and stared at the chieftain, amazement was apparent on his face.


    "This is simply incredible! Yesterday it was as soft as y but just in one night it became as strong as a rock. With this, the city wall that the chief spoke of would be totally possible. We can build a wall quickly with this... Ha! We can now build walls faster than pinkskins"


    Rakh''ash''ta eximed as he picked up the bricks on his hand, slowly feeling the solidified cement on his hands.


    "Not just walls, we can also build magnificent houses with it that can rival the ones built by the pinkskins. We can make our own castles as grand or grander than them"


    Xiao Chen smiled. The test was a sess and with it, the orcs we''ll now leaped from being tribal society into a city.


    *****


    Real production of the cement went into rapid development. The Arkhan shaman took turns with the troll sages in sting the raw materials with intense heat. The troll sages volunteered as soon as they have learned that the chieftain was looking for anyone capable of using fire in their magic arts. Hotter the fire, the better.


    The Arkhan shaman sighed in relief as there were four troll sages who were proficient in fire arts, but they had to work in twos to produce enough heat for the materials to be done. The time they did it alone, it was a failure as the produced cement was subpar and didn''t work as the chieftain wanted.


    The orc forgers started forging long and thick iron rods as chieftain requested when the real production of the cement started, the chief said that it would reinforce the durability of the structure.


    They forged very long iron rods which were twice and thrice bigger than the iron spears that they were previously tasked to make.


    Day after day, the vige was busy in producing the materials for the city wall. Xiao Chen was no engineer, but he had knowledge of building defensive structures during his years as a soldier.


    The trenches and defensive walls that they built during the wars that he took part in, the walls that saved them from many enemies that lurked in the shadows.


    On the blueprint of the city wall, there is a pir every ten meters of the wall which will be purely made of concrete and the iron rods, making the wall more durable and resilient to impact.

 Chapter 49 - 49

    With all the materials gathered together, the building of the city wall finally started. Xiao Chen assigned Rakh''ash''ta to supervise its construction since he was the only who understood his blueprints and his idea of the wall.


    He had other things to take care of, like the current weapon blueprints in his hand. Orcs don''t use bows because they guaranteed that every time that they draw the string, the bow snaps in half because they applied too much force.


    Xiao Chen designed a repeating crossbow for them, no need to pull manually the string back. He designed it after a shotgun which has an underhand cocking mechanism instead of the regr overhand or side lever on almost all crossbows.


    The repeating crossbowbined the actions of spanning the bow, cing the bolt, and shooting into a one-handed movement, thus allowing for a much higher rate of fire than a normal crossbow which he was ustomed to, the beauty of continuous fire albeit only for just six shots before loading additional bolts onto the magazine.


    A top-mounted magazine containing a reservoir of bolts was included in the design, fed the crossbow through gravity, a rectangr lever attached to both the tiller and the magazine, and a tiller mounting the prods with a stock. The design was basically a shotgun without the use of gunpowder.


    The magazine on top of the main body of the crossbow can only amodate and additional five more bolts on it without including the bolt that was already cocked in and ready to be fired with just the squeezed of the trigger.


    There were two variants of Xiao Chen''s shotgun based repeating crossbow, one that fires solid iron bolts which could prate through enemies and armors and the other one fires metal spherical pellets which could take down unarmored foes.


    The trolls and the orc forgers worked together in bringing Xiao Chen''s idea to life. The trolls did the woodwork on it, while the forgers dealt with its metal frame for it to be durable. Xiao Chen took part in the weapon''s creation by ensuring that the mechanism behind it was correct or else they risk hurting the wielder.


    The next day, a prototype of the new weapon was ready to be tested, one for each variant of the weapon. Picking up the bolt shooting variant, Xiao Chen felt its simrity to a shotgun of modern times, albeit heavier and bulkier.


    Carefully loading a few iron bolts onto its magazine, which were made of two wood pieces that were aligned parallel with each other. The bolts were ced in between the wood pieces and held in ce by a metal lock, which prevents the bolts from being loaded into the firing chamber unless the weapon was cocked.


    Xiao Chen gripped the cocking mechanism of the weapon and pulled it backwards, then forward. The first bolt was then ready to be fired with just the squeezed of a trigger. Loading the extra bolt, Xiao then turned around and sighted the targets that were ced at different distances.


    The first one was ten meters away, which was easily punctured by the bolt, the next one thirty metres and it still was a sess. Fourth one was fifty meters, which was still punctured by the bolt but didn''t go through it unlike the first two targets. Thest one, which was a hundred meters away, Xiao Chen squeezed the trigger after cocking it, then fired the bolt with great uracy, hitting the target.


    The one foot long bolt prated the target with almost half of its length through the target. The weapons'' capability impressed Xiao Chen, but he wanted it to pack more power and gain more range. Aiming at the target a hundred and twenty meters away, it was still a hit, but only a few inches of the bolt went through.


    With thest bolt, Xiao Che fired towards the foot of the tall watchtower, which was more than a hundred and fifty meters away from where Trot''thar lived in for the past days and keeping an eye out for any sign of the enemies.


    The bolt hit the target but just bounced off of it after creating a small chip on the wooden target.


    "It needs more power, add more strength to the string and increase the size of the limbs but not too much or it will be impossible to be used."


    Xiao Chenmented as he put the weapon down and picked up the pellet firing variant of it. Unlike the one that fires iron bolts, this one was moreplicated and harder to be made with it, firing a pellet forward straight.


    The weapon''s magazine worked in the same way as its twin but held more ammos in it, containing twelve lead pellets including the one loaded into the chamber.


    Taking aim and firing, the pellet went through the first target throughly and made a bigger hole than the one that ejects bolts. Xiao Chen judged the damage to be extremely lethal. He carried on with the test and found out that the pellet firing variation only had a maximum of fifty meters range of effectivity.


    "Is there any way to increase its power output?"


    Xiao Chen asked the trolls and orc forgers to which they shook their heads.


    "It''s impossible chief, if we increase the power behind it then it will be the chamber that will be ejected and not the pellet. This one is moreplex and inflexible in its design unless we could find something to push the pellet forward"


    Zul''jinn reported his findings on the weapon. They tried adding more power to the pellet firing one but to no avail; it was all a failure. The bolt firing kind was easier since it works much just like a bow which the trolls had knowledge of but the one that fires pellets. Only the chief knows the exact details about it.


    "We could make bigger ones of both kinds, but they can''t be wielded by our warriors inbat easily as these and with some modifications. We could use them for defending or during sieges on enemy settlement"


    Zul''jinn suggested he witnessed the massive damages by such humongous weapons.


    "Hmm... This will do. We use the bolts for foes who are armored and further away while this one for something up close and personal and the bigger ones that you spoke of, they will suffice as siege weapons."


    Xiao Chen grinned and loaded it again with the lead pellets, cocking it back and firing the weapon while moving forward. It shredded the wooden target that he was hitting to pieces as he got closer and closer to it while shooting.


    "I wouldn''t want to be at the receiving end of such weapon!"


    One troll eximed as they stared at the weapon in Xiao Chen''s hands and the target that was torn to pieces that littered the ground.

 Chapter 50 - 50

    The wall finally took shape. Huge pirs made of cement, small stones from mines mixed with sand and the long and thick iron rods were finally being slowly erected. They finally put the lumber that Xiao Chen requested from the trolls to use.


    It puzzled the trolls at first on why the timber must be turned into lumber and now they are finally witnessing its use; They needed them to shape the pirs into perfect box shapes that pointed up towards the sky.


    They properlyy the foundation for the walls down as it got filled first with rocks and pounded by the taurens with thick timber pirs squeezed the rocks together tightly. They theny the iron rods down, which were crisscrossed with each other, held together by simple metal wires before being poured over with the concrete mix and left to dry for days.


    It took more than a five weeks with everybody working together toplete the wall. A full kilometer by kilometer solid wall surrounded the vige with a gateway leading to the mountains, one towards the stone quarry to the north and four facing east where the minions of the demon woulde from.


    They then fixed the gateways with thick solid wooden walls nailed together and reinforced by iron binders that mped the thick lumbers together tightly.


    The four gateways didn''t have such humongous doors, instead they remained open, but in each entry point had a hundred meter long walls on both sides in the viges inside.


    Xiao Chen designed them to be choke points for the enemies. Their foes would surely go for the four open passages instead of the towering resilient thirty feet in height solid walls.


    The shotgun crossbows would then pepper their foes with iron bolts and lead pellets while his warriors hold the line and prevent them from gaining real entry to the vige. The other races, except the goblins and kobolds who are in the mines, would then help in the vige''s defense, positioned right behind the Yohan First Battalion to clean up any enemies that got through his warriors.


    Theyy everything out. Xiao Chen was then awaiting the execution of his grand n and felt thankful that the minions of the demon hadn''t located their vige yet. He was worried that they might assault them while they were constructing the wall.


    *****


    The next day, a scout that Xiao Chen has sent out returned bearing news of a goblin army a few days to march away from the vige. The scout reported that there were ten thousands of them or maybe more. It also included hobgoblins in the enemy army.


    Xiao Chen smiled as he opened his mission tab. His mission had long been on hold and he hoped that the targets in his mission would deliver themselves to him. Xiao Chen assembled everybody during dusk for the kobolds to take part in without feeling ufortable because of the light.


    There they stood, mixed races stared at Xiao Chen. He saw the expectant look in their eyes, the eyes full of hope, but the one that really caught his attention were the eyes of his own warriors.


    The orc warriors had a look of excitement in their eyes. Apparently, they hunger for blood and excitement once again after spending many weeks without battle and some suffered the aftereffects of the demonic curse that gued them.


    "Everything is in ce!"


    "We have prepared aplenty!"


    "The only thing that is missing are our enemies!"


    "The targets for our new toys!"


    Xiao Chen chuckled. The trolls and the orc forgers then joined him. They were the ones who knew of the damage that those toys could do and it ain''t pretty.


    The warriors of Yohan had mischievous grins on their faces at the mentioning of the new toys. They have tested and practiced with it and they totally loved it. Some of them even whined when they weren''t chosen to fire those ''bad boys'' when their foes attacks.


    Xiao Chen even tasked the forgers to craft some special shields for the asion, shields fully made of solid iron which were aligned with spikes.


    "Now we wait!"


    "Rest a bit and hope that our foes would arrive in time before we are bored"


    Xiao Chen continued asughter reverberated among his warriors which were then joined by the other races. The ogres and taurens requested to be part of the defense, which caused Sakh''arran and Gur''kan to be busy for the past few days, teachings and drilling them.


    Those who didn''t pass the required discipline were left out and served as auxiliary units or helpers. They specifically crafted equipment to tailor their immense frames, which only Galum''nor coulde close to.


    Helmets for the heads and chainmails for the torso, a much bigger shield and weapons. The ogres favored blunt weapons over des, which is why they are armed with maces with an iron head apanied by spikes.


    The taurens, well the taurens, didn''t want to wield shields, which is why they are covered from head to toe with solid iron te armor and their favored weapon was huge double handed axes, but Xiao Chen equipped them with halberds.


    Xiao Chen dismissed them after and a feast followed, they celebrated thepletion of the walls and their sess inpleting it in such a short time.


    Chants, songs and musical instruments were then introduced when the bitter ale finally took hold of them. They dance around a huge bonfire that they made, singing and dancing, just enjoying their time after such a continuous week of hardbor.


    All the races celebrated together and have foregone their old hatreds with each other under the leadership of Xiao Chen. It was a rare sight which only urred during their exodus from their old world.


    They united as one in massive hordes of mixed races, battling the creatures of destruction that fed on their world. But after arriving in this new world, the old hatreds ignited and war broke out among them.


    The taurens were the only ones who didn''t exist back in their old world, but they had the four-legged ones, the centaurs.

 Chapter 51 - 51

    For the past few days, the residents of the vige spent their time waiting and preparing for their foes.


    Trot''thar up high in the watchtower saw a massive low cloud of dust to the east. Straining his eyes, he finally saw clearly what they were. Goblins, thousands of goblins whose skins seem dried up, cracked in many ces oozing ck liquid and some parts of their body rotting.


    Picking up the battle horn, he blew it as hard as he can and a long deep sound echoed through the vige, alerting everybody of the enemies'' presence.


    "Finally!!!"


    Galum''nor bellowed as he stood up from where he waszily resting at because of boredom. The warriors of Yohan quickly assembled and proceeded towards the walls. The others gathered at the end of the entrances where they will hold the enemies.


    "Move your asses!!! The enemies havee!!!"


    Sakh''arran shouted. The ogres and taurens guarded one gateway each, while the Yohan First Battalion guarded two. Positioned at the back of the taurens and ogres were also a group of orc warriors as a backup n, just in case the ogres and taurens get so excited while in battle that they forget about the n.


    Xiao Chen quickly ascended towards the walls through the concrete stairs that were attached to the walls. There, he saw thousands of goblins slowly marching forward in a massive single formation.


    "Prepare the big boys!"


    Xiao Chen yelled towards those handling the huge shotgun crossbows embedded on the walls with concrete to contain its massive recoils and not to throw its operators off the wall. Four feet long iron bolts, and almost five inches in diameter, iron balls then were ced into the magazines of the weapons.


    Xiao Chen stared at the gs that were ced far away from the walls which helps in aiding them in knowing that the enemies were within range. He waited for the horde of goblins to cross the mark area first before giving themand to let loose.


    Almost about one fourth of the enemy army finally crossed the markers that were ced.


    "Make it rain!"


    Xiao Chen shouted. Bolts and balls of iron whistled through the air, announcing their presence to the goblins. It was an outstanding sight to behold. Xiao Chen smiled as he watched the iron bolts skewer enemies through and the iron balls shattering the unfortunate ones in its path into a messy pile of flesh and blood.


    "Show them the pits of Gehenna!"


    Sakh''arran yelled as he watched the fallen goblins get decimated by the raining iron bolts and balls.


    "Reload!!! Reload!!!"


    Trot''thar shouted in excitement as he felt the thrill of killing enemies with such a weapon. It flushed his face red as he caressed the enormous weapon in front of him.


    Trot''thar''s partner loaded the iron balls and cranked the lever to cock the huge crossbow. Every time that Trot''thar fires an iron ball, his partner would crank the lever to cock it.


    The fallen goblin swarm finally reached the bottom of the walls. They crowded together towards the open gateways, unaware of what was waiting for them.


    "Here theye!"


    "Ready!!! Aim... Fire!!!"


    Maghazz shouted and a hailstorm of a foot long iron bolts and lead pellets peppered the fallen goblins below, injuring and outright killing the unfortunate ones.


    "Leave some for us!!!"


    Galum''nor yelled towards the orcs on the walls, who had the shotgun crossbows as their weapons. The goblins were being stopped by a wall of iron bolts and lead pellets which stormed them from their left and right.


    The taurens, ogres and the Yohan First Battalion on the ground watch as corpses of the fallen goblins slowly piled up a few paces away from them. They just stared at theirrades, enjoying their time atop the walls, felling their foes easily with the new weapon introduced by the chieftain.


    "Finally, some action!!!"


    Galum''nor muttered as one fallen goblin finally got through the hailstorm of lead and iron unscathed. Raising his weapon, ready to strike down on the lone target that got through.


    "Closer"


    "Come closer"


    "A little closer"


    "More"


    "Come on"


    Galum''nor whispered as the fallen goblin hesitantly inched forward towards the spiked shield wall in front of him. It looks like he was deciding whether or not to charge forward. The iron spikes protruding from the shields in front of him were screaming danger in his mind, but a whisper from within its head told him to attack and charge forward and y as much as it can.


    "Kik...ki!!!"


    The fallen goblin screamed its shrieking battle cry as it charged forward towards Galum''nor and the other orcs, who were waiting for any enemy that got through the rain of lead and iron.


    "That''s it...e on!"


    Galum''nor grinned as the lone fallen goblin finally charged forward, his hand gripping his weapon trembled with excitement. The lone goblin was only a few feet away from his weapon''s reach, but the fallen goblin''s head just shattered into pieces.


    "No!!!"


    The muscle head howled as his excitement died down and it left his raised weapon hanging in the air without a target.


    Blood, flesh and brain matter rained down in front of the disappointed Galum''nor as a lead pellet ricocheted off his iron shield. Raising his head towards the wall, Galum''nor finally saw the culprit. It was an orc warrior belonging to the Azure Dragon group.


    The orc warrior who fired the shot met gaze with Galum''nor. He felt goosebumps as he saw the angry eyes of the huge orc through the holes on the helmet that he was wearing. The poor orc warrior forced a smile on his face, then ignored the huge orc staring daggers at him, hoping that the big orc would forget his deed of stealing a target from him.


    The taurens remainedposed in their formation, just chilling and watching as the fallen goblins get destroyed in front of them by the orcs atop the walls.. They leaned on their halberdszily as they spectate the massacre happening just paces away from them.

 Chapter 52 - 52

    The taurens started conversing among themselves while a massacre was going on just in front of them.


    "Will they make it to us?"


    A young tauren said as he started scratching his exposed ear. The others at the rear of the formation even took off some parts of their armor on their back and started scratching their rear against the walls. They were so chill as the battle was going on.


    "Hmm... beats me¡­ want to bet?"


    Another young tauren muttered and nced towards the tauren that spoke first. He also started scratching his chin under his iron helmet after releasing its lock and raising it a bit.


    "Maintain your line!"


    "We don''t want them to get through us. Prove the orcs and ogres that taurens are as strong as them in battle and let these minions of the demon know that we taurens aren''t someone they should mess with."


    Mohrios yelled towards his kin as he tightly gripped his halberd on his hands. He was observing the progress of the fallen goblins, keeping a close eye on them. He was also itching to smash the little pesky creatures down to the ground.


    The ogres on the other end grunted in annoyance, as no enemy still had made it through the rain of lead and iron.


    "When will they make it to us? I''m getting tired just standing here and watching them get ughtered."


    An ogreined as he banged his shield with the handle of his weapon. They were getting annoyed just standing there and doing nothing.


    "All ground defenders!"


    "Prepare to engage!"


    Xiao Chenmanded, shouting as loud as he could. The ammunitions for the shotgun crossbows have almost been depleted, and the shooters were getting tired as their hands trembled while handling their weapons because of exhaustion.


    A st of the battle horn and the rapid beat of the war drums signalled the ground defenders to prepare forbat.


    "Warriors of Yohan!"


    "Awoo-ah?!"


    Gur''kan nced towards the warriors behind him. They were finally getting their chance to join the fray as their hands gripped their weapons tightly.


    With their ammunition depleted, the fallen goblins finally made it through, climbing over the piled up corpses of their fallenrades, shouting their shrieking battle cries as they sprinted forward.


    With their momentum, the foolish fallen goblins got skewered by the spikes that protruded out of the shields of the orcs. The joined strength of the fallen goblins'' charge pushes the orc warriors a few inches back.


    "Hold the line!"


    "Give it everything you got!"


    "Push!!!"


    Gur''kan bellowed as they slowly stabilize their battle line.


    "Awooh!!!"


    "Awooh!!!"


    "Awooh!!!"


    The orc warriors shouted in unison as they slowly gained ground, repelling the fallen goblin''s back and sandwiching them between their spiked shields and the piled corpses.


    Xiao Chen watch his warriors with pride, a proud smile slowly crept up on his lips as it satisfied him with the execution of his warriors on the right most gateway.


    He was about to turn his attention towards the next gateway when he spotted a hobgoblin yellingmands behind the fallen goblins.


    "There you are"


    He muttered as pick up a spear on the weapon rack on the walls, arching his back and taking aim. He steadied his breathing and gripped the shaft of the spear tightly and with a quick, urate throw, the spear soared towards the hobgoblin, who was unaware that its fate was already sealed.


    The whistling sound that came with the spear as it flew downwards caught the hobgoblin''s attention. Turning around, its pupils dted as the spear was finally in its sights.


    The hobgoblin tried to utter a word and moved away from the trajectory of the spear, but it was all toote. Its slowly opened mouth got reaped wide open as the spear impaled through it on its mouth.


    The spear embedded itself on the ground firmly as it went through the hobgoblin''s mouth and out the back of its head. Just behind the fallen goblins that were trying to get through the spiked iron shields to the ground by a spear nailed their hobgoblinmander to the ground, still on its legs but no longer moving.


    The big toys on the walls continued to wreak havoc among the fallen goblins, who were still outside, clumped together perfectly as targets. The operators of the big toys throughly enjoyed their time as theyughed and joke around while mercilessly decimating their foes.


    The goblins outside the walls started piling up together, climbing up on top of each other. Slowly the goblins made a huge mound made of themselves, steadily the mound rose to almost the same height as the walls.


    "That''s not good."


    Trot''thar muttered as he peeked down below while his partner was reloading the iron balls onto the enormous weapon that they were operating.


    "Definitely not good!"


    He shouted as a goblin lunged at him from below. Putting his left arm forward with palms open, Trot''thar caught the arm of the corrupted goblin and dangled it midair. He raised and pulled back his right arm with muscles bulging.


    "Heh!"


    Trot''thar grinned, to which the corrupted goblin, who was dangling in midair, responded with a confused look. Swinging his massive right arm downwards, Trot''thar threw a powerful overhand punch towards the face of the goblin.


    A loud crunching sound ensued as the poor goblin got its face shattered by Trot''thar''s powerful punch. Trot''thar shook the goblin left and right, but the fallen goblin was already unmoving. Its limbs dangled and swayed side to side as Trot''thar continued to shake it.


    "Your no fun!"


    Trot''thar shouted, then transferred his grip on the goblin to his right arm. Winding up momentum, Trot''thar threw the motionless goblin towards its kin and scattered them.


    "It''s loaded and ready!"


    The orc who was loading ammunition shouted towards Trot''thar and cranked the lever. Quickly, Trot''thar grabbed the weapon and directed it towards the mound of the goblins and pounded them with the iron balls.


    Every time that an iron ball made contact with the goblins, blood and flesh scattered everywhere.. The powerful force behind the iron balls being shot at almost point nk range tore the goblins apart.

 Chapter 53 - 53

    Mohrios stared down at the corrupted goblins that made their way through the pile of corpses of their peers. Hot air emitting from his nostrils as he raised his halberd.


    "Taurens!!!"


    "Du!!!kathu!!!"


    He shouted and swung his halberd down on first goblin that charge towards him, pummeling it to the ground. The unlucky goblin got cleaved into two, blood and flesh sprayed and scattered.


    The taurens covered with armor from head to toe and had no fear of the little creatures. They counter-charge at the sprinting goblins who were shrieking their battle cries.


    Mohrios leaned forward, his horn gleamed of danger as he ran forward, ramming through those who were brave or foolish enough to stand on his path. Under Mohrios'' lead, the other taurens rammed through the goblins and skewered them with their horns.


    It was raining goblins everywhere as the taurens rammed through them and sending them flying.


    "Sur''ba!!! Akarr!!!"


    The taurens howled and pummeled every goblin that they saw still standing or attempting to get back on their feet. Goblins were embedded to the ground, some smashed against the walls and the unlucky ones, no longer having intact corpses as their bodies got shattered apart by the powerful swings of the taurens.


    At thest gate where the ogres were, the goblins suffered a more gruesome death as the ogres enjoyed smashing them down to meat-paste.


    "Tsk! Weaklings"


    An ogre grunted as he batted a poor goblin upward and sending it flying. Pushing with their shields and smashing with their maces, the ogres trampled their foes easily.


    On the walls, the mound of goblins finally reached the same level as the walls and they started flooding in.


    "Get them off the walls!"


    Xiao Chen shouted as he started picking up goblins and throwing them outside the walls. The goblins started to overrun the walls; they came pouring in, in huge numbers.


    Grabbing another spear, Xiao Chen started swinging it at their foes like a baseball bat and sending them flying back.


    "Shooters!"


    "Focus fire on the mounds!"


    He shouted as he saw the shooters started shooting again, albeit at a slower pace than before. The concentrated rain of lead and iron shattered the mounds apart as the goblins shrieked in anger towards the defenders.


    "Right on time!"


    Xiao Chen muttered as a hobgoblin managed to climb the walls before the mound of goblins under it copsed. Casting the haste spell on himself, Xiao Chen sprinted forward, ramming the hobgoblin against the wall.


    The impact of Xiao Chen''s charge knock the wind out of the hobgoblin as he fell weakly on its knees, gasping for air. The hobgoblin looked up at the one who suddenly rammed him and saw Xiao Chen''s merciless eyes, then the spearhead that got bigger and bigger in front of him.


    Xiao Chen didn''t give the hobgoblin any chance and pierced it with his spear, quickly ending the hobgoblin''s life. ncing left and right, they finally had control of the walls again.


    The defenders started having a hard time as the goblins jumped down from the mountain of corpses. Some of his warriors have fallen after being pounced on by multiple goblins and brought down to the ground.


    Xiao Chen felt a powerful pulse of energy. Unsure of what it was, he focused on it. After the pulse of energy, the corrupted goblins turned around and retreated.


    Despite being pursued and continuously being pelted with iron and lead, the corrupted goblins continued on their retreat. They ignored everything else and just continued to run back east, towards where they came from.


    Xiao Chen knitted his brows together in confusion and ran towards the edge of the walls to have a clear look at what was going on. He saw nothing else except the goblins retreating, which made him even more confuse.


    He directed his gaze further and felt a very ominous aura originating from the east to where the goblins were retreating to. The battle was won, but the war wasn''t over yet. It was just the first fight.


    Only goblins and few hobgoblins were in the first assault. The other races haven''t shown themselves yet. Xiao Chen was worried. Their enemies were just testing them.


    The demon sent the goblins first to test the waters and scout their weaknesses. ncing towards his cheering warriors, Xiao Chen can''t help but shake his head.


    He didn''t want to douse out their high morale after a victory. Raising his right hand, holding the spear.


    "Victory!"


    He shouted, and his warriors loudly cheered.


    *****


    After the initial excitement of victory died down, they started cleaning the battlefield. They yed those corrupted goblins that still stubbornly refused to die and still groaning in pain.


    "Tell the warriors to be always on guard"


    "Double the number of the patrol"


    "And Trot''thar. I need you back, up in that watch tower"


    Xiao Chen gave orders to hismanders.


    "As yourmand, chief"


    Hismanders saluted, then left out of his tent. Looking at the scroll containing Gur''kan''s report of the casualties, Xiao Chen can''t help but feel sorry for those who had died.


    He steadied his mind and focus his attention on the map in front of him. Almost everything went ording to n and their losses were only minimal.


    "Chief, you got a moment"


    Mohrios barged in inside Xiao Chen''s tent and stood in front of him after saluting, copying how the Yohan First Battalion did.


    "What can I help you with?"


    Xiao Chen asked without bothering to look at the tauren and just stared at the battle map.


    "We the taurens felt something unusual. The pulse of energy, you felt it too, right?"


    Mohrios said and stood there dumbly, as he didn''t know whether his suspicion was right, that the young chieftain could also feel it, since he stood in ce after the pulse of energy came.


    "Yes, what about it?"


    Xiao Chen answered and rummaged through the many scrolls on his table.


    "That pulse of energyes from a demon and us being able to feel it here means the demon is just nearby. We are up against a demon that can move freely, unlike the others which were restricted in the ce where they descended and the only demons that could roam around freely after descending would be a high-ranking demon"


    Mohrios reported and observed the chieftain''s reaction.


    "Hmm... A high-ranking demon... How is a high demonpared to a great demon?"


    Xiao Che curiously asked as he remembered his painful encounter with the great demon Ozshe, the great demon of madness. If their demon foe was as strong as Ozshe, then they were in for a tough battle.


    "A great demon chief!?"


    Mohrios questioned in surprise at the mention of a great demon.


    "The difference between them would be a thousand or ten thousands of times apart, chief. A great demon leads legions of demons under it and in those legions would be thousands upon thousands of high-ranking demons depending on the strength and power of the great demon."


    Mohrios continued and exined. The topic about demons was something that the taurens were knowledgeable of.. ording to their ancestors, the taurens were creatures that originated from the Nether, where demons and devils roamed free.

 Chapter 54 - 54

    The sound of the battle horn disturbed the supposed to be a tranquil silence of the night, the thumping sounds of foot and hooves, and the shout of the warriors.


    Quickly Xiao Chen rose from his sit, he fell asleep on his table while thinking of how to stave off the uing attacks of their foes. The presence of a high-ranking demon on the battlefield wasn''t included in his previous ns.


    His face full of worry, Xiao Chen sprinted towards the walls and caught sight of Trot''thar quickly descending from the watchtower.


    "What did you see?"


    Xiao Chen quickly asked as Trot''thar''s feet made contact with the ground.


    "Goblins chief!"


    "Along with tall strange looking silhouettes behind them, probably trolls."


    Trot''thar reported as he and the chieftain headed towards the walls.


    Darkness was still enveloping the surroundings, and Xiao Chen can only spot vague silhouettes of their enemies. He panned his sight from left to right and he saw a rough outline of the enemy battle line.


    The tauren, trolls and ogres didn''t have the same vision capability of the orcs who, despite the darkness, could still see fairly well. They had a hard time assembling their line, even with the help of the torches that they carried.


    "Draegh''ana be the vanguard of the ogres with your group?"


    "Trot''thar, send your group to rece the taurens!"


    Xiao Chenmanded. He needs to make sure that their defensive line will hold. The Vermilion Bird and Azure Dragon group quickly took position in front of the ogres and taurens.


    After settling the best possible defensive line, Xiao Chen patiently waited for their foes to approach. He focus his ears on the movements of their enemies, he soon pick up an audible sound of their opponents charging forward in huge numbers.


    Trot''thar, being the one with the best vision, started firing the weapon in his hands as soon as he saw their adversaries within the range of the enormous weapon in his hands.


    A few momentster, the other huge crossbows also started firing, raining down lead and iron upon their enemies. Xiao Chen could make a rough outline of the taller creatures behind the goblins that Trot''thar suspected to be trolls.


    And he was absolutely right, corrupted trolls were charging towards the walls carrying something on their shoulders. Straining his eyes as hard as he could, Xiao Chen finally had a clear sight of what the trolls were bringing forward.


    "Shit... Ladders! They have gotdders!"


    Xiao Chen shouted, alerting his warriors on the wall.


    "Aim for the ones bearing thedders!"


    "Shooters! I need you here!"


    Xiao Chen shoutedmands rapidly, keeping a close eye on the progress of the trolls carrying thedders.


    Lead and iron, big and small, unceremoniously rained down on the trolls. They fell down in the most gruesome way as they got their bodies shattered and torn apart by the merciless storm of lead and iron.


    Somedders made it through and are quickly leaned on the walls as the trolls quickly scaled them. Adder made of wood and vines was ced in front of Xiao Chen. Dropping his equipment down, he grabbed both rails of thedder.


    Xiao Chen''s gripped tightened upon the rails if thedder as he pushed it forward, his muscles bulging and veins emerging at the weight of thedder with trolls climbing on it.


    He ducked down, narrowly evading the swing of a troll that made it to the top of thedder, annoyed by Xiao Chen evading its strike, the troll threw his wooden club at Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen''s head jerked back as the thrown wooden club squarely hit him in the face after raising his head back.


    "Why you little!"


    Xiao Chen grumbled unhappily, letting go of the rails of thedder and grabbing the long tusk of the troll. With a powerful tug, he pulled the troll to the walls.


    Still maintaining his hold on the troll, Xiao Chen mmed it down against the walls four times.


    "Keokh!"


    The poor troll gasped for air and groaned in pain after its tusk that Xiao Chen gripped broke off, sparing it from more mming. Xiao Chen stared at the broken tusk on his hands, a wry smile crept up on his lips.


    The groans of the troll near him caught his attention. Slowly, he moved his gaze towards it. Fear was apparent in the eyes of the troll. It was pleading for mercy.


    Xiao Chen picked it up by the left leg and dangled the goblin in the air. A stone hit Xiao Chen at the back of his head, making his head jerked forward. He turned around and saw a troll staring at him with a stone in its hand.


    He charged forward towards the troll who had its hands trembling upon noticing its limp kin on Xiao Chen''s gripped, with a full mighty swing, Xiao Chen mmed the limp troll in his hands against the troll that threw the stone at him.


    He sent the two unfortunate trolls down the walls with a powerful momentum, bringing with them their brethren who were climbing up thedder to the ground.


    Xiao Chen then grabbed the rails of thedder again and sessfully toppled it with the absence of the trolls trying to scale it. He nced left and right and saw trolls on the walls trying to push back his warriors.


    He picked up his spear and started batting trolls away, left and right as he made a stride towards the first gateway. Blood, tusks, flesh and bones flew everywhere as Xiao Chen pummeled any troll that got in his way.


    *****


    "Don''t give an inch!"


    "Push!"


    Gur''kan bellowed as he lead his group in repelling thebined efforts of the corrupted trolls and goblins. Spears were neatly pointing upwards behind the wall of spiked iron shields, skewering any troll or goblin that tried to be smart and jumped over the shields.


    "Give them everything you got!"


    "No mercy!"


    Gur''kan kept on shouting as he rallied the warriors under him. The shooters made their presence known from time to time but most of their attention was on their foes with thedders.


    Xiao Chen observed the situation in the first gateway a little longer to make sure that they will hold the line without additional help from the others. Gur''kan caught sight of the chieftain atop the walls, watching as they fought off their foes.


    "The chief is watching!"


    "Don''t embarrass me!"


    "Show what you have learned!"


    Gur''kan yelled towards the surrounding warriors.


    The orc warriors of the White Tiger group fought with more ferocity and vigor. They made a raised tform with their shields behind the vanguard that were repelling their foes.


    Orc warriors climbed on top of the tforms made of shields and started throwing spears at their enemies. Gur''kan looked up to the chieftain, who was watching them with a proud smile on his face.


    Xiao Chen acknowledged Gur''kan and the White Tiger''s efforts in creating new ways to repel their foes with a nod.


    *****


    Chaos was all over the ce, on the walls and on the ground. Corpses, limbs, bones, blood and guts are littered everywhere. Xiao Chen felt his arms going numb after swinging it many times. His breathing was already ragged, but he must keep on fighting.


    The early rays of the sun finally peaked over behind the mountains, giving the much needed light and warmth to the dark and cold battle urring. The taurens looked up to the sky that was slowly getting brighter and brighter; they had waited for so long.


    Upon noticing that the surroundings became brighter, Xiao Chen inched forward towards the edge of the walls. There he saw a still huge number of enemies trampling over the corpses.


    Xiao Chen made huge strides towards the Trot''thar who had the battle horn strapped on his back. A corrupted goblin charged towards Xiao Chen when he was facing the other way.


    He gave a nced towards the goblin behind him. The goblin jump towards Xiao Chen''s back with a crude dagger on his hands. Xiao Chen gave the fallen goblin a mighty back hand p and sent it flying off the walls.


    He was already so tired that he got no time to entertain his foes properly. Casting the Haste spell on himself, Xiao Chen picked up a shield and sprinted forward.


    "Coming through!"


    He shouted. The orc warriors and shooters got out of his path quickly as he rammed through the goblins and trolls, knocking them away.


    After arriving behind Trot''thar, Xiao Chen threw his shield towards a troll who just made its way up thedder, sending it back down on the ground with a crash.


    Xiao Chen blew hard on the battle horn, catching the attention of his warriors.


    "Taurens and Ogres!"


    "Prepare to engage!"


    "Orc warriors, disengage!"


    He shouted, and slowly the taurens and ogres made their way to the frontline while the orc warriors slowly retreated and made way for them.

 Chapter 55 - 55

    "Taurens!!!"


    "Du!!! kathu!!!"


    Mohrios shouted as he barged forward after the orc vanguards made way for them. Charging forward with his head lowered, presenting the dangerous horns atop his head, his halberd made a rough line on the ground as it got dragged behind the huge tauren.


    A loud crash of metal and flesh followed as the taurens smash the corrupted trolls and goblins apart, shattering their messy battle line even more. The taurens kept on their charge and went outside the walls, scattering away any foe that had stupidly stood their ground against them.


    Raising his head up, Mohrios finally saw the bloody path that they had carved. Their foesy on the ground, moaning and groaning in pain. The unlucky onesy dead, no longer moving.


    In thest gateway, the ogres went on a rampage and discarded their shields. They smash any foe that they see. The most unfortunate ones became their secondary weapons, which they used to attack, swinging them around and using them as clubs.


    "Tsk... Weaklings"


    A young ogre snorted, then ran forward, ramming through the battle line of their foes. The mace in its hand wreaks havoc as every swing it makes, blood and flesh would follow. No mercy given. They destroyed their foes in the most gruesome way possible.


    An ogre even took a bite of what remains of the troll that it used as a club, tasting the fresh meat of the corrupted troll.


    "Ptui!!!"


    The ogre quickly spat the flesh that it chewed on.


    "It tastes like dirt!"


    It shouted, then hurled the limb that was left in its hands before charging forward in annoyance that the flesh of corrupted trolls tastes like dirt.


    "Maybe their demon master would taste better"


    Another young ogre quipped as he smiled viciously towards their foes. Like the taurens, the ogres stormed the corrupted trolls and goblins, pushing them outside.


    Battle continued at the foot of the walls on the outside. Ogres and taurens were mercilessly trampling their foes as the orc shooters and operators rained lead and iron upon the minions of the demon.


    The taurens and ogres who were fresh and full of energy drove away the swarm of trolls and goblins, sending them scurrying away.


    Another battle won, but it''s not over yet. Far in the distance, Xiao Chen spotted an enormous swarm of enemies. Goblins, trolls, ogres, taurens, kobolds and even the creatures of the wild they stood there in a very long line.


    Xiao Chen studied their movements. They don''t seem to have the intention to attack just yet since they are scattering in different groups. Their foes seem to be waiting for someone or something.


    The pulse of energy came again, but this time much stronger than before. The high-ranking demon was nearly upon them and Xiao Chen hoped that it won''t be a very powerful one.


    *****


    Xiao Chen ordered his warriors to take a much needed rest and keep their guards up. He didn''t give order for the battlefield to be cleaned because of the presence of the enemy army that stood in the east, he must let his warriors have a rest for they don''t know when the next the attack will be, it might be in a few hours or days.


    The presence of the enemy army was something that Xiao Chen can''t ignore. While his warriors were resting, Xiao Chen went to the orc forgers requesting for them to forge more of the ammunitions for the enormous weapons on the walls and the shotgun crossbows.


    *****


    Days have passed, but their enemies still didn''t make a single assault. The almost sleepless nights that they had to endure was gnawing at their morale and patience.


    The mere presence of their enemies. It also subjected Xiao Chen to the sleepless nights, spending almost all his time on the walls. He felt light-headed after days of no proper rest, just like his warriors.


    The only ones who didn''t care were the ogres as theyzily sprawled around near the walls, enjoying their sleep. Their loud snores irritated the taurens and orcs, and even Xiao Chen''s patience was running thin on the behavior of the ogres.


    "Wake me up when there''s a battle to be fought"


    "Battle! Enemies! Where!"


    "Tell me if the battle starts but for now I go to sleep"


    The ogres'' answers were almost the same, which unnerved Xiao Chen. He ordered his warriors to get some sleep, but they refused to do so. The discipline that was instilled in them was paying off as they joined Xiao Chen in keeping watch for the looming threat.


    The taurens, however, got little shut-eye as the energy of the demon that they felt made them very anxious that they can''t get a proper sleep, so they joined the orcs.


    Within the vige, the orc forgers and trolls work in shifts to produce as much ammunition as they can, forging and repairing equipments for the warriors in the walls while the goblins and kobolds also were busy mining and transporting the needed ores.


    The orcs who weren''t part of the Yohan First Battalion like Kul''tha and Xor''tharr''s group provided and transported meals for the orc warriors, taurens, and ogres. Every single one of them was busy helping in the defense of the walls against the demon and its minions in one way or another.


    The actions of their enemies totally puzzled Xiao Chen. They have attacked them two times consecutively, then stopped. He can''t make heads or tails of their ns. If it was him, he would storm the walls continuously until their enemies would buckle because of exhaustion and the absence of reinforcements.


    Footsteps sounded from behind him. ncing at the one approaching, Xiao Chen saw Draegh''ana d in her battle armor, walking towards him. She sat beside the chieftain uttering no word and just stared at the brightly lit night sky illuminated by the twinkling gems.


    Xiao Chen just shook his head and maintained the silence between them. He also stared at the night sky, wondering what fate had prepared for him as an orc.


    He was trying to make the best out of the situation that fate has bestowed upon him, but he can''t help but scrunched his face in annoyance of the hectic new life that he was given.


    The battles that he had fought, the dangerous encounters he was in, and now a high-ranking demon was on its way to screw him and his budding kingdom that he was trying to establish.


    *****


    The chilly breeze of the early morning made Xiao Chen shiver and aroused him awake from his peaceful slumber.


    "Shit! I fell asleep while on the watch. The enemies didn''t attack, did they?"


    Xiao Chen softly muttered to himself and stood up and surveyed his surroundings. He saw none of the orc warriors nearby. As he was wondering, he smelled a faint sweet fragrance to his left.


    He nced to his left and was surprised to see the usually feisty female orc warrior was still sitting beside him. However, she was asleep and leaning against the icy wall.


    As if the female orc felt cold in her sleep, she shivered and sped her knees while curling her back. The morning dew that had wet the tip of her hair added more allure to her peaceful, sleeping face.


    Observing closely, under the starlight, her peaceful face gave Xiao Chen the impression of a cute little girl contrary to the vibe that she exudes when she was awake, which was full of savagery, true to her race as an orc.


    Xiao Chen moved his body a bit and finally realized that an animal fur was draped over him. The female orc was worried that he might feel the cold but didn''t get one for herself.


    He smiled wryly and shook his head. Xiao Chen removed the animal fur that was draped over him and brought it towards the cold female orc and covered her with it. Xiao Chen carefully tucked in the usually cold and wild female orc with the animal fur and stood up.


    Xiao Chen felt that someone was watching his actions but didn''t bother with it. After properly tucking in Draegh''ana, he nced where that feeling was originating from. His gaze finally met with the one who was watching him.


    The mischievous smile of Gur''kan weed, which somehow irked him and staring further. He could also see Trot''thar, and the same mischievous smile was stered on his face.


    Now he knew the reason why there was no orc warrior near where he rested at. It was the idea of his twomanders. They cleared off those who should have usually patrolled near him to give him and Draegh''ana some private space where they won''t be disturbed.


    A wry smile crept up on Xiao Chen''s lips as his twomanders seemed to y matchmaker with him and Draegh''ana.. Shaking his head, he turned around and stared at the peacefully slumbering female orc warrior.

 Chapter 56 - 56

    Xiao Chen got tired of the snores of the ogre and the next day, he gave them an order to haul and pile up the corpses of their foes that were scattered all over the ce. The stench of rotting flesh was so strong.


    Keeping a close eye at the enemy, Xiao Chen ordered the riders to be sent out to circle around the enemy campsite to investigate and find out what exactly their enemies are up to. Loud noises could be heard from time to timeing from behind the camp of their enemies, like loud hammering sounds.


    Xiao Chen wanted to find out what exactly is going on.


    "Chief, I''ll apany my brothers. ckwind is the fastest warg I know and I can assure you that I will bring back the information, dead or alive."


    Sakh''arran volunteered to be part of the scouting party, only he and his brothers of the Arkhan n have wargs to be use for scouting and can move around fast.


    "May our ancestors watch over you."


    Xiao Chen nodded towards the brave riders who are about to be sent out to with a dangerous task. He patted the shoulder of each of the riders, he also want to pet their wargs but only ckwind allowed him to touch her without baring its fangs at him.


    Unsheathing his newly crafted de made out of thravum ore and iron steel. Presenting it towards Sakh''arran with both hands.


    Sakh''arran stared nkly at the magnificent de presented to him by the chieftain, he was bewildered and didn''t know what to do.


    "Carry this de with honor and dignity. I now appoint you as Druu''ghar Vaddash of my horde."


    Xiao Chen spoke clearly and loudly for all the warriors of Yohan to hear. His decision of appointing Sakh''arran as his second inmand wasn''t decided on the spur of the moment but done after long and careful consideration.


    Sakh''arran had the strength and wits, he is someone who follows everything to the books. Strict, disciplined and had the initiative. He makes the right decisions andmands despite all the chaos that was happening around him.


    Among all hismanders, he is the best learner and also the best leader. Gur''kan might be the best motivator and morale booster of his army but hecks a little bit of initiative when ites to leading those under him in tight situations often applying only those that Xiao Chen taught him and not seeking better alternative solutions to the current problem.


    "I shall carry it with honor and pride, my chief"


    Sakh''arran received the new de with pride, his hand tightly grip the handle of the new sword and he can''t help but admire the beauty of his new de. He unsheathed his old de and sheathed the new one.


    Sakh''arran then saluted the chieftain and turned around, his old de held in his right hand.


    "Maghazz!"


    He shouted and nced around the orc warriors who were spectating the event.


    "Here!"


    Maghazz shouted as he made his way to the front, his shield and armor making distinct chinking and thumping sounds as he ran forward.


    He can''t help but be rattled upon standing in front of all themaders including the chieftain who gave him a mighty whoopingst time when he fought him. Maghazz''s eyes kept moving side to side avoiding eye contact with themanders, and his palms sweated in nervousness while his heartbeat started racing.


    "This de of mine, is now yours. Prove to your peers that you have earned it."


    Sakh''arran passed his de to Maghazz before the young orc could let things sink in within his head. Xiao Chen nced at Maghazz who was zoning out and still staring at the de in his hands.


    Sakh''arran mounted on ckwind then ushered his warg to turn around and head towards the gateway, his riderpanions also rode their wargs and followed after him.


    Xiao Chen approached the zoned out Maghazz and patted him on the shoulder, bringing back his senses.


    "Good luck proving that you''ve earned that sword."


    Xiao Chen grinned mischievously then left the bewildered Maghazz.


    "What do you mean chief?"


    Maghazz shouted but got no response, he tried to seek answers from themanders in front but they just grinned at him mischievously and followed after the chieftain.


    Confused, Maghazz turned around and saw the unfriendly stares of his peers. Sakh''arran''s old de was a hot potato given to him, the jealous gaze of his peers made him think that this was another kind of punishment meted out on him.


    *****


    Sakh''arran and hispanions headed north to cover their real intention. For many hours they hurried north and only resting when really needed.


    They change directions when the sun was about to set and headed east, they had to be very careful to cover their tracks or the entire enemy army will be upon them.


    Their wargs sprinted with the wind. The task that they were given was very vital that the chieftain emphasized how crucial it was. Darkness had already envelope the surroundings but the riders and their trusty partners kept on moving, eating their meals while on the move.


    *****


    "Stay low and don''t make a sound"


    Sakh''arran whispered to hispanions as they crept towards the ce where sounds of hammering wereing from, they left their wargs a few paces away.


    He and hispanions crawled on the ground as they approached, making use of the thickets to mask their presence and hide from the patrols that roamed around the ce from time to time.


    Silently they crawled and were finally close enough to see what their foes were building.


    "By our ancestors"


    One of the warg riders eximed in a low voice as they saw a huge tower made of woods over thirty feet high.


    "Shhhh...keep your voice down or you''ll expose us"


    Sakh''arran whispered towards hispanion as he observed closely what was going on. Corrupted creatures were moving around the ce, felling the sparse trees around and carrying them towards the wooden structure.


    Some of the creatures fell but got quickly reced by the others, a corrupted ogre came and picked up the motionless bodies and carried it somewhere.. Sakh''arran didn''t knew what the ogre was going to do with the bodies, curiously he signalled his nsmen to follow after him as they go after the corrupted ogre.

 Chapter 57 - 57

    Sakh''arran and his nsmen followed after the corrupted ogre for quite some time and they arrived at a mountain of corpses, rotting bodies of different creatures all piled up together.


    On top of the mountain of corpses were Screech Demons, they are one of the mostmon demons just like the Felhounds but they are airborne. They had a huge worm-like face with no eyes nor ears attached to a very long neck. A mouth filled with many rows of sharp fangs, a very sensitive star-shaped tentacle like nose and a huge batwings that was double the size of their bodies.


    Their upper limbs which was attached to the the skin membrane of their wings ends up with sharp dangerous ws. A long snake like tail can be seen swinging left and right behind their huge legs that was no more than dangerous than their upper limbs.


    The screeching sounds of the Screech Demons were very unpleasant to the ears. Sakh''arran and his nsmen hid behind thick and tall grasses as they watch.


    Tossing away the now unmoving bodies towards the pile of corpses, the ogre turned around and went back to where the towers were at.


    The Screech Demons screech against each other as they bare their rows of fangs, intimidating their kin that got too close to them. They chewed upon the motionless bodies, ripped them apart with their fangs and raised their heads to gulp down the rotten flesh while screeching in pleasure as they feast.


    Sakh''arran can''t help but scrunched his face in disgust, ncing to his nsmen, they too have the same expression as him. Many of the corpses were infested with maggots and flies but the Screech Demons paid no heed to them and savored the additional spice that was mix with their meal, the maggots that were wriggling about the corpses.


    Slowly they retraced their steps, ying hide and seek with the patrols.


    The ground started trembling, Sakh''arran and his nsmen stared at each other and confusion was apparent in their eyes. They all felt it, the shaking of the ground.


    "It''s time to RUMBLE!"


    Someone shouted from the darkness and the trembling of the ground became more intense. The mountain of corpses started to copse as the piled up bodies skidded down, scattering to the ground along with the maggots that wriggle their way back to the rotting bodies.


    Sakh''arran and his nsmenid down on the ground on their bellies as they try to identify what was happening. Sound of hooves could be heard fast approaching, silhouettes of enormous creatures could be seen vaguelying from the north and a humanoid creature on its back.


    There they saw the cause of the ground trembling, hundreds of Rhakaddon riders riding together.


    "The Rumbling n"


    Fukarr softly muttered as they stared at the huge number of Rhakaddon riders moving together. The Rhakaddon''s were very tough and strong creatures, they have a colossal head which was adorned with three horns, one on top of their snouts which was shorter but bulkier than the other two while the other two rests just above their eyes, longer and more pointed, pointing forward.


    They stood at seven feet tall on four legs, a body covered in brown or ck thick skin which was their natural armor. Their legs were short but massive withrge hooves, they also have a hump on their back which they use to store water.


    Fukarr remembered an old saying about the Rumbling n who were one of the overlords of the ins in their old world.


    "When Rhakaddon riders assemble, the ground will tremble, and their charge almost unstoppable"


    Just like a modern tank, the Rhakaddon riders run through their enemies, throwing them everywhere. Destruction was the only thing left behind after the Rumbling n disappeared in the horizon.


    The pawns of the demon were trampled on the ground, even some of the Screech Demons were included as they weren''t fast enough to fly away and avoid the charge of the Rhakaddons.


    The mountain of corpses was no more but just small mounds of trampled corpses. Screech Demons gave chase after the Rhakaddons that disturbed their meal, screeching in anger.


    Sakh''arran and his nsmen stared at the trail of destruction left behind by the Rhakaddons, the wooden tower was no more but a pile of scraps. They nced towards the camps of the fallen creatures, they had experienced the same fate, destruction and death under the hooves of the Rhakaddons.


    Moans and groans of pain could be heard as the corrupted creatures gathered to repair the destruction left behind by the Rhakaddons. Sakh''arran now knew what dyed their foes.


    They were being unintentionally being aided by the Rumbling n keeping them busy during the darkness.


    "Awooh!"


    Howls of wargs echoed. Turning their head to one side, Sakh''arran and his nsmen spotted a huge pack of wargs, sprinting towards the ruined camp of their foes.


    The wargs pounced on the corrupted creatures, tearing them apart with their ws and fangs. Along with the wargs were orcs covered with animal furs, they battled alongside the wargs.


    One of the orcs fighting side by side with the wargs raised his head up and howled in simr fashion as the wargs which was responded by a united howl of the wargs.


    "Remnants of the Warghen n"


    Sakh''arran softly muttered as they watch the orcs and wargs wreck havoc in the ruined camp of the corrupted creatures. The Warghen and Rumbling n attacking after one another made a huge mess among the pawns of the demon.


    Screeches could be heard from a distance as the Screech Demons came back, probably after being repelled by the Rumbling n as some of the Screech Demons were bleeding from nasty gashes and weapons still embedded in their bodies.


    The orcs howled once again and they retreated along with the wargs as the Screech Demons gave chase after them, luring them towards probably another ambush to decimate the numbers of the flying demons.

 Chapter 58 - 58

    "Let''s go!"


    Sakh''arran informed his nsmen as he called upon ckwind through their bond, which was established when she chose him to be her partner. Fukarr and the others also called upon their wargs as they sprinted forward to meet up with their trusty partners.


    Under the cover of darkness and the ensuing chaos, Sakh''arran and his nsmen were gone with the wind. They chased after the Warghen n that were being pursued by the Screech Demons but keeping a suitable distance away, less the Screech Demons discover them and make them their target.


    The howl of the chilly night winds echoed as the wargs and the orcs sprinted in darkness. Their innate ability to see in the dark was being put to use while the Screech Demons followed the Warghen n through their scent.


    The Screech Demons did not know darkness or brightness. They sensed their surroundings through the multiple vertical slits on both sides of their long necks, which served as their biological sonar. They always screech to navigate the terrain as their screeches bounced off objects around them.


    Thebination of a powerful sense of smell and echolocation makes them excellent trackers. They are able to keep track of the Warghen n on the ground that they were pursuing, even though they are multiple paces behind.


    "Where do you think they will take the demons, Druu''ghar Vaddash?"


    Fukarr questioned Sakh''arran as he rode his warg beside the sprinting ckwind.


    "Probably towards a trap"


    Sakh''arran promptly replied as his eyes were glued to the flying demons that they were tailing and making sure that they were at a distance where they can''t be detected.


    *****


    The orc leader of the warg pack howled towards the sky, signalling those whoy in wait to trap the Screech Demons. Along the path they are taking.


    Multiple silhouettes could be seen staying still among the huge rocks and bushes scattered around.


    The enormous pack of wargs turned around sharply, howling towards the sky, ready to engage against the flying demons.


    Screeching noisily, the Screech Demons dove down towards the wargs, baring their rows of sharp teeth. The wargs curled their bodies, ready to pounce.


    The distance between the wargs and the Screech Demons shortened in a blink of an eye. Howls and screeches echoed all throughout, as the wargs pounced on the gliding demons and bit them, bringing them down to the ground as they locked their jaws upon biting the demons.


    ws and fangs drew out blood as the Screech Demons and warg got entangled in a chaotic melee. The orcs wearing animal furs joined the fray, jumping up towards the nearest demon and embracing them in a bear hug.


    The orcs who were hiding among the rocks and bushes sprang out of their hiding spots with mighty howls and charged forward, joining the chaotic and primal battle of ws and fangs.


    Flesh and blood were scattered all over the ce, a demon''s, a warg''s and orc''s. It was everywhere.


    Sakh''arran and his nsmen watched the chaos from a good distance away. Orcs and wargs were bringing down the Screech Demons at the best of their capabilities, nullifying the advantage of the demons, which was mobility in the sky.


    For hours, the crazy battle continued until the Screech Demons finally retreated. The orcs and wargs were victorious, but they suffered a lot of casualties.


    Their brethreny among the dead, forever asleep to never rise again. They howled towards the sky, expressing their emotions for their fallenrades.


    Hourster, the battlefield was cleaned with only the bodies of the demons scattered around. Their allies took the corpses of the orcs and wargs for proper rites of passing.


    Sakh''arran and his nsmen stalked the probable remnants of the Warghen n, staying as far away as possible and only tracking them through the footprints that they left behind.


    Following after the Warghen n, they soon came near a cave upon the hills, hidden by two massive rocks.


    Out of nowhere, the Warghen n surrounded Sakh''arran and his nsmen. Orcs and wargs encircled them with no viable path of retreat.


    "Why are you following us?"


    The leader of the Warghen n came forward and asked. His axe resting upon his shoulders, which was covered in hardened demon''s blood.


    "We are friends, not your enemies."


    Sakh''arran answered as he ushered his wargs forward. ckwind was baring her fangs towards the Warghen n, snarling at them, ready to protect her partner with all that she can.


    "Friends!?"


    "Friendship with us, the Warghen n needed to be earned now. It isn''t easily... given. The only friends we recognize is the Rumble n who we shed blood with while fighting this gue."


    "We were chased out from the north by those who said were our... FRIENDS."


    The Warghen chieftain uttered, his voiceced with anger as he stared with hostility towards Sakh''arran and his nsmen.


    "Calm down"


    "Just like you. My n also came from the north. My name is Sakh''arran, son of Arat''than, chief of the Arkhans."


    Sakh''arran identified himself as he dismounted from ckwind, petting his warg''s head to make her rx and also to reduce the hostility of their new friends. Fukarr and the other Arkhans followed after Sakh''arran and also dismounted from their wargs.


    The chief of the Warghen n knitted his brows and stared at Sakh''arran and hispanions, trying to determine if they were lying or not.


    ''Prove it!"


    He bellowed. The Arkhan n had one telltale mark on their back, which was distinct to their n. A mark given to any member of their n who had undergone the proper rites of adulthood.


    Sakh''arran started stripping off his armor, his chest te dropped down to the ground, the coarse piece of cloth that served as his shirt. Turning around, he showed his bare back to the Warghen ns. The mark on his back was as clear as day.


    The leader of the Warghen n approached Sakh''arran to get a clear glimpse of the mark on his back. He saw the distinct mark clearly; it was the same as the one he had seen on Arat''than''s back.


    The Warghen n and the Arkhan n were once neighbors and allies, but they were both struck by misfortune at almost the same time.. The Warghen n destroyed by the pinkskins while the Arkhan n was dealing with their warlock problem.

 Chapter 59 - 59

    The Warghen n chief invited Sakh''arran and his nsmen inside their abode. Sakh''arran nced around the surroundings inside the cave. The mouth of the cave wasn''t huge, probably the muscle head Galum''nor would have to crouch down to enter.


    "Watch out for the hanging rocks"


    The Warghen n chief warned as Sakh''arran also crashed against one. Plenty of rocks were hanging from the cave'' ceiling as fresh and cold water slowly dripped to the ground through them.


    At first nce, the cave looks just like a normal cave but upon trudging through the hanging rock infested entrance, the inside of the cave was pretty wide.


    There were scattered tents all over the ce as orcs were keeping themselves busy by sharpening and making weapons, tending to the wounded or just doing chores around the camp.


    The Warghen n chief led Sakh''arran and his nsmen towards his tent, which was the biggest but also the nearest to the entrance of the cave.


    "I am called Haguk. I once fought alongside your father Arat''than against the pinkskins to the west. We had each other''s backs in many battles and we had saved each other''s life multiple times on the battlefield. My partner Sharpfang was the brother of his warg Sharpw."


    ...


    Haguk continued to tell the story about their feats in battle during their younger days, the many near death experience that they have gone through. He had also mentioned something aboutnds far to the east, past the borders of the Threan Kingdom where half-men lived who could contest an orc''s brute strength.


    Sakh''arran kept silent and just listened to the informations that Haguk continued to spout. He was trying hard tomit everything to his memory, and perhaps his chieftain would find it valuable.


    "So now, what''s the situation of your n? If you want, you can join us till we get rid of this gue that haunts the south. We can both help each other in reviving our ns and restoring our former might."


    Haguk''s face suddenly turned serious as he spoke. His eyes were burning with the desire to revive his n and seek revenge against the pinkskins to their west. The catastrophe that struck his n was something that he can''t forget, the stench of death, the painful wails of the young ones, the agony that his nsmen went through and the sacrifices they made for their n to survive, he remembered it all as clear as day.


    "I thank you for the offer, but I now serve a chieftain. My n will surely regain its former glory under him. My father, Arat''than, made a vow before life faded away from his eyes that whoever ys the warlock Rhak''kashad shall be the new chief of the n and we the Arkhan shall respect his oath.''


    Sakh''arran replied after noticing Haguk''s serious tone and face.


    "Oho... And who is this brave and strong chief that you now serve who was able to y that troublesome fiend?"


    Haguk questioned, leaning forward from where he stood as it piqued his curiousness. Taking down a warlock is no easy feat. It takes a lot of strength and guts tobat one. A warlock was never alone. It would always have Balfurs under him tomand, and those monsters aren''t easy to deal with.


    "He goes by the name Khao''khen. He and his fivepanions decimated thest Balfur pack, along with their Balfur Queen. The sly warlock''s body was torn to pieces. I saw it myself and confirmed it was him and he no longer breaths."


    Sakh''arran said with pride, his chieftain''s feats were something to be proud of. Orcs always respect the strong and his chieftain''s strength was something to be underestimated despite his odd behavior and ideas, which doesn''t conform to how usual orc should act and know.


    "Hahaha!!! That is one powerful chieftain you serve. It makes me want to meet him and perhaps I can also follow after your footsteps and entrust my n in his hands."


    Haguk chuckled as he scratched his beard, deeply considering joining the Arkhan n and serve their new chieftain.


    "But first, he must be able to defeat me in a Mazu''rotha!"


    Haguk grinned as he finally decided that if the new chieftain that the Arkhan n follows can best him in a ''Sacred Duel'' then there is no reason for him to not serve such a powerful chieftain.


    Haguk turned around and went towards some huge jars in one corner of his tent. He took some smaller jars, which he filled with the content of the big jars.


    Sakh''arran smiled mischievously when Haguk presented his back to him. His chieftain''s prowess inbat, he remembered it very well. Despite their chieftain against him, Gur''kan, Galum''nor, Trot''thar and Draegh''ana, they were all still defeated by him, alone and without even wielding any weapons.


    The painful thrashing that they received from their chieftain was still fresh in his memory like it was just yesterday. Their chieftain called it sparring, which he said could enhance their capabilities in actualbat by having their musclesmit to memory the attacks that they were trained in.


    "Here! Let''s drink, and I hope your chieftain is as strong as you said and can give me a proper fight. It''s been boring dealing with mindless monsters who knew nothing but w and bite at you. There was not a single proper warrior among them."


    Haguk passed over one jar to Sakh''arran, then raised his head up and gulped a mouthful of the crude alcoholic drink.


    Sakh''arran raised his jar up to his mouth but grinned towards Haguk before gulping down a mouthful, the bitter taste upon his taste buds and the alcohol that burned down his throat reminded him of the stronger drink that his chieftain once offered him which he calls a ''gin''.


    He remembered the taste of that drink called ''gin'', which burnt his throat more and its taste which was more intense than the one that he was drinking now.


    "Agh! Nothing but a good old drink after a battle."


    Haguk eximed as he smacked his lips together and savored the aftertaste of the drink.


    "You''re absolutely right!"


    Sakh''arran replied while taking another mouthful of the drink then smiled towards Haguk who also can''t help but smile back but deep in Sakh''arran''s mind, the reason he was smiling differed totally from what Haguk was thinking.. He was thinking of the painful beating that his chieftain will give Haguk, and upon imagining the painful grunts of Haguk while being thrashed by the chieftain, the smile on his lips became wider.

 Chapter 60 - 60

    "Come... Let''s go meet our friends"


    Haguk smiled and put one arm around Sakh''arran''s shoulders and guided him towards the entrance of the cave.


    A hollow and high cloud of dust was being kicked up from the south, which can only result from fast moving creatures. Sakh''arran squinted his eyes and saw the Rumbling n and their massive steeds galloping towards them.


    The Rhakaddons were as intimidating as ever, their three horns on their massive heads screamed of danger. Their massive heads take up so much space that would ensure that anyone foolish enough to stand on the path of their charge would be thrown away even after evading their dangerous horns.


    Sakh''arran examined the Rumble n. They were much like the Warghen n, who heavily relies on their beastpanions to be effective and mobile in battle. Staring at the massive creatures galloping towards them, Sakh''arran remembered the chieftain''s term ''Heavy Cavalry''.


    The chieftain told them that having a cavalry at their disposal is a tremendous advantage when they begin battling against humans who fight in formations. Sakh''arran wondered about the effect the so called ''Heavy Cavalry'' until he witnessed the destruction brought about by the charge of the Rhakaddons.


    "I''m d to see you back, alive and well"


    Haguk chuckled and approached the leading rider who skillfully somersaulted off his steed. Hended crouch down on the ground with his right hand on the ground while his left was behind his back.


    The chief of the Rumbling n maintained that pose for a few seconds before slowly and dramatically raising his head up, then smiled towards Haguk.


    "Show off!"


    Haguk eximed as he watched the dramatic entrance of his friend. He had witnessed this many times already, but he still can''t get quiet get use to it.


    Sakh''arran just stared dumbly at the chief of the Rumbling n. He didn''t if he shouldugh or cry at the strange behavior of the Rumbling n''s chieftain; it seemed that the chieftain he served wasn''t the only one who has an odd behavior.


    "This is Sakh''arran, son of Arat''than the chieftain of the Arkhan n."


    Haguk introduced Sakh''arran to the chief of the Rumbling n, who was busy flexing his muscles in different poses.


    "I am called Dhug''mhar, chief of the Rumbling n. When there is trouble, we rumble!"


    Dhug''mhar said as he continued on flexing on his muscles in different poses, which was the same as what body builders do duringpetitions.


    "Just ignore his strange showing off then he is no difference from any other orc."


    Haguk said while sipping on his drink.


    "Tsk! Why can''t you just appreciate my awesomeness"


    "You''re just envious of my big muscles and perfect body."


    Dhug''mhar retaliated while flexing his biceps at Haguk. Dug''mhar then kissed both his biceps and his eyebrows rapidly rising and lowering while looking at Haguk.


    "Tsk... Big muscles, my ass. Perfect body, my ass. This is what big muscles look like."


    Haguk scoffed at Dug''mhar''s deration, then proceeded to flex his own muscles and copying the poses that his chieftain friend executed.


    "And this is what a perfect body looks like!"


    Haguk continued, then pointed to his face down to his foot and continued to flex his own muscles at Dug''mhar.


    Sakh''arran stared at the strange actions of the two n chieftains who were performing different poses to show off their muscles against each other. The two werepeting against each other in a very strangepetition.


    Sakh''arran didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry. Haguk was pretty normal before Dug''mhar arrived, but now, he isn''t certain if he really was normal.


    *****


    After the two chieftain'' were done with their strangepetition, they gathered around Haguk''s tent. Haguk then told Dug''mhar about Sakh''arran''s chieftain and the feats that he had aplished.


    "Oho! It seems I now have a worthy opponent. I hope he can best my muscles in a Mazu''rotha and able to fend off my perfect self without feeling guilty striking the most perfect creature."


    Dug''mhar proudly said, with his chest up and patting his biceps, which bulged under his flexing.


    "Tsk... Feel guilty, my ass! Even an ugly goblin that has fallen to this gue won''t feel guilty scratching that dumb face of yours."


    Haguk scoffed at the ridiculous statement of Dug''mhar.


    "Heh... You just can''t ept the fact that I am more perfect looking than you. And please don''t talk about those dirty creatures, they can''t evenpare to my excrement."


    Dug''mhar retaliated, then snatched the jar that Haguk was drinking from and gulped down a mouthful before breathing out in satisfaction.


    Sakh''arran stared awkwardly at his two new friends. They were bickering against each other like children. Subtly shaking his head, he just kept mum about the situation and drank silently.


    Upon remembering that his two new friends were going to challenge his chieftain in a Mazu''rotha, a mischievous smile can''t help but crept up on his lips. He was greatly anticipating the grunts and groans of pain of his new friends upon fighting his chieftain.


    *****


    The mood inside the camp became solemn as the Warghen n sent off their fallen brethren. Bronze gongs made a cacophony of sounds as chanting resounded, the noise echoing through the walls of the cave, making it sound mysterious.


    Dug''mhar suddenly turned silent as the ritual was going on, and a serious look was on his face. His eyes were staring at the many corpses being slowly consumed by the crackling mes upon the pyres.


    The Warghen n howled towards the ceiling of the cave and the wargs joined them, howling to express their feelings for their fallenrades.


    Sakh''arran watched in silence as he witnessed a very different Warrior''s Rite of Departure. Nobody spoke a word. Only the sound of the bronze gongs, the chants and howling of both the Warghen n and the wargs could be heard.


    Orcs have many rites, traditions and rituals which varied from n to n but they all express the same meaning even though they were slightly different or very different from each other.

 Chapter 61 - 61

    Xiao Chen stared at the blueprints in front of him. The blueprints were of the city that he was going to establish, but he can''t quite decide which one to follow.


    "Chief! May I have a word with you"


    Mohrios entered the chieftain''s tent and stared at Xiao Chen who had a scrunched-up face, his eyes were fully focused on the scrolls in front of him. Looking at the figures and scribbles on the scrolls, Mohrios felt he was getting dizzy by just looking at it.


    He can''t understand most of the things on the scrolls and it was giving him a headache, so he just shrugged his massive shoulders in surrender and waited for the chief to notice his presence.


    Raising his gaze up, Xiao Chen stared at the tauren in front of him. Xiao Chen''s eyes had ck circles around it as he had spent many nights creating the blueprints and ns that he had.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Chen asked as he massaged his aching temples, both fromck of sleep and fatigue.


    "The demon''s energy, it is moving away from us. I don''t know for what reason it is headed towards the Burning Sands, but our ancestors seem to smile upon us. Now we only had to deal with the corrupted creatures that were gathered that we can spot from the walls."


    Mohrios informed the chief, as they the taurens have been monitoring the demonic energy all this time. The energy was getting fainter and fainter as the day goes by and judging by what they can feel from the disturbing energy; it was heading south.


    "Hmmm... Let''s wait for a few more days to make sure that this isn''t a ploy of that demon to make us lower our guard against it."


    Xiao Chen said after a few moments of silence and scratching of his chin. He is waiting for the riders that he has sent out and the information that they have gained.


    Maybe Sakh''arran and his nsmen can give him more details of what is going on out there beyond the defensive walls.


    He had many projects in his mind that got dyed because of the Season of Damnation; he was nning on introducing more ideas to improve the life of his horde. The cement production had been going on nonstop and they had a lot of it stored, ready to be used.


    They also umted the metal ores to massive amounts, as the kobolds were working almost continuously without rest. Xiao Chen also introduced new craftsmanship to the trolls, like intricately designed furnitures.


    He was also nning to divert the flow of the Garthum River towards where his city would be at with the help of the kobolds. The n was to create an underground tunnel that will be enforced with cement and metal to prevent copse and for the of flow water to not stray away from the intended route.


    Xiao Chen was also nning to bring to life the steam engine in this world to make the progress of his city faster, but he had to find a way to weld metals together effectively without them breaking apart under intense pressure.


    He had sent Draegh''ana to learn from the troll sages of their fire arts and perhaps they can make a new spell that can aid him in his ns.


    Mohrios stared awkwardly at Xiao Chen, who seemed to have forgotten his presence already.


    "Chief! I did it!"


    Draegh''ana came barging in but quickly stopped in her tracks when he saw the vast frame of a tauren inside. Her excitement dwindled down. Seriousness reced the flushed look on her face. She cleared her throat as she caught the tauren ncing at her.


    "Hmm... Let me see it"


    Xiao Chen stood up from his sit and approach his femalemander. Mohrios stood there awkwardly, as he didn''t know what was going on or what he was supposed to make out of the situation.


    Mana gathered within Draegh''ana''s hands and slowly her hands turned brightly red and produced low heat like an ember in the furnace of the orc forgers. Draegh''ana focused her mana even more, concentrating it all in her hands and her hands changed color from bright red to orange as the heat being emitted from her hands also became hotter.


    Xiao Chen observed Draegh''ana''s hands and felt the heat that it emitted. He asked her to learn from the troll sages of their fire arts since the trolls mentioned to him that Draegh''ana possesses a high affinity with the fire elements.


    "Can you make it hotter?"


    Xiao Chen questioned to which Draegh''ana responded with increasing the mana in her hands, the orange color turned yellow and the heat became more intense.


    "Uncatalogued Magic Spell Detected!"


    "Scanning New Magic Spell!"


    "Identifying Magic Spell!"


    "Magic Spell Identified!"


    "Category: me Magic"


    "Firehands added to Catalogue!"


    Xiao Chen''s interest was piqued. Opening the system panel on the system store, there he saw it the new magic spell.


    Firehands (Magic Spell)


    Category: me Magic


    Description: Focus a huge amount of mana to the palm of the hands and calling on upon the spirit of mes to consume the mana. The more mana focused on the hands, the hotter the heat emitted. Can be as hot as moltenva at its highest form.


    Draegh''ana focused all her efforts on maintaining the spell. Almost nearly half an hourter, she slumped down on the ground weakly. She had exhausted all her mana after maintaining it in the hottest form that she was able to. The yellow color of her hands slowly faded away and along with it was the intense heat that it emitted.


    Xiao Chen didn''t know how does his system actually works nor does he know if it will apany him forever, which is why he was trying his best not to depend on it unless totally necessary.. If someday that his system disappears like a bubble, he won''t have a hard time adjusting because he isn''t depending on it too much.

 Chapter 62 - 62

    Xiao Chen scratched the back of his head and stared at the many scrolls scattered in front of him. "Hah... I need some fresh air."


    He stood up from his chair, which he requested from the trolls, stretched his back and limbs as his bones made cracking sounds. Days he had confined himself inside his tent and only went out to attend to his personal needs, even his meals were delivered to his tent by Grogus apanied by his dedicated warden Aro''shanna who was always with him.


    Aimlessly wandering around the tribe just to inhale fresh air and the trying to rx his stressed out brain. Xiao Chen met the workers who were always busy with all the tasks that he had given them. They saluted him simrly as his warriors, to which he nodded in response to acknowledge their salute.


    The peaceful stroll of Xiao Chen was interrupted by the Gur''kan, who was sprinting towards him. From his expression, it seemed that he carries important news for him.


    Gur''kan''s breathing was ragged and his hands were on his knees with his back crouched down, trying to catch his breath. "Huff... Huff... Chief... S-Sak-Sakh''arran... is back... H-He has some... friends with him... huff... huff... huff."


    Upon receiving Gur''kan''s report, Xiao Chen went towards the ce where Trot''thar was at the watchtower. The watchtower basically became Trot''thar''s home for the past weeks, almost never leaving its premises.


    The only times that he left watchtower would be when he needed to attend to the number two call of nature. Number one, he would do it high up in the tower. It might not be pleasant, specially for those unlucky enough to get sttered by his piss.


    Upon reaching the foot of the tower, Xiao Chen saw Trot''thar quickly making his descent. "What''s the situation?"


    "Sakh''arran is back apanied by what seems to be remnants of the Warghen n since there are a lot of wargs with them, with no riders on their backs. I also spotted massive three horned creatures that I hadn''t seen before being ridden by the orcs apanying Druu''ghar Vaddash. They areing from the northeast."


    Xiao Chen nodded towards Trot''thar, and they moved swiftly towards the walls.


    "White Tiger group with me!"


    Gur''kan shouted. Rapid footsteps stirred up clouds of dust as the orcs belonging to the White Tiger group assembled in their battle formation.


    Xiao Chen headed towards the north gate apanied by the White Tiger group, theirmander and Trot''thar. It didn''t take long for them to reach the north gate, which was guarded by only a handful of taurens and ogres who werezing around because of boredom.


    "Open the gates!"


    Gur''kan shouted towards those who were on duty-guard at the north gate. Upon noticing the group of orcs headed their way, the taurens and ogres stood up and lined up while yawning.


    The massive wooden gate creaked as they slowly opened it after a very long time of it being tightly closed. The dust umted in its gaps rained down towards the ground after being stirred up by the trembling of the gate upon it being opened.


    *****


    Far into the south, within thend of hot and endless sands of the Burning Sands.


    Shocking news flew all over the capital city of the Ereian Kingdom, Ishtar. Whether you are a noble or amoner, it became a hot topic. It is no exception, even within the pce. The royal ministers wereically flustered and panicking.


    The King sat on his throne, a throne made of the finest wood avable, the softest silk and the most ridiculously expensive gems.


    The Chief Royal Minister stood forward, his face already full of wrinkles and his once powerful back was now hunched. "Then we will now hold the Royal Council. The topic for discussion is..."


    "No need for those unnecessary things! What else is there to talk about but the process on how we shall eliminate this threat that came from the north."


    The Prince yelled and cut off the Chief Royal Minister. He had long been dissatisfied with the old men who influenced his father''s decisions. It was because of them that his rise to the throne was dyed as punishment for eradicating the Darhkariss Bloodline after being rejected by the head of the Darhkariss family.


    He was told that he was unworthy of their daughter''s hand and their family''s support, which spurred him to eradicate their family in the dark. Thanks to the old men sticking their noses in, the real perpetrator was soon unveiled, which was him.


    The Chief Royal Minister cleared his throat and just ignored the hot-blooded prince. "As I was saying. The immediate matter to be attended to is..."


    "Normally, this council is not needed. Those vile creatures are encroaching on ournds and we only have one job to do, which is to crush them utterly andunch a counter-attack against the barbarians to the north."


    The Prince cut off the Chief Royal Minister again.


    "My son is right. He might be hot-blooded and foolish at sometimes, but this threat needed to be snuffed out quickly. And the barbarians to the north shall pay for their transgression. I appoint Prince Gyassi as the Commander-in-Chief of the Ereian Army. Allmanders shall follow hismands. This council is over."


    "Your Highness! Please think this through!"


    The Royal Ministers begged the King to change his decision, but the King just stood up from his throne, nodded towards his son, then left behind the begging old men.


    Prince Gyassi smiled victoriously at the old men who were still begging the King to change his decision.


    Behind the throne room, the King of Ereia stared at his Queen, who was waiting for him. "Are you sure that he won''t fail miserably again this time? I had a lot of trouble to deal with when he eradicated the Darhkariss Family. The other noble families are now wary of us because of his failure to hide his tracks properly."


    His Queen smiled at him, walked towards him with steady steps as her hips swayed from side to side seductively. "Don''t you worry, Your Highness, I made sure that he learned his lesson from hisst failure. It was also your n to eradicate that family and the Prince only followed your wishes but just got ratted out by those old men in your court who had nothing better to do than bicker all day long among themselves and stick their noses in matters that they shouldn''t."


    The King stroked his beard and inched his face forward towards his Queen. He leaned forward and nted a kiss on the plump red lips of his queen. "I hope he learned his lesson. Dealing with the other noble families is already taking a toll on my sanity."


    The Queen returned the kiss passionately as her hands wandered over the chest of the King. "Let me ease your mind tonight, Your Highness."


    She whispered into his ears and bit his earlobes and smiled, disying her irresistible charm before turning around and headed towards the bedchamber of the King, walking away with her hips swaying side to side.

 Chapter 63 - 63

    The corrupted creatures wandered aimlessly upon the Burning Sands, destroying anything and everything within their path.


    Prince Gyassi mmed the table in front of him with such force that the wooden table cracked in some ces and one of its legs buckled under his strength. "What did he say!? I am Commander-in-Chief of the entire Ereian Army, appointed by the King himself. Allmanders shall answer to me. Every soldier needs to be under mymand, be it the regr soldiers or that of the nobles."


    The messenger averted the gaze of the fuming prince and took a few steps back, fearing that the Prince might pour his anger out on him, but it was all toote.


    Prince Gyassi unsheathed his sword and shed at the messenger, but his sword was deflected and he stumbled a few steps back. "What''s the meaning of this, Commander Ishaq!?"


    Commander Ishaq sheathed his sword in its scabbard then turned to the messenger who was now on his butt trembling in fear. The ground in between his crotch became damped as the stench of piss permeated the air. "Forgive me for stepping in, Prince, but striking a messenger of another noble would only worsen the strained rtionship that the royal family have with the other noble families."


    Prince Gyassi sheathed his sword in annoyance and stared coldly at the messenger who was now being assisted by Commander Ishaq to his feet. "Take this message to your master. If he doesn''t answer my call to arms, I''ll stripped him of his noble status and charge him and his kin with treason. Now scram before I change my mind and send only your head back with a letter."


    The messenger quickly darted out of the Prince''s tent and took his horse and galloped away while checking behind him from time to time to make sure that the angry prince didn''t send riders after him.


    Prince Gyassi gritted his teeth in anger."Insolent fool! Once I am crowned king. I''ll have the head of that bastard Baron on a pike. I''ll have those that carry his bloodline executed, his his daughters and wives shall be good ythings."


    Commander Ishaq shook his head in resignation and left the Prince alone and went towards the soldiers who have already arrived. ncing to his left, he saw the banner of the Royal Ereian Army, the best that Ereia had to offer.


    Groomed since young, they were disciplined and merciless and only answers to the royal family. They are both the shield and sword of the royal family who protect them from harm and ughter their enemies.


    *****


    The Queen of Ereia separated herself from the King''s embrace and shyly hid her naked body under the soft silk nket and a red hue emerging on her cheeks as the King admired her body. "Why did you only send half of the Ereian Royal Army to him? Isn''t it better if you send them all to aid him in eliminating this threat more swiftly?"


    The King caressed the cheeks of his Queen, enjoying her soft skin on his palms and a smile on his face. "I need half of them here in the capital to deter any ideas of rebellion from the other noble families and also to keep us safe from any assassination attempt."


    "And what about those bickering old men in your court? Why don''t you just get rid of them?"


    "It isn''t easy to get rid of them. They have long been dubbing in the affairs of the royal family before I even ascended the throne. But don''t you worry, my little seductress, they won''t live for long." The King nted a kiss on his Queen''s lips and she returned it with passion. It didn''t take long before the two began engaging in another entanglement on the bed as moans and groans of pleasure filled the room.


    *****


    "My Lord, Prince Gyassi says that if you don''t answer his call to arms, he''ll remove your noble status and charge you and your family with treason."


    Baron Ragab shook his head in disappointment as his messenger returned on his own and alive. He was expecting a bloody gift from the Prince which would be his messenger''s head. "Retire to your quarters and clean yourself well. You reek of piss."


    "Apologies My Lord. This loyal servant shall obey your wishes." The messenger bowed down his head and left behind his Lord.


    After his messenger left, a person suddenly emerged from the shadows like a ghost. "It seems Commander Ishaq prevented the Prince frommitting a mistake."


    Baron Ragab quickly wrote a letter and sealed it with wax before stamping his seal on it. "Give this to our allies, there will be a change of ns."


    The Baron stared at the dark shadows behind his office and saw nobody. The eerie presence that he felt vanished. He closed his right hand, which held the now non-existent letter. His hand felt so cold, like it was just submerged in ice.


    "I hope I am making the right decision." He went outside in the garden where his third wife was busy tending to the flowers that she nted. Remembering the tragedy that his third wife''s family went through, he can''t help but think of how unfair the world is.


    Why would Faerush strike a family devoted to him with such a misfortune? It should be the royal family that he should gue with misfortunes for their sphemous deeds.


    *****


    Inside the bedchamber of the King, the Queen stared at the King who was humping towards the air whileying on his back. His eyes were unfocused and a lustful smile was on his lips as he continued groaning in pleasure as he humped his hips against his imaginary partner.


    The Queen moaned in pleasure from time to time before covering her mouth with her hands to hide her mischievous smile. She filled her moans with passion as she stared at the actions of the King, which would brand him insane if others find out what he was actually doing inside his bedchamber.


    She nced towards the shadows where a figure was slowly being formed.. A smile formed on her lips as she approach towards the figure that was emerging. "Syvis! What took you so long?"

 Chapter 64 - 64

    Xiao Chen stared at the massive three horned creatures that the orcs were riding and the enormous pack of wargs that were with Sakh''arran.


    Sakh''arran dismounted from ckwind after stopping a few paces away and his nsmen followed his actions as they all saluted towards their chieftain. "We''re back chief and we brought some friends along with us."


    Xiao Chen nodded towards Sakh''arran and his nsmen but his gaze was till focused on the enormous three horned creatures. "I am Khao''khen, chieftain of the Yohan Tribe."


    He stepped forward, passing by Sakh''arran and his nsmen as the White Tiger group followed closely behind him.


    Dug''mhar somersaulted forward to dismount from his steed with his body crouched down, one hand on the ground and the other on his back.


    ''What''s up with the dramatic entrance and superhero pose?''


    Xiao Chen screamed in his mind as he stared dumbly at the orc, who was still maintaining his pose. Slowly raising his head, then straightened his body. The orc now flexed both his biceps towards Xiao Chen, who didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry at the current situation.


    Dug''mhar continued flexing his muscles in different poses, a proud smile was stered on his face the whole time. "You have the audacity to bear the name chieftain of chieftains and calling your tribe the strong. Are you strong? Only the perfect me is suitable to carry that name and only my perfect self can call my n ''the strong''."


    Xiao Chen nced towards Sakh''arran who had a wry smile stered on his face, who just shrugged in response to his chieftain''s confused look.


    Dug''mhar continued on, flexing his muscles from his upper body to his legs. "I challenge you to a Mazu''rotha. Defeat my perfect self and you will have the Rumbling n at your disposal."


    Xiao Chen once again nced at Sakh''arran with a confused look. He doesn''t know what does Mazu''rotha means, and any knowledge rted to it since he was no real orc and judging by the way Dug''mhar uttered it, it is an old Orcish word.


    Sakh''arran approached his confused chieftain to exin. "Chief, Mazu''rotha means sacred duel where you fight the one who challenges you with pure strength and natural physical ability. No magic and no tricks. Just you, your body and your weapon."


    "Hahaha... You have the boldness to carry the name Khao''khen and name your tribe Yohan, but don''t know about Mazu''rotha." Dug''mharughed as a dubious look was on his face. This was the first time for him to meet a brethren of his that didn''t know of Mazu''rotha. The young unbloodied orcs of any tribe would surely know of it because it was one of the greatest honor and ambition of a proper warrior to win in a Mazu''rotha. It was one way to prove your strength and prowess in the absence of war.


    Xiao Chen look at the orc mocking him while a mischievous smile was stered on his lips. "I didn''t know that gaining a heavy cavalry would be this easy."


    "Alright! I ept your challenge."


    Xiao Chen removed his armor, and he even left his sword behind, proceeding to fight barehanded. He moved forward closer to Dug''mhar while the White Tiger group and the others distanced themselves from the participants of the Sacred Duel in a wide circle.


    "Ha! Your overconfidence will be your demise"


    Dug''mhar shouted as he unstrapped the battle axe that was on his back. Xiao Chen confidently stood in front of him with his right foot forward and facing to right. One hand behind his back and the other in front.


    Xiao Chen''s outstretched right arm beckoned Dug''mhar toe. "Come on?"


    Dug''mhar slowly approached Xiao Chen with his battle axe slung on his shoulder. "I am the chief of the Rumbling n. The most perfect of all orcs. See these huge muscles. Better surrender early before you embarrass yourself before the perfect me. Come on, don''t be shy. It is not an embarrassment to surrender to this perfect one."


    Xiao Chen was once again forced to nce towards Sakh''arran to get an answer to his confusion. Upon noticing the chieftain looking at him, Sakh''arran facepalmed and shook his head.


    Xiao Chen returned his gaze towards his opponent who was well within his striking range still bbering about how perfect he was on how it is not an embarrassment to surrender to his perfectness while still flexing his muscles at him and not paying any attention to his movements.


    A helpless smile crept up to his lips as he wondered whether this opponent of his was really just confident of himself or just a in dumb bbermouth.


    He shook his head in surrender and darted forward, intending to end this nonsense as swift as possible and to stop Dug''mhar''s endless bbering, which was already getting on his nerves.


    With the momentum of his charge, Xiao Chen focused all his strength on his right arm. His left foot forward and his body slightly bend forward. His body raised upward and along came his right arm clenched in a solid fist where all his strength was focused on.


    Xiao Chen gave the still bbering Dug''mhar a solid uppercut on his jaw. The bbermouth orc was lifted above the ground after Xiao Chen''s fist connected to his jaw.


    Dug''mhar flew a good meter backward and crashed to the ground with a loud thud. The battle axe in his hand was thrown further away as he didn''t grip it firmly in his hand.


    The bbermouth orc''s eyes rolled back, his mouth tightly clenched and his limbs no longer moving. Apparently, he was knocked out cold by Xiao Chen in one solid uppercut.


    The spectators stared in silence for a good minute at the spectacle that just happened. They were both dumfounded and surprised at what just happened. Dumfounded because of the foolishness of Dug''mhar and surprised at how splendid Xiao Chen defeated his opponent with just one strike.


    Xiao Chen stared in annoyance at the out cold bbering orc. "Psshh... You talk too much. It''s making my ears bleed"


    Moving his gaze from the knocked out Dug''mhar towards the orcs who are riding the three horned creatures. After the situation registered on the brains of those watching.


    The nsmen of Dug''mhar dismounted from their steeds and ran towards their chief in a panic, fearing that their leader is dead.

 Chapter 65 - 65

    After a few moments, Dug''mhar finally regained his consciousness. He was clutching his head with both of his hands and it looks like he was still disoriented. "Ugh! What happened!?"


    He stared at his nsmen, who had a look of worries in their faces. Dug''mhar''s vision was still a bit a blurry. He tried to get on his feet but slumped down on the ground after loosing his footing.


    Haguk approached the suffering Dug''mhar with an evil grin on his face. He snapped his fingers in front of Dug''mhar''s face. "I didn''t know you could fly that far."


    Haguk smiled while staring at the still disoriented friend of his before breaking into a loudughter.


    "That''s what you get for showing off too much. I wonder how did you survive all these years acting like that. I guess your opponents must have been dumber than you."


    Haguk shook his head, then stared at Xiao Chen. He was wary of the young chieftain''s prowess inbat after watching how fast he moved and how he strikes. It was the first time that he witnessed someone getting knocked out cold with just a single punch.


    Xiao Chen observed Haguk who was staring at him. He has a bigger frame than Dug''mhar and only a few inches shorterpared to Galum''nor. He was also wary of his next opponent, but he forced himself to calm down by breathing in deeply and emptying his mind of any emotions. "Alright, it''s your turn. I hope you will not follow after him and keep posing in front of me."


    Xiao Chen gave Dug''mhar ast nce before focusing all his attention on his new opponent. He was confident of his own ability, but it ain''t bad to be extra careful.


    Xiao Chen was in his previous fighting stance again. Right foot forward and right hand outstretched forward. His outstretched right hand beckoned Haguk in a ''Come on'' fashion as his fingers folded back towards himself repeatedly.


    Haguk inched forward slowly with steady steps, his battleaxe in front of him, ready to deflect or parry any sudden attack. He was careful, very careful of his approach, because he knew that his opponent was far more agile than him.


    Haguk came within a meter in front of Xiao Chen, who still hadn''t moved away from his initial spot and only observed him with an icy gaze. Taking a deep breath, Haguk gathered all his courage and shouted his battle cry before charging forward as fast as he can.


    Xiao Chen''s stony gaze was unnerving but Haguk ignored it and only focused his gaze on Xiao Chen''s wide open torso. Haguk tried to cleave his opponent, but was easily evaded by just changing his leading foot.


    Dust rose as Haguk''s strike missed its intended target. He raised his head to find out what his opponent was going to do while he retrieved his weapon that was embedded on the ground.


    In his vision, Haguk saw a foot getting bigger and bigger. A helpless smile crept up on his lips as he braced for the impact of the kick. He grunted in pain and stumbled a few steps back. Haguk rubbed his left cheek that just got hit. The stinging pain and taste of iron in his mouth made him excited.


    "Your really are a strong one! But I am going to prove that I am stronger."


    Haguk brandished his battle axe and charged forward again. He swung his weapon around with lesser power than his first strike to avoid it being stuck on the ground again.


    Xiao Chen kept stepping backwards, leaning forwards, backwards and sidewards. He just kept on evading every single strike that Haguk threw at him.


    Dug''mhar cheered for his friend when he finally regained his bearings. He returned to his old ways of showing off his muscles again. "That''s it! Come on! Beat him to a pulp! He just won by a sneak attack against me."


    The nsmen of Dug''mhar, who apanied him facepalmed at what their chieftain was spouting. ''Sneak attack? It''s more like you just offered yourself to be beaten when you kept spouting nonsense in front of your opponent,'' they all thought.


    "What is the chief doing? Why won''t he strike back?"


    One member of the White Tiger group finally can''t keep silent and voiced out his opinion. They have been watching their chieftain evade all this time without striking back.


    "Just keep watch and you''ll find out."


    Gur''kan answered as they continued to watch Haguk trying tond an attack on their chieftain. The chieftain''s actions of just evading also puzzled him, but soon found out what he was aiming for. The more that Haguk swung his weapon, the more tired he became.


    Haguk was already panting heavily, his arms already trembling in fatigue. His legs were threatening to buckle any moment now. His initial excitement for the fight has long since waned as he tried to steady his breathing.


    Xiao Chen just stared at the heavily panting opponent of his. He shook his head in helplessness. "Hmm... Is that all you got?"


    He mocked as he smiled evilly at his opponent. Haguk took one deep breath and shouted his lungs out before charging forward, his battle axe above his head for hisst strike.


    Xiao Chen waited for the right moment to strike. He bended his knees forward and lowered himself, his right fisting forward.


    Haguk grunted in pain as he felt something heavynd on his abdomen. He crouched down in pain to the ground, clutching his stomach as he tried to breathe, but to no avail.


    His face turned paler as time passed by. He raised his head and stared at his opponent and smiled before loosing consciousness and fell face first forward.


    "Oops! Gotcha!"


    Xiao Chen caught Haguk''s body and prevented him from falling to the ground face first. It was thest he could do to respect his opponent''s efforts in trying to best him.


    Dug''mhar stared in disbelief as his friend got defeated. He can''t quite believe it, it was the first time that he saw Haguk get defeated. They had fought together frequently and never did he see his friend get bested.


    Xiao Chen stared at the wargs and three horned creatures as he supported Haguk with his shoulders.. "A heavy cavalry and a light cavalry. Perfect!"

 Chapter 66 - 66

    Xiao Chen and their new allies came inside the walls. The White Tiger nked the Rhakaddons and wargs on both sides less they go astray within the vige and cause some damage.


    The young chieftain had no other choice but to have the still unconscious Haguk be carried by Trot''thar. He nced back at Trot''thar and saw the poor Haguk carried like a sack on Trot''thar''s soldiers with no care at all.


    Xiao Chen didn''t make anyment on how Haguk was carried and just increased the pace of his strides.


    The orcs who were patrolling on the walls stared at the new arrivals with curiosity. They had their gazes set on them till they can no longer spot them because of the tents blocking their visions.


    The ogres just scratched their heads after being aroused from their slumber to stand at attention while the chieftain was passing by.


    "Are their enemies?"


    One of them asked and took a look around the surroundings and after making sure that they weren''t being attacked, he yawned thenid back down on the ground.


    Upon noticing that nothing eventful was happening, the other ogres followed. Theyid back down on the cold ground and snore away.


    Sakh''arran nced at the ogres, and ck lines started emerging from his head. He was tempted to mete out punishments, but after a few moments, he just ignored them and went on his way. The ogres didn''t care about anything else except for food and battle; since the ogres usually spend most of their time on slumbering.


    Dug''mhar atop his Rhakaddon kept looking around the vige. He wondered what does those strange contraptions on the walls do. The strange looking bows that some orcs carried, he didn''t know what they are use for but his senses were screaming danger whenever he looks at those strange things.


    There was also the strange looking building that emitted intense heat even if he was a good distance away. There were also taurens moving around the camp carrying a strange-looking weapon that looks like both a spear and an axe mashed together with a longer handle.


    Xiao Chen stopped in front of his tent and turned around with both arms open wide. "Wee to the Yohan Tribe!"


    From the direction of the main gateways came Galum''nor, sprinting with full force. His cheeks were flushed red with excitement and sparkles were on his eyes, like he was a child who was just offered a box of his favorite candies.


    The muscle head stood in front of one of the Rhakaddons and caressed its enormous figure, mumbling something like ''big and strong'' and other words.


    Dug''mhar nced behind him and saw Galum''nor passionately rubbing one of the Rhakaddons on its side. His eyes became wide open, his jaw drop a little, and he crouched down on the ground, clutching where his heart is at like he was in some kind of pain.


    Xiao Chen became worried about what was going on with their new ally and tapped him on the shoulder. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Dug''mhar raised his head and stared at Xiao Chen with a face full of tears. He grabbed a chunk of his hair and tug on them while mumbling some iprehensible words.


    Xiao Chen was now even more worried and confused by what was happening with their new friend. "Why are you in tears? Are you feeling something really painful?"


    "No... No... No... This isn''t because of pain... I am just so happy... So happy that I have someone truly perfect... More perfect than the perfect me."


    Dug''mhar muttered as he stared back at Xiao Chen before sprinting towards Galum''nor like his ass was on fire.


    He climbed on the shoulders of Galum''nor and gave his biceps a squeeze. "Look! Look at these perfect enormous muscles. They are just perfect, more perfect than my perfect muscles."


    He dropped to the ground and bent over and this time he caressed the muscle head''s calf muscles all the way up to his thighs. "These are just perfect! Like the gods themselves carved it. They are so beautiful that I feel I am blessed to be able to touch them."


    Galum''nor took a few steps back away from the over enthusiastic orc who was caressing his body. He had no qualms about it if it was a female appreciating and caressing his muscles, but the problem is, the one doing it was also a male.


    He stared at his chieftain with a face full of worry and his eyes begging for help. "Uhmm... Chief... Help!" He cried out.


    They ignored unfortunately his cry for help as Xiao Chen just stared at the spectacle in front of him stroking his non-existent beard, feeling amused by the situation.


    Dug''mhar approached Galum''nor again and put both of his palms on the muscle head''s abs. "Wow! They are so huge and just perfect!"


    He knocked on them with his right hand. "Hmmm... They are as hard as a rock... The epitome of perfection."


    Dug''mhar started to move his palms upward towards Galum''nor''s chest, trying to have a feel of those bulging muscr mounds, but Galum''nor leaned backward. "Get away from me, freak. I am only interested in females!"


    Dug''mhar continued to reach out for those enormous bulges, ignoring what the big orc just shouted.


    Galum''nor finally can''t take it anymore and threw one heavy punch and knocked down the creepy orc. Dug''mhar crashed down to the ground hard, his legs pointed to the sky as his head was buried a bit on the ground.


    "I said... I am only interested... in females! Only females!"


    Galum''nor breathed heavily as he stared at the orc, who had half of his head buried on the ground.


    Dug''mhar stared at the massive orc and muttered, "I feel so blessed and happy." Before closing his eyes and falling unconscious once again.


    Xiao Chen didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry about the oue of the situation. He felt pity for Dug''mhar, who was forcibly sent to sleep once again and probably in a longer one than before.. He shook his head and told Gur''kan to aid the once again unconscious chieftain of the Rumbling n before the angry Galum''nor decided that a single punch wasn''t enough.

 Chapter 67 - 67

    While the two n chieftains were having their peaceful slumber, Sakh''arran and his nsmen who apanied him in scouting their enemies reported to Xiao Chen inside his tent.


    The rough sketch drawn on an animal skin on Xiao Chen''s table which was given to him by Sakh''arran contained many details about their enemies. The cing within their camp, how they are organized, the probable total number that they have and theposition of their foes.


    Xiao Chen knitted his brows together upon hearing about their airborne enemies, the Screech Demons. It would be tough tobat such mobile enemies that can attack from the sky and at unexpected ces. "Hmmm... So you mean that the Rumbling n and Warghen n have been decimating our foes for many days that''s why they are dyed inunching attacks against us?"


    Sakh''arran nodded his head and approached the animal skin and pointed to one ce where there was a doodle of something like a huge rectangle on it. "This is where they were building something like a huge wooden tower, but it had wheels like that of carts. After the Rumbling n made their pass, there was nothing left of it but just a pile of wreckage."


    Xiao Chen reeled back his head a bit in shock. It seems they were lucky that the Rumbling n and the Warghen n have been messing with their foes, or their opponents would have been able toy a proper siege against them.


    After Sakh''arran and his nsmen left, Xiao Chen heaved one big sigh and scratched the right cheek and buried himself in the paperwork in front of him. He needed to get rid of the army of corrupted creatures to begin implementing his many projects that have been on hold. Mohrios said that the high-ranking demon was headed south towards the Burning Sands, meaning that their foes outside won''t be receiving any sort of reinforcements.


    "Right! The Burning Sands is where the Ereian Kingdom is at. I think Adhalia will be d to hear about the demon heading there. It will be the Royal Family''s problem and for sure they would waste a lot of resources to defend their power and kingdom." Xiao Chen muttered and smiled a little, but then his smile twisted into a frown when he saw the stack of scrolls containing ns that he still had to polish for Rakh''ash''ta to understand.


    It was his fault for writing it all in Mandarin in the first ce and now he had additional work to do, which was tranting everything into Orcish.


    *****


    Haguk rose from his bed made up of straw and soft animal fur, his trusty partnerying down just below his feet standing guard. He nced to his right and saw the swollen face of Dug''mhar, who had a dumb smile stered on his face. "Ugh! What the hell happened?"


    He clutched his head then then tried to get on his feet but stumbled a few times before managing to sessfully stand. Shaking his head to gather his bearings. "That young chieftain surely strikes hard?"


    Haguk stared down at the still sleeping Dug''mhar and shook him with his right foot. "Wake up, you show off!"


    "Oh! Oh? What! What?" Dug''mhar rolled away from Haguk before warily studying his surroundings. His eyes were full of alertness as he stared at his new surroundings. "Hmmm... Did you just shake the perfect me with your dirty foot?"


    Haguk snorted in annoyance, then just shook his head and went outside the tent where they were sleeping. "Yeah! Yeah! The perfect you! The perfect you deserve another round of beating."


    Outside the tent they saw the ever silent Aro''shanna who was sharpening her battle axe with a piece of stone, making distinct chinking sounds and seated across her in front of a fire was a little goblin cooking some kind of soup. "Oh! The little two slumbering princesses finally decided to wake up. Come on, don''t be shy, have some soup to warm your stomachs."


    Aro''shanna stood up and pointed her battle axe towards the pot of soup that the little Grogus was stirring with a woodendle. A very mouthwatering aroma assaulted Haguk''s nose, which in turn made his stomach growl.


    Dug''mhar took a deep whiff of the delicious scent that was originating from the pot and pushed Haguk out of the way. "d you know how to serve this perfect one. Only perfect and delicious food can satiated this one''s perfect stomach."


    Aro''shanna raised an eyebrow at the antics and words of Dug''mhar and blocked his path with her battle axe but quickly moved it out of the way and let him pass through after remembering that the chieftain said that they should be treated as guests.


    "Hmph... Know you ce! This perfect warrior won''t show you mercy if you anger me." Dug''mhar snorted and was about to grab himself the bowl that Grogus served when Aro''shanna greeted him with a punch right in the gut.


    Dug''mhar kneeled down in pain, clutching his stomach while fluids came out of his mouth. "Oh! It seems you really are hungry. I was just checking." Aro''shanna mischievously said before turning away and and sat on a corner taking her battle axe along and continued sharpening her battle axe. The distinct chinking sound of stone grating against her battle axe continued.


    Haguk facepalmed and patted his friend''s shoulder as he passed by him and took a bowl of soup that the little goblin served.


    Grogus just kept his mouth shut and went back to stirring the soup while making sure that the fire was just right. He had been at the mercy of the outrageous female orc for a long time now that he now knows what he should and he should not do. The physical abuses that he went through wasn''t something that he wants to experience again. The vengeful female orc can really hold a grudge and will always find a way to get back at you until she is satisfied.


    Dug''mhar coughed a few times before finally gathering his bearings, then stood back up on his feet. He nced back at the female orc, who had her focus on her battle axe. He was about to say something again when Aro''shanna raised her head and stared coldly at him which forced him to just shut up.. He just took one of the bowls, blew on it a bit before gulping a mouthful of the delicious soup. "Ha! That hits the spot!"

 Chapter 68 - 68

    Xiao Chen just spent the entire night tranting all his blueprints into Orcish. He blinked his eyes a few times to ease the stinging pain in his eyes and hoping to somehow chase his drowsiness away. Staring at the bulk of scrolls that he still had to trante, he gritted his teeth. "Argh! When will this end? Me and my over excited brain."


    He set aside the quill that he was using as his pen and closed the small container that holds the ink liquid. Stretching his fingers throughly as they make audible cracking sounds. "Ah... That feels great."


    His fingers have been stiff all night long and their joints have been locking at some points when he was scribbling due to how long he has been writing. He even had to m his palms straight on his table a few times to straighten his fingers whenever their joints locked and malfunction.


    He rubbed his eyes, which further reddened the color of his eyes, which were obviouslycking proper sleep. Covering his mouth while yawning, he made his way out of his tent.


    Xiao Chen raised his head with his hands covering his eyes as he was blinded by the brightness of the day. It took some time for his eyes to adjust to the sudden change of brilliance.


    Gur''kan stood up from where he was seated and approached his chieftain with a look of worry as he saw Xiao Chen covering his eyes after getting out of the tent. "Chief, What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Chen nced towards his first and most loyal subordinate and smiled wryly. "Well, I spent too much time in the dark and my eyes were ustomed to the darkness, but here outside, it is all bright, which forced my eyes to readjust to the intensity of the light. It''s nothing serious, don''t worry."


    Gur''kan just nodded in understanding and waited patiently for the chief to regain rity in his vision.


    After a few moments, Xiao Chen''s eyes finally have adapted to the brightness of the surroundings and he moved his hands out of the way. "Where are our guest? Call them, I have some important matters to discuss with them and also call Trot''thar, Sakh''arran and Draegh''ana."


    "Yes, chief."


    Gur''kan saluted, then went to do what his chieftain tasked him to do with quickrge strides. Where he passed, orcs, ogres, taurens and trolls stood still and saluted.


    The only ones who aren''t around the vige in in sight would be the goblins and kobolds who rarelye out of the mining tunnels. They have been totally dedicated to finding metal ores and other minerals that their chieftain has requested them to find.


    Haguk nodded in response after being told by Gur''kan that the young chieftain was looking for him. He picked up his unconscious friend and slung him on his shoulders like a sack and walked towards the gathering ce.


    Aro''shanna snorted then turned away and behind her was the now tamed Grogus who only had food recipes in his head. His thoughts of seeking freedom was no longer there after the many times that he tried and was caught again and again by the vengeful female orc who seemed to be intentionally giving him opportunities so that he would try to escape and she could chase after him and punished him.


    Xiao Chen knitted his brows while staring at the sleeping Dug''mhar, who was on Haguk''s shoulders. "What happened to him?" He asked while pointing a finger at the drooling chief of the Rumbling n.


    Haguk nced to his right shoulder where his friend was currently at. "Well... How should I say this... Uh... He somehow manage pissed someone who he shouldn''t have. A female orc carrying a battleaxe with a goblin in tow."


    Xiao Chen can''t help but shake his head in helplessness. It seems that their new ally is addicted to being forcefully sent to sleep, first by him, second by Galum''nor and now by Aro''shanna.


    Haguk threw Dug''mhar towards the hard ground, but his unconscious friend was still out cold even after being thrown. Haguk approached his friend''s unmoving body and nudged him a few times in the cheeks with his right foot.


    At first it was all just gentle nudging, but it wasn''t effective at all. Haguk got annoyed and increased the forced behind his nudging until it became kicks instead of just simple nudges.


    Dug''mhar finally returned to thend of the conscious and stared at the brightly lit sky. He blinked his eyes a few times and tried to remember what just happened, but was disturbed by a kick on his cheek.


    He quickly rolled to his left to evade if there was a second one and caught sight of Haguk''s right foot swinging forward, which would have surely hit him again if he didn''t roll away. "Did you just touch this one''s perfect face with your filthy foot again! Are you that jealous of my perfection that you are using your foot to express your jealousy against my perfect self?"


    Haguk just shook his head and ignored the nonsense that his friend was spouting. It also disappointed him that Dug''mhar woke up too soon, for he was nning to kick him a few more times to knock some good sense into his brains.


    Xiao Chen coughed loudly to catch the attention of those around him. "Ahem! Ahem! Alright! Settle down... We have some serious matters to discuss."


    Xiao Chen drew a long line on the ground with a spear and a few triangles away from the walls. "This is currently where we are at. The wall that we are defending." He said while pointing at the straight line that he just drew. "And this is where our enemies are camped at." He continued while moving the tip of the spear towards the multiple triangles.


    "We will assault them with ourbined forces. Dug''mhar, you and your Rumbling n will be up first once our enemies form their battle line to meet ours." Xiao Chen raised his head and looked at Dug''mhar to make sure that he was listening.


    After confirming that he was indeed paying attention. "You just have to run through their battle line and disrupt their formation. Just run through them with your... ugh.. what do you call your mounts again?" he asked, while raising his head.


    "Rhakaddons"


    Dug''mhar answered quickly.


    "Yes... Right, Rhakaddons. Just run through them and don''t engage in closebat or you''ll get yourselves surrounded. Get all your nsmen who have mounts here as quick as possible to get themselves ustomed to the weapons that you''ll be wielding into battle." Xiao Chen continued.


    "And Haguk, you and your wargs would anchor the left nk of our formation and act as a reserve and pummel our enemies when the opportunity is presented." Xiao Chen looked at Haguk.


    "Trot''thar, Sakh''arran, Draegh''ana and Gur''kan. Get your warriors prepared for the uing battle.. Give them some proper drills to warm up since they have been idle for a few days already and also inform our ogre friends about the uing battle."

 Chapter 69 - 69

    After the discussion was over, Haguk and Dug''mhar departed to get their nsmen.


    Xiao Chen climbed on top of the walls and was lost in his thoughts while staring at the fading silhouettes of the Warghen and Rumbling n. He remained standing still for quite a long time even after Haguk, Dug''mhar and theirpanions have long disappeared on the horizon.


    Many memories from his past life suddenly started emerging within his head, the times when everything seemed perfect and nothing could go wrong. Those were the times that he enjoyed the most. The moments where he was full of confidence and trust in hisrade-in-arms, but every good thing eventually ends.


    He shook his head to get rid of the useless thoughts that suddenly popped up in his mind and nced towards hismanders, who were now instructing his army to prepare themselves for battle.


    ''This is what I am now.'' He thought as he clenched his hands into a fist so tight that his veins bulged. He breathed out and walked down the walls with steady strides.


    The ogres that were loudly snoring around the foot of the walls caught his attention. He smiled wryly at the free spiritedness of the ogres; they work when they are asked, eat when they are hungry, battle when needed and sleep when they have nothing else to do, even under the scorching heat of the sun. They don''t seem to mind the heat at all as they roll around the hard ground in their sleep.


    Xiao Chen passed by the slumbering ogres and caught sight of the nature and peace-loving taurens. The taurens were powerful creatures that he wanted to integrate into his army, but Mohrios said that taurens were never fond of killing. They only fight and kill if there is no other alternative, but if they can avoid bloodshed, they will do so.


    So Xiao Chen gave up the idea of adding them into his real army and just decided to give them the duty of protecting the vige and let them serve as guards of his soon to be built city.


    Xiao Chen was about to enter his tent and continue the work that he has made for himself, tranting the things that he has written in Mandarin into Orcish when a troll informed him that something needed his attention.


    He followed the troll towards where the orc forgers and troll workers were at. A giant crossbow was in front of them, which puzzled him. He approached them slowly and asked, "What is going on?"


    Zul''jinn turned around and saw Xiao Chen moving towards them. "Oh! Chief, d you''re here. We have encountered a problem with this weapon. It no longer fires as strong as before, it can now only shoot an iron bolt at less than a hundred meters, which is severelyckingpared to how it is capable of before and we can''t find the reason behind it. The warriors on the walls found out about it after identally bumping against one which triggered it to shoot out its loaded bolt a few days ago."


    Xiao Chen knitted his brows and stared at the big weapon but can''t find any trace of damage upon it which could result in it dropping in its power to shoot out its intended ammunition. "Is it just this one?"


    Zul''jinn stared at the chieftain''s eyes and scratched the back of his head. "Uhmm... No chief. After they reported this one, that something is wrong with it. We tested all the other weapons on the walls and they all have the same problem. But we can''t find the cause behind it. The smaller ones didn''t have any problems, it is only the big ones that had something wrong with them."


    Xiao Chen approached the giant crossbow and inspected it. He checked every single part of it, but found nothing wrong with it. Pulling the string back with his hands and it surprised him that he was able to easily pull it back, which shouldn''t be possible. He tried pulling it fully and even went on to stretch the string past the entire length of the weapon. He finally found the problem and let go of the string.


    He can''t help but smile wryly and facepalm at his own carelessness. The shotgun crossbows didn''t sustain any problems because the proportions were just right, but the bigger ones weren''t. They were subjected to a much bigger force, which easily wore down their limbs and made them lose power fairly quickly.


    They should have modeled the bigger ones after the ballistas, which had its limbs attach to a torsion of ropes to sustain its power for a longer period instead of just making it a bigger crossbow.


    Xiao Chen disassembled the weapon. He instructed Zul''jinn to add a ce on both sides where the ropes would be ced at. He then asked some of the orc forgers to get a few pieces of ropes, which he ced on the newly added features of the weapon.


    He took one limb of the weapon and inserted it in between the ropes, five ropes on each side. He spun the limb of the weapon around and around in a counterclockwise direction until even four orcs working together can no longer spin it around further.


    Upon seeing what the chieftain had done, Zul''jinn then copied him and applied it to the other limb of the weapon before attaching the string and adding a stopper on the limbs to prevent it from spinning away. They added some thick and soft animal skins on the stoppers to soften the impact of the limbs against the stoppers.


    "Now let''s test it and see if it is fixed." Xiao Chen muttered as bolts of iron were loaded into the weapon.


    The iron bolt flew out with such power that it embedded itself deeply against the concrete wall. The orc forgers and trolls stared in shock at the power that the weapon was capable of. It was much more powerful than it was before, and surely more lethal.


    "Hmmm... I guess that did the trick. Rebuild all the weapons on the walls just like this." Xiao Chen ordered as he patted the ballista that he just fired while smiling proudly but deep in his mind he was totally nervous.


    He was d and very thankful that the enemy army didn''t attack the past days or else they would have been totally screwed since the weapons on the walls no longer possessed enough power to deal lethal wounds.

 Chapter 70 - 70

    After four days, the remnants of Warghen finally arrived with the chilly breeze of the morning. There were only a few of them left, only barely 300 in total, including the female orcs and the young ones who were still not old enough to take part in battles. But they have a very big swarm of wargs apanying them, which was more than double their poption.


    Haguk came forward with all seriousness on his face and kneeled down on one knee towards Xiao Chen. "My chief, I present to you the Warghen n. We and our wargs pledged our allegiance to you and your cause."


    Xiao Chen nodded, then smiled towards Haguk. He approached him and put an arm around the n chief''s shoulders. "Here in my tribe, we are all equal unless we are on the battlefield. Just the normal salute would do. We are a race of warriors and warriors don''t kneel matter what except for some special asions."


    Haguk nced at his new chieftain and smiled in understanding. He looked at what remains of the Warghen n and raised his head towards the sky with one loud howl, and his nsmen followed after him and also the wargs. The vige was filled with the howls of the Warghen n and their wargs.


    After the howling died down, the trembling of the ground came as massive hollowed dust rose through the air. Everything was shaking. Haguk had a knowing smile on his face, for he knows who was about to arrive.


    Xiao Chen climbed the northern walls and caught sight of the massive herd of Rhakaddons in all their glory, running with their full might towards the gates. "Open the gates full!" He shouted as the massive frames of the Rhakaddons and their numbers would surely not fit with the half open gates.


    Dug''mhar, in his old ways, somersaulted forward after he pulled the reins of his steed for it to stop. His Rhakaddon''s hooves skidded for a few feet beforeing to a full halt. In his usual dramatic entrance, Dug''mhar posed while flexing his muscles before bowing towards Xiao Chen. "We the Rumbling n are ready to rumble for the chief."


    Xiao Chen just nodded in acknowledgment and nced at the massive mounts of the Rumbling n. There were over three thousand orcs alongside the Rhakaddons which would surely make a fine addition to his army.


    *****


    Xiao Chen had the Rhakaddon riders equipped with leather armor and the shotgun crossbows and had them trained by the ever strict Sakh''arran. They were first trained to shoot while stationary, then while on the move atop their steeds.


    The Warghen n didn''t have any special training, unlike the Rumbling n, for their purpose was to nk their enemies when the battle was already ongoing and both armies fullymitted to battle.


    They tried wearing heavy metal armor, but it hampered their maneuverability and slowed them down, which doesn''t suit their battle style. They then equipped the warriors of the Warghen n with the same type of leather armor as the Rumbling n.


    For the past few days, they trained the Rumbling n and the Warghen n in drills, which heavily emphasized on obedience and disciplined as Xiao Chen requested. He doesn''t need very strong warriors, but obedient and disciplined ones. What''s the use of having an overpowering army if they won''t obey themands given to them and just act as they wanted? The tides of battle are ever-shifting and the smallest mistakes can snowball into bigger ones, which could cause them the battle.


    *****


    Not all the Rumbling n had a Rhakaddon to ride into battle, which is why most of them were trained at the same fashion as the Yohan First Battalion where they will be equipped with some metal armors, a helmet,rge shield, stabbing sword and javelins.


    Xiao Chen observed the trainings of the new recruits under the scrutinizing gaze of Sakh''arran and his somewhat assistant Galum''nor.


    "In many ways than one, your way of training your warriors differs greatly from anything that I have ever seen." Adhaliamented while watching as the orcs grunted in annoyance and exhaustion while training under the scorching heat of the sun.


    "You know, you are a very odd orc indeed. You are in possession of knowledge that your race shouldn''t have. You have applied some strange ideas that aren''t seen anywhere else." She continued while pointing at the tall concrete wall and the huge weapons that were on the walls.


    "Is that aplement?" Xiao Chen nced at her, unsure of how to take herments. He wasn''t sure if Adhalia wasplementing or insulting him, but he didn''t care. As long as the humans don''t mess with him, he''ll not mess with them, but if they aroused his anger, then they''ll experience his wrath and learn that his army isn''t someone to be trifled with.


    "It''s aplement, chief. I just hope that you haven''t forgotten the deal you had with me. Lay waste to the Ereian Royal Family and you''ll have my full allegiance, but until then, don''t expect too much from me. And I know that I am being watched under your orders." she smiled while staring at orcs who were full of sweat from head to toe.


    Xiao Chen was surprised that Adhalia knew she was being monitored. It seemed that he had underestimated her capabilities alot.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep my mouth shut of all the things I have witnessed here. I swear upon Faerush name and my family''s bloodline. Until then, my chief." Adhalia walked away slowly as Xiao Chen stared at her back, he wasn''t convinced by her words but the rising trust rating that the system was disying somewhat persuaded him to keep her alive which was now in the high sixties.


    After Adhalia disappeared from sight, a female orc hurriedly kneeled in front of Xiao Chen with her head on the ground. "I have failed the task that you have given me, chief. I''ll ept the punishment for my failure."


    "Stand up, it''s not your fault. It was mine for underestimating her. Continue to keep an eye on her and report to me if you find something suspicious." Xiao Chen waved his hand and dismissed the female orc who he tasked to monitor Adhalia.


    "I thank you for your mercy and kindness chieftain.." She bowed before disappearing, following after Adhalia to continue on monitoring her.

 Chapter 71 - 71

    After a week of preparation. They finally incorporated the Warghen n and Rumbling n into the Yohan First Battalion. The new orc recruits now know how and what they should and shouldn''t do.


    "Battalion Form!"


    Sakh''arran shouted as the Yohan First Battalion assembled in their battle formation to be presented to Xiao Chen. A long horizontal line of armored orcs was presented.


    Following behind the core orc infantry was the light cavalry formed by the Warghen n warriors and their wargs. A hundred disciplined warriors apanied by more than three hundred wargs who are ready to tear their enemies to shreds.


    Right behind the warg cavalry were the massive Rhakaddons and their riders. All four hundred strong orcs, armed with shotgun crossbows, to strike at a distance before trampling those foolish enough to stand in their way.


    A group of trolls also joined in Xiao Chen''s army as operators of the newly added weapon in their arsenal, the scorpions, which are smaller versions of the ballistas that were mounted on the walls. They then ced the scorpions on carts which are pulled by Thryrians. The trolls stood with slumped shoulders, unlike the orcs, who stood proud and straight as a spear''s shaft.


    Trolls didn''t receive any other training except for operating the deadly scorpions that will surely decimate their foes. The scorpions operate on the same mechanics as the ballistas, which use the torsion of ropes to shoot out bolts of iron, but they have a quicker loading time than the ballistas.


    Xiao Chen had a proud smile on his face as Sakh''arran presented his disciplined army to him. He nodded towards Sakh''arran in acknowledgement, then came forward to join them and begin their march.


    *****


    For a few hours, they marched until they were only about two thousand meters away from the camp of their enemies. Dust quickly formed up in the distance as the corrupted creatures formed their battle line.


    They were stretched long and wide, their numbers probably over the ten thousands which was twice or thrice the number of Xiao Chen''s army.


    Xiao Chen stood still and right behind were his three thousand strong orc warriors that served as his core infantry. The one hundred from the Warghen n and their wargs, anchoring the leftmost nk just beside the ck Tortoise group led by Sakh''arran.


    To the right, most nk of his army''s formation are the heavily armored ogres who were wielding maces in both hands. They served as the shock infantry and they only have one purpose which was to break their enemy''s formations.


    Just right behind the orc infantry are the towering Rhakaddons and their riders and at the most rear of the formation would be the trolls and the scorpions that were loaded on carts being pulled by their beast of burden, the Thyrians.


    *****


    Xiao Chen signalled allmanders to gather to him as he divulge the strategy of the battle. Using his spear, he drew a triangle on the ground and encircled the tip of the triangle. "Brazan, you and your ogre brethren will spearhead the charging formation. You and your kin have only one task to do, break and smash!"


    The chosen leader of the ogres scratch the back of his head and stared at the pointed figure on the ground in confusion. He took out the two maces that were strapped to his back and strike the ground with both of them. "Ogres! We smash!"


    Xiao Chen shook his head in surrender. Brazan was the only one who they can actually converse with among the ogres, the rest of them only asks the same things over and over again, "Food where?" And "Enemy where?" Which made him give up in teaching themplicated things. He just made things simple for the ogres, like pointing at certain direction and tell them to smash things up.


    "Haguk, you and your n, along with your wargs, will hang back and stay here on the left and protect the trolls. Wait for the sound of the horns beforemitting yourselves to battle. Ensure first the safety of the trolls and those things first." Xiao Chen continued as he pointed at the scorpions loaded on the wagons.


    "Dug''mhar! You and your Rumbling n will ride out and try to encircle our enemies. Take out anyone who pursues you with your new weapons. After going around the enemy battle line, charge right through them and quickly withdraw for another charge. Remember to not engage in the battlefield''s chaos, your task is to repeatedly charge at them and break them apart." Xiao Chen raised his head and stared at the posing orc, who had his shotgun crossbow slung on his shoulder.


    "Gliobs, you know where and when you should shoot. Be mindful of your allies. We don''t want those iron bolts to be skewering our own allies."


    Xiao Chen reminded the leader of the trolls who are operating the deadly scorpions.


    "Make sure those things don''tnd near me ever again!" Trot''tharmented by the side as one of the iron bolts nearly skewered him during their training.


    "Nuh worry, mon. Everything is calcted perfectly an wi trolls ave di best aim dat yuh cya eva find. Wi handle things wid care dat one wi did just a misfire during di training. Yuh just haffi duck dung, ef one iron bolt cum flying yuh way, mon. Be hit by di iron bolt and yu ded, mon." Gliobs answered as he smiled innocently towards the frowning Trot''thar.


    "Come on. Have some trust in our friends." Gur''kan butted in as he had a mischievous smile on his face while putting an arm around Trot''thar''s shoulders.


    "I''m worried!"


    "It is already a hard thing to watch out for our enemies'' attacks and make sure that I don''t get killed. And now I also have to make sure to watch my back before an iron bolt skewer me by mistake." Trot''thar scolded while removing Gur''kan''s arm around his shoulders.


    "Who told you to be loved by the iron bolts so much that they alwayse flying your way. Ha!" Gur''kan waved Trot''thar''s scolding off with a wave of his hand while trying to hold hisughter in.. He remembered the many times that Trot''thar had to duck down and jumped away from the paths of the iron bolts during the training to avoid being skewered and trolls seemed to be intentionally shooting at him as a payback for being too strict with them.

 Chapter 72 - 72

    "Chief, there are enemies on the move towards the center of the battlefield." Fukarr informed Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen and hismanders quickly made their way to the frontline of the formation. The orc infantry parted their tight formation as the chieftain and themanders made their way through them.


    "Trot''thar, what do you see?"


    Xiao Chen asked hismander who had the longest eyesight among them. The only thing he could make out while staring at their enemies who are on the move are vague silhouettes.


    "I see hobgoblins, chief. A dozen of them and one bigger hobgoblin with a crown on its head." Trot''thar reported as he stared at his chieftain. He rubbed his eyes many times and checked on their enemies again and again, but he sees the same thing no matter how many times and hard he rubs his eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Chen asked in confusion as the actions of Trot''thar puzzled him.


    Trot''thar scratched the back of his head."Nothing chief. I was just trying to make sure that my eyes weren''t ying tricks on me. They seem to want to talk."


    Xiao Chen stared at the vague silhouettes and the distance and spent a few moments contemting whether he should try tomunicate with their foes. He stroke his chin while thinking. "Gur''kan, Fukarr, Draegh''ana, Galum''nor,and Haguke with me. And Haguk, choose some of your swiftest warriors, twenty of them will do."


    The young chieftain uttered as he walked withrge strides towards the delegations from their enemies. Behind him were hismanders, and the chosen warriors of Haguk from the Warghen n.


    "This is King Jaadul, King of the Goblins. Chosen by the Queen of Screams as her representative before going south to deal with some personal matters." A hobgoblin that seems to be the minister of the King of Goblins shouted.


    Xiao Chen observed the Goblin King, Jaadul from head to toe. The Goblin King was a massive piece of flesh like an overly obese person. His bulging stomach was totally out of proportion, or you can say, impossible to be attainedpared to its thin and bony legs. On top of its head was a crude looking worn out crown that was rusting in some ces.


    "We are here to discuss your surrender." The minister hobgoblin smiled as he stared at the young chieftain and hispanions while proudly stretching both his arms out. "Better surrender before our army descends upon you."


    Fukarr spat on the ground and stomp a few times and pointed his battle-axe towards the minister hobgoblin. "Surrender? How about, I cleaved that head of yours open and fixed that rusty brain of yours? That is, if you have one."


    "Insolence! You dare threaten the King''s minister in front of him." A hobgoblin general shouted and lunged at Fukarr with his giant de.


    The hobgoblin warrior smirked at his target. He was sure that his enemy will surely suffer, but a shadow suddenly descended upon his face. It was a hand. Galum''nor intercepted the lunging hobgoblin in midair and caught his head with his right palm. He mmed the hobgoblin to the ground, hard.


    Cracks appeared on the ground, where Galum''nor mmed the head of the warrior hobgoblin. The Goblin King stared at the massive frame of Galum''nor with sparkling eyes.


    He brought both his hands forward and proceeded to make grabbing motions towards the direction of Galum''nor all the while drool was flowing from the corner of his lips.


    Gur''kan noticed the strange behavior of the Goblin King and approached his big friend and whispered. "Look at that. The Goblin King seems to be interested in you. He is drooling and can''t wait to have you in his embrace."


    Galum''nor nced towards the Goblin King and caught sight of him licking the corner of his lips while looking at him. The Goblin King winked at Galum''nor while making grabbing motions in his direction.


    A terrible memory suddenly popped up in Galum''nor''s brain, the time when he was molested. He shouted towards the sky with pure anger and charged at the Goblin King. "I am only interested in females."


    The muscle head crashed through the dozen hobgoblins who tried to stop his charge and protect their King. The angry orc went on a rampage and tossed all the other hobgoblins out of the way.


    "Cripple or disable them but keep them alive." Xiao Chen shouted as he gripped his spear tightly and charged forward, whacking his first victim in the head with the shaft of his spear with all his strength, sending the poor hobgoblin to sleep.


    Galum''nor kept pounding on the Goblin King with anger. The ground under the poor King caved in a few inches already because of the muscle head''s continuous strikes. Galum''nor grabbed one of the Goblin King''s legs and spun round and round before throwing him towards his army.


    Dust of clouds was kicked up as the Goblin King crashed hard in front of its army, who stared nkly at what just happened.


    Xiao Chen smiled wryly at what just happened and quickly ended the lives of the disabled hobgoblins. He thought that he could finish all his missions in one go, but the incensed Galum''nor seemed to have other thoughts and threw away the Goblin King.


    "Get ready for battle." Xiao Chen shouted as they ran back with fast andrge strides towards where their allies were at.


    Angry screams echoed from the enemy battle line as the Goblin King stood up after regaining his bearings. He was angered by the fact that he was just thrashed around and humiliated in front of his army.


    "Brazan, to your formation." Xiao Chen waved towards the ogres as they slowly made their way to the front line. He guided where the ogres should be at as they formed. Right behind the ogres were the orc infantry who had an increasing length of battle line as they were further away from the ogres.


    Dug''mhar and his Rumbling n rode away and separated themselves from the main army. The huge Rhakaddons kicked up a lot of dust as they departed, and the ground was trembling at their sheer weight as they passed by.


    Xiao Chen''s army was formed like a triangle with the ogres spearheading the massive triangr formation.. They marched slowly towards their enemies and followed the slow rhythm beating of the war drums from the battle band.

 Chapter 73 - 73

    Slow and steady steps, Xiao Chen''s army march towards their foes. The synchronized footsteps helped in bolstering their morale despite going up against a more numerous enemy.


    The battle horns reverberated as Xiao Chen''s army came to a halt. The orc infantry readied their javelins to be thrown and just waited for their targets toe in range. Like a tide of the sea, the corrupted creatures came in massive charge. Thier thundering footsteps made the orcs uneasy, but they had trust in their chieftain''s leadership.


    "Release!"


    Themand came as the orcs threw their readied javelins towards their unsuspecting targets. Apanying the javelins were bolts of iron that flew a good distance from the rear.


    The trolls were quick to shoot the scorpions and started continuously showering their foes with deadly iron bolts, skewering one or more with every strike.


    After the shower of javelins was lifted. Xiao Chen raised his spear and shouted themand to charge which the ogres were patiently waiting. The ogres were itching to crash through their enemies and withmand to charge given.


    They charged with all their might towards their enemies, who had a broken battle line after the shower of javelins and iron bolts. With a loud crash, the front lines crashed against each other. The ogres had a simple time diving deep into the broken enemy battle line as they swatted away any of the corrupted creatures that came their way.


    Sakh''arran nced left and right and shouted, "Keep up with the ogres! Don''t let them get all the fun."


    With their adrenaline pumping up, the orc army infantry joined in the fray and took part in the ensuing chaos of the melee. With every inch that they gained pushing their enemies back, a resounding "Awooh!" would echo.


    *****


    Xiao Chen gripped his spear hard and smacked his first victim with the sharp end of his spear, destroying the goblin''s skull as blood and brain matter scattered. He shook his spear to get rid of the gooey substance that coated his spear and winded it up for another strike.


    His right arm steady and through, he pierced right through the torso of a corrupted orc that lunged at him. The heavier weight of the corrupted orc made him stumble backwards a few steps. With his foot, Xiao Chen kicked away the corpse of the corrupted orc to free his weapon.


    He rammed through the goblins with his shield and bashed them with it while trying to free his spear from the corpse of the corrupted orc.


    *****


    Brazan smiled happily as he bashed the corrupted creatures with his maces, pummeling them to broken pieces of flesh and ck blood. He kicked, bite and smash any foolish foe that came his way. "Hahaha! Come! Come! My weapon still hungers!"


    The ogres were tearing apart all those who came their way. Smashing left and right with their maces and showed no bit of mercy.


    Xiao Chen was d that he had them equipped with two maces which made them more destructive and dangerous instead of having them carry shields which they don''t use in their fighting style.


    The ogres created a trail of mashed up flesh which were no longer distinguishable from which creature do they belong to. It was all chaos and confusion as blood and chunks of flesh are flying everywhere, shouts, screams and grunts echoed all over the ce.


    From above, iron bolts continued raining down, skewering those that didn''t evade in time and nailing them to the blood-soaked ground.


    Xiao Chen joined in the formation of his orc warriors and seek refuge in theirbined strength as they pushed their way forward. Their shields keeping their foes at bay and their spears being thrusted forward to pierce through those that stood in front of them.


    A solid line of towering shields was finally established as the initial chaos of the sh between the two armies settled. The ogres were up front and continued on their path of ughter and destruction while a solid line of orcs followed just right behind them.


    "Establish the line! Wait for yourrades!"


    Themanders bellowedmands to take control of the progress of the battlefield. After the battle-line was finally established solidly.


    "Push!"


    "Strike!"


    "Restore!"


    Commands kepting in as the orc infantry kept up with themands being thrown at them. There were some variety of executions performed as the orc warriors acted themands by their own judgement depending on the situation that they are in. They were allowed to respond by their own discretion on themands being given to them, depending on their circumstances.


    *****


    The Rumbling n finally managed to get behind their enemy''s lines, but the Screech Demons were flying towards them. Dug''mhar stared at the flying creatures with a mischievous smile on his lips as he readied his new weapon. "Ready your weapons and shoot those imperfect creatures down. Show them our new weapons that are totally suited for the perfect warrior, the perfect me."


    The Rhakaddons slowed down on their movements as their riders repositioned themselves for the uing engagement. The Screech Demons began their descent towards the warriors of the Rumbling n to pick them up one by one, but they are oblivious to the fact that they are already in danger.


    Smaller iron bolts came flying in as the Screech Demons had their skin membrane wings torn apart by the shower of iron bolts. They spun out-of-control midair as their wings no longer respond to their wills as there were gaping holes in their wings. The Screech Demons crashed to the ground hard, as their wings can no longer maintain them in the air.


    "It''s time to RUMBLE!"


    "Trample them!"


    Dug''mhar gave the order as the Rhakaddons increased their paces and charged towards the Screech Demons, who were still disoriented after crashing towards the ground. The Screech Demons were stumbling on their hind legs as they try to regain their bearings when the massive Rhakaddons trampled through them and were crushed under the sheer weight and power of Rhakaddons'' hooves.


    Dug''mhar rallied his n members to hunt down and pursue the remaining dozens of Screech Demons that were trying to fly away despite their wings no longer functioning like they used to.

 Chapter 74 - 74

    Chaos was all over the ce, as the orc infantry do their best to keep up with their rampaging ogre allies. Chunks of flesh and ck blood came flying everywhere. Whenever the ogres swung their merciless maces, they would tear apart a poor corrupted creature and rain down bits of flesh and ck blood.


    "Keep up!"


    "Push!"


    "Strike!"


    "Restore!"


    Commands kepting in as the orc infantry pushed their way through the thick line of corrupted creatures. Iron bolts from the rear kept on raining down on the battlefield as they impale those unlucky ones to be standing in their path. The swooshing sound of the iron bolts as they sail through the air was like an announcement of the death of those that were on their path.


    Xiao Chen''s breathing became ragged, his arms became sore and his body covered in bits of flesh and ck blood. His armor and shield didn''t do well in shielding him from the bits of flesh and blood that were sttering all over the ce. The battle horns sounded as the frontline of the orc infantry gave one might push and drove away the foes that stood in front of them, repelling them back a few steps away.


    Xiao Chen and his allies, who were at the forefront, stood sideways after giving their foes a powerful push with their shields. It created gaps in the frontline as the orc infantry stood sideways. And in those gaps came a fresh wave of orc infantry that crashed against the corrupted creatures that came charging in.


    Xiao Chen breathed a sigh of relief as he finally can get a breather as he makes his way at the rear of the orc infantry formation. The fresher ones who were itching to join the fray waited patiently for their turn. The battle line mustn''t be broken or everything will be in total disarray. They must not let their foese within their formation or else they will be having a hard time fighting them.


    The young chieftain stretched his sore arms and moved to massage his aching muscles. He watched over his warriors who were, despite being outnumbered are overpowering their numerous foes, who knew no strategy.


    The trolls at the far rear were having a great time firing the scorpions, for they didn''t have the need to take aim. They just load the iron bolts and released as fast as they can. With how numerous their enemies are, they don''t have to aim properly and for sure the iron bolts would always take an enemy with it. They just have to make sure that they angled the scorpions just right to avoid hitting their own allies.


    "I killed fifty already!"


    Gur''kan dered proudly as he smiled towards Trot''thar who was still busy throwing anything that he could get his hands on. Even helmets and rocks were being thrown by him.


    After throwing a wooden club that he just past picked up, Trot''thar nced at the proudly smiling Gur''kan, "Sixty one!" He picked up a rock and threw it towards a goblin that lunged towards the frontline knocking it down towards the ground as the rock shattered to pieces, "Sixty two!" He grabbed a broken sword and hurled it towards a hobgoblin that managed to break through the frontline slightly, the broken sword embedded itself on the hobgoblin''s head right between the eyebrows "Sixty three!". Trot''thar stared at Gur''kan, who was scratching his head at what his ally was doing. "Were you counting?" he questioned as he grabbed a head of a battle-axe and hurled it towards a screaming goblin that was charging towards the wall of shields "That''s sixty four" he nced towards Gur''kan with a smile on his lips.


    Galum''nor was in the thick of the battle as he followed after the rampaging ogres. He had long abandoned his shield, which was broken to pieces after using it too many times to bash his opponents. The sheer power behind his strikes was something not to scoff at as pummeled corpses were left behind in his trail of ughter.


    A stabbing sword in one hand and an iron spear in the other. The muscle head kept moving forward just right behind the ogres and fought in the same manner as them. Crushing those whoever were foolish enough to get within his weapon''s range. Kicks and headbutts were incorporated in his repertoire of attacks whenever both his weapons are busy dealing with other enemies.


    A giant blob of flesh came flying in towards him. It was an obese hobgoblin whose bulging stomach made waves as his body shook. Galum''nor stared at the enormous blob of flesh that came his direction, his right arm gripped the spear''s shaft tightly as he brought it behind his back.


    His veins became more apparent as his muscles bulged. He swung the spear as hard as he can towards the foolish Goblin King that came flying towards him. A resounding smack sounded as he batted the Goblin King away towards the ogres. Galum''nor snorted before resuming on his rampage, smashing and crushing those that were within his range.


    Brazan was happily smashing left and right with his maces, which were already covered in dried blood and bits of flesh, there were even some white gooey stuff that covered the head of his maces but he ignored it all and just kept on smashing. He was happily moving around the battlefield looking for preys when an enormous shadow caught his sight. He strained his eyes and saw a huge, fleshy creatureing his way. A smile formed on his lips as he joined his two maces together. Gripping both maces with his two hands, he prepared himself. His posed was just like that of a batter in a baseball game, waiting for the ball to be pitched.


    He patiently waited and swung hard with all his strength when his target was only a few inches away from him. It was a solid hit as the huge, fleshy creature that came flying towards him flew in the other direction. He stared at his target, that took flight, higher than when it came. A satisfied smile was etched on his lips as he skipped around the battlefield to resume hunting his preys.


    Xiao Chen witnessed the Goblin King flying all over the ce and batted away like a baseball by Brazan and Galum''nor. He shook his head as a wry smile crept up to his lips.. He had rested long enough to return back to the frontline and join back in the fray.

 Chapter 75 - 75

    Dug''mhar and his Rumbling n pursued the remaining Screech Demons that were trying their best to fly away.


    It etched a satisfied smile on Dug''mhar''s lips as he ushered his Rhakaddon to pursue the Screech Demons that were stumbling on their legs, trying to run away and perhaps gain some height while pping their wings. "Come here! Let''s RUMBLE! Hahaha!"


    The thundering hooves of the Rhakaddons became a nightmare to the Screech Demons as they no longer have any sort of advantage against their supposedly preys. Them being on the ground put them at a very disadvantageous position against the enormous steeds of the Rumbling n. The whooshing sound of iron bolts sailing through the air added more danger for the Screech Demons as they get pierced through all over their body.


    "Trample them! Oh, so perfect! A perfect victory for my perfect self!" Dug''mhar shouted as they trampled all over the Screech Demons again and again until the bodies of their foes have sunken to the ground like they were part of the ground originally.


    "Chief, our foes are no more!" A member of the Rumbling n reported as the screeching of their foes died down. There were a few unlucky ones who got bitten and wed by the Screech Demons in theirst struggle. Their Rhakaddons stood still, unmoving, without their rider to lead them.


    "I need ten volunteers to remain, to gather our fallen and also to ensure that none of these noisy bunch survives. The rest are with me. We are joining the real battle." Dug''mhar bellowedmands as he pulled on the reins of his Rhakaddons, turning it towards the direction of the real battlefield.


    A few of them remained behind as their n chief requested, dismounting from their enormous mounts with their lethal weapons at the ready to deliver swift blows to any of their foes that still move or make any sort of movement.


    Dug''mhar signalled his nsmen to slow down the pace of their steeds as they they take some rest and also to let their steeds have some sort of rxation after a tiring engagement. Far across the distance, sounds of battle could be heard.


    *****


    Xiao Chen was back in the frontline in the thick of battle. Beside him were his warriors who were giving their all to the fight. Pushing with their shields and thrusting with their spears. Others have let go of their spears and opted to use their stabbing swords, which was equally deadly.


    They rammed against their foes with shields and repositioned themselves. Establishing the battle line before stabbing forward with their weapons, decimating the numbers of their foes.


    Xiao Chen''s arms became sore again after hours of fighting. He waited patiently for the battle horns to sound again to signal for the switching of the frontline. A few momentster, after stabbing his spear forward to pierce through a noisy goblin that was screaming at him, the battle horns sounded.


    He rammed his shield forward with all his might, repelling back those who tried to get near him, sending them stumbling backwards. Standing sideways and his shield and weapon closed to his body, it made a gap between him and those beside him. From within those gaps came another wave of orc infantry that were fresh and itching to join in the fray.


    With heavy steps, he made his way back to the rear of the formation to have some rest. He spread his gaze around and caught sight of his fallen warriors. Some orc infantry were among the fallen. The corpses of the brutal ogres were spread all over the ce, their metal armors stripped away from their bodies as they were wed upon and bitten by the corrupted creatures after being piled upon.


    He felt bad for his fallen warriors, but the battle was still ongoing; he had no time to feel bad just yet. They must win first before attending to the fallen warriors.


    In the distance, a hollowed tall cloud of dust was being kicked up. The vague silhouettes of the Rumbling n came within his sights. Xiao Chen called upon Xor''tharr, who was at the rear of the formation to ry hismand.


    The beat of the war drums thundered and the battle horns screamed. They ryed a newmand. The frontline of the orc infantry slowly shifted their formation, forming a reverse ''C'', enclosing the right nk of their enemies.


    They pushed forward, dividing the battle line of their foes into two.


    The orc infantry followed after the ryedmand and the ogres somewhat followed after them as they slowly shifted their rampage towards the right nk of their enemies.


    Xiao Chen gave anothermand to Xor''tharr to be ryed as they divided the enemy battle line into two. The right nk of their foes was slowly being encircled while the orc infantry poured in inside the gap to divide them more throughly as they established a solid wall of shields in between the two sides of their opponent''s formation.


    Dug''mhar perked up his ears, and eagerness was apparent on his face. He has been waiting for that signal; they have been idling at the rear of their enemy formation for some time now and only waiting for themand to be given for them to join in the fray.


    He raised his weapon up in the air and kicked the sides of his Rhakaddon. The Rumbling n began to pick up speed as they charge forward. Their target was the right nk of their foes, that was slowly being encircled.


    Dug''mhar kicked the sides of his steed stronger and his mount began to increase its speed more and more. The thundering hooves of the charging Rhakaddons and the trembling of the ground announced the presence of the Rumbling n. "It''s time to RUMBLE!"


    The corrupted creatures turned around and caught sight of the charging Rhakaddons that wereing their way. The three horns of the Rhakaddons gleamed with danger as they came closer and closer at a fast pace. Iron bolts came pouring in as the Rumbling n started shooting with their new weapons.


    A loud crash followed as the Rumbling n shed against the army of corrupted creatures. The Rhakaddons stampeded their way through with brute force, throwing away those that were foolish enough to stand their ground against their mighty charge.. It was raining with corrupted creatures as the Rhakaddons tossed them away with their colossal head and mighty horns while their riders shoot iron bolts all over the ce.

 Chapter 76 - 76

    Xiao Chen stared proudly at the work of the Rumbling n. The right nk of their enemies was throughly thrown to disarray, bodies were scattered everywhere, moaning and groaning in pain but were soon mercilessly trampled by the hooves of the Rhakaddons as they passed by.


    The Rumbling n made their pass and quickly galloped away while shooting their foes whenever they can. The sound of thundering hooves of the Rhakaddons disappeared as the trembling of the ground settled.


    Haguk had been watching all this while. His face was full of boredom as he watch the trolls do their thing with the mighty throwing weapons that shoot huge iron bolts towards their foes. The wargs have been snarling and growling in annoyance as they watch the ensuing bloodbath without being able to take part just yet.


    Xiao Chen gave anothermand to be ryed. The thundering sound of the war drums echoed again as the battle horns sted air as they howled the newmand.


    "Alright boys! It''s our turn!" Haguk brandished his battle-axe as he mounted his trusty warg.


    They sprinted towards the frontline, swinging left to nk the already torn apart right nk of their foes.


    The orc infantry held their foes in ce while waiting for the Warghen n to hammer them from the side. The Rumbling n did their job very well, hammering them hard from the rear before disappearing and preparing for another charge.


    Haguk leaned forward in eagerness as his warg Sharpfang sped towards the scattered corrupted creatures. "Stare and despair, for we don''t care!"


    The Warghen n lunged at the messed up right nk of their foes. Fangs and ws tore apart the bodies of those that weren''t quick enough to dodge the wargs that pounced on them. Chaos resumed as the Warghen n shredded the already disarrayed enemy formation to pieces.


    The rear of the enemy''s right nk was trying to reorganize themselves under the noisy bellowing of the Goblin King, Jaadul. Xiao Chen stared in confusion at the huge moving flesh that was incessantly shoutingmands to its underlings. Thest time that he spotted the enemy leader was when he was sent flying by Brazan like a baseball.


    Xiao Chen scratched the back of his head, it puzzled him about where and how did the Goblin King appeared amidst the right nk.


    He stared further towards the rear and caught sight of the Rumbling n making their return.


    Dug''mhar had a proud smile etched on his lips after theirst sessful attack. He wants more, more attention to be given to him. More glory to be attained, he kicked the side of his Rhakaddon prompting it to speed up even more. "RUMBLE TIME!"


    The Rumbling n charged their way through again the flocking corrupted creatures. Tossing away their enemies that were trying to regroup themselves.


    Dug''mhar''s Rhakaddon sprinted towards the Goblin King and tossed him away with a mighty swing of its head. The Goblin King took flight again and was sent towards the left nk where the orc infantry were keeping the other corrupted creatures at bay and preventing them from joining the fray that was happening on the other side.


    Gliobs stared at the ongoing chaos and gavemand to the operators of the scorpions. "Point dem deh tuh di right, mon. A likkle more... More! Cyaa risk hitting fi wi friends."


    The rain of iron bolts from the scorpions halted from showering the right nk of their foes and focus more on their left nk.


    Thebined might of the Rumbling n and the Warghen n hammered the enemy''s right nk to pieces. They shredded apart bodies and tossed away in the air before being trampled by the heavy hooves.


    Xiao Chen nodded in contentment at the performance of his new allies. He gripped his spear tightly and made his way to frontline yet again. It shifted the progress of the battle to their favor and he deemed it no longer necessary for him to give more precisemands.


    The skies started to turn dark. The ck clouds sparked a few shes of light here and there, and the deafening noise of thunder bellowed through the skies. A light drizzle started to bathe the battlefield, cooling down the bodies of the mighty warriors that have yet to settle down and still continuing to battle. The cold water that came pouring in embrace the fallen in its stiff embrace, epting them in its stillness.


    It didn''t take long for the light drizzle to turn into a torrential downpour. Xiao Chen stared at the dark clouds up above before continuing on his way towards the thick of the battle. He waited for the battle horns to signal the shifting of the frontline.


    Momentster, the sound that he was waiting for reverberated as he charged through the gap that was created. With his body rested for a long time, he rammed through the corrupted creatures, sending them flying away.


    The right nk of the enemy is as good as useless. The Warghen n and the Rumbling n were just cleaning up the remnants of their enemy''s right nk. With renewed vigor, the orc infantry pushed forward as the cold rain washed some of their fatigue away.


    A giant fleshy creature lunged at Xiao Chen, which he swatted away with his spear by reflex. After his powerful swing, he focused his gaze on the creature that he sent flying and a wry smile crept up to his lips. The one that he sent flying was none other than the Goblin King. He shook his head in helplessness and how useless the enemymander had been, but also very thankful that the huge amalgamation of flesh wasn''t so bright in the head or else it would have been harder to defeat him and his army.


    The orc infantry kept on pushing forward as they drove away the enemy left nk further away from their now almost exterminated right nk. Brazan and his kin continued on their rampage, leading the way towards the enemy formation. They trampled and destroyed the enemy formations with their powerful swings.


    Xiao Chen spread his gaze around and caught sight of the Goblin King being sent flying yet again by Brazan.

 Chapter 77 - 77

    After ensuring that the enemy''s right nk was totally destroyed. Haguk stared at his n chief friend, who was enjoying his time very much. The showoff Dug''mhar kept on flexing his muscles after every enemy that he takes down.


    Haguk and his nsmen regrouped themselves and rested for as much as they can. The battle isn''t over yet. They still have enemies on the other side, being kept busy by the young chieftain and his warriors.


    The enemy''s right nk was no more. Dug''mhar dismounted from his Rhakaddon in a forward somersault before posing infront of Haguk. "Hah! I killed almost a thousand already. An almost perfect victory for the perfect me. Have you seen how perfect I ughtered these dum creatures. They were no match for the perfect me. I spilled not even a drop of my blood. A perfect way to battle for the most perfect warrior. That is me, the most perfect of the perfects."


    Haguk snorted in annoyance and just petted the head of his warg, Sharpfang and ignore his friend who was showing off, again.


    At the rear, Gliobs strained his eyes to look at the battlefield before bellowing towards his kin. "Kip deming, mon. Wi still ave many targets tuh kill."


    The trolls were having a great time, killing enemies in the distance with no worries. They didn''t have to stand face to face with their foes in order to kill them. The weapons that they are operating were capable of doing the killing for them without exerting too much effort.


    "Push!"


    "Strike!"


    "Restore!"


    Sakh''arran''s voice started to crack after shoutingmands now and then. His throat was already dry after such a long time. He raised his head up towards the sky and opened his mouth and let the raindropsnd within his mouth. He sighed one heavy sigh, then observed the progress of the battle. They were already in a very helpful position as the enemy right nk was no more and only their left nk remained.


    "A bit more! Keep moving forward." He bellowed as he stabbed his sword towards the corrupted ogre that was charging at him. He stumbled a few steps back after the impact of the corrupted ogre''s charge, but he returned quickly to fill up the gap in the battle line.


    *****


    King Jaadul nced left and right and saw his army being slowly defeated. They were loosing and his army''s number was already not even half of what they used to be. He was even more incensed by the fact that he was sent flying too many times and crashing all over the ce.


    He grunted in annoyance and grabbed a corrupted goblin that was making its way beside him. Opening his mouth to proportions that was impossible for his small mouth, a sharp set of teeth was disyed as he chomped down on his underling.


    He grabbed more of those that tried to make their way to the frontline beside him and feasted on their bodies, chomping on them noisily as ck blood and bits of flesh covered his face and body.


    The already vast size of King Jaadul slowly increased as he continued eating his underlings. His already bulging stomach bulged even more as he feasted. The short frame of his body grew bigger and bigger.


    Galum''nor charged forward towards the biggest foe that he could get his sights on. He deemed the small goblins unworthy of his attention as he just trampled through them. Speeding forward, he charged towards the Goblin King who was slowly gaining size. Its height was almost the same as the muscle head already.


    Galum''nor lowered his right shoulder to ram through the Goblin King and send it stumbling back before having it under the mercy of his weapons. He rampaged his way through and rammed the Goblin King with his right shoulder, but contrary to what he expected, the Goblin King didn''t stumble backwards nor moved from where he stood.


    The muscle head Galum''nor was the one sent flying after trying to ram his shoulder against the bulging stomach of the Goblin King. He did no damage at all except causing ripples at the enormous stomach of King Jaadul.


    The Goblin King stared at Galum''nor, who was repelled by his stomach and drool started dripping from the side of his lips. He threw away the corpse of the corrupted orc that he was feasting on and made his way towards where Galum''nornded with heavy steps. Each step that he took caused ripples to appear in his enormous stomach.


    Galum''nor shook his head, trying to reorient himself after the confusing result of his charge. He slowly got up to his legs and caught sight of the enormous amalgamation of flesh that was heading his way. Fearless and slow in the head, he gripped his weapons tighter and charge forward once again, already forgetting the fact that he was just sent flying by the same creature after attacking it with the same attack.


    Like a rubber ball, Galum''nor was repelled again and sent flying back after crashing against the stomach of the Goblin King. King Jaadul made grabbing motions in front of him with both arms stretched forward as drool kept dripping from his mouth.


    Galum''nor was about to stand up when something grabbed his right leg. He stared down and caught sight of the Goblin King grabbing his foot with both hands and pulling him. The muscle head threw his spear at the Goblin King but his weapon just bounced away and flew in another direction after hitting its target.


    Gripping his sword tightly, Galum''nor waited for the right moment. The Goblin King was now well within his striking range and with both hands he gripped his sword and delivered a powerful stab. But it was all for naught. His sword bounced off the flesh of the Goblin King and the recoil of his strike took a toll on his hands as his gripped loosened, sending his sword flying away from his hands.


    The Goblin King opened his mouth wide and chomped down on Galum''nor''s calf, which earned him a powerful howl of pain that echoed all throughout the battlefield.


    Galum''nor kicked the face of the Goblin King with his other leg.. "Let go! That hurts! Let go! I am not food!" The muscle head kept on trying to kick his way to freedom from the jaws of the drooling Goblin King.

 Chapter 78 - 78

    The orc infantry started to encircle around what remains of their enemies in a crooked ''L'' leaving behind their right nk and rear open. Iron bolts continued to rain down from above as the trolls continued their merry task, which was loading and shooting the scorpions.


    Galum''nor kicked and kicked at the Goblin King trying to free himself. He tugged his right leg as hard as he could but was only rewarded with more pain as the jaws of King Jaadul locked and his teeth embedded themselves upon his calf.


    Brazan was huffing and puffing when he caught sight of the precarious situation that Galum''nor was in. He brought both his maces in front of him and started sprinting forward towards the Goblin King.


    He brought forward both his maces and mmed them towards the exposed back of the Goblin King, but his attack just ricocheted back and his maces flew away from his hands. Brazan stared at his trembling hands in confusion at what just happened.


    He raised his head up and grinned towards the Goblin King, who turned around to face him. "A worthy foe!" he muttered.


    Brazan put both his arms forward and hugged the huge waist of his opponent, squeezing the bby belly of his opponent tightly. He grunted as he raised the body of King Jaadul before falling backwards and mming his foe to the ground hard in a suplex.


    The Goblin King finally let go of his hold on Galum''nor''s calf after being mmed hard by Brazan. The ogre quickly turned around and stared at King Jaadul who was slowly getting back up on his feet. He grinned then like an arrow release from a bow; he charged forward and tried to tackle the Goblin King but he just bounced off and flew backwards after mming against his opponent.


    *****


    The Rumbling n encircled around the enemy army, preparing for another mighty charge to hammer them. Haguk led his nsmen towards the open nk of their foes, waiting for Dug''mhar and his nsmen to hammer the enemy formation to pieces.


    Xiao Chen led his warriors in solidifying the battle line to hold the enemy army in ce and waited for the Rumbling n to hammer them from the rear.


    The battle horns sted in a mighty roar as the thundering of the war drums drowned the rumbling of the thunder up in the dark skies. shes of lightning snaked their way through the dark clouds.


    Dug''mhar rallied his nsmen again for another charge as he raised his weapon up in the air. He kicked the sides of his Rhakaddon as it sprinted forward, throwing mud and dirt behind him as its hooves dug deep on the softened ground. "We are here to RUMBLE!"


    The Rumbling n brute forced their way through with no difficulty as the softened ground aided their charge, making the stance of their enemies unstable as they slid back after being rammed by the Rhakaddons. Corrupted creatures were thrown in the air as the riders atop the Rhakaddons shot their weapons.


    Gliobs squinted his eyes and caught sight of the massive silhouettes of the Rhakaddons among the corrupted creatures wrecking havoc amidst them. He quickly shouted "Tap firing,mon .Fi wi friends are all ova di ce wi cyaa risk hitting dem!"


    The scorpions halted, firing the iron bolts under themand of Gliobs. They have been shooting for hours and some of them even sat on the ground having their rest. A troll nearest to Gliobs smiled at him "Mi guess fi wi job dun,mon."


    "Yea fi wi job dun now mon." Gliobs answered while smiling toward his kind, who are now spread all over the ce,ying down on the muddy ground or sitting trying to have their rest after continuously shooting the scorpions.


    *****


    Dug''mhar led the way and rammed through their enemies, scattering them all over the ce with each swing of his Rhakaddon''s enormous head and huge horns. "Hahaha! This is perfect! Just perfect! We RUMBLE perfectly!" His voice became fainter and fainter as he and his nsmen started their retreat for another charge.


    After seeing that the Rumbling n was making their exit, Haguk raised his battleaxe in the air and ushered Sharpfang forward. He and Sharpfang sprinted forward and behind him was his nsmen and the numerous wargs that sprinted alongside them while growling, baring their fangs at the corrupted creatures that were frozen in ce after just getting back on their feet who were luckily missed by the trampling hooves of the Rhakaddons.


    Haguk led the way, cleaving left and right with his battle-axe while his warg, Sharpfang tore apart those that came too close to its partner.


    "Forward!"


    "It''s almost over!"


    "Victory is within our grasp!"


    Sakh''arran bellowed with his cracking voice as his throat was throughly dried already. The orc infantry rammed their way forward as most of the ogres retreated behind them. Their stamina was already spent after fighting for many hours.


    The orc infantry covered the retreat of the ogres, preventing the corrupted creatures from pursuing after their already fatigued allies.


    "Here we are to RUMBLE again!"


    Dug''mhar shouted as they made their return yet again. Destroying their regrouping foes, who were preparing to engage the Warghen n together.


    The Rhakaddons trampled their way through without any mercy as their riders continued to shoot down with their weapons.


    King Jaadul no longer cared about his army, he just grabbed those that were near him, friend or foe and chomped on them to further increase his own strength. Blood drip from the corners of his lips but he paid no heed to it, even those that were attacking him. He ignored them as their weapons bounced away from his flesh.


    The Goblin King''s size increased, he became bigger and bigger with each creature that he feasted upon. His height was over fifteen feet already and his bulging stomach became six or eight times its previous size already.


    Dug''mhar led his Rhakaddon towards the Goblin King as he shouted loudly, trying to get the attention of his foe. The belly of King Jaadul sunk after Dug''mhar''s Rhakaddon rammed its enormous head against it but instead of being thrown backwards.. King Jaadul''s bulging stomach returned to how it was before the impact as both Dug''mhar and his Rhakaddon were sent flying away.

 Chapter 79 - 79

    "Ugh..." Dug''mhar groaned in pain as he tried to get up on his legs. He stumbled a few times before his trembling legs finally managed to find the strength to carry his weight. He look towards where the Goblin King was at and his pupils dted and his jaws wide open. The distance that he flew back was more than ten meters. ncing around his surroundings, he finally spotted his Rhakaddon further away from him that was scrambling with its mighty hooves, throwing dirt and mud all over the ce as it tried to get back on its legs.


    He stood there, still in shock at what just happened. He struggled to believe that he and even his Rhakaddon was thrown that far away after trying to ram through the giant piece of bby flesh.


    Haguk and his partner Sharpfang lunged at the Goblin King at the same time, side by side. Sharpfang with his fangs at the ready and even his ws were positioned for a possible swiping attack. Beside him was Haguk, who was brandishing his battle-axe charging forward.


    Sharpfang pounced upon King Jaadul, but was met with a bouncy, vast belly. And like a soft cushion, he sunk deep within King Jaadul''s belly before being sent flying away after the sunken, bby flesh bounced him off.


    Haguk raised his head and stared at his partner being easily repelled by the enemy. He gripped his weapon tighter and brought it down on his opponent''s right leg with all his might. His swing contained all his power that he could exert, but his strike ricocheted back as his weapon, which he tightly gripped, flew away from his hand. The weapon that he secured as tightly as possible within his grip flew in an arc before crashing down on the muddy ground, tumbling a few times, sshing murky water and throwing mud in the air beforeing to a halt after going over a few corpses.


    He stared in disbelief at his hands, which turned pale after gripping the handle of his weapon so hard, but it was all for naught, it flew away from his hands, anyway. And the trembling of his hands can attest to the unbelievable defense of his opponent''s body which ricochets any attack back.


    A huge stomped caught his attention. Staring in front of him, he saw an enormous foot with plenty of fatty flesh that wriggled after the stomp. He raised his head upwards and saw the grinning face of the Goblin King, obviously grinning with pride at his body''s ability to repel any attack.


    The huge foot in front of him arched back beforeing forward with a whoosh. Haguk was sent flying away by King Jaadul''s powerful kick. The Warghen n chief sailed in the air for a few moments before crashing to the muddy ground hard, bouncing a few times as he grunted in pain and gasped for breath as the impact of his fall took the winds out of his lungs.


    The orc infantry, the Rumbling n and the Warghen n encircled what remains of the enemy army and felling them down easily as they were now wary of even their leader and not just the enemy army that was besieging them.


    King Jaadul grabbed a few of the corpses that were scattered around and chomped on them. The sickening crunching sound of bones being broken sounded as the voracious King chewed upon his meal. His meal was bodies of both friend or foe, dead or alive. He ate them all as his size increased even more with each body that he devours.


    It only took less than an hour for Xiao Chen''s warriors and the Goblin King to exterminate the corrupted creatures. There was only one enemy left, which was the Goblin King that is busy devouring the bodies that were within his reach.


    Xiao Chen''s warriors encircled the Goblin King who had his focus on his meal. From his mouth dripped both fresh and ck blood, bits of flesh and pieces of armors. King Jaadul happily munched his way to power as the more he devours the stronger, tougher and bigger he bes.


    "Rawrgh!!!"


    The orc infantry charge all together and thrusted their spears at the very big target with all their might, but their attacks didn''t do any damage at all, not even a scratch. Their spears slid off the flesh of the Goblin King and some even pierced through their allies, wounding them with some stab wounds.


    Xiao Chen charged forward and tried to ram the Goblin King with his shield but was sent stumbling backwards. He raised his head and caught sight of King Jaadul who had a triumphant smile on his lips.


    King Jaadul burped loudly and patted his belly in satisfaction before focusing his gaze on the enemies that was surrounding him. "I am full...Time to fight!!!"


    The Goblin King stomped the ground with four hard stomps. His foot made the muddy ground sink a few feet, and the tremors caused by his stomps made those around him loose bnce and fall to the ground. His stomps were so heavy and powerful that it was like an equivalent of thousands of thousands of Rhakaddons stampeding forward.


    "Tsk...tsk... weaklings!" Heughed, then started kicking around him. Orcs were sent flying in the air before hitting the ground with a hard crash. King Jaadul jumped up and down now and then, making Xiao Chen and his army loose bnce and fall to the ground. Mud covered King Jaadul''s opponents as he went around kicking, bashing, smashing and pping anything that caught his interest. He would even grab some bodies, whether dead or alive, and have a snack every now and then.


    Xiao Chen had a look of helplessness on his face as he watch his warriors being easily trampled, thrashed and ughtered. He did not know on how to fight a creature that has a very powerful body that can deflect piercing, blunt and shing attacks.. A golem would be easier to fight than the Goblin King since the body of golem is basically made of rocks that can be shattered with blunt attacks but the body of King Jaadul was made of a very bouncy flesh and fat that make waves every time that he moves around.

 Chapter 80 - 80

    He stood there, still in shock at what just happened. He struggled to believe that he and even his Rhakaddon was thrown that far away after trying to ram through the giant piece of bby flesh.


    Haguk and his partner Sharpfang lunged at the Goblin King at the same time, side by side. Sharpfang with his fangs at the ready and even his ws were positioned for a possible swiping attack. Beside him was Haguk, who was brandishing his battle-axe charging forward.


    Sharpfang pounced upon King Jaadul, but was met with a bouncy, vast belly. And like a soft cushion, he sunk deep within King Jaadul''s belly before being sent flying away after the sunken, bby flesh bounced him off.


    Haguk raised his head and stared at his partner being easily repelled by the enemy. He gripped his weapon tighter and brought it down on his opponent''s right leg with all his might. His swing contained all his power that he could exert, but his strike ricocheted back as his weapon, which he tightly gripped, flew away from his hand. The weapon that he secured as tightly as possible within his grip flew in an arc before crashing down on the muddy ground, tumbling a few times, sshing murky water and throwing mud in the air beforeing to a halt after going over a few corpses.


    He stared in disbelief at his hands, which turned pale after gripping the handle of his weapon so hard, but it was all for naught, it flew away from his hands, anyway. And the trembling of his hands can attest to the unbelievable defense of his opponent''s body which ricochets any attack back.


    A huge stomped caught his attention. Staring in front of him, he saw an enormous foot with plenty of fatty flesh that wriggled after the stomp. He raised his head upwards and saw the grinning face of the Goblin King, obviously grinning with pride at his body''s ability to repel any attack.


    The huge foot in front of him arched back beforeing forward with a whoosh. Haguk was sent flying away by King Jaadul''s powerful kick. The Warghen n chief sailed in the air for a few moments before crashing to the muddy ground hard, bouncing a few times as he grunted in pain and gasped for breath as the impact of his fall took the winds out of his lungs.


    The orc infantry, the Rumbling n and the Warghen n encircled what remains of the enemy army and felling them down easily as they were now wary of even their leader and not just the enemy army that was besieging them.


    King Jaadul grabbed a few of the corpses that were scattered around and chomped on them. The sickening crunching sound of bones being broken sounded as the voracious King chewed upon his meal. His meal was bodies of both friend or foe, dead or alive. He ate them all as his size increased even more with each body that he devours.


    It only took less than an hour for Xiao Chen''s warriors and the Goblin King to exterminate the corrupted creatures. There was only one enemy left, which was the Goblin King that is busy devouring the bodies that were within his reach.


    Xiao Chen''s warriors encircled the Goblin King who had his focus on his meal. From his mouth dripped both fresh and ck blood, bits of flesh and pieces of armors. King Jaadul happily munched his way to power as the more he devours the stronger, tougher and bigger he bes.


    "Rawrgh!!!"


    The orc infantry charge all together and thrusted their spears at the very big target with all their might, but their attacks didn''t do any damage at all, not even a scratch. Their spears slid off the flesh of the Goblin King and some even pierced through their allies, wounding them with some stab wounds.


    Xiao Chen charged forward and tried to ram the Goblin King with his shield but was sent stumbling backwards. He raised his head and caught sight of King Jaadul who had a triumphant smile on his lips.


    King Jaadul burped loudly and patted his belly in satisfaction before focusing his gaze on the enemies that was surrounding him. "I am full...Time to fight!!!"


    The Goblin King stomped the ground with four hard stomps. His foot made the muddy ground sink a few feet, and the tremors caused by his stomps made those around him loose bnce and fall to the ground. His stomps were so heavy and powerful that it was like an equivalent of thousands of thousands of Rhakaddons stampeding forward.


    "Tsk...tsk... weaklings!" Heughed, then started kicking around him. Orcs were sent flying in the air before hitting the ground with a hard crash. King Jaadul jumped up and down now and then, making Xiao Chen and his army loose bnce and fall to the ground. Mud covered King Jaadul''s opponents as he went around kicking, bashing, smashing and pping anything that caught his interest. He would even grab some bodies, whether dead or alive, and have a snack every now and then.


    Xiao Chen had a look of helplessness on his face as he watch his warriors being easily trampled, thrashed and ughtered. He did not know on how to fight a creature that has a very powerful body that can deflect piercing, blunt and shing attacks. A golem would be easier to fight than the Goblin King since the body of golem is basically made of rocks that can be shattered with blunt attacks but the body of King Jaadul was made of a very bouncy flesh and fat that make waves every time that he moves around.


    While Xiao Chen was staring dumbly at the ensuing madness in front of him. Galum''nor finally got up on his legs. He gritted his teeth and endured the searing pain that was originating from his bitten calf. Thumping his chest with his fist like King Kong, and roared before charging forward with gritting teeth and grabbed the Goblin King by the waist. He held his opponent in ce and squeeze as hard as he can, trying to get one solid bearhug upon the waist of King Jaadul.


    He grunted in pain as his bitten leg was threatening to buckle at what he was attempting to do. With his muscles bulging and the gritting of his teeth to endure the pain that assaulted his senses, his brain was screaming ''Don''t do it in his mind'' but he was so consumed by his will to get back to the Goblin King.


    Galum''nor raised the enormous amalgamation of flesh in the air, his legs trembling at the sheer weight of the load that they are being subjected to. "Rah!" He shouted as he mmed the Goblin King down on the ground as hard as he could in a gourdbuster or front suplex driving the face of King Jaadul with all his strength towards the ground.


    The impact of Galum''nor dropping King Jaadul towards the ground with all his strength caused the ground to quake, which rivaled the heavy and powerful stomps of the Goblin King. Galum''nor wasn''t satisfied and grabbed hooked his arms under the wings of his disoriented opponent and raised him up while he tightly gripped around his opponent''s wings.


    Gritting his teeth, trying to endure the heavy load that he was lifting. He grunted in pain as he jumped a few inches into the air with the heavy body of his opponent. Folding his legs backward like he was kneeling in midair. Galum''nor drove his opponent head-first towards the muddy ground in a piledriver.


    King Jaadul who was disoriented, noticed nothing until his head crashed first into the hard ground and his neck nearly snapped after the impact.


    Xiao Chen stared at Galum''nor''s attacks in shock. His jaws hung wide open as he watched the ongoing fight between Galum''nor and King Jaadul. What shocked him was the maneuvers that Galum''nor was executing, which was wrestling maneuvers. It made him wonder when did he learn to wrestle and he was very proficient at it too.


    "No...no...no...not yet!" Galum''nor shouted as he picked up King Jaadul and aided him to his legs. The Goblin King was swaying left and right, still dizzy and did not know of the next punishment that he was going to be subjected to.


    Galum''nor grabbed King Jaadul by the neck and raised him up in the air before mming him down to the ground in a chokem. "Not yet!" The muscle head shouted again as he carried the body of his opponent in a princess style carry before lifting him up in the air above his.


    Grunting in pain, he threw King Jaadul''s body with all his strength towards the ground in backbreaker. The Goblin King''s body responded in reflex as his back arched backward in pain.


    Steam was now rising from Galum''nor''s body, and his skin started turning crimson. "Agh!" He howled towards the sky and picked up his opponent again before mming him to the ground in a reverse suplex. Galum''nor huffed band puffed but was still unsatisfied.


    He stretched his arms towards his opponent and was about to grab him when King Jaadul quickly sat upright and opened his jaws and bit Galum''nor on the right shoulder, earning him a howl of pain from Galum''nor.


    Despite with enduring immense pain. Galum''nor raised both his hands up in the air with open palms and pped them against the temple of his opponent. The jaws of King Jaadul loosened a bit, but quickly tightened once again as he recovered fast.


    The jaws of King Jaadul dug deep into Galum''nor''s shoulder as blood started to flow out and even some crunching sound of bones being crushed could be heard as Galum''nor''s shoulder bone cracked under the right jaws of his opponent.


    "You''re not...the...only....one....that...have...teeth....hah...hah... two ...can y ...that game!" Galum''nor muttered in between his gasps of air and opened his mouth wide open and bit King Jaadul''s exposed neck.


    ck blood, yellow pus, slimy fat and other gooey liquids flooded Galum''nor''s mouth. The mixed bitter and salty taste of those that flooded in his mouth wanted him to let go, but he endured and tightened his jaws even more, his teeth digging deeper into King Jaadul''s neck.


    He shook his head left and right as he tore away a mouthful of his opponent''s neck. "Ptui!" He spat in disgust and raised his head and bit into his opponent''s neck again. Disgusting mixture of liquids poured out of his enemy''s torn neck but he ignored it all and sunk his teeth even deeper.


    Galum''nor and King Jaadul tumbled and rolled around the muddy ground as they bite into each other. Blood and bits of flesh were being torn away by Galum''nor from his opponent, who wouldn''t let go of his jaws'' hold upon his shoulders .


    The two finally stopped rolling around after a corpse of a Rhakaddon stood in their path.


    Xiao Chen caught sight of a target that was cowardly, but there was no other way to hurt their enemy but through that opening. Grabbing his spear tightly, he sprinted forward and positioned himself at the bottom of the two tussling behemoths'' legs.


    The young chieftain raised the loin cloth that covered King Jaadul''s privates with the tip of his spear and there he saw it. An opening that will surely hurt really bad.


    He positioned the spearhead and aimed carefully. The sharp tip of his spear was resting upon the opening and with one mighty thrust, he pushed it forward with all his strength.


    Xiao Chen just rammed half of his spear inside King Jaadul''s butthole which made the amalgamation of flesh scream in pain. The stubborn Goblin King finally let go of his hold on Galum''nor and brought his hands behind him, trying to reach for the object that just pierced him in a very sensitive and weak spot of his.


    Xiao Chen can''t help but shake his head as the Goblin King wrestled his way to freedom from the tight grasp of Galum''nor, who was embracing him in a very tight hug. ncing around, Xiao Chen caught sight of a mace lying around and grabbed it.


    He raised the mace up and swung it forward before swinging it forward with all his strength and hammered the rear of the spear. The spear that was inside King Jaadul''s butthole went deeper and deeper as Xiao Chen hammered away and push the spear deeper.


    Howls of paining from the Goblin King reverberated throughout the battlefield as his ass was being raped by Xiao Chen''s spear. His howls became fainter and fainter and his thrashing became less and less.


    It took sometime until the Goblin King finally went silent and limp.. He died in a very tragic way as a spear was driven almost fully inside his ass.

 Chapter 81 - 81

    Galum''nor struggled to his legs after feeling no more resistance from his opponent. He stared down at the now dead Goblin King and spat, "Ptui! Weak...me strong!" he raised his head towards the sky and let out one mighty roar.


    While Galum''nor was roaring to the skies, the torrential downpour slowly started to weaken and became a drizzle, then disappeared. The dark clouds in the sky ran away like the huge orc''s powerful roar scared them away .


    The bright sun peaked behind the dark clouds that were slowly retreating and brought out light to the battlefield. There were corpses everywhere. Limbs were all over the ce, arms, legs and even heads.


    The muddy ground was littered with body parts, bits or chunks of flesh. Weapons and shields of the fallen, intact or destroyed, were spread all over the ce. The murky water puddles that were created by the torrential downpour had blood, both fresh and ck, mixed with it.


    Gur''kan raised his weapon high in the air and shouted "Victory!!!" as loud as he could. The orc warriors and ogres raised their weapons in the air and loudly cheered in response.


    "Victory!!!"


    "Awooh!!! Awooh!!! Awooh!!!"


    Cheerful and loud shouts filled the battlefield. The trolls also joined in the shouting as they jumped up and down from the rear and cheering at the top of their lungs.


    Galum''nor raised his left hand and clutched his bleeding right shoulder with it. Thick steam oozed out of his body, and his right foot buckled as he knelt down on one knee. He was groaning in pain as silent as he could, but his chieftain seemed to even hear his muffled groans.


    Xiao Chen crouched down and stared at Galum''nor''s eyes with worry "Are you alright!?". To which the muscle head just smiled, then uttered, "Chief, I won." before falling backwards. His back hit the muddy ground with a soft thud and the crimson color of his skin faded away as the steam oozing out from him halted.


    The young chieftain knelt beside his brave warrior and put his hand below his nose and felt warm airing from it and sighed in relief "Good...you ''re still breathing."


    He stood up and stared at the chest of Galum''nor, which was slowly rising and falling, which ensured him that the muscle head was still alive. ncing around, he saw his warriors celebrating their victory as they shout their lungs out for a hard earned victory.


    *****


    Darkness came and engulfed the surroundings, but Xiao Chen''s army was still moving around the battlefield. After the initial excitement of winning the battle finally died down, the orcs and trolls were now cleaning up the battlefield. Gathering their fallenrades and gently lining them up together. The corpses of their enemies didn''t receive such treatment as they were thrown like some sort of trash and messily piled up together.


    A heavy atmosphere reced the loud and happy atmosphere. The warriors of Yohan solemnly carried theirrades towards the designated ce by their chieftain. They even scoured the battlefield to find the missing body parts of their brothers in arms, turning the battlefield upside down just toplete the corpse of theirrades.


    Xiao Chen stared silently at the orderly lined up corpses of his warriors. Among the dead were also wargs and Rhakaddons that were killed during the battle. They contributed to their victory and their bodies should also be honored as warriors.


    He nced behind him and saw Brazan and his kin doing what they do best when they weren''t in battle, which was sleeping. The loud snores of the slumbering ogres were irritating him, but he just let them be. They have earned the right to snore away after such a long and tiring battle. The ogres were rolling around the damp ground and paid no heed to what was happening around them nor to the dirt that was sticking to their bodies as they roll around.


    Xiao Chen can''t help but shake his head in helplessness and just kept his gaze on the corpses of his warriors that were being brought in. The number of casualties was already well over a thousand, but he could see no corpse of troll since they were safely fighting at a distance just shooting the scorpions.


    Dug''mhar and his Rumbling n went back to where they fought the Screech Demons to bring back his fallen nsmen and also to clean up the previous battlefield. It kinda surprised Xiao Chen that the Rumbling n chief didn''t do much posing after their victory.


    ncing to his right, Xiao Chen caught sight of Haguk gently petting Sharpfang who had a broken left front leg after being sent flying away by King Jaadul. Haguk had his left tusk broken and few teeth missing. His left cheek also had a cut on it, but he ignored it and focus his attention on his partner.


    Galum''nor, well Galum''nor, was sleeping near the ogres at a safe distance away from them since they tend to roll around a lot in their sleep. The muscle head''s right shoulder and right calf were all bandaged up with cloth, and the bleeding of his wounds have finally halted after being treated personally by his chieftain.


    The scent of flesh being burnt could be smelled as the piled up corpses of the enemy army were set aze. Thick smoke could be seen slowly ascending towards the night sky, which was illuminated by the crescent moon that hid from time to time behind the passing clouds.


    The corpse of King Jaadul was minced to pieces under Xiao Chen''s orders. He wants to ensure that the almost undefeatable enemy is truly dead; he doesn''t want to risk it and have the Goblin King resurrect and cause havoc again. With King Jaadul''s unbelievable resilience towards any form of attacks, Xiao Chen doesn''t want to fight him or anyone like him ever again.


    He felt useless and helpless when King Jaadul ughtered his warriors.. Most of the casualties that his army suffered came from the hands of the mighty Goblin King and he felt so thankful towards Galum''nor who tussled with the enemymander and prevented more casualties on their side.

 Chapter 82 - 82

    The trolls and the orc infantry took a few hours to arrange the funeral pyres of their fallen brothers in arms. There were neatly arranged funeral pyres in a circr fashion. Even the corpses of the wargs and Rhakaddons had pyres of their own. They properly rested each warrior atop a pile of wood like they were just sleeping, but their sleep was an eternal one.


    Xiao Chen step forward and headed towards the center of the funeral pyres. He cleared his throat "Today victory is ours! This will not be ourst one, but sadly..." he paused for a moment and stared at the corpses of his fallen warriors


    "This is thest one for our fallen friends. They have embarked on a new journey. The journey to Xanadu to join our ancestors. Shout as loud as you can and let''s wake up the gatekeeper of Xanadu! Shout at him that our fallenrades are worthy to enter thend of warriors! Shout and disturbed Thug''mukhen and tell him that brave and heroic warriors are on the way to join him in his never-ending feast! Shout as loud as you can!"


    Xiao Chen grabbed a torch and set aze to the pyres near him. Slowly the piled up woods caught fire. It was first a little fire but then turned into a huge bonfire as the mes devoured the piled up woods. He backed up a few steps as the heat of the mes became intense.


    Themanders of Xiao Chen and some other volunteers went around and set fire to the many pyres. Xiao Chen went away from the center of the funeral pyres as the heat became so intense that threatened to roast him alive if he stayed there longer.


    He stared at the numerous bonfires and looked up towards the night sky as the smoke from the pyres slowly made their way up. He turned around and faced his warriors. Brazan and Galum''nor were also wide awake and standing among their allies. They wanted to honor their fallen friends, who have paid the ultimate price.


    Xiao Chen breathed in deeply before opening his mouth "They''re now gone but they will live forever in our memories!" he nced back for a few moments towards the sea of fire before facing his warriors again. "In the next battle... It might be you or maybe me who will be sent off... But you must take with as many enemies as you can with you. We live with honor and we die with honor... Death is but just another start of a new journey." His voice became so weak as he uttered hisst sentence, which he could only hear.


    It was the truth. At least for him, he died, but came into this world and started a new journey. His first day in this world could not be considered weing, as after he woke up, there were men trying to kill him all over the ce. With swords and spears at the ready to end his new life.


    He spent his first day trying to survive, and it was hell. Running away was the only thing he could do. Around him were hulking monsters that easily cleaved armored men in halves with a swing and threw them away like they weighed nothing. Like a frightened child, he scurried away from the hulking monsters and from the armored men that were shouting and trying to kill him. It was a very unpleasant wee.


    *****


    Xiao Chen went silent as an Orcish song was sung by his warriors. The battle horns sounded from time to time and the war drums were being beaten in a slow rhythm. The song was giving off a very solemn vibe. It was a song of farewell that was bidding goodbye to those who have fallen. He just listened because he didn''t know the song, but all his warriors knew of it. The ogres and trolls also joined in and sung the song. It was only Xiao Chen who was silent.


    The singing continued on for hours as Xiao Chen listened quietly. It was all songs of farewell and bravery. A song of warriors who have fallen. The sea of fire slowly died down and nothing remained behind except for the ashes.


    Xiao Chen''s chest felt heavy after watching at the sea of fire for he knows who are those inside the sea of fire, they were his warriors and friends. But it wasn''t as heavy as when he first experience having numerous warriors under him die. He was more in control of himself now and epted the fact that this is a new world and not like in his old world, where soldiers only die in great numbers if it was an actual war.


    This is a new world where every battle devours a lot of life. It was normal here and he must learn to adapt and ept the fact that there will be more of those under him who will die in the future.


    *****


    When the sun finally peaked out behind the mountains. Xiao Chen and his army marched back towards the vige of Yohan with pride. They chanted loudly and marched forward with power. A victory was just won by them despite loosing some of theirrades and they must act like a victorious army.


    Mohrios and his tauren warriors came out of the gateways to wee the chieftain and the victorious army. They lined up properly outside the walls beside the gateways. Their spines straightened as the handles of their weapons. Like statues, they stood still and didn''t move, but they raised their weapons in the air, forming a triangle with them above where the victorious army was about to pass.


    Xiao Chen was the first to pass by the arc of halberds made by the taurens. The victorious army split into three groups and entered the vige where there were orcs, ogres, trolls, goblins and kobolds waiting for them. They were roaring loudly for their victory.


    A big feast followed afterwards as Xiao Chen and his army returned. There were different kinds of meat presented which were hunted from the mountains for the celebration. Xiao Chen found some ridiculously big bird that looked like a chicken and asked a female orc that was serving food about it and was told that it was a Mountain Fowl.


    Dancing and singing apanied the feast. Xor''tharr and his battle band yed the war drums in an upbeat rhythm as the residents of Yohan danced with the beat. They swayed as they moved around. Drinks were then distributed, which was made by the trolls which they call ''Traffar'' which literally means Tasty Dizzy Drink in Orcish.


    The drink tasted much like the cheap ale that he got after winning over the Galuks but with a more alcoholic taste and a spicy aftertaste like he just ate some chili peppers. The alcohol taste and spiciness burned down his throat, but it was odd that he found it really well.


    While the feast was going on, male orcs were going around looking for their lovers. They plucked the courage to ask their objects of admiration for a dance with the help of the festive atmosphere. Some seeded and brought their partners towards where the dancing was going on. While some returned with sour faces and others even returned with bruises on their faces.. Xiao Chen just shook his head as he watched those who failed to get their desired partners chugged down plenty of Traffar.

 Chapter 83 - 83

    Xiao Chen raised his wooden mug and chugged down a mouthful of the Traffar. He savored the unique taste of the drink that the trolls were so proud of. It tasted quite somewhat sweet at first but then bitter when the alcohol kicks in and spicy when you gulped it down your throat. He stared at his now empty mug and wondered on how the trolls were able to create such a very unique drink that had three different vor stages.


    Raising his head, he soon caught sight of Fukarr, who had a ck eye on his right eye and a swollen left cheek. His right tusk was also chipped a little and there was some dirt that stuck on his chin. "Failed right?" He said towards Fukarr, who sat beside him and rubbing his swollen cheek.


    Xiao Chen offered Fukarr a mug of Traffar which the rejected orc quickly epted and chugged down the drink in one go before sighing, "Guessdy luck isn''t on my side. I didn''t think that she was so violent and strong. She rejected me quiet harshly but what was more embarrassing was that she knocked me down with one strike and thrashed me throughly." Fukarr refilled his mug and chugged it down till his mug was empty before heaving a heavy sigh.


    Xiao Chen was about to take a sip of his drink when he saw Dug''mhar flying his way. He quickly stood up and shuffled to the left to evade the flying orc. The Rumbling n chief crashed down head first to the log that Xiao Chen was sitting on, which caused Fukarr''s back to hit the ground with his legs pointed in the air.


    "Uh... the world is spinning... spinning and spinning...this perfect one is going to sleep," Dug''mhar muttered as he clutched his head while trying to stand up. He was stumbling side to side before falling on his back with a soft thud and he was out cold.


    Xiao Chen shook his head in helplessness and shrugged his shoulders and sat back down on his sit while giving a hand to help Fukarr up.


    Boisterousughter and singing apanied the unique music that the battle band was ying. The lucky male orcs who didn''t get rejected by those that they admired were merrily swaying to the beat that was being yed. Skipping and jumping while iling their arms in the air, Xiao Chen can''t figure out what sort of dance they are dancing.


    Draegh''ana was ncing in the direction of Xiao Chen from time to time. She was slowly munching on the meat that was served in front of her, which was ced on a y te. A look of anticipation was in her eyes as she steal nces at her chieftain.


    She had her head down and was about to take another bite of her food when a pair of feet showed up in her sight. Someone was standing in front of her "Can I invite you to a dance?", she wasn''t sure of who the voice belonged to because of the noise of the feast. She raised her head up with the anticipation, hoping that the person who was in front of her was the one that she was expecting.


    Upon seeing the abdomen of the one standing in front of her, a frown emerged from her lips and she didn''t bother to continue raising her head. She just snorted and focus her attention on the food in front of her and just waved her left hand at the one who was trying to invite her. Her hand was shooing away the poor orc who plucked the courage to ask her out.


    The rejected orc had an awkward look on his face and turned around dejected as he was quickly rejected and his admired one didn''t even bother to look at his face. He walked away with heavy steps and shoulders hunched.


    Draegh''ana raised her head and look at the back of the orc that she just rejected. She snorted in annoyance before looking around where she sat. There were only a few of them, not even a dozen of them were left still in their sit who were part of the army. The other female orcs who joined the army were already invited by the male orcs and were merrily dancing to the beat.


    ncing around, she caught sight of Aro''shanna knocking down another unlucky male orc with a punch. The violent female orc wasn''t satisfied just knocking down the one who disturbed her meal and dragged the unlucky orc behind a tent. With the tent covering what was happening, grunts of pain from the male orc sounded apanied by heavy thudding sounds. Itsted for a few seconds.


    Draegh''ana focused her gaze at where the sounds wereing from and caught sight of the male orc trying to crawl away. His face was bruised badly, cheeks swollen and mouth bleeding. There was a look of pain in his eyes as he crawled away as fast as his hands allows him to. He was already almost a few feet away from the tent and was fully visible when Aro''shanna came out behind the tent with a displeased face. The displeased female orc stood above the crawling orc and gave him a stomp in the back before going away, back to where she left her te.


    The annoyed Aro''shanna breathed out heavily and munched down on her food while ncing around with a dangerous glint on her eyes warning those who were nning to ask her out to dance. A few male orcs that were nning to approach her scurried away quickly, afraid of suffering the same fate as their peer, who was still crawling away from the displeased female orc.


    Draegh''ana pitied the poor warrior who was busy crawling away. The little Grogus attended to Aro''shanna and brought to her a lot of food. Little Grogus was serving Aro''shanna like he was her ve and a look of fear was in his eyes as he nced at the crawling orc.


    Draegh''ana nced towards her chieftain in anticipation.. She was waiting patiently for the chieftain to approach her, but it seemed it would not happen since the chieftain was conversing with Fukarr and merrily drinking.

 Chapter 84 - 84

    The feast continued until morning and Draegh''ana was pissed of by those who tried to approach her. She thrashed more than a dozen of orcs who tried their luck. She joined Aro''shanna in beating those who disturbed her meal. It pissed her even more that the one who she was expecting didn''t even nced her way.


    Draegh''ana went to sleep in her tent in a foul mood. She can''t sleep very well because of her annoyance and tossed around her bed until early morning.


    *****


    As the sun shined down towards the vige, a few early birds woke up from their slumber and moved around. Those who were wastedst night and embraced thepany of Traffar to forget their rejection were still snoring in their sleep. The ones who got to enjoy their night in the embrace of the one who they admired were still also in their bed. They were tired because of the workout that they just went through during the night.


    Xiao Chen went out of his tent and yawned with his right hand covering his mouth. There were many orcs, trolls, and goblins who slept outside. Only the kobolds were missing as they returned to theirirs early in the morning, when the sun was already threatening toe out behind the mountains.


    Only the taurens were still sober, as they didn''t participate much during the feast and consumed only a little of the Traffar. They ate a lot but didn''t drink much because Mohrios ordered them to. The tauren leader was alreadymitted to his new role being the police force of the vige.


    Xiao Chen breathed in a deep breath and exhaled. He went towards the walls with slow strides and was looking around to check on his warriors, who were still asleep. The loud snores of the ogres were the ones that were really attention grabbing as they drowned out the snores of the other creatures.


    While he was on the walls, Xiao Chen surveyed the surrounding terrain. He was running a blueprint and simtion inside his head, the blueprint of a city. He wants to establish the first proper city of orcs, unlike the ones that the ancestors of the orcs established during the old times, which was only a huge vige with no proper nning. The old cities of the orcs that Rakh''ash''tha spoke of were just a huge number of gathered tents. Tents that extended to the horizon.


    The city that he envisioned and was nning to build was something that would be grander, more organized and more solid than any of the current cities of the humans. He wants to establish something that was never seen in this world. A city that is based on modern times.


    Mohrios approached the young chieftain with his halberd resting on his right shoulder. He was wondering what the chieftain was thinking as he was only staring at the horizon "What are you thinking about, chief?"


    Xiao Chen turned around and face Mohrios "Nothing much. Just surveying where the city would be built. I was trying to figure out where it should be best ced at, but it seems that it would be better if it was connected to this ce."


    Mohrios had his eyes widen and his jaw dropped. He was surprised by what Xiao Chen was thinking and nning "A city!? You mean like what those fragile greedy creatures hole up in. Where they gather and squeeze together!?"


    "Yes, and no. Yes, it will be simr to that, but not quite. I want to build something that even the gods would envy. A real city, a home for all creatures that are our allies." Xiao Chen replied before making his way down the walls.


    Mohrios stared at the back of the retreating young chieftain and found it odd that he was nning on something that was never done or thought of before by any orc. His father had lived for hundreds of years, three hundred to be exact, and survived many hardships, encountered many other creatures, mostly the orcs. His father had many tales to tell, and he listened to them all, but not even once did his father mentioned anything like what the young chieftain was thinking, nor did he mention about any orc who was close to him.


    The tauren leader really found Xiao Chen odd and unique. The young chieftain was an orc through and through if you looked at him, but the things that were going inside his head were something that was really different. He suspected that the chieftain had some secrets that he was keeping, but as long as he treats him and his race well, he''ll follow him even he reveals that he is not who they really think he is. Mohrios clutched his head, which was throbbing in pain. "Ugh! Such thoughts really hurt my head. Better not to think of suchplex things."


    Xiao Chen nced back towards the tauren who was now clutching his head and confusion was all over his face. "What happened to him?" he muttered, wondering what was going on with Mohrios. He observed for a few moments and the tauren seemed fine as he resumed his patrol on the walls with steady steps. Xiao Chen shrugged his shoulders and went on his way after ensuring that the tauren leader was fine.


    He still had many things to keep him busy. The n to reorganize his army properly and establish it as a professional standing army and not just a band of disciplined warriors that gathered together.


    There were many things inside his head and he was torn about which one would he prioritize first. There was no immediate threat that was threatening them and he now had plenty of time to ponder, think, and work. He also had to figure out on how to make the steam engine work since the prototype that the trolls and orc forgers made was aplete failure.. Mechanics rted stuff wasn''t really his expertise since what he studied before bing a personnel in uniform was rted to construction of structures.

 Chapter 85 - 85

    Xiao Chen spent the next five days polishing his ns and creating the would be framework of his to be established city. There should bews to be followed and implemented for his city to be stable and won''t copse easily, even after he is not around.


    The absence of men in power to wrestle control from him made him d, since he can implement and do what he desires. They would just follow, unlike the royal families that he has read about in the history of his old world, where some other noble families or men with power and influence would hamper and thwart the decisions of the ruler.


    When the sun had finally had sunken and hidden to give way for the moon. The residents of the vige were all gathered in front of his tent. The orcs, ogres, trolls, goblins, taurens and kobolds were all there assembled together.


    There were murmurs going around about what the important thing that the chieftain was about to announce. They all focused their gaze on Xiao Chen, making his way in front of them. He cleared his throat and raised his right hand to silence the assembled crowd. "I have gathered you all here tonight for some important announcements." he paused, then nced around from left to right.


    "Rakh''ash''ta! Step forward!" He shouted as the frail-looking orc with his wooden staff made his way through the ground and stood in front of the chieftain. "Sakh''arran! Step forward!" He shouted next as the Arkhan n chief marched towards him with steady steps like how a properly trained soldier would do. "Mohrios! Step forward!" He bellowed and the tauren leader made his way through the crowd with his halberd slung on his shoulders.


    "Starting tonight,as chieftain and leader of the Yohan Tribe, I hereby appoint you Rakh''ash''tha as the Head Minister of the Tribe who will take charge of matters regarding the development and establishment of the Tribe and the matters regarding the creation of newws." He bellowed, then stared at the frail-looking orc before withdrawing his gaze and stared at the crowd who broke into murmurs.


    "Sakh''arran, I hereby appoint you as the Executive Commander of the army who will take charge of matters regarding our military strength." He announced next and stared at the Arkhan n chieftain who saluted and replied, "I obey yourmand,my chief."


    "Mohrios, I hereby appoint you as the Chief Minister of Justice who will take charge of order and enforce thews and capture all offenders." The tauren brought his weapon to his side and stood as straight as he could and saluted the young chieftain in epting his new role.


    "Is there anyone who objects to my decisions!?" He nced around the crowd and questioned them. There was nothing but silence as the residents of the vige just stared at him without uttering any word.


    He then continued with establishing the framework of his to be established. Shamelessly, he giarized the Tang Dynasty''s Three Departments and Six Ministries, but with a lot of modifications to suit his needs. He now had a Head Minister and the now only needs a left and right minister to aid Rakh''ash''tha and also to dilute some of his control over the matters of the Tribe. Under these three would be the Ministry of Rites, who would take charge of the many rituals and traditions of the different creatures. There would be a representative of each race in the Ministry if Rites to make sure that everyone is equal, and he isn''t favoring a certain race in particr.


    There would also be the Ministry of Personnel which would take charge of future promotions and choosing of personnels. And there would also be the Ministry of Justice, which was really suited for the taurens because of their nature. The Ministry of Logistics who would as its name implies would be in charge of the military''s logistics, the Ministry of Works who would take charge of the construction and development and are directly under the leadership of Rakh''ash''ta and the Ministry of Revenue who would be taking charge of the Tribe''s treasury albeit there is no real treasury just yet.


    This was his own version of the Three Departments and Six Ministries, which he changed to his own liking and the circumstance that he was in.


    Xiao Chen simplified most of this cumbersome system and also modified almost all the functions of the Six Ministries. Like the Ministry of Logistics, which was supposed to be called Ministry of Defense which had most of its powers reduce. In many of the ancient dynasties of Huaxia, the Ministry of Defense has a lot of power and could directly assume control of the military, which would undermine his and Sakh''arran''s authority and control over it.


    He had it all nned clearly with almost zero loopholes to take advantage of despite the orcs being almost fully loyal andmitted to him and him alone but he just had to ensure that everything was set since he doesn''t know what the future holds for him. He does not peek in the future and see what would happen.


    The Three Departments and Six Ministriessted for many decades in ancient Huaxia, condensed from the wisdom of innumerable wise people it should hold and serve its purpose to maintain stability in his to be establish kingdom.


    Such a massive change was introduced to the residents, and it was clearly foreign to them, but they had great trust in their chieftain and didn''t voice any opinions or objections. They just tried their best to ept and adapt to the new changes that were going to happen.


    Xiao Chen went back inside his tent and when he came out, there was a bundle of scrolls in his hands. "Have the orc forgers engraved these things on monumental pieces of metal." He handed the scrolls to Rakh''ash''ta. The scrolls contained the manyws that he had learned from the system. The scrolls containedws divided into different categories which were summons, trials, execution, kingship, inheritance, custody, ownership and possession,nd and housing, privatews which addressed specific crimes and their punishments, publicw and other content.


    No king or ruler ever made thews known to his subjects in the world of Azgalor and it was only Xiao Chen who dared to do so.


    It was only the nobles or those in the upper ss of the society who would know about thews, but it wasn''t applicable to the orcs, since they only had to abide by their traditions and the code of a warrior.


    "Now the Yohan First Battalion would be disbanded and a standing army would take its ce. Those who would like to join the army of Yohan would have to wait for the recruitment. All who join the army would have one primary job, which is to ughter those who try to invade us and to expand the territory of Yohan and bring into its fold unknownnds. Those who join will have most of their time spent on training, while the miners are mining, you would be training and while the farmers till thend, you would be training. You will be training and training and also give a hand when deemed necessary." He announced before going back inside his tent and finally get some proper rest after many tiring nights.


    Rakh''ash''ta opened the scrolls that were given to him and took a peek at what were the things written on it. Sakh''arran also got curious and took one scroll and unfolded it. After reading through the scroll that was in their hand, they quickly took another one and read through it. It didn''t take long before both of them have read through all the scrolls and learned of their contents. The two stared at each other and they both have the same dumbfounded look on their face.


    The two were both shocked and surprise by what was written on the scrolls. It containedws that touched every possible topic which they didn''t think about. Everything was carefully written on the scrolls. The two wondered where did their chieftain got the knowledge about such things.


    Mohrios'' curiosity was also piqued, and he took one scroll from the hands of Sakh''arran and started reading, but it didn''t take long for ck lines to appear on his forehead and he scrunched his face in pain. He quickly returned the scroll to Sakh''arran and clutched his head after having his halberd leaned on his body. "Too manyplicated things. Ugh....it hurts my head. I regret reading through it." He muttered while Sakh''arran and Rakh''ash''tha facepalmed in helplessness.


    Adhalia''s curiosity was also triggered, and he made her way towards the three and took one scroll to read, which the two orcs actually handed to her willingly, since the chieftain ordered them to treat her well and with respect. Behind Adhalia was the orc that was assigned to keep watch on her, who followed her wherever she goes.


    After reading through the first scroll, Adhalia quickly took another, then another, then another, until she finished reading all the scrolls. She can''t believe it, never she had seen such almost perfectlyid outws that address all possible topics regarding a kingdom. It amazed her.


    The amazement, shock and surprise that others felt for the chieftain wasn''t really because of his own knowledge but because of his system.. He just didn''t giarize the Tang Dynasty''s Three Departments and Six Ministries and just modified it, but also the Leges Duodecim Tabrum, the origin of the legal system for Ancient Rome to perfect the legal system.

 Chapter 86 - 86

    For the next few weeks, major changes happened all throughout the vige. The orc forgers and troll workers worked day and night and made the monumental pieces of stone that were requested by the chieftain.


    There were twelve of these stone monuments which were modeled after the wargs. The warg statues were seven meters tall, majestic and mighty. They carved unfolded stone scrolls being bitten by the wargs and within the stone scrolls were all thews that Xiao Chen had introduced; they were all nicely carved into the stone scrolls in Orcishnguage.


    The first ten warg statues hadws engraved on the scrolls that they were biting, and the remaining two were left nk.


    Inside the tent of Xiao Chen, all the important figures of the Yohan Tribe were gathered. Sakh''arran, Rakh''ash''ta, Galum''nor, Gur''kan, Aro''shanna, Draegh''ana, Kul''tha, Xor''tharr, Zul''jinn, Mohrios, Grogus, Deagol, Brazan, Haguk, Dug''mhar and even Adhalia who is being apanied by the female orc that was keeping an eye on her.


    Xiao Chen cleared his throat and stared at the crowd in front of his worktable. "I gathered you all here to discuss important matters about the tribe." he started off and paused to observe the reactions of those in front of him.


    Draegh''ana moved forward and displeasure was written all over her face as she nced at the human female who shouldn''t be there, "I can understand Haguk and Dug''mhar being here since you have defeated them in a Mazu''rotha and by traditions they and there ns woulde under you. I can also understand Brazan, Gliobs, Mohrios, Grogus and that snoring kobold being here since they are representatives of their races, but what I can''t understand is what is she doing here? She is nothing but just a big chested human who just roams around the tribe and eats free meals without contributing anything to the tribe. The only purpose that I can see that she can serve is to please the warriors in bed and perhaps she will very well like it too." she snorted.


    Xiao Chen was about to answer Draegh''ana''s question when Adhalia walked forward and came face to face with the displeased female warrior. She stared at her directly in the eyes before snorting, then faced Xiao Chen and lowered her head and bowed.


    "I am Adhalia Darhkariss, probablyst of my family, pledge my allegiance to Xiao Chen, Chieftain of the Yohan Tribe." She dered and eyed the still displeased Draegh''ana before continuing "I am from a noble family from the Ereian Kingdom within the Burning Sands and I am in possession of knowledge on how things run within the kingdom which would surely aid the chief and his n to establish his own kingdom and I am also a merchant." She introduced herself in pure Orcish tongue, which surprised even Xiao Chen.


    Draegh''ana stared at Adhalia with her eyes widening in surprise "Y-y-you speak Orcish!" she stuttered and pointing a finger at her.


    "Yes, my dear, and I fully understand what you just said about me. Are you jealous of my peaks that you specifically targeted them?" she teased the surprised Draegh''ana and crossed her arms below her chest, making the two bulging mountains even more apparent with her crossed hands pushing them upward.


    "As if! You can''t serve anyone with that fragile body of yours. The only thing that you have are those two oversized peaks and nothing more." Draegh''ana retaliated and argued and pointed at Adhalia''s chest.


    "See! You are jealous of them. You are specifically targeting them. Why? Are yours too small that you feel jealous about the size of mine? These big things can give pleasure to men in some ways that yours can''t." Adhalia winked at Draegh''ana and continued to tease her while smiling.


    "Why you! I''ll tten those oversized mountains of yours and let''s see if you can still smile." Draegh''ana threatened while gritting her teeth in anger. ck lines started emerging from her forehead as her face was scrunched up in annoyance.


    "Oh, my! You''re so violent, little girl. Males don''t like violent females. You must be gentle at all times like me and carry yourself with grace. They like it better that way. It sparks a side of them that wants to dominate you more,ehee..." she giggled and covered her mouth, then stared at the Draegh''ana who is trying hard to control herself or she might justsh out at the human in front of her.


    Draegh''ana nced at Xiao Chen to see his reaction to what Adhalia just stated. She wondered inside her head if Adhalia was right, since their chieftain was really very different from any other orc. He was odd and strange. He carries himself in a very different manner, unlike the other orcs, but no matter how you looked at him, he is fully an orc, through and through.


    She stared at the chieftain''s face, but Xiao Chen noticed her staring at him and they had an eye to eye for a second before she averted his gaze and lowered her head and stared at the ground. An almost unnoticeable red hue emerged from her cheeks as the current situation that she was in embarrassed her.


    Adhalia smiled mischievously, "Ah, I see." she said and stared at Xiao Chen, who had an amused look on his face, fairly interested in what was going on.


    "Apologies, chief, but what is your preference? Do you like big ones or small ones?" She asked Xiao Chen while tightening her crossed arms even more which forced her peaks upward even more and they are threatening to spill out of her clothes.


    Draegh''ana quickly raised her head up and stared at their chieftain and waited for his answer. She was very interested in the chieftain''s answer.


    ''Sh*t!'' Xiao Chen cursed inside his head as he was suddenly put in the hot seat by Adhalia''s question. He looked around and caught sight of Draegh''ana staring at him, who seemed to very interested in his answer. The others just distanced themselves to the back and watched the spectacle that was going on.


    Brazan sat down on the ground and beside him was Gliobs who leaned at the ogre''s huge body while doodling on the ground. Rakh''ash''ta had a teasing smile on his face as he stared eye to eye with Xiao Chen, who was pleading for help with his eyes.


    Aro''shanna also sat down and turned the poor Grogus into a table as she put her right elbow on top of the little goblin''s head. Her right hand was supporting her chin as she stared at the ongoing drama while also flicking Grogus'' ears from time to time.


    Sakh''arran and Gur''kan stood still with straightened spines as the trainings that they went through rubbed itself on them. They found it now odd if they don''t stand straight with straightened backs, pulled back shoulders and chest out after being used to it for a long time during their sufferings.


    Mohrios leaned on his halberd as he watched the young chieftain being involved in the argument of the twodies. He was amused and was also fairly interested in knowing how would the chieftain get his way out of the current situation.


    Deagol, the kobold representative, had long fallen asleep and wasn''t interested in what was going on. They only sent him here to have someone represent their race.


    Haguk scratched his chin and pointed a finger at the chief and the twodies and asked Galum''nor, "Does this happen often?" The muscle head shook his head in reply and started inching away from Dug''mhar, who was flexing his muscles at him and telling him to copy what he does.


    "Let''s see..... uhmm" Xiao Chen pretended to be thinking about his answer but what he was really doing was pleading for help from the others with his eyes and waited for them to intervene. ''Come on...e on¡­ say something'' he was screaming inside his head, but no help came his way.


    "Big ones or small ones?" Adhalia questioned again while inching closer towards Xiao Chen. Draegh''ana noticed the female human moving forward, and she also inched forward, closer to the chieftain. She felt threatened by seeing Adhalia getting closer to Xiao Chen, which is why she also moved forward.


    Xiao Chen''s brain started to think of ways to get out of this perilous situation that he was in. His mind was full of things rted to the Tribe which he had prepared to discuss with the others, but the sudden argument of the two was something that he wasn''t prepared for. The squabble between the two amused him, which is why he didn''t stop them, but he was suddenly involved, which he didn''t expect at all.


    The tribe chieftain started wondering, ''Do I prefer big ones or small ones?'' he questioned himself inside his mind. He tried to recall his past life in his old world to try to figure what is his preference ''Big Ones or Small Ones''. He went through his memories about the women that he had a rtionship with before.. After going through all the women that he had been with and remembering their physical features, he finally had an answer to Adhalia''s question.

 Chapter 87 - 87

    "I don''t have any preference. Big or small doesn''t matter to me... Wait... We are here to discuss about some important matters and not my personal preferences." Xiao Chen said with all seriousness as he stared at the crowd who had all their gaze focus on him.


    Xiao Chen stared at the crowd who were expecting for his answer and exnation with eyes zing with all seriousness.


    Adhalia and Draegh''ana lowered their heads when they saw the chieftain''s very serious face. Those who distanced themselves to the back stood up and came closer to the chieftain. They all had an awkward and guilty look on their faces and even the sleeping Deagol woke up and joined the crowd and waited patiently for the chieftain.


    "I called you all here to discuss some important matters." he nced at them all in the eye from left to right and the crowd averted his gaze. Rakh''ash''ta even whistled softly and stared at the ceiling of the tent, making himself look as innocent as possible.


    After ensuring that they are all paying attention to him. Xiao Chen was practically sighing in relief inside his head. He just bailed himself out of that perilous situation by presenting a serious and strong facade. Luckily, they didn''t dare continue with the drama after he suddenly turned serious and pretended to be angry.


    "Sakh''arran, Draegh''ana and Gur''kan, get a list of those who want to join the Yohan''s standing army. And also let Trot''thar know about it." He ordered the threemanders, who saluted at him in response.


    "Here, take this and go through it." Xiao Chen handed a scroll that he took from his chest of scrolls and handed it to Sakh''arran. The scroll contained important matters pertaining to the establishment of the new army.


    Sakh''arran received the scroll with both hands and saluted Xiao Chen again, who nodded at him in response. Themanders left the tent after receiving their orders and went to fulfill the task that was given to them.


    Draegh''ana nced back at the chieftain''s tent and sighed before going on her way. "Don''t worry. When everything is settled, you can confront the chief. We will aid you in staging the confrontation." Gur''kan teased and winked at Draegh''ana before increasing his walking speed to distance himself quickly away from her.


    Draegh''ana stopped in her tracks and a red hue emerged from her cheeks. She lowered her head and stared at the ground, but quickly snapped out of it and chased after the two who distanced themselves from him.


    She finally caught up to them after a few moments. "Is it that obvious?" she asked the two with a shy tone and voice that was like that of a mosquito, almost can''t be heard.


    Sakh''arran and Gur''kan stopped in their tracks and stared at the embarrassed Draegh''ana, who had her head lowered and staring at the ground. They both smirked mischievously, staring at the femalemander. Witnessing this side of her was a kind of fun and new to them since most of the time, she would be screaming at their enemies and tearing them apart. She would ughter enemies without blinking, and a maniacal smile would be stered on her lips as she bathed in the blood of those who are unlucky enough to fight against her. She is most of the time serious, steadfast and dauntless. Able to rival the male orc warriors in the battlefield with ease.


    Draegh''ana raised her head up in curiousness as the silence of the two made her confuse. Upon seeing their mischievous smirks, she can''t help it but get annoyed and ck lines emerged in her forehead. Her seemingly tamed face scrunched up in annoyance and she balled her hands into a fist.


    "I think everybody in the tribe knows about you liking the chieftain. And I think the chieftain knows about it too, but he just had a lot of things going on inside his head. He is prioritizing the tribe first before anything else. Just wait patiently after everything is settled." Sakh''arran said with all seriousness as he stared at her. Gur''kan nodded his head in agreement while a mischievous smile was on his lips.


    "O-o-kay..." Draegh''ana muttered softly and smiled shyly. She was finally at ease, and she was anticipating the time when everything in the tribe is finally settled. She nced back at the chieftain''s tent and breathed out a deep sigh. Her nerves had finally calmed down after being on the edge after her petty squabble with Adhalia. "That big breasted human..." she cursed before snorting.


    "Alright, since you have calmed down now. Let''s get the task given to us by the chieftain done before he makes us go through some painful disciplining. Gur''kan and Draegh''ana groaned after remembering their experiences on how much of a devil the chieftain is when meting out punishments, specially for them who aremanders and have an immense responsibility on their shoulders.


    Those painful memories that they went through are something that they don''t want to experience again, if possible. The chieftain is all smiles and friendly, but when ites to punishing them, he is more of a devil than a devil.


    Sakh''arran, Gur''kan and Draegh''ana quickly made strides towards where Trot''thar was at the watchtower where he was residing at again. He had seemed to have taken a liking to staying in that high ce.


    *****


    "Aro''shanna, you will teach the ogres your fighting style. How you fight is almost simr to theirs but more suitable on the messy battlefield. Teach them how to handle their heavy weapons like the way that you make use of your weapon''s momentum. And Brazan, get your kin to follow her teachings with all seriousness." Xiao Chen stared at Brazan with threatening eyes. "Or else, you''ll not be allowed to eat meat till you follow her instructions. Same goes to you too Aro''shanna. If you won''t teach them well, no juicy meat for you too." He continued and threatened the two of them.


    "Mohrios, get your tauren brethren to join the trainings of the new army. You''ll need it to keep yourselves in shape and also to instill more discipline unto them since you and your kin will take charge of peace and order within the tribe and also to be able to conduct yourselves more properly, unlike now. You''ll learn how to be more professional, including the way you stand and march. And get yourselves familiar with all thews." He paused, staring at the lousy tauren leader who was leaning on his halberd.


    Mohrios scratched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly before nodding in acknowledgment. He copied how Gur''kan and Sakh''arran stood before respectfully saluting the young chieftain. But deep in his mind, he was totally worried about getting himself and his kin familiar with all thews. ''Headache... a lot of headache ising,'' he thought.


    "Gliobs, you and your kin who took part in the previous battle operating the scorpions will join the new army as an auxiliary unit that will be in charge of operating the siege weapons. But!" he paused and stared at the troll, who had slouched shoulders listening to him. "You must also join in the training just like the taurens." He continued.


    Gliobs'' face was saying it all. He doesn''t want to take part in the training, but after noticing the chieftain''s zing gaze, he surrendered and nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Rakh''ash''ta, take these and get yourself familiar with them. You are free to get all hands that you can get to aid you with it." Xiao Chen said as he handed a bunch of scrolls to his Head Minister. The scrolls contained detailed ns of the city that he wants to be built. Detailed ns about agriculture and also the introduction about livestocks. He wants his kingdom to be able to support itself when ites to food, specially his nned army since no army will survive without enough food to feed them.


    "Deagol..." Xiao Chen crouched down low to be at the same eye level as the little kobold. "Take this map and bring it to your leader. You''ll be going to dig a path to redirect the river flow of the Garthum River." he handed to the kobold representative a map of thend and the route that they are going to dig.


    "And Grogus, here is my gift for you." Xiao Chen smiled towards the poor goblin who has always been suffering under the hands of Aro''shanna. He handed to Grogus different recipes of food that have avable ingredients in the tribe and its surroundings. Grogus almost jumped up in excitement as he received the new food recipes and can''t wait to make them.


    "Haguk and Dug''mhar. You and your ns will train directly under me. I will teach you maneuvers and tactics that are useful when we are in battle. Your ns are an important for us to achieve easier victories in the future."


    "Andst but not the least, Zul''jinn, start producing these things." Xiao Chen handed to him a drawing of ''D'' shaped iron rings.


    Zul''jinn stared at the drawing and can''t help but ask, "What is this for, chief?" He was curious about the use of the odd-looking iron rings.


    "They will be used to make stirrups which will greatly aid both the Rumbling and Warghen n." Xiao Chen replied. The stirrups are necessary for his cavalries to be more effective in battles.


    Xiao Chen handed a few more scrolls to Zul''jinn containing the designs of the new equipments that are going to be wielded by his new army.

 Chapter 88 - 88

    After Xiao Chen finished assigning and giving out all the tasks for the foundation of his kingdom. He leaned back in his chair and heaved a sigh of relief. Everything went well, and they just followed his words with littleints.


    A month had passed, and many survivors of the Season of Damnation joined his tribe. Famine gued thends since everything in the path of the corrupted creatures was destroyed. Many of the wild animals went into hiding or became corrupted creatures themselves and joined the army of the demon that descended. Xiao Chen was really grateful to the one that attracted the demon to the south. Whoever or whatever it was, it greatly aided them.


    Ogres, trolls, goblins and orcs came flocking in, in great numbers after seeing their kin being part of Xiao Chen''s tribe. There were even some times wherein somerge swarms of survivors attempted to raid the vige but quickly surrendered after seeing that the vige was being protected by a mighty army of its own. Those that tried to raid the vige didn''t really want to attack, but their hunger forced them to and when they were offered food by the chieftain, they quickly gave up on the attack.


    The poption of the Yohan Tribe quickly ballooned up and the food supplies were barely enough to sustain it. Xiao Chen dyed most of the Rumbling n and Warghen n''s trainings and sent them out to track and hunt down the wild animals since they are the ones who can cover greater distances with their steeds.


    The kobolds started their the task that Xiao Chen had given to them. They dug whenever darkness engulfed the surroundings until daylight until they can no longer endure the brightness of the sun.


    Xiao Chen opened his system, and a big smile was stered on his lips. The battles against the army of corrupted creatures just supplied him with a ton of points.


    MISSIONS


    [


    Goblin ying


    (


    *Kill themon goblins (Mission End)


    Reward : 1 point/goblin


    *Kill the hobgoblins (Mission End)


    Reward : 100 points/hobgoblin


    *Kill the Goblin Commanders(Completed)


    Reward : 1000 points/goblinmander


    *Kill King Jaadul the Goblin King (Completed)


    Reward : 5000 points


    Failure : -5000 points


    : Army morale lowered by 10%


    ]


    LORD''S TAB


    Title/s: Chieftain of the Three ns (Arkhan, Rumbling, Warghen), Chieftain of the Yohan Tribe


    Avable Points: 60,596


    Territory: None


    Orc Poption: 7,201


    Ogre Poption: 1,187


    Tauren Poption: 2,153


    Troll Poption: 1,117


    Goblin Poption: 5,389


    Kobold Poption: 9,479


    Total Poption: 26,796


    Subject''s Loyalty: 85%


    *COMMANDER


    RANK: Grunt Captain (Upgradable)


    - able to takemand of a warband(500 orc warriors)


    Army Morale: 0%


    Army Cohesion: 0%


    Commander''s Prestige : 0%


    Commander''s Authority: 0%


    Commander Skills


    Battle Commander: Novice (Upgradable)


    - 10% chance for warriors under yourmand to execute your givenmands perfectly


    Morale Boost: Basic (Upgradable)


    - 5% chance that warriors under yourmand will fight to the death as long as you are within 10 meter radius of them.


    Commander''s Share: Basic (Upgradable)


    - for every enemy that a warrior under yourmand kills, receive one point.


    *ARMY DETAILS


    Trust: 0%


    Combatants : 0


    Nonbatants : 0


    Assigned Officers: None


    Total Number of Subordinates: 0


    Since he had disbanded the Yohan First Battalion,all the things that were rted to him being amander and details of the army were all reset until he establish the new army. He estimated that the total number of his new army would be in the five to seven thousands he upgraded his rank higher. Spending 10,000 points to upgrade it to Grunt Major being able to assumemand of four warbands which is 2,000 orc warriors then he spent 20,000 points to upgrade it to Grunt General which allows him to assumemand of eight warbands then 30,000 points to upgrade it to Horde Chief which allows him to assumemand of a horde which is 7,000 orc warriors.


    He shook his head in helplessness as his ton of points quickly dwindled down like a bucket that was filled with holes and the water inside the bucket was his points. A sad sigh came out from his lips as he rested his head on his table. His mental powers were really spent after working day and night polishing and nning.


    *****


    After a few days of rest, Xiao Chen finally came out of his tent to inspect the progress of hismanders in recruiting their new warriors. With steady and rxed strides, he went to where hismanders were at and told them to assemble the recruits.


    A great number of recruits were presented in front of Xiao Chen. Their number probably more or less than five thousand. The recruits were all orcs, both those who have been part of the Yohan First Battalion and inexperienced young ones who were still unbaptized by real battles.


    Xiao Chen cleared his throat and panned his gaze from left to right. "You are all warriors in your own right and means, but after going through training. You will be molded into a better warrior, a perfect warrior that will defend Yohan! from all those who seek to challenge its might... You will be both the shield and the spear of the Yohan!"


    It was a total silence after Xiao Chen''s little speech. The recruits just stared at him, some with eagerness to prove their worth and some with knowing smiles. The ones with the knowing smiles are the members of the disbanded Yohan First Battalion who experienced and knew the means of the chief to mold them.


    After a few moments of silence, Xiao Chen spoke once again with his voice booming with intensity. "Are there any of you who want to back out? This is your chance." He bellowed but was met with another round of silence. "Alright, since you are all willing and undergo the intense training, let''s get started. Starting from today, you all now belong to the Tribe. You will be giving your all for the glory of Yohan!"


    Xiao Chen signalled for hismanders toe in front of him. Like how they were trained, Sakh''arran, Gur''kan, Draegh''ana and Trot''thar carried themselves properly and marched in sync while making their way towards the chieftain.


    After the four were now in front of him, Xiao Chen nodded subtly in satisfaction at how hismanders carried themselves. He walked past them, then bellowed, "We will the ones who will hone you to be the best that you can be. Our words are thews and we are absolute while you are undergoing training. Punishments will be meted out for disobedience." He nced from left to right at the recruits, who broke into murmurs. Probably those who haven''t been part of the previous army.


    "Now those who think they are better than their peers! Those who think that they are tougher, stronger and have a stronger will than the others. Those who are willing to suffer more and be trained more intensely. Step forward!" Xiao Chen bellowed and a lot of orcs moved forward. Almost all those who have been part of Yohan First Battalion stepped forward.


    Xiao Chen nodded his head at them, but deep in his mind he was grinning mischievously. "You will be undergoing a more rigorous training than your peers. You will be the Raksha (backbone) of the Horde."


    "Those who didn''t step forward, fret not because you will be the Yurakk (heart) of the Horde" Xiao Chen dered and paused for a few moments and waited for what he said to sink in.


    After a few moments of murmurs Xiao Chen raised his right hand to silence the recruits. "Now you are part of the Yohan First Horde! Named Ikarush! (Icarus) with the battlecry Rakar''nogar Ugum Ashnarah (We are those who dare). Take the battlecry to the heart and live with it. It will be the pride of this Horde." he bellowed with pride.


    He soon gave instructions to hismanders to group the Yurakk of the Horde into six different groups, while he took hold of those who volunteered to be the Raksha of the Horde.


    Xiao Chen wanted to bring to life the spartan hoplites, battle hardened warriors who have been immortalized in stories and movies in his past life in his previous world. The Yurakks will be modeled after the Legionnaires of Ancient Rome, much like how the Yohan First Battalion was with a few changes and the Rakshas will be modeled after the Spartan Royal Guards. It was something that needed a lot of work, but it would be one earthshattering army once it was finally established.


    The Yurakks will be the core of the Yohan First Horde, the Rakshas as its backbone and a savior if all hell breaks loose in the battlefield. The Rumbling n and Warghen n will serve as the cavalry and the trolls manning the siege weapons. He still has some more ns for his army, he still missing a lot of units that are needed for his army to be highly efficient, specially when they will venture into newnds that are unknown to them.


    The creation of Verakhs (scouts) is definitely needed for the Yohan First Horde to avoid dys and fall into sudden attacks. He is going to model them after one of the known units of another country from his past life, the predators of the jungle who are excellent trackers and hunters who didn''t rely on modern equipments to execute their operations.. They are one of the few units that Xiao Chen admired from his past life,they are the Scout Rangers.

 Chapter 89 - 89

    Everything was on track as he had wanted. Going around the tribe to inspect its progress, it stered a satisfied smile on Xiao Chen''s lips.


    After going around the tribe , Xiao Chen went inside his tent and sat in his chair to have some rest. He could still hear the busy sounds of the tribe while he was inside his tent. Xiao Chen was about to have a nap when someone raised the ps of his tent and entered.


    "Chief, may I have a word with you." Rakh''ash''ta muttered while making his way towards the chieftain. "What do you want to talk about?" Xiao Chen questioned, but soon had an idea on what topic his Head Minister was about to discuss with him as he saw the bundle of scrolls on Rakh''ash''tha''s hands.


    "I need some enlightenment on these things." Rakh''ash''ta said while opening a scroll containing the detailed n of the to be established orc city''s sewage system. "What are the tunnels under the city going to be used for, chief? I have been wondering about its functions for a long time but still can''t figure out what is it use for. I was thinking that we should remove it if it isn''t something necessary and focus more on the construction of the walls." Rakh''ash''ta opened the discussion as he ttened the scroll on the chieftain''s table while putting two pieces of wooden square blocks on both of its sides.


    Xiao Chen stared at the markings that his Head Minister added to the ns. He scratched his chin while thinking about the things added by Rakh''ash''ta, but quickly pointed them out. "No need for further changes. Just do as what I have instructed here on the scroll. And the purpose of the sewers would be to take care of the excrements of the residents of the city. I don''t want the streets to be littered with sh*t." Xiao Chen exined as he has enough of identally stepping on some scattered poop around the tribe.


    He even punished the Yohan First Battalion before after seeing some scattered sh*t in the training grounds. It was unsightly and unbing of a disciplined soldier. He gave his warriors some heavy disciplining through training by increasing its intensity and it worked and he no longer saw any sh*t around the training grounds but inside the vige. He can''t help but feel helpless since he can''t punish all his subordinates.


    "Ah, I see. So the redirected river would then would help carry it out from the tunnels and be carried away with the flow. Am I right, chief?" Rakh''ash''ta wanted to rify. "Yes, you''re right. The river water would then flush the excrements out of the sewage tunnels and be carried away, which would also help avoid the unpleasant odor that we are smelling now. And also to avoid diseases caused by it." Xiao Chen continued.


    Rakh''ash''ta nodded his head slowly in response to the chieftain''s exnation. "How is the progress on the creation of the farnds?" Xiao Chen asked while leaning back in his chair, trying to find afortable position.


    "It is going well, chief. It will only take a few days before we can begin nting in the newly opened farnd, and also the expansion of the rice fields is going well. We now have an avable rice field that is ten times bigger than the original one. We are just waiting for it to be filled with water from the streams from the mountains and we can begin sowing the seeds. Rain might be not often but we have plenty of water from the streams." Rakh''ash''ta reported.


    "I see." Xiao Chen nodded in satisfaction. He needs a stable resource of food since the poption of Thyrians that they have is already threateningly low after being butchered to support their daily consumption. He was also praying for the sess of the Rumbling and Warghen n that he had sent out to capture the wild animals that could be domesticated and be the livestock of the tribe.


    *****


    After a few weeks of training, the recruits of the Yohan First Horde were finally being used to the intensity of training, specially the new recruits who weren''t part of the disbanded Yohan First Battalion. Xiao Chen himself oversaw the training of the Rakshas who are experiencing triple amount of physical training than the Yurakks. The Rakshas need to be more fit, more resilient, stronger and tougher.


    The groupings of the Yurakks were divided by height. They grouped together those who are closely the same in height under Xiao Chen''s orders since he will introduce to them a new formation which they will use in battle. The Torhterra formation, which he again shamelessly copied from where he modeled the Yurakks, the famed testudo formation of the Roman Legion, which protects them from missile units of the enemy army.


    Xiao Chen was preparing his army to be able to counter the ranged firepower of his future enemies early. It is better to be prepared and have some countermeasure in ce rather than devising one after suffering. And also he was preparing them, his Horde for the possible engagements with the long-eared ones who are famed for being great archers.


    Covered in sweat and gasping for breath, Xiao Chen observed the recruits suffer under the scorching heat of the sun in the hands of hismanders and him.


    *****


    A month had passed, and the construction of his nned city was progressing well. The kobolds were sidetracked on their river project after Xiao Chen had them prioritized the digging of the sewage system of the city. He really hated stepping on some sh*t on his strolls around the tribe. They then reinforced the sewage tunnels with concrete and iron rods for it to be more resilient and avoid idents like the sudden copse of the sewage tunnels, just like what happened to the Erfurter Latrinensturz. He really doesn''t want that to happen. Swimming in liquid excrement was not a fun thing to experience.


    The walls of the city had a new form, which differed greatly from the high curtain walls of the vige. The design of the walls of the city wasn''t a vertical standing straight wall and was designed to be slowly sloping inward from the bottom to the top.


    The design of the city was an enormous circle with a diameter of six kilometers, which was totally mind-blowing to the orcs since they have never seen or heard of a city that big. But whatever the chieftain says they just follow, they have a great trust in him, which increased even more after he has proven himself trustworthy time and time again.


    The design of the city wall was like that of a sunflower which has eight petals. The design was very much like a bastion fort since Xiao Chen didn''t want the walls to be easily breached since he is sure that gunpowder powered weapons exist in this world after he heard stories from Haguk about the tube like weapon of the half-men that he encountered pass the Threan Kingdom that make a sound like rumbling thunder and spits out fire, smoke and metal. He was sure that what Haguk described was a cannon.


    Xiao Chen was also nning to equip his warriors with gunpowder powered weapons, but the absence of the ingredients to make it doesn''t exist where he is at. He was both excited and wary in his future encounter with the ones that Haguk calls half-men.


    But first in order for him to meet the half-men, they had to bring down the Threan Kingdom since there is no hell way that they will let any orc pass through theirnd peacefully or the long-eared ones living in the Kasha''norah Forest who would surely shower them with arrows if they see other races in their forest. That''s one of the things that Xiao Chen wants to find out. What''s the reason for the hostility of the long-eared ones against the orcs?


    *****


    Xiao Chen went to where Zul''jinn, the orc forgers and the troll workers were creating the new equipment for his Horde. "How is your progress with my request?" he asked after arriving. The orc forgers and the troll workers all stopped what they were doing and turned their heads towards the chieftain and stared at him.


    Zul''jinn moved forward. Excitement and pride were written on his face. He ushered the chieftain toe closer and inspect what they have made. Lines of iron steel shields were carefully arranged in the storage area, both rectangr shape and circr shape shields were all there carefully designed.


    "We haven''t finished the required numbers yet, chief, but here is what we have made which should be sufficient to equip a portion of the Horde." Zul''jinn beamed with pride as he presented their months of hard work. "And also the odd shaped iron rings that you have requested are ready for whatever use you have for them." the leader of the orc forgers continued.


    Xiao Chen went around the storage area and nodded his head in satisfaction. He was really satisfied with the efficiency of the orc forgers and troll workers.. They never fail to meet his expectations.

 Chapter 90 - 90

    After a few weekster, the Rumbling n and the Warghen n came back with herds of animals, which they herded with their steeds. There were different species of animals that they brought with them. There were cattle, goat, sheep, and many more.


    Xiao Chen was on the wall watching the tumultuous horde of animals which numbered more or less than ten thousand. It was a sight to behold and he can already imagine the different tastes of meat that he could savor from the horde of animals that the two ns have brought with them.


    The south of the Orcishnds near the Burning Sands differed greatly from the north. There are plenty of forests, grasnds and hills unlike the north, but with more danger as the unpredictable arrival of the Season of Damnation gues thends. It was the descent of the demons that drove most of the orcs to the north as they don''t want to deal with demons as much as possible and because of the Teka''rr Mountains serving as a wall to the north because no demon ever tried to cross over it and its minions just straight up gets eliminated if they step within the borders of the mountain.


    It was of the things that Xiao Chen also wanted to investigate. What secret does the Teka''rr Mountains hold? What''s the cause behind the demons avoiding it? Is there something that prevents the demons in the Teka''rr Mountains? Such questions gue the young chieftain''s mind, but he had more immediate things to do first before going on an investigative adventure. He needs to establish a solid foundation first before expanding outwards and travel thends of this unknown world that he is now in.


    "Chief, we have returned, and we brought plenty of what you have requested." Haguk saluted as he scratched the chin of Sharpfang to which the warg close his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of being scratched. Sharpfang closed its eyes and lowered its head while enjoying the scratches that Haguk was rewarding him after a sessful mission given by the chieftain.


    As always, the chieftain of the Rumbling n somersaulted forward and started flexing his muscles once again. From his upper body to his legs, he flexed it all with pride, and the prideful smile on his lips never disappeared while he was flexing.


    "This perfect warrior has finished the task given to him in a perfect way. My perfect self has attracted this many wild animals because of my perfection. They have all flocked to me when they witnessed my perfection and basked in the glory of my perfect self. All of them knew that a perfect being hase to seek them and they all just gathered together to be led by this perfect one." Dug''mhar boasted as he grinned while posing like a bodybuilder and disying his biceps and chest muscles.


    Xiao Chen can''t help but have a wry smile stered on his lips as he really can''t handle Dug''mhar''s ''perfect syndrome''. He shook his head and nced around, only to find the big orc Galum''nor trying to make himself smaller as he hid behind Brazan''s frame. There was a nervous look on his face and his forehead was covered in sweat as he crouched down behind the leader of the ogres.


    The young chieftain can''t help but shake his head and pity the muscle head Galum''nor. It seems like he was still traumatized by what Dug''mhar had done to him. The biggest orc of the tribe was like a frightened child whenever Dug''mhar was around and was always looking for ces and ways to hide from him.


    Haguk walked forward and gave Dug''mhar a kicked at his bum, forcing the flexing n chief to stumble forward and fall first ce to the ground. Dug''mhar had an intimate time with the ground for a few moments before he rolled to his side and stood up quickly with a pissed off look on his face. "Did you just touch the perfect me again with that dirty foot of yours. Look at my perfect face! Look at it. It''s all now covered in dirt. Oh my perfect face, my perfect tusk, my perfect cheeks..." Dug''mhar continuedining as he started removing the dirt that got stuck on his face after his intimate moment with the ground.


    "Don''t listen to all his boasting, chief. It was all because of him that we could only gather this much. If not for this idiot who is so obsessed with himself being perfect. Perfect me, perfect that... Ptui!" Haguk spat on the ground. "He was so full of himself and sprinted forward towards the herd of animals with open arms which were easily frightened by his enormous steed. This big fool believe that the animals would worship him and his self-proimed perfectness.... Agh... His idiocy is unbelievable." Haguk said as he facepalmed in helplessness.


    Xiao Chen nced at Dug''mhar, who was still busy wiping the dirt off his face and mutteringints as he did so. "Are there more of these animals in the wild?" Xiao Chen asked as he returned his gaze towards Haguk who was really disappointed and embarrassed by his friend''s foolishness.


    Haguk raised his head and faced the chieftain. "There are a lot more of them, my chief, but they are quick to run away after we tried to approach them, specially with this guy''s stupidity." Haguk paused as he pointed a finger at Dug''mhar. "There are bigger groups of those big horned animals that looked like distant cousins of the taurens but they are really aggressive specially there males who weren''t afraid to lock horns with the Rhakaddons." Haguk continued as he pointed towards the cows that were being surrounded by the snarling wargs trying to keep them in ce.


    "We targeted only the smaller herds since there are lesser of the protective males among them that we killed with a little difficulty with the weapons that you gave this idiot''s n. There are only a few males that we could capture alive but we had to bind them in ropes since they are so aggressive and we can''t risk having a stampede in our march." Haguk continued to report.


    "I see... You will take a rest for a few days and then your training will begin. Your n and his.? Xiao Chen nced at Dug''mhar, who was busy trying to check for other traces of dirt on his face, "Are way behind schedule in your trainings already. Your presence in battles is highly needed, specially if we will be up against an enemy army that has a cavalry." Xiao Chen continued.


    "Is it true, chief?" Haguk can''t help but ask and try to confirm what he has heard from the son of Arat''than. "What is true?" Xiao Chen was confused as he stared at the Warghen n chieftain.


    "Is it true that we will be venturing into the Burning Sands to help that... ugh... female human s-s--friend of yours?" Haguk asked, as he really wanted to find out and almost uttered ve instead of friend. "Yes, that is true. That''s why I am training you all to be prepared for war. We will need all the strength that we could muster to bring down a kingdom." Xiao Chen answered.


    "But why, chief? Why do we need to help that human? What''s the purpose of us venturing towards that ce filled with nothing but endless hot sand? Haguk continued to ask. "It''s because we need to expand and gain ess to resources that aren''t avable here at where we are at right now. Who knows what surprised thend of Burning Sands has for us. There might be some riches that are just lying there and waiting for us to im it." Xiao Chen exined with a smile stered on his lips.


    Xiao Chen knew that there are a lot of natural resources hidden beneath the endless scorching sands of the Burning Sands, he just doesn''t know which specific natural resources are there. He was hoping that he could find sodium nitrate within the Burning Sands, which had many uses.


    Sodium nitrate is a saline mineral, or type of salt, that urs naturally in fruits, vegetables and grains. It is also mined extensively in desert areas, formed through water evaporation. Other minerals such as gypsum, sodium nitrate and sodium chloride (table salt) may also be formed, but what he is really after is using the sodium nitrate as a food preservative. It can be used for curing meat and fish as it preserves the red color and prevents bacteria.


    He needs the food supply of his army tost longer since they can''t bring with them a lot of livestock to support their daily consumption, specially if they are far away from Yohan. There could also be many valuable metallic minerals hidden in the Burning Sands like gold, silver, iron and lead-zinc.


    Haguk stared at the chieftain, who was now again lost in his own thoughts. "As you say so, my chief. You heard the chieftain, you big idiot! A few days'' rest and we will begin training. He... he... he... And I hope you can still utter sh*ts about being perfect while training." Haguk muttered while trailing off in an almost inaudible voice as he grinned while imagining his friend being covered with sweat and dirt from head to toe.. He had watched the trainings of the disbanded Yohan First Battalion before and it was something that isn''t easy to do.

 Chapter 91 - 91

    A few months after the meeting in the throne room of the Ereian Kingdom, Prince Gyassi led his army through the endless Burning Sands and started repelling the scattered army of corrupted creatures. Among his army was the Ereian Royal Army, which was the pride of the kingdom. Soldiers belonging to the nobles of the kingdom were among his huge army and the peasants that they recruited from the towns and viges that they passed by.


    Prince Gyassi had a sizeable army of around forty thousand warriors, both seasoned and newbie soldiers. He demolished all the armies of the corrupted creatures that he had encountered. The desert terrain that the bulk of his army were used to was a very big advantage to him as the corrupted creatures tired easier in the hot climate of the Burning Sands and the unpredictable urrence of the sandstorms saved them a lot of time as the corrupted creatures get buried by the raging sandstorm.


    "Your highness, I believe thatplete victory is nearly yours. We have destroyed most of the corrupted creatures already. Faerush must be helping us and buried some of them with his raging sandstorm." A fat man wearing an armor with silver and gold decorations said. The fat man beside the prince was a very big man who controlled some of thends in the south of the Burning Sands, which borders thend of the beastfolks.


    Prince Gyassi nced at the obese noble beside him and smiled. "You''re right Lord Masud. Complete victory is almost in my hands. I just need to defeat whatever is leading this army of monsters towards my soon to be kingdom and all is finished. I will then be able to lead my army to the north to ughter those tusked creatures that were so famed to be great warriors and loved nothing but war. Glory will all be mine and my father will have no choice but to pass the throne to me and those stinking nosy old men will not be able to prevent me from iming what is rightfully mine." the prince clenched his right hand in front of him into a fist and gritted his teeth in anger. His eyes were zing with fury as he had enough of those old men sticking their noses in the affairs of the Royal Family.


    "You''re right, your highness. Everything will be as you said, and nothing shall prevent you from getting what is rightfully yours. If thews of the kingdom don''t forbid it. I would have had the heads of those old men in pikes for you as a gift. But s, it is forbidden to do so." a man with a vast frame and a long thick beard butted in as he smiled towards the prince.


    Prince Gyassi nced at the man who just spoke. It was Baron Husani, who was the neighbor of Baron Masud and also his distant cousin. The two of them are in charge of defending against the beastfolks of the south as what their ancestors did before them. The two of them carry the titles of Bulwarks of the Sand as thends that they control borders thend of the beastfolks and their ancestors did many expeditions to thends of the beastfolks to conquer them and bring more riches to the kingdom.


    "Your highness, the battle is ours but we need time to treat our wounded before marching off to continue the hunt for these monsters." Commander Ishaq reported as he wiped away the blood that drenched his face. He was covered in both fresh and darkened blood as he was leading the army of the prince in the frontline. He was panting heavily, but he controlled his breathing to make himself more presentable to the prince. His armor had a few chips here and there and his left hand was also bleeding after being bitten by a corrupted creature.


    Prince Gyassi just nodded his head before going away to enjoy his victory, which he contributed nothing. He only did one thing, which was shouting "Attack!" and stayed at the rear of his army, just watching how things progressed. Baron Masud and Baron Husani volunteered themselves to be the guards of the prince while the battle was urring, but they aren''t really needed since there are a full thousand heavy cavalry apanying the prince. The two of them just didn''t want to take part in the battle up close and personal with the growling, snarling and biting army of corrupted creatures.


    All the leading andmanding of the army, as well as the tactics employed, were all done by Commander Ishaq and the othermanders. They did all the work, but all the glory was given to the prince. It is not like they canin since the prince is the prince and they are nothing but lowlymanders who can be ordered around by the nobles, specially the Royal Family whenever they like.


    *****


    Prince Gyassi arrived at his tent, which was the biggest and grandest of all the tents around in their campsite. His tent was full of luxury andfort while his soldiers andmanders did all the work in winning the battles but received nothing in return except for the rations that they are given to ensure that they have enough strength to live and battle again the next day.


    The prince took a well-designed bottle of wine that was one of the finest in his collection. He removed the carefully designed cork and raised the bottle to his lips, not bothering to get himself one of the expensive ss that he had. Savoring the great taste of the fine wine that was smooth to the throat, unlike the coarse taste of the cheap ale that his soldiers and the lowly peasants drink.


    Prince Gyassi headed towards his head where a fine maiden was sleeping. The sleeping beauty had a very delicate and fair skin which was as white as snow. He caressed the exposed thigh of thedy and enjoyed the very soft and warm feeling on his palms. The fair woman''s skin felt like he just touched the finest silk that was avable in the kingdom, which was only exclusive to the Royal Family and the other high nobles. "Uhmm..." the sleeping beauty rolled to her side and faced the prince and her charming face was disyed.


    She had a tiny face, a delicate nose and very captivating luscious red lips that you can''t help but want to have a taste of them. Her long jet ck hair covered one side of her face, which still failed to hide her beauty but instead made her more alluring.


    Prince Gyassi licked his lips while his gaze was focused on those very tempting lips. He can''t have enough of the sweet taste of those luscious red lips even after how many times he had tasted them already. The prince moved his face forward, inching closer and closer towards the face of the sleeping beauty. There was barely an inch separating them and Prince Gyassi can''t help but gulped a mouthful of saliva as he smelled the very sweet body scent of the woman on his bed.


    He finally removed the distance between them and tasted those very alluring lips violently. Pushing forward with passion, he tasted those lips that can drive any man crazy. The very sweet taste of the woman''s lips drove him more mad as he was craving for it more. "Uhmmm..." Thedyzily opened her eyes and her deep blue colored eyes stared at the prince, who was tasting her lips like crazy. The prince licked and sucked on her lips like it was some sort of very rare delicacy.


    "Ahmmm...uhmmm..." The moans that escaped her lips while the prince was trying to find other positions to taste her lips better ignited a fire inside the prince. His hands roamed around the very smooth skin of the woman below him, which was covered by the highest kind and softest silk. The feeling in Prince Gyassi''s hands made him crave for more as there was almost no difference between what he feels from the luxurious silk and the woman''s skin. His hands roamed around from the woman''s thighs and slowly moving forward.


    He caressed every inch of her body, moving upward, only avoiding her cave. From her thighs to her chest and then to her face, his hands roamed freely, like a bird pping its wings in the sky. His hands returned towards the mounds that it passed by before and gave them a squeeze.


    The luxurious silk that hid the fairdy''s body was long gone as her entire captivating body was fully disyed under the lustful eyes of the prince. His lips trailed down from the woman''s lips, to her neck, then to her breast. He licked those fair and huge mounds, tracing his tongue around them. Alternating between the two mounds and giving them the same amount of attention.


    "Aghh...uhmmm....hmmm...." The soft moans of the woman below him drove him crazier and crazier as his mighty weapon was pushing against his pants and threatening to tear it apart in anger after being confined in such a tight ce after being awakened.

 Chapter 92 - 92

    While the prince was celebrating the victory that he contributed nothing to inside his tent, his soldiers andmanders were busy cleaning the battlefield, hoping they could rescue more of their wounded allies. The healers are barely enough to treat the many wounded that they have. There are soldiers screaming and groaning in pain. Some had chunks of flesh missing in their bodies, some had limbs long gone, and some had deep wounds that bled uncontrobly.


    Commander Ishaq can''t help but pity the wounded soldiers who are trying to endure the pain and gritting their teeth while trying tost as long as they can till the healers move towards them and treat their wounds. It was all hell in the treatment area; the sunset was like a trigger that let hell broke loose. Blood dripped to the sands as they changed its color from deep brown to crimson red before turning dark.


    "This... This is hell, Commander Ishaq. It''s hell in thend of the living. We and the soldiers are suffering here, but the prince is happily celebrating and having a good time with that woman. Look around you, Ishaq, take a good look at the faces of these men. Their faces contorted in pain while they try to endure the pain and force themselves tost longer." An older man with a thick mustache and beard said. He had an enormous frame that is packed with muscles. An iron armor with some silver ornaments adorned his body, which was covered in darkened blood. A long diagonal scar was on his face, starting from his right eyebrow, which just missed his nose a little and extends until his left cheek. His face became more intimidating as he frowned at what he was seeing.


    "The faces of those who have died while waiting to be treated, the look of pain in their faces which looked like it was frozen in time. Look at them carefully! This isn''t what that brat promised us. This isn''t how we should be treated. We shed blood and sweat in the battlefield and what do we get in return, nothing but the scanty amount of water and barely enough food to quench our thirst and hold our hunger at bay." the old man with a scarred face spoke with a deep voice like he was someone that just crawled out of the abyss. His tone wasced with anger as he balled his hands into a fist as he stared at the soldiers who were suffering.


    "If I wasn''t worried that more of them will die if that useless brat leads them into battle himself. I would have been long gone and returned to the capital." He continued.


    "I understand your anger, Commander Kontar. I know very well that the prince is in no way a good leader and he is not fit to lead us and this army, but what can we do but obey. He is a brat alright, a hot-blooded useless brat, but he is still the prince and we must obey and follow hismands and do what he tasks us to do. I have the same reason as you that''s why I am still here enduring with you all. I am worried that this army will have long been defeated if we aren''t here tomand it in the prince''s ce." Commander Ishaqforted his fellowmander.


    "Ptui!!! That good for nothing brat!" an old raspy voice sounded behind them. The oldestmander of the kingdom, who served as the king''s personal guard before he was sent here to apany and ensure the safety of the prince, kicked the sands below his feet in annoyance.


    "What''s wrong, Commander Nassor?" Commander Ishaq questioned as he and Commander Kontar turned towards him. "I bet he is enjoying his time again with that b*tch! Just like the many times before. After every battle that we win with our lives on the line, he would celebrate it with that b*tch of his. Not even once did he show himself to know the condition of his soldiers, ptui! I hope the Ereian Royal Army enjoy their time listening to his celebration. Those disrespectful bastards and that assh*le of amander of theirs, ha! I hope they enjoy their time. Better if those bastards who wore shining equipments do each other while they are at it. Hahaha! That would be a sight to behold." Commander Kontar chuckled as he imagined the Ereian Royal Army doing each other from behind while they listen to the celebration of the prince and his beloved b*tch.


    Commander Nassor chuckled in amusement and agreed with what his fellowmander said. His frown turned into a smile as he imagined those disrespectful bastards doing each other from behind. "What got you so agitated?" Commander Ishaq questioned as he wondered what pissed off the oldmander so bad that is taking his anger on the sands.


    "Those disrespectful bastards denied me entry as soon as I got near that brat''s tent. They told me that the prince is having a rest after a tiring battle and he is exhausted. Like hell! He did nothing except shout ''Attack!'' and just watched from the rear. How can that useless bastard be even exhausted? He didn''t do anything at all except ride his horse, wore his overly luxurious armor and watch as we shed sweat and blood on the battlefield. Sh*t! I would have those disrespectful bastards punished if they were still under me..." Commander Nassor continued to spout curses at the Ereian Royal Army and the prince.


    "Tone it down. The prince might have spies near us and who knows if that hot-blooded brat will hear about your curses at him. You don''t want to be punished and your family, too. That brat is a very petty person and will seek vengeance for the slightest grievances. Like hell! He even utterly destroyed one of the oldest noble families just because they wouldn''t let their little princess suffer under him. Even if I was Lord Darhkariss, I wouldn''t let my precious daughter be at the hands of that useless brat. He had nothing to boast off except for being the prince of the kingdom,that sh*t of a prince..." Commander Kontar can''t help it but also spout curses.


    "That''s enough! Both of you! The prince is still the prince, whether or not we like him. Control yourselves and don''t forget the oaths that you took before bingmanders of the kingdom." Commander Ishaq finally had enough of the two''s ramblings and curses. He shook his head in helplessness as the prince was truly bing worse and worst as time passes by. He wasn''t what he was today before. The prince was once a very good person, a good friend, a goodmander and a good prince, but after the event involving the Darhkariss family, he became what he is now today.


    ''My Queen, if you just haven''t left this world too early, your son wouldn''t be like this. He needed you to teach him, but s, you''re gone but I will still keep my promise to you. I will support and protect him until myst breathe.'' Commander Ishaq raised his head and stared at the sky which was slowly turning dark as the sun had hidden beyond the horizon giving way to the numerous gems of the night that twinkled from time to time and to the moon that brought with it light and drove away the total darkness of the night.


    Commander Kontar and Commander Nassor turned their heads towards Commander Ishaq. They both couldn''t really understand their fellowmander. It was he who suffered the most among all themanders of the kingdom in the hands of that brat, but still he defends and follows him. It was a puzzle to them about what might be going on inside Commander Ishaq''s head. Why is he so loyal to the prince despite all the hardships and abuse that he suffered at the hands of the prince?


    The twomanders look at each other and confusion was again on their faces like the many times that happened before. Both of them have been trying to figure out the reason why Commander Ishaq was so devoted to the prince for a really long time, but till now they still didn''t get a single clue on what it might be.


    "Just ignore the prince. Drink! Drink to your heart''s content for tomorrow we will never know if today is ourst." An ever bigger man butted in as he raised a jar of ale into his mouth and chugged down its contents like it was just in water. "Ah! That''s refreshing." he said as he wiped away his lips with his right hand then stared at his fellowmanders with a confused look, "What!?"


    "You know, you''re one hell of work, Commander Karim. You drink and eat like there is no tomorrow and look at what happened to you. You became an enormous ball of flesh. It''s no wonder that those monsters always flock towards you, you look very tasty in their eyes and have a lot of fat and flesh to be bitten." Commander Nassor chuckled as he stared at their fat fellowmander, who was chugging down the contents of the jar again.


    "Hey! Hey! Leave my fat body out of this. I ain''t doing anything wrong. I fight where I am told to and when there is no fight, I feast that''s what I do. Continue with you guys are discussing and don''t mind me. I''ll just be having my feast here." Commander Karim said as he took another jar of ale and chugged it down again after finishing his first jar.


    "Of course we will mind you. You have been depleting our supply of ale frequently. You better leave some for us and the soldiers before I puncture a hole in your stomach to get some ale." Commander Kontar threatened as he gripped the hilt of his sword.. His threat seemed to have worked as the huge Commander Karim went away, but before he left the tent where the ale were stored at, he took two more jars of ale with him as he skipped away happily.

 Chapter 93 - 93

    A few days after theirst battle, Prince Gyassi and his army were on the move again. A messenger just arrived a day ago that a massive army of monsters were headed to the Town of Gilban which was only a few days march away from the merchant city, Alsenna.


    The merchant city of Alsenna is by far the biggest gold pot of the kingdom. It is in that city where most of the treasury of Ereiaes from. Alsenna was the center of trade andmerce, as it is located in the center of the Ereian Kingdom.


    It was an order from the king that the city must not be reached by the army of monsters no matter what happens or all of his vanity will not be fulfilled. The city of Alsenna was the old capital of the kingdom until the grandfather of the current king moved it to Ishtar to pay respect to his queen who came from Ishtar and also as a way to bring away the political struggles of the kingdom far from kingdom''s City of Wealth.


    *****


    A very long line of Ereians was stretched out on the horizon as they marched to through the endless scorching sands of the Burning Sands.


    In contrast to other armies, the Ereian Army was a light army. Traditional Ereian warfareprised light armor and littleplex face-to-facebat. The heat of the Burning Sands was so intense that it caused the need to decrease the amount of armor worn by the soldiers. Metal was also scarce in the kingdom, as most of their metals were supplied by merchants from the nearbynds, mostly from the empire to the south, that possessed plenty of mines within its borders.


    Therefore, most of the Ereian soldiers, except for the cavalry and the famed Ereian Royal Army, did not wear heavy metallic body protection because of their emphasis on rapid advance and swarming tactics. Most battles of the Ereians relied much on swarming their enemies with their numbers and break them apart while their two types of cavalry hammer them from the rear or nks.


    They would only deploy the Ereian Royal Army when necessary and, most of the time, they would just watch until the battle was over. They might be the best that Ereia had to offer, but they took part in less number of battles than any other army of the kingdom.


    Soldiers mostly wore tunics, which were loose clothing reaching the knees that were padded with linen as a protective gear against soaring arrows. Because of the scarcity of metal in the kingdom, most of the soldiers wore little or no armor at all and are only armed with shields and spears.


    Soldiers of the kingdom were equipped with a shield that was a rectangr sheet, 5 feet in length and was made of sticks that were kept together with animal skin framework. They were used to protect soldiers against arrows and other missile projectiles of their enemies. When the few archers of the kingdom were attacking an enemy, a line of men who carried these light shields would stand in front of them, while the archers shot from above the shields. They barely protected against heavy weaponry.


    Ereia had no neighbors nor enemies willing to venture into the dangerous endless desert of the Burning Sands as they deemed it unworthy of their attention, since there was almost nothing worth their effort in conquering it. It is because of this that Ereiasted for many generations in peace. The only thing that threatened the kingdom is the internal struggles for power of its nobilities and the rare raiding of the orcs to the north.


    *****


    Commander Ishaq turned his head towards the many peasants who were recruited from the towns and viges that they passed through. They were all marching sloppily, with shoulders slouched and unsteady steps. It seemed like they would drop dead any second from the continuous march that they were being forced to. They were only normal people who receive no military training and only relied on their physical abilities, which was honed through their years of farming and serving the upper ss of the society.


    "It won''t be long till we will have a massive desertion in our ranks. The recruited peasants won''tst long. If not for the fear of being pursued by the cavalry and being ughtered by them. More than half of this army would have long since deserted. Tsk.. tsk... tsk... What a self-centered and unsympathetic bastard." Commander Nassor clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "If not for the threat that my family and I would be doomed if I deserted. I would have been long gone and back in thefort of my castle." Viscount Redore muttered as he had a frown stered on his face as he kept a close watch on his soldiers. He answered the call to arms of the prince not because he was willing but because of the threat that his family would experience the same fate as the Darhkariss family if he didn''tply. He didn''t only provide soldiers to fight for the prince but he also had to take care of the rations of his soldiers. It is his army but was also wasn''t his at the same time. Staring at the back of the prince, Viscount Redore''s frown deepened and turned into a scowl as he moved his gaze away from the back of the prince.


    "Ha! I thought that all you nobles would side with that brat. I guess some of you are not that greedy for power like those two who did nothing since the start of this campaign but lick the ass of that brat." Commander Nassor pointed towards Baron Masud and Baron Husani who were saying flowery words to the prince to boost the already bloated ego of the brat.


    "Ptui! Don''tpare me to those pigs who were lucky that they had great ancestors who did all the work for them. They only had to enjoy the hard work of their ancestors and their titles..." Viscount Redore grumbled in annoyance.


    "Psshht... Bulwarks of the Sand, my ass! Pigs of the Sand would be more fitting for them," the grumbling Viscount snorted, as he is truly annoyed by the inherited title of the two. If it was the ancestors of the two Barons, he would both respect and admire the title, but now, there is no way that he will respect the once prestigious title.


    "Pigs of the Sand! Hahaha...Good one!" Commander Kontar chuckled as he was amused by the Viscount''s words. He turned to his right and caught sight of his fellowmander chugging down jars of ale. Again.


    "This one is a pig but a good pig... But those two... They are rotten pigs that served no purpose and even their meat might not be ptable even to the monsters." Commander Kontar said while ncing at Commander Karim, who burped loudly after chugging down a mouthful of ale and stared at them in confusion.


    "What? I am thirsty." Commander Karim said as he stared back at his fellowmanders and the viscount. After a few moments of silence, he shrugged his shoulders and just focused his attention on his ale and continued to drink merrily.


    "Commander Ishaq! You better tell the prince about the situation of the soldiers. The Ereian Royal Army won''t be able to hold all of them back when a rebellion arises." Commander Nassor suggested to the quietmander, who only listened to the conversations.


    Commander Ishaq turned his head and observed the sluggish marching of the soldiers. He nodded his head in agreement towards the oldmander and kicked the sides of his horse and galloped forward towards the front where the prince was at. It took him a few moments before he finally caught up to the prince, who was smiling happily because of theplements from the Pigs of the Sand.


    "Your highness, we better camp soon. The soldiers are already exhausted and are on the verge of copse. A rebellion might also be brewing among our ranks and only needed a small spark to set it aze." Commander Ishaq reported as he rode his horse beside the prince, keeping it at the same pace as the prince''s horse.


    Prince Gyassi turned his head and faced Commander Ishaq. "A rebellion you say... hmmm... On the next battle, let them collide with the monsters and dy the assault of the cavalry. Let them all die to the monsters if possible and, if not, just reduce their numbers. And give them more rations after the battle. That would help pacify them and keep their thoughts of rebellion at bay. Better yet, just let them all die! We will recruit more soldiers in the next towns and viges that we will pass through." Prince Gyassi said with an emotionless voice. He really didn''t care about themon soldiers. The only thing he cared about was keeping the Ereian Royal Army and the cavalry under him.


    "But your highness. They are also your people. You must not do this." Commander Ishaq answered and a hint of anger was in his voice.


    "You dare question the decision of his highness. Scram before I lopped that head of yours off your shoulders." The audacity of Commander Ishaq enraged Baron Masud, and he gripped the hilt of his sword while staring daggers at themander.


    "Leave now before we change our mind and punish you for your audacity." Baron Husani supported his fellow baron as he also gripped the hilt of his sword, threatening to unsheathe and strike themander in front of them.


    Helpless Commander Ishaq bowed and went away with deep from on his face. Prince Gyassi smiled as themander went away peacefully and nced at the two lords who wereughing because of their sess in driving Commander Ishaq away. The prince shook his head towards the two lords.. There is no way that he will let his bestmander be executed for such a shallow reason, and it is nearly impossible for the two bootlickers to defeat Commander Ishaq in a fight.

 Chapter 94 - 94

    Two days into the march after Commander Ishaq made his suggestion. The long line of Ereians continued on their forceful march along the scorching sands of the desert towards the Town of Gilban. Hundreds upon hundreds of the recruited peasants fell down because of exhaustion.


    Commander Ishaq was frowning all the way after the two bootlickers drove him away with a threat that he is sure that they can never aplish. His frown turned to a scowl many times whenever a peasant soldier fell down, he would be the first to assist the fallen soldier.


    "Keep moving! Don''t give up! The Town of Gilban is already nearby. Squeezed out every ounce of strength that you can muster and focus them all on your feet. Keep your legs moving! It won''t be long now!" He tried to lift the wavering will of the soldiers that had trembling legs and even using their spears as walking sticks just to move forward and continue on the march.


    "Why that selfish bastard!" Commander Nassor finally can''t contain his anger as he unsheathed his sword and kicked the sides of his horse to charge at the prince and knock some senses into his rotten brain. The hooves of his warhorse threw hot sand back as he galloped forward with his sword unsheathed, ready to hack any fool to who will stand on his way to achieve his goal.


    "Commander Nassor!" Commander Ishaq shouted in rm as he saw the back of the oldestmander of the kingdom getting further and further away from him. He quickly passed the fallen soldier to Viscount Redore who quickly caught the knocked out and sweaty soldier in his arms.


    Commander Ishaq quickly jumped on the back of his horse and kicked its sides with haste as he pursued his enraged fellowmander. He was devoted to the prince, but he also cares about his fellowmander, who was both a father figure to him and his mentor, who taught him everything he now knows.


    Sweat covered Commander Ishaq''s forehead, both because of the heat of the Burning Sands and his nervousness. His mentor dying a useless death was thest thing that he wants to witness after his friend and considered brother died during thest struggle for power of the nobles. Those close to him dying under his own de again were something that scarred him for life. He spent days, weeks and months to free himself from that painful memory, and he surely doesn''t want to get it refreshed again and had something added to gnaw at his conscience.


    The hooves of Commander Nassor''s horse were like the sound of the death envoys announcing their presence. Soldiers in his path were quick to move away and avoided being trampled by the massive horse that was galloping forward with speed. The eyes of Commander Nassor zed with fury as he saw the prince was only about roughly two hundred meters away from him. His grip on his sword tightened and his veins started showing themselves despite his dark skin. Malice was clearly apparent in his eyes as he stared at the prince. He raised his sword above his head to deliver one surely fatal strike. Everything was empty. He only sees the prince and hears the voice that was repeatedly whispering like it was just beside his ears "Kill him! Kill him! He deserves to die!" that was what he could only hear and nothing else.


    His eyes started having a bloody red haze as it contorted his face in both anger and pain. He didn''t know what took over him, but he felt surging power, so much power that he felt like he could take on the entire Ereian Royal Army by himself.


    "Commander Nassor! This isn''t the right way! Did you already forgot what you taught me! Never let your emotions get the best of you!" Commander Ishaq shouted towards his mentor to try and get his attention and perhaps stopped him in his suicidal attempt. He shouted his lungs out to stop Commander Nassor but it was all for naught, the oldmander ignored him and continued on his path.


    Commander Ishaq scrunched his face in worry as he noticed the bloody red haze oozing from his mentor''s body. That was the sign of a demon''s influence and the person or creature having that haze means he is no longer in control of himself. He kicked the sides of his horse with more force and flicked the reins to force his horse to move faster.


    An evil smile crept up on Commander Nassor''s lips as he was nearly only a hundred meters away from his target. The bloody red haze on his eyes became even more intense as his raised sword started emitting a dim glow of red. "Yes! Yes! Kill him! Kill him!" the whispers that Commander Nassor heard continued.


    "Protect His Highness! Defensive Circle!" Themander of the Ereian Royal Army bellowedmands. He was one big guy who had a body frame that rivals the big orcs to the north. He was nearly seven feet tall, and a body packed with muscles and even his neck had muscles which formed like sides of a triangle on both sides.


    The Ereian Royal Army was quick to form a defensive circle around the prince. They nted their oblong shields that were five feet in height in the sands and their spearsying on top of their shields as they crouched down to brace themselves for the impact of the horse that was under the legs of the enragedmander. The oblong shields reflected the rays of the sun as its rays hit the shiny gold ting of their shields. They also wore on their heads a helmet made of iron steel.


    Their bowl-shaped helmets were designed as either high and pointed. They contained a spike socket at the top of the helmet, which resembles a spearhead with a cross-like section. They attached two or three plume holders on either side of the skull, used to mount feathers from birds such as the desert red hawk.


    Their helmet had an iron-and-brass aventail that hung at the base of the helmet to protect the neck, shoulders and the temple of the face. The aventail extended down to cover the eyes and the nose. They shaped the low end of the aventail in a zig-zag triangr pattern.


    A bar made of iron steel was attached to the front of the helmet with a bracket and could be adjusted in position so when not in use, it could slide upward and fasten with a hook. The Ereian Royal Army also had a secondary weapon which was a scimitar like any the other regr soldier of the kingdom that was on their left waist which would be used if their primary weapon the spear will break in the heat of battle and they also carry with them a dagger which was on their right waist as ast resort. They are heavily equipped infantry that were trained intensely since they were young to be ustomed to their heavy equipment, but also possessed physical abilities way higher than the regr soldiers.


    Themander of the Ereian Royal Army smirked as he watched Commander Nassor galloping towards them with great speed, with no care of the wall of shields and spear that was blocking his path. He was smirking because he finally has a valid reason to end the life of the old man who made them suffer while they were still training to be one of the best of Ereia. In many asions he wanted to avenge the death of his brothers who died because of the merciless means of the oldmander to hone them to be the best that they can be but he didn''t have a valid reason to do so and now his chance finally arrived.


    "Prepare for collision!" He bellowed as he stood behind his soldiers and just in front of His Highness.


    Commander Nassor was about to collide with the wall of the shields and spears when someone pounced on him and threw him from the back of his horse. The horse quickly veered away from the wall of shields and spears as dust and sand were kicked up because of its sudden turning. It might not have theplex thinking of humans, but it had enough intelligence to evade the spears that gleamed with danger which would surely end its life.


    Themander of the best that Ereia had to offer gritted his teeth in disappointment and anger. This was his chance, his long awaited chance to seek vengeance for his fallen brothers. A chance like this was hard toe by and he was so frustrated that he nearly charged forward through his soldiers to get his hands on the oldmander but soon snapped out of it as he realized that His Highness was just behind him watching over the spectacle that was going on.


    Commander Nassor and his savior rolled around in the scorching sands for a few meters after he was thrown off his horse. The de that the oldmander had in his hands was long gone from his grip after rolling around a few times. "Argh! Ah! Ra!" the oldmander roared as he tried to free himself from the one who was pinning him down.. His growls that sounded like a beast scared those who were nearby as they all unsheathed and brandished their weapons in rm at the strange behavior of the oldmander.

 Chapter 95 - 95

    Commander Nassor roared with malice as he thrashed around and struggled with all his might and new power that was brought by the bloody red haze that engulfed him. After many attempts, he finally managed to free himself from the one restraining him by tossing away with his newfound powers.


    He stood up and smiled like a devil. His face was full of malice as he stared at the soldiers who had their shields in front of them and their weapons at the ready. Their eyes were filled with fear as they stared at theirmander, who led them through many battles against the army of monsters.


    "He...he...he..." Commander Nassor giggled as he sprinted forward unarmed towards the scared soldiers who took a few steps back until they can no longer retreat as those behind them prevented them from doing so. He crouched down on all fours and crawled forward and the malicious grin that crept up to his lips was ever present as he moved slowly forward, much like how the desert spiders and arachnids do.


    The oldmander crept his limbs forward, taking a few seconds of pauses as he moved. With each step forward that he took, the soldiers that were hisrades took a step forward. This situation continued for a few seconds until the one that saved Commander Nassor yanked him back away from the scared soldiers.


    Commander Ishaq stared with both confusion and panicked at his mentor. "No...no...no... You are better than this... You are the best that I have known..." he muttered as his horse''s galloped changed into a trot as he approached his mentor, who was tussling around with the one who saved him frommitting his suicidal attempt.


    "Encircle the fiend! Weapons at the ready!" themander of the Ereian Royal Army bellowed loudmands, as he still didn''t give up on his attempt to kill the oldmander. Rapid, heavy footsteps echoed as dust and sand were kicked up in the air. The pride of Ereia was quick to form a circle around Commander Nassor and the one restraining him. The long oblong shields were nted to the ground, and they pointed the spearheads that gleamed with danger at the uncontrolledmander.


    "Barika! What is the meaning of this. How dare you do this to our mentor!?" Commander Ishaq growled towards his peer, who he trained with during their younger years. They were both from the same generation who suffered together and survived through the intense trainings that they were subjected to. The two were also like brothers, but they had opposite feelings towards their mentor. Commander Ishaq felt admiration and respect towards his mentor, but Barika held no respect for the old man who taught them everything but only hatred and anger.


    "It is Commander Barika to you. You might be the assigned personal warrior of His Highness, but I am the leader of the Ereian Royal Army. You should show respect even if you do not want to. Even if you do not respect me as your brother, you must still salute my rank and address me as such. Don''t call me by my name! You don''t have the right to do so. I have long forgotten that you were once a brother to me after everything that you have done and forgotten." Commander Barika''s face was scrunched up in anger, his brows knitted together, his eyes zing with fury, and he was gritting his teeth while holding himself back.


    "Men! Prepare to subdue the fiend! Kill him if you must!" Commander Barika shouted hismands. Commander Ishaq''s face turned sour as he heard his once brother''s order. "You can''t do this! He is still amander of the kingdom!" he bellowed with such ferocity that the advancing Ereian Royal Army paused for a few seconds before continuing on executing what they were ordered to.


    "Fools! Don''t approach or it will be your end." Commander Karim bellowed as he held the oldmander in ce with all his strength. A dark red magic circle emerged around them and the two of them were in the center of the magic circle. Blood red haze was oozing out from the magic circle and small sparks danced around inside it like slithering snakes. The Ereian Royal Army slowly advance in unison, unaware of the danger that they were headed towards.


    "Thud! Thud! Thud!" the synchronous sound of their march reverberated through the silent desert as the regr and peasant soldiers watch the spectacle that was ongoing in silence. Like a slow beat of drum, their heavy footsteps sounded while their shields were in front of them at the ready to deflect any sudden attacks.


    It only took them a few moments before the first column of the Ereian Royal Army that encircled the twomanders, step on the outer edges of the magic circle. The dim glow of the runes on the sand grew intense as those who had their feet inside the magic circle bursted into pieces like something tore them apart from the inside out. Blood and flesh flew everywhere as the first line of Ereia''s best bursted to pieces. It didn''t take long for the second line to also have their feet inside the magic circle and they suffered the same fate.


    "Fools! I told you not to approach! Are you all deaf!" Commander Karim nced towards the advancing Ereian Royal Army who were marching forward towards their death. His voice was filled with exhaustion, anger, and annoyance. "You better tell your soldiers to stand down or you won''t have an army tomandter!" he bellowed as he stared daggers at themander of the foolish soldiers, who were supposed to be the best of the kingdom.


    Commander Karim''s hand shone with a golden light as he held the growling oldmander in ce who was thrashing around to try and escape his hold. The golden light that started from the hands of the fatmander spread outward and started to cover his entire body. It was like he was bathing in golden light, which protected him from the little sparks that were present within the magic circle that danced around seeking their next victim.


    "Pesky Pdin! Get your filthy hands off me!" Command Nassor growled in a very strange voice, like there were multiple people speaking at the same time. A red miasma started to envelope his body as he wrestled himself away from the grip of the pdin restraining him.


    "A pdin! He was a pdin! That ale addict ball of flesh was a pdin! Faerush and his priests must have been mad to give holy power to him." Baron Masud eximed, as he can''t quite believe what he was witnessing. Pdins were very rare in the kingdom, who were trained to be both a priest who couldbat demons with the holy powers that were bestowed upon them but are also trained as warriors. They were a hybrid of a priest and a warrior.


    "I thought the way of the pdin was lost a hundred years ago. I can''t believe what I am seeing. There is still a pdin in the kingdom." Baron Husani gawked as he observed the current event.


    "With the power bestowed upon me. By the name of Faerush, the God of the Endless Sand and God of Ereia begone demon and return to where you havee from. Free this man from your grasp or else I''ll erase you from existence." Commander Karim muttered as two balls of golden light started emerging from his hands that glowed with a very intense light which blinded all those who looked at it.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" Commander Nassor''s scream of pain filled the ce as the pdin brought his hands closer to his head. "Curse you! I curse you and your f*ck*ng god!" Commander Nassor shouted as the pdin''s hands were on his forehead and chest right where his heart was at. The intense golden light obscured the vision of those around and prevented them from knowing what exactly transpired inside the blinding golden light.


    "Hoooo! I think I need some training. It''s been a long time since Ist used this ability." Commander Karim sighed as he sat beside the unconscious oldmander who was now freed from the grasp of the demon that tried to take over his body. Sweat covered his forehead, and he was panting heavily. Him using his pdin powers after a very long time of not using them sapped him of almost all his energy. "Phew! That was intense!" he eximed as he got up on his feet and stared at the faces of those around him who had a look of disbelief. The only one who was smiling was His Highness, after knowing that the gigantic ball of meat was not just a normal warrior but a pdin.


    Commander Karim scratched the back of his head in awkwardness, as he can''t take all the attention that was focused on him. He felt a little shy about it as he saw the look of admiration in the eyes of the soldiers towards him. He smiled awkwardly, but soon he jolted in rm, as he felt an ominous feeling.. "Prepare for battle! The monsters are upon us! He shouted with all his strength as he crouched down and picked up the oldmander and carried him on his shoulders like a sack of grains.

 Chapter 96 - 96

    After Commander Karim''s warning, the Ereians were first confused by what he means but soon found out what he was warning them about. A thousand meters away behind them was a vast group of monster that just finished climbing up a dune. They all look battered and exhausted, but after seeing the Ereians, they bursted into a cacophony of noises as they charged down the dune with renewed vigor. The corner of their lips we filled with saliva which trickled down to the sands from time to time and evaporate into nothingness because of the heat like they weren''t there in the first ce.


    "Turn Around!"


    "Battle Formations!"


    "Shields to the front!"


    "Archers! Archers!"


    "Prepare for engagement!"


    Commands came one after another as the Ereians, despite their exhaustion, formed their ranks. The peasant soldiers were at the forefront like before and behind them were the regr soldiers of the kingdom. At the rear of the formation were the few archers that were a mix of both regr and peasant soldiers.


    "Protect His Highness! Full Circle!" Commander Barika bellowed hismands. The Ereian Royal Army kicked up a dust cloud as they rapidly formed a full circle around the prince and the two lords. They nted their shields to the ground and their spears pointed outward while beingid directly atop their shields.


    Commander Ishaq nced behind him and heaved a sigh of relief as the safety of the prince was secured, for now. He unsheathed his curved sword and raised it up in the air. "Sandstorm Cavalry! To me!" He shouted and rode to the right nk of their battle formation. The thundering hooves of horses sounded as they followed after the lead of Commander Ishaq.


    "Royal Cavalry! To me!" A dark-skinned man with long ck hair and long beard bellowed as he kicked the sides of his steed, heading towards the left nk of their formation. His steed grunted as it sprinted to where its master was steering it towards. The two different cavalry of the Ereian Army headed in opposite directions. They kicked dust and sand up behind them as they galloped towards their destination until they can no longer be spotted on the horizon.


    "Lord Masud and Lord Husani, I bestow upon you the honor to lead the first attack. Get yourselves to the frontline and prove to me that your titles as Bulwarks of the Sand aren''t just for show." Prince Gyassi said to the two bootlickers beside him. Upon hearing what the prince had said, the two lords can''t help but frown. They had been hanging back at the rear during battles andplemented the prince a lot in order to avoid taking part in the battles themselves.


    "Your Highness, I think that''s a bad idea. We havemanders to lead the soldiers to battle for us. We nobles should refrain from endangering our lives to ensure that our noble lines don''t perish. The longer we live, the longer we will be able to serve you, Your Highness." Baron Masud said while hoping that the prince will retract his words.


    "He is right, Your Highness. If we take part in the battle, all we would then strip away all the glory from themanders if we lead the soldiers ourselves. Let the lowlifes deal with these kind of things. Our own soldiers are enough to prove our loyalty to you. Most of our own soldiers are here which left ournds with a minimal number of defenders." Baron Husani added, as he too doesn''t want to take part in the uing battle.


    "Look at the frontline carefully. Viscount Redore and his friends are leading their soldiers into battle. Don''t tell me that you two are all bark and no bite." Prince Gyassi teased as he smiled towards the two lords who were trying to avoid taking part in the uing battle.


    The two barons were taken aback by the words of the prince as His Highness seemed to have already decided on their fates. "As you will, Your Highness." Baron Masud bowed his head and guided his steed forward. Baron Husani stared at the back of his fellow baron and thought about for a few moments before deciding to follow after him.


    The Ereian Royal Army opened their formation to allow the two lords to pass through before restoring their encirclement of the prince. "Is His Highness trying to kill us?" Baron Husani muttered as he guided his steed to match the pace of his fellow lord''s steed. A frown was on his face, as he truly didn''t want to participate in the uing bloodbath. "I don''t know Lord Husani. Perhaps he is testing our loyalty." Baron Masud answered and shrugged his soldiers. "Let''s just hope that Faerush and our ancestors watch over us in the chaos and allow as live after this trial." Baron Masud continued as he closed his eyes while saying his prayers silently.


    *****


    "d you could join us, Bulwarks of the Sand..." Viscount Redore greeted the two and stretched the end of his words. "Hmph! I hope you don''t piss yourselves after getting up close and personal with the monsters." An old man whose face was full of wrinkles snorted as he ignored the two and didn''t even bother taking a look at them.


    "Don''t say that, Lord Kasto. They are Bulwarks of the Sand and they have protected Ereia for many years against the beastfolks to the south. The two of them had taken plenty of lives already and their hands are drenched in cold blood many times in the numerous battles that they have taken part in...", Viscount Redore said as he nced at Baron Kasto. "If... Those reports were indeed true." he continued, as he had a mocking smile on his face.


    Baron Masud and Baron Husani had deep frowns on their faces as they moved away from the other nobles, who are obviously displeased with their presence. The two of them went to the frontline right where the peasant soldiers were at. Baron Masud cleared his throat and faced the soldiers. "You men are lucky that we, the Bulwarks of the Sand, are leading you personally. Now stay close to me and let''s ughter us some monsters. Every enemy that you kill will be rewarded by us with a hundred Ereian silver coins." Baron Masud enticed the peasant soldiers. A hundred Ereian silver coins were enough for a family of five to survive for more than half a year, even without working.


    His enticing seemed to have worked as the soldiers had an excited look on their faces and they all had smiles stered on their faces. They were clearly daydreaming about receiving the hundred silver coins for every kill that they make. A hundred enemies killed by them would mean that they would be filthy rich and could have the life of luxury that they always have dreamed about.


    "Where are we going to get that much coins?" Baron Husani approached his fellow lord and whispered in his ears. Lord Masud looked at him and a mischievous smile was on his lips. Baron Husani was confused at first, but then a knowing smile crept up to his lips. ''Right, the cavalry would dy their assault and let most of them die to the monsters.'' he remembered the words of His Highness.


    "Alright! Kill as many of the enemies as you can and a life of luxury that could rival ours will be yours! Now charge!" Baron Masud unsheathed his sword and kicked the sides of his horse. His steed galloped forwards as the enticed soldiers broke into a massive charge behind him. A smile was on his face as he nce to his left where Baron Husani was riding his steed at the same pace as him.


    The peasant soldiers overtook the two barons as they were excited about the coins that they were going to be rewarded with. Lord Masud and Lord Husani controlled the speed that their steeds moved and hang back behind the eager soldiers. Arrows soared through the air as the archers began their attack which fell off a few of the charging monsters.


    The mass of soldiers stopped an arm''s distance away from the monsters as they readied their shields and brandished their spears. They might have been enticed by the reward that the two barons promised, but they aren''t idiots who would charge through the group of monsters and have themselves surrounded by them. They established a crooked line as the soldiers thrusted their spears forward to pierce the enemies that were in front of them. ''You can''t receive your reward if you are already dead." This was what was running through their minds as they contained their greed and tried their best to kill as many enemies as they can while not getting themselves killed by the monsters and also by the arrows of their archers.


    The monsters were quick to overpower the lightly trained or untrained soldiers easily. They pounced on them and invaded their ranks with ease. It was a massacre as blood, flesh, limbs, innards, weapons and sand were raining all over the frontline. The monsters bit and devoured their victims while wing and forcing their way to get their hands on more preys to feast upon. Chaos and confusion ensued as some of those nearest to the monsters tried to retreat, but their peers who were eager to join the fray cut their path off and score their first kill. Mercilessly, those who tried to retreat only to be blocked by their excitedrades got ughtered.. Slowly but surely, the monsters invaded deeper and deeper in the rank of the humans as they wreck havoc.

 Chapter 97 - 97

    "Ahh! Save me!"


    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!"


    "Save us!"


    "Ahh! Save us!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Don''t block us!"


    "Move! Move out of the way!"


    Shouts sounded all over the frontline as those at the very front turned tail and wanted to flee while those behind them, who still hadn''t witnessed the chaos in the very front, were trying to push their way through towards the front. The previous battles with the army of monsters weren''t like this. They were normal farmers and servants and can''t do much on the battlefield except overwhelm their foes with their numbers.


    They fought the previous battles in a more orderly manner where the regr army was sent first ahead of the rest to repel the monsters, then the peasant soldiers will join in the fray after the cavalries hammered their foes from the nks or rear. They didn''t know the reason behind them being sent first this time and their own greed blinded them and now it is going to cost them their lives.


    The two cavalries who set out before were still nowhere to be seen, which should have arrived already and trampled their enemies. Arrows continued to rain down upon the monsters as they were being blocked by the sacrificial soldiers. The arrows didn''t have eyes to distinguish whether the one they were hitting is a friend or foe since His Highness personally ordered them to shoot as much arrows as they can .


    The arrows whistled as they soared through the air before falling down in an arc and piercing those who were in their path.


    "Ahh!"


    "Damn archers!"


    "Where do you think are you shooting at?!"


    "Damnit! Damnit! Damnit?"


    "We''re all doomed! Doomed I tell you!"


    "Get yourselves together!"


    "Overwhelm them!"


    "Don''t retreat or else we all die!"


    It was all chaos in the frontline as the ad hoc leaders of the panicking soldiers tried to rally their peers to engage the monsters. They all knew it that retreating was no longer an option as the regr soldiers of the kingdom were marching towards them. All of them are going to be squeezed in the middle with the monsters in front of them and the regr army of Ereia behind them who wouldn''t allow them to retreat through their ranks.


    There were few who managed to escape the chaos but were soon easily dispatched by the Bulwarks of the Sand, "Cowards don''t deserve to live!" The others who made it passed the two lords weren''t lucky either as they got skewered by the Ereian Royal Army or shot by the archers.


    Death was certain for them, but they could gamble by overwhelming the ranks of the monsters and retreat through their rears.


    "Push forward! They have already abandoned us!"


    "We only have one path of retreat!"


    "All together! Push forward!"


    "Fight for your lives!"


    "Cut through the monsters!"


    A young man with a long blonde hair shouted as he rallied his peers. He was armed with a spear and a shield like those around him, with no armor at all except for his personal clothes that would do no good to protect him from the bites and ws of their foes.


    He charged forward with all his strength and ramming through the rank of monsters. Thrusting his spear forward with all his strength and piercing through two or more enemies with one attack. He wrecked havoc among the ranks of the monsters and made a small clearing around him. A few scratches were all over his body from the attempts of the monsters to kill him.


    "Charge forward! We''ll carve a path of retreat for ourselves!" He raised his spear in the air and sprinted forward again, ramming the monsters that tried to pounce on him with his shield. It didn''t take long for his already damaged shield to break into pieces and no longer useable. He breathed out warm air as he winded up his spear for whacking attack.


    His actions inspired those behind and fought back with renewed vigor. They mmed themselves against the army of monsters that seemed to have no end as more and more of them made their way from behind the dune. Wave after wave, the number of monsters grew even more as the sacrificial soldiers couldn''t kill more than the number of monsters joining in the battle.


    "Through the nks! Make a path to the nks!" The young man shouted as he caught sight of the new wave of monsters sprinting down from the dune. He weaved through the chaos of the battlefield with everything that he got. Piercing, mming, whacking, ramming, punching and even kicking. He executed every possible means of attack that he knew of. Even biting his enemies from time to time when he is corned by multiple enemies. He was covered in darkened blood from head to toe, as well as chunks of flesh. His mouth was also covered in a nasty and bitter darkened blood after he bit many enemies, mostly on the ears and arms.


    The progress of the peasant soldiers was like that of a turtle, but they were making progress. The right nk of the monsters was being overrun by them. After seeing that their left nk was seeding in breaking through the enemies, more and more soldiers poured to the right nk of their enemies. They left their very own right nk exposed, but they didn''t care. The regr soldiers of the kingdom were there to keep the monsters busy.


    As the peasant soldiers shifted their attack towards the right nk of their enemies, the regr soldiers at the right nk were the first ones to engage in the battle than their peers on the other nk. "Establish a solid line! Don''t move on your own! Look to your left and right! Ensure that you have friends on both sides of you!" Viscount Redore bellowed as he led his own soldiers into the fight.


    After the peasant soldiers abandoned the right nk and poured more to the left, Viscount Redore and his soldiers quickly move forward to engage the monsters. It was also a way for the Viscount to save the sacrificial soldiers who will surely be torn apart by the monsters after leaving their right nk exposed. He first thought that it was just a mistake or because of poor or training at all that the peasant soldiers were quick to be overpowered but as soon as he saw the archers letting loose of their arrows with reckless abandon under the personal order of the prince. That is when he finally knew that His Highness was letting them die intentionally.


    The young man, who was one of the ad hoc leaders, finally managed to break through the ranks of their enemies with the help of those around him. They finally escaped and can breathe easily after carving a bloody path through their enemies. He nced behind him and saw his peers were still in the middle of the enemies and trying to make their way out.


    "Let''s help our peers! To me!" He shouted as he brandished his spear and started attacking the right nk of their enemies. The other soldiers who finally escaped the chaos stared at each other. They were all just standing there and didn''t move a muscle. They were like statues but after a few seconds, some of them stilled their heart and charged towards their enemies and joined the young man in aiding their peers to get through.


    They soon spotted a tall hollowed cloud of dust on the horizon as the Royal Cavalry finally showed themselves. Their big steeds, which had long legs, long necks, and a protruding snout with big lips, but the most distinct feature of their steeds were the humps on their backs. They were animals that are more suited to the climate of the Burning Sands as they can go for longer distances than horses. Even the warhorses of the nobles which were specially bred, trained and taken care of were not match for those animals with humps since all horses, even the biggest ones, would run away when one of those animals with humps gets near them.


    The heavily armored steeds and their riders charged forward withnces pointing towards the sky. When they were only a hundred meters from the enemies, the longnces were then lowered and pointed forward. It didn''t take long for the Royal Cavalry to crush the outeryer of the enemies'' right nk. The longnces skewered the monsters, but most of them broke apart upon impacting their targets. Something soon unsheathed big curved swords as the Royal Cavalry did their thing and shed at the monsters. They charged through the enemy nk, then started breaking away from battle.


    The Royal Cavalry were quick to disengage from the melee and distanced themselves away from the monsters. Some of the monsters chased after them for a few hundred meters, but soon were trampled upon by the smelly steeds after turning around to do another charge. Like a battering ram upon the gates of a fortification, the Royal Cavalry broke apart the right nk of the monsters who were being kept busy by the regr soldiers of the kingdom under the lead of Viscount Redore. They disengage once again from battle and distanced themselves away from the chaos before turning around to hammer their foes again with a charge.. Monsters were thrown in the air after being rammed through by the Royal Cavalry who were heavily armored from head to toe.

 Chapter 98 - 98

    Prince Gyassi watched as the Royal Cavalry was wrecking havoc on the battlefield. Those smelly steeds of theirs really are powerful after being equipped with heavy armor. The Royal Cavalry kept on charging forward before retreating, then charge back again. They had repeated this many times already, and it is a really effective strategy.


    The prince nced around the battlefield and his smile turned to a frown after seeing the bulk of the peasant soldiers retreating through the right nk of the monsters. There were probably over seven thousand of them, or maybe more. His army was mostlyposed of the peasant soldiers that he recruited through the settlements that they had passed through either voluntarily or forcefully.


    The number of the peasant soldiers makes up nearly half of his entire army. His entire army isprised of the Ereian Royal Army numbering five thousand strong, the Royal Cavalry which was a thousand and five hundred, the Sandstorm Cavalry which was two thousand strong, a part of the Ereian Royal Army which was ten thousand strong, the personal army of the nobles which numbered around five thousand and the rest were all the peasants.


    An almost had passed after the start of the battle and the monsters still continued to flood in and join the fray behind the dune. The peasant soldiers started to break away from the battle and deserted en masse.


    "Damn lowlives! Get back into battle!" Baron Masud shouted his lungs out as he guided his steed to sprint towards the retreating soldiers. "Get back here or I''ll have all your heads on a pike!" he threatened, which earned him many spears thrown his way. The spears screamed death as they soared through the air and fell down in an arc towards Lord Masud.


    Many spears found their mark as they hit the horse of the Baron but almost all of them got deflected by the heavy armor that was draped over the body of the steed. The nking sound of spearheads impacting the armor on the horse made Lord Masud nervous and pulled on the reins of his horse to halt its advance. He had second thoughts about charging in since those that he considered lowlifes were out of their mind as they threatened him with their spears.


    "This is treason! You''re all going to be executed for it!" Lord Masud continued to threaten, which then resulted in more spears thrown his way. His steed raised its front legs up in the air. Lord Masud wasn''t prepared for the action of his steed as he fell off its back andnded on his back. He grunted in pain as his back made contact with the sands as the weight of his armor made his fall even more heavy.


    Spears werending all around him, being impaled on the sands. His steed neighed in pain as it fall to the ground on its side. Two spears made it through the armor and pierced its body. The horse thrashed around as it struggled to get back on its legs, but to no avail. Blood was leaking from its wounds as it thrashed around. The storm of spears didn''t stop as they threw more and more spears towards Lord Masud.


    "Stinking lowlifes! I am a noble! You''ll suffer the most gruesome death for raising your hands against me!" Lord Masud screamed to threaten the rebelling soldiers, but it seemed that he made them angrier than before.


    "Archers!" Commander Barika bellowed and pointed towards the rebelling soldiers attacking the Baron. The archers didn''t let loose of their arrows when themand to shoot was given, as the thought of killing those who they fought with before burdened their hearts. Sure, they killed a few before by mistake because of how mixed up they are with the monsters, but now, there are no monsters around them and they can see clearly who they are going to shoot at.


    "Let loose! Didn''t you hear me! Shoot! Imand you to shoot!" Commander Barika angrily bellowed as he stormed towards the archers with heavy steps and shed the nearest archers to him. The angrymander killed five archers in his anger.


    Most of the archers closed their eyes before releasing their fingers that were holding the bowstring. They were unwilling to shoot their arrows, but the threat of dying under the de of the angry Commander Barika made them do so. Closing their eyes was their way of showing their dissatisfaction with the givenmand, as they didn''t want to witness the effect of their attacks.


    Commander Barika watched as the arrows whistled through the air before falling down in an arc towards the rebelling soldiers. "Arrows! Raised your shields!" the young man bellowed as he raised his new shield that he picked up, which belonged to one of his fallen peers. The thudding sounds of the arrows embedding themselves upon their shields shook the nerves of the rebelling soldiers. A few screams of pain sounded as the arrows managed to hit those who weren''t properly protected by their shields or those who no longer have shields.


    "Ha! Serves you right!... You stinking bastards!" Lord Masud mocked the rebelling soldiers as he heaved a sigh of relief as the rain of spears finally halted.


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    "Let''s get out of here!"


    The young man shouted and started distancing themselves away from the range of the archers. A few of the peasant soldiers threw their spears towards the Baron, who was mocking them in retaliation, which forced the noble to hide behind the corpse of his now dead steed.


    "Let''s go! We will have our chance eventually..." the young man shouted at his peers as they began heading north, far away from their initial destination, which was the Town of Gilban which was to the south.


    *****


    While the Royal Cavalry was having their much needed rest after many repeated charges, the Sandstorm Cavalry finally showed up and stormed the monsters from the rear. The wave of monsters finally halted as the Sandstorm Cavalry joined the fray. But something was wrong with them. They looked battered, exhausted, and their armors covered in darkened blood. The longnces that they should have been equipped with were no longer there as they shed left and right with their big curved swords.


    *****


    An hour before the Sandstorm Cavalry joined the battle, they rode as far away as possible toward the northwest while the Royal Cavalry rode to the southeast. Commander Ishaqmanded his soldiers to slow down the pace to a simple trot as he felt that they were far away enough from the main army to be spotted by the prince. From where they are they could catch a glimpse of the innumerable monsters climbing their up the dune before storming their allies.


    He changed directions a lot of times as he observed the movements of their foes. They even halted a few times while he inspected their enemies. He and those with him initially headed northwest to nk their foes on the left nk, but he had another n.


    Hemanded the Sandstorm Cavalry to swing directly west before swinging southwest. He and the Sandstorm Cavalry slipped behind the enemy lines and slowly moved towards them from their rear.


    "Commander! The monsters! They are splitting into two groups!" a rider beside Commander Ishaq shouted as he pointed a finger towards their innumerable enemies that were indeed splitting into two groups. The other group of monsters made use of the dune to cover their advance while the other group engaged the prince''s army and had their attention all over them.


    A frown slowly made its way towards Commander Ishaq''s lips as he observed their enemies, who were stealthily making their way pass through the army of the prince behind the cover of the dune. "Prepare forbat! We''ll try to cut them off!" he shouted as he raised hisnce higher into the air.


    The Sandstorm Cavalry approached the rear of the monsters in a fast-paced trot. After, they were only about more or less a thousand meters away from their target. The monsters finally noticed their presence as they swarmed together band formed another group to repel the attack of the Sandstorm Cavalry.


    "Charge!" Commander Ishaq bellowed as he lowered hisnce pointing forward as they were less than a hundred meters away from their foes. The massive army of monsters broke into three groups, one engaging the main army of the prince, one to dy the advance of the Sandstorm Cavalry while the other group continued to slip away and headed for south towards the Town of Gilban.


    Commander Ishaq and the Sandstorm Cavalry sent many of the monsters flying while some of them got skewered by theirnces, which snapped after piercing through many enemies. The battle continued as the Commander Ishaq and his men unsheathed their swords to attack.


    "Turn around! Turn around!" Commander Ishaq bellowed as his the one holding the banner of the Sandstorm Cavalry waved it around to convey themand. They quickly disengaged frombat and distanced themselves from the monsters who were hellbent on chasing them. "Return! Return!" Commander Ishaq shouted as the Guidon Bearer, who waved the banner again, passed hismand on.


    "Charge!"


    "After themander!"


    "Don''t fall behind!"


    "No mercy!"


    "Go through them!"


    "For Ereia!"


    "Glory to Ereia!"


    They shouted warcries as the Sandstorm Cavalry turned around and charge again towards the monsters who were chasing them.

 Chapter 99 - 99

    Commander Ishaq and his cavalry trampled the monsters that were chasing them. The horses of the Sandstorm Cavalry were carefully chosen and trained. They are the biggest and toughest horses that the kingdom has. The Royal Cavalry was more numerous since there are a lot of camels avable in the kingdom to be turned into steeds, and are easier to maintain than the warhorses but the prince only took a thousand and five hundred of them since he really hates the stench emanating from the steeds with humps.


    The naturally heavy hooves of the warhorses were already deadly, and with the addition of the weight of their armor and their armored rider, they could crash through the charging monsters with ease. Raising his curved sword high, Commander Ishaq leaned to his right like he was hanging on a tree branch while his left hand tightly gripped the reins of his steed. An upward swing of his sword bisected his target from the waist up, and dark blood sshed everywhere.


    "Disengage! Turn around!"


    "Move! Move!"


    "Turn your horses!"


    He shouted with all his might and the Guidon Bearer beside him ryed hismand. Themander continued to fight while his troops made their retreat to prepare another charge. With every swing of his sword, a monster would fall, his warhorse didn''t stand still while he was shing left and right as his steed raised its front hooves and kicked away the monsters in front of it, sending them flying away or straight up crush them under its hooves. The experienced horse didn''t just attack from the front as it also kicked away the monsters behind it with its rear hooves.


    Just like that, one horse and one rider held the monsters at bay while the other cavalrymen prepared for another charge. A dim brownish light started engulfing the horse and its rider as they continued to ughter the monsters.


    "There he goes again!" the Adjutant of Commander Ishaq said as he and hisrades watched their bravemander and his horse hold the group of monsters at bay. "What else would you expect from the strongest warrior of the Ereian Royal Army." another adjutant muttered as he shook his head in helplessness.


    Theirmander was the strongest and probably the smartest among his generation, who were trained to be part of the Ereian Royal Army. He was supposed to be themander of Ereia''s best, but he presented himself to be the prince''s personal warrior, saying that it is the greatest honor for him to be the protector of Ereia''s future ruler.


    "Alright men! Let''s get back in there!¡­ or else themander won''t leave any enemy for us to kill!" the first Adjutant shouted as he raised his sword in the air and pointed it forward before yelling "Charge!"


    The dim, brownish glow that engulfed Commander Ishaq and his horse protected them like anotheryer of armor from the attacks of the monsters. Basically, he and his steed was protected all around and, like a modern tank, they demolished everything in their path. Not even the biggest of the monsters could halt their advance as with every swing of themander, a de made of wind would be created and cut those that were on its path.


    He was all alone with only his horse under him, which is why he made use of all his powers to ughter the monsters. A lot of sand was kicked up as the wind des flew all over the ce. Blood and flesh apanied the sands that were being kicked up.


    "Halt! Don''t advance!" the two Adjutants of the Sandstorm Cavalry both shouted at almost the same time while raising their swords up to keep them away from the destruction that was going on. With reckless abandon, theirmander charges forward deeper into the ranks of the monsters while shing left and right. He no longer held anything back, as he wanted to end this battle as fast as possible.


    Commander Ishaq was already in the center of the army of monsters, where they were breaking into three groups. He raised his sword up in the air and muttered some incantation as a magic circle slowly emerged under his horse, surrounding the two of them. The few clouds that are in the air seemed to have been frightened as they made themselves scarce and moved away from where themander was. Powerful gusts of winds starteding from all directions as sands were being blown up in the air.


    The monsters charged forward and pounced on the lone human amidst them, but they were shredded to pieces by the ravaging winds that were moving around in a circle around the human atop his horse. The wind des that were spinning around themander could be seen as a white-ish colored light emanated from the strong winds.


    It felt like a storm was taking form. The strong winds howled like an enraged beast, which was preparing to strike down the one that enraged it. "It seems that themander was in a hurry. He is using his strongest attack already." the first Adjutant muttered as he and his peers watched the deadly spectacle from a safe distance away. There is no hell way that they are going near theirmander if he is using that devastating move of his.


    The Sandstorm Cavalry watched and took a much needed rest as theirmander took on the entire army of monsters. "Hmmm... How many of the monsters do you guys think will survive?" the second Adjutant nced towards the surrounding cavalrymen, asking for their opinions.


    "Maybe a hundred."


    "None."


    "Not quite sure."


    "A thousand."


    "Nah... There will many that will survive."


    ....


    His question received many different answers, as there is no sure way to find out the effect of theirmander''s attack while it was still starting. The name of their unit came from theirmander''s unique ability to bury their opponents with scorching sands of Ereia. He makes a tomb for their enemies with the Burning Sands itself. They didn''t how many lives had theirmander already buried under the sands but they feel it was already close to half a million.


    Wherever the prince goes, they follow and whoever His Highness wants to die, they will kill. They moved as swift as the wind and destroy all enemies of the prince like a sandstorm, but that isn''t the reason that they are named the Sandstorm Cavalry. Their name came from the ability of theirmander to create a real sandstorm and bury their foes with it.


    The howling of the winds became stronger and stronger as it wasn''t only sands being blown away but also the smaller monsters. They were sent up into the sky along with the grain of sands. "Move! Move away!" the first Adjutant screamed hismand as he kicked the sides of his horse to lead it away. They weren''t safe from the sandstorm that was about to fall upon the monsters since the direction that the winds were blown to was towards them. Frightened, the Sandstorm Cavalry galloped away to safety as they didn''t want to know how different theirmander''s sandstorm is to the natural sandstorm of the Burning Sands.


    "Raging winds of the Four Guides and the many grains of the Burning Sands,e together as one. Wreck havoc and bury my enemies under your wrath. Sandstorm of Rage!" Commander Ishaq invoked his unique ability and the raging winds started to destroy everything in its path, slicing anything as it moved forward except for Commander Ishaq and his warhorse. Large amounts of sand apanied the wind des as visibility became practically almost zero within the area affected by his power.


    The Sandstorm of Rage reached the height of 15 meters as they blow towards the southwest with all its might. Starting from where he is at and towards southwest, the shape of the Burning Sands was changed. There was no more army of monsters except those who already slipped past him, who continued towards the Town of Gilban and those who were already up and on the other side of the dune.


    Commander Ishaq was panting heavily as using his ability took a toll on his mental and physical strength. He felt drained, and he could barely keep himself on the back of his horse. His tight gripped on his sword was already loosening as he dangled his horse beside him, threatening to break free from his grasp.


    "Is it over?" one cavalryman turned towards the two Adjutants, asking for confirmation. "Yes!... Themander has done it again... Let''s go!" the first Adjutant informed his peers as a proud smile was etched on his lips. He leads the Sandstorm Cavalry towards theirmander, who was trying his best to keep his bnce atop his horse.


    Commander Ishaq slowly panned his head left to right, trying to find any sign of survivors of his devastating attack, but he can''t find any hint of the monsters who might have survived. A heavy sigh of relief escaped from his lips as he rxed his tense body. His entire felt sore, and it was like thousand upon thousand of needles were pricking him to the bones repeatedly.


    "You did it again,mander! We''ve won the battle." the second Adjutant congratted theirmander who had a wry smile on his face. "This isn''t over yet. There are more of them behind that dune." Commander Ishaq informed his men.


    Behind the Sandstorm Cavalry where the monsters were supposed to be buried at, a hand popped out of the sand and wriggled around.. More and more hands started popping out as their owners struggled to escape from their tombs.

 Chapter 100 - 100

    Commander Ishaq looked at the excited faces of his men. He was showered with manyplements and congrattory words. His men were all thrilled after winning the battle with little effort, since theirmander did most of the work yet again.


    The Sandstorm Cavalry were cheering merrily as they sheathed their curved swords. From behind them, the many hands wriggled and their owners made their way out of their entombment. Hundreds of the monsters stood up first, then followed by more and more until there were thousands upon thousands of them who made their way out of their sudden entombment.


    Shrieks, screeches, roars and growls sounded behind the Sandstorm Cavalry, which prompted them to turn around with haste and find out which caused those sounds. Upon turning around, they spotted the thousands upon thousands of monsters making their way towards them while others struggled their way out from the sands.


    "Battle Formation!"


    "Double Line!"


    "Keep it tight!"


    Commander Ishaq bellowed out hismands as he guided his horse forward toward the frontline of the formation. He raised his sword up above his head before pointing it forward. The Sandstorm Cavalry walked forward with their horses. Their formation was tight as possible, the riders were all knee to knee with each other without not much space between them. The grunts of the horses, their hooves on the sand and the chinking of the armors were the only sounding from the Sandstorm Cavalry.


    The over thousand cavalry inched forward towards the monsters that were charging towards them while those behind them were wriggling their way out. The two lines of cavalry turned their walking pace to a trot and their straight horizontal line became slightly crooked, despite keeping themselves together as tight as possible.


    When the distance between the Sandstorm Cavalry and the monsters was less than a hundred meters, Commander Ishaq waved his sword while shouting "Full Sprint Charge!" The trot turned to an all-out sprint and the thundering sound of the horses'' hooves became even more clear. A horizontal wall of armored horses crashed against the monsters and trampled them under their hooves. The all-out charge pierced through almost hundred meters deep into the ranks of the monsters.


    Chaos ensued as the bloody melee began. Commander Ishaq and his men were like dancers as they weaved around the monsters, leaning left and right whenever necessary. Using the mane of their horses, they were able to dangle to the sides of their horses without dismounting while inbat.


    Thanks to Commander Ishaq''s Sandstorm of Rage, it drastically reduced the number of monsters that they were battling against to more than half.


    "Don''t falter!"


    "Take as many as you can with you!"


    "Fight till you drop!"


    The riders shouted their lungs out to pump themselves up as there were more monsters than them, which outnumbered them more than ten to one. Magic circles began engulfing each and every single rider. The magic circles came in many different colors as they all exerted all their powers. Elemental powers were incorporated in the attacks and defense of the cavalrymen.


    They aren''t just an ordinary cavalry, but each and every single one of them was carefully chosen, trained and led by Commander Ishaq. Only themander was the one who decides whether or not someone is eligible to join his unit. Even the nobles, the prince, nor the king of the kingdom can influence his decisions. They are the few and the elite that match the Ereian Royal Army. The soldiers led by Commander Barika are the best of Ereia on foot, but the riders, led by Commander Ishaq, are the best of the kingdom on horses.


    "Don''t let themander get all the kills!"


    "Attack faster! But watch for your allies!"


    "Quickly!"


    The two Adjutants shouted as they dismembered the monsters that were unlucky to be fighting against them. Both Adjutants were the second best next to theirmander. The first Adjutant was an agile warrior who was the only one wielding two swords, while the second Adjutant waved around a bigger sword than his peers. One of them specializes in speed while the other one in power.


    "I got two hundred and sixty-three already. How about you!?" the first Adjutant nced towards his fellow Adjutant as he minced the monster in front of him into many small pieces. "Ha! I already got three hundred and seven!" the second Adjutant answered before pummeling the monster that pounced on him with the side of his huge sword, turning the poor creature into a meat-paste. "That makes it three hundred and eight!" the second Adjutant grinned while looking at his fellow Adjutant.


    "Move your asses! You two. Less talking, more killing!" The Guidon Bearer shouted at the two Adjutants who werepeting against each other. The two Adjutants nced towards the one holding the banner of their unit, which he also uses as his weapon. A long and very thick iron pole with a narrower spearhead attached on its tip was tightly gripped in his right hand. Blood was already covering the pole, which made it even more intimidating than before. The red silk color of the banner, which was drenched in dark blood, gave off a vibe of death.


    Every time that the Guidon Bearer swings his weapon, a whistling sound would be produced from the holes that dotted the iron pole like the scream of pain. "What!? You want to trade weapons?" The Guidon Bearer stared at the two Adjutants while spinning the banner in his hands while a mocking smile was on his lips.


    The guidon of the unit was probably the heaviest weapon that was used within the Sandstorm Cavalry. It was even heavier than the gigantic sword of the second Adjutant and also harder to use into battle because of the banner attached to the pole. The Guidon Bearer must never ever let the banner fall to the ground for as long as he breathes. Letting the guidon fall to the ground was a taboo, for it means that the unit has fallen or was defeated inbat.


    The guidon was both a rally point and a morale booster to the Sandstorm Cavalry. For as long as the guidon stands and flutters with the wind, they shall fight to thest man if needed be. All riders salute Commander Ishaq, but there was only one exception. There was only one soldier under him that never salutes him, but it was the opposite,it was him who salutes his soldier and that soldier is no other than the Guidon Bearer.


    *****


    "Split up!"


    "Scorpion Attack!"


    Commander Ishaq as the Guidon Bearer waved the banner to ry themand. At all times, the one holding the banner was to be close to themander with the exception when theirmander uses that move of his that doesn''t discriminate between friend or foe and just hits them all.


    One third of the cavalry rode left while the two third went right. The monsters chased after them, but there was no way that they could catch up with the trained warhorses and were left behind inhaling dust and sand. The group that rode to the right split into two once again, and now there are three groups of the Sandstorm Cavalry.


    The Guidon Bearer raised the banner up as high as he can then give themand. It was him assumingmand this time as theirmander have given him the permission to do so while executing some of their maneuvers on the battlefield. The two groups that were on both nks of the monsters advanced forward towards the monsters who were confused on whether which group would they charge at.


    Thest group under the lead of the Guidon Bearer stayed where they were and waited for their time to move. The two groups of cavalry hammered the nks of the confused monsters and squeezed them together. The Guidon Bearer deemed it already the right moment to attack. He led the charge towards the confused enemies who didn''t know whether they would go left or right.


    The formation of the third group differed greatly from the first two groups. Instead of a solid wall with riders knee to knee with each other. They were in a very sharp triangle formation formation. The Guidon Bearer at the very front and the sharp tip point of the triangle. The two sides of the triangle formation were very long, while its base was quite narrow.


    With a loud crash, the third group trampled the rear of the monsters, which added more confusion. The monsters are now being assaulted on three sides. Thest group, with their very different formation, pierced through the army of monsters like a hot knife through butter. They went inside from the rear of the enemy, then came out to the front basically going through the entire bulk of monsters while trampling and ughtering those that were in their path. It was named the Scorpion Attack because it resembles the way that the scorpions that inhabited the scorching sands attack their enemies or preys.


    The two groups on both nks of their foes were the two ws of the scorpion that hold the target in ce while the third group was the stinger which would deliver its most deadly attack in their unique formation that just went through the entirety of the monsters'' army.

 Chapter 101 - 101

    The maneuver quickly decimated the center of the monsters'' army and fell down almost two-thirds of their number. "Take them all down! No mercy!" the Guidon Bearer yelled as he spun the guidon on his hand, which was covered in a glimmering green light. With every swing of his weapon, monsters in a line would experience being torn apart by his attacks, which were apanied by gales of wind.


    The Sandstorm Cavalry squished the monsters with their formation. Both the left and right nk attacks forced what remains of the monsters to be gathered together while the third group, which was the stinger, rode back and pummeled them once again.


    "Captain Ashgar, watch your back!" a rider shouted as he shielded their Guidon Bearer with his body from the attack of an over seventeen feet monster. The corrupted ogre sent the rider flying along with his warhorse. Both the horse and the rider vomited blood as they were sent into the air. The corrupted ogre grunted in annoyance but continued on its path.


    Huge monsters over fifteen feet came back from the group of monsters that sneaked away with the cover of the dune. There were more than fifty of them. The ground trembled with each step they take and their roars caught the attention of all the riders. The corrupted ogres rampaged through the ranks of the Sandstorm Cavalry delivering deadly blows with each swing of their enormous limbs. They grabbed both rider and its steed under them and hurled them towards their fellow riders.


    "On me! Riders on me!" Captain Ashgar shouted as he calmed down his horse while waving the banner in his hands to rally his peers, who had their lines broken through by the towering monsters. The stinger group gathered together, but that was a huge mistake as the corrupted ogres made their way towards them with all their might. Their gathering became an excellent target for the charging monsters.


    Horses and riders were sent flying away as the fallen ogres rammed into them. The smaller creatures also found their chance and pounced on the riders, who were trying their best to control their panicking steeds. A seven feet tall monster with a tusk jutting out its lower lip grabbed the head of Captain Ashgar''s warhorse and brought it down to the ground with a mighty tug.


    Captain Ashgar jumped off his horse, that was pulled down by the monster. He raised his weapon above his head and pounced On the monster that took down his steed. With all his might, he struck down the monster. Bringing his weapon in a downward strike and pierced through the torso of the corrupted orc. His weapon went through the chest of the monster and went out of its back, and along was the banner that was fully drenched in the blood of numerous monsters.


    The Guidon Bearer survived, but his steed wasn''t as lucky as him, which was torn to pieces by the monsters that flocked towards it. Captain Ashgar gritted his teeth in anger and roared towards the sky. Gales of winds started surrounding him, which shredded to pieces all monsters that pounced on him.


    Captain Ashgar spun the guidon on his hand and charged towards the nearest towering monster that he saw. His eyes were burning with anger as he swung his weapon against the foot of the monster and tore it away from its body. The unlucky ogre fell backwards as it lost bnce after the attack of the human below him tore away his left foot.


    Sprinting towards the face of the monster that was on his back, Captain Ashgar brought forward his weapon and pummeled the head of the monster with his weapon. Blood, flesh, shattered bones and a white, gooey substance rained down on Captain Ashgar as he shattered the head of the enormous monster.


    "No mercy! Rah!!!" he shouted, then charged towards the next corrupted ogre while ignoring the smaller once that was flocking towards him. The vicious gale that surrounded him tore apart any of the monsters that were foolish enough toe close to him. Like a runaway truck, he collided with his next victim and brought it down. With the wind des dancing around him, he shredded the corrupted ogre into small pieces of flesh and even bones weren''t able to withstand his assault.


    Captain Ashgar was like a meat grinder set loose upon the battlefield. Wherever he went, blood and flesh would rain down as he shred to pieces the monsters that were in his path.


    "Isma! Menna! You''re free to unleash your abilities!" Commander Ishaq shouted towards his two Adjutants. Adjutant Isma and Menna stared at each other and they broke into happy smiles. "Ha! Finally! I can let loose!" First Adjutant Menna shouted as he crossed his two des in front of him while channeling his powers into his arms.


    "Clear out! Field of Annihtion!" Commander Ishaq warned his troops as his two Adjutants were preparing to unleash their powers upon the monsters. The riders all stared in the direction of theirmander before ncing towards the two Adjutants who were preparing their attacks.


    "Shit! Here we go again."


    "Get your asses out!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "Move! Move! Move!"


    "Let''s get outta here!"


    "Field of Annihtion!"


    "Field of Annihtion is called!"


    "Clear out!"


    The riders shouted to warn their peers as they guided their steeds to move away from the battlefield. It wasn''t only theirmander who is able to deliver a very powerful attack against their enemies. The two Adjutants of the Sandstorm Cavalry are also in possession of abilities that could deal a massive amount of destruction upon the battlefield which doesn''t discriminate between friend or foe.


    "Heh! Like you couldpete against me!" second Adjutant Isma grinned and impaled his enormous sword into the sands while gathering all his powers onto his sword. "Captain Ashgar! Field of Annihtion is called! Prepare yourself!" Adjutant Menna shouted towards the Guidon Bearer, who was still busy massacring the enormous monsters. It was he who fell down most of the towering monsters.


    "Don''t mind me! Unleash it!" Captain Ashgar shouted in answer as he tore apart another corrupted ogre into a rain of flesh and blood. A dim golden light started to surround him, which took the form of a ball with him in the center.


    "There is nothing that I can''t cut. With the sharpness of my des, cut everything and anything. Shred them all to pieces. Unleash the wrath of a de master. Storm of a Thousand des!" Adjutant Menna muttered and like an arrow released from a bow, he stormed forward in a blink of an eye. Everything and anything on his path was cut to fine pieces, like the grains of sand in the Burning Sands. His path of destruction was an almost thousand meter long and a fifty meters wide of nothingness. Friend or foe, alive or not, nothing remained.


    A clearing was created along the path that he took, starting from where he came from until where he now stood at. Adjutant Menna was panting heavily and went down on one knee as that move of his sapped him out of almost all his strength. Using his two swords as crutches, he raised his head and nced towards his fellow Adjutant who was still preparing his attack.


    "From dust we are made and to dust we shall return. The passage of time shall turn everything to dust. Living or not, all shall be turned to dust. Dust you are and dust I am. Turn everything to dust. Ground Destion!" Adjutant Isma muttered as the grain of sands started turning a shade of darker brown, starting from where his huge sword was at. Expanding outwards in a circle, the grain of sands changed color. The monsters that were nearer to where his ability was released started to crumble to pieces, starting from their legs, then upwards. They crumbled to fine pieces of dust and became part of the Burning Sands.


    Life ebbed away from the monsters as they were turned to dust. The corpses, weapons, armors and other things that weren''t sand were turned to dust. Nothing was left behind except for the fine pieces of dust that mixed up with the scorching sands.


    "No matter how many times I witness it, it still gives me chills."


    "Sheesh... Talk about real destion."


    "May Faerush have mercy on the souls of ourrades."


    Murmurs broke out among the Sandstorm Cavalry as they watched from far away the disaster that was happening. They all had fearful looks on their faces while witnessing yet again the Field of Doom.


    Captain Ashgar stood his ground as the attack of Adjutant Isma which turned everything to dust. "Golden light that repulses the dark. Light that chases away the darkness of the world. Shine upon me your power and grant me your power. Repel everything that harms your servant. Holy Barrier." Captain Ashgar muttered as the golden light that shrouded him from all directions became even more intense and kept him safe from the effects of Adjutant Isma''s attack.


    It literally is a Field of Annihtion. The monsters were either cut to fine pieces by Adjutant Menna or turned to dust by Adjutant Isma. Only Captain Ashgar was the sole survivor who was left standing in the middle of the Field of Annihtion.

 Chapter 102 - 102

    The battlefield which was previously filled with thousands of monsters was no more. There were only three people on the battlefield. Adjutant Isma, who is using his two swords as crutches, his hands trembling slightly and his breathing rather really heavy. He just unleashed his most powerful attack, but then also had to defend himself from being turned to dust by his fellow Adjutant''s attack.


    In the center of the battlefield where the dust turning attack came from, Adjutant Menna was on both his knees as he was attempting to prop himself up with his sword, but to no avail. His legs trembled as he tried to get back on his feet. His weight made his trembling legs buckle, and he plopped down on the scorching sands.


    Further away from the two Adjutants who were obviously in a terrible shape, was Captain Ashgar who was the only one standing on his own legs. The guidon on his right hand was nted on the ground as the passing wind made the banner wave along with the direction of the wind.


    "Victory!"


    "Adjutant Isma! Adjutant Isma!"


    "Adjutant Menna! Adjutant Menna!"


    "Glory to Ereia!"


    The Sandstorm Cavalry broke into cheers as they finally defeated the numerous monsters or, to be exact, their two Adjutants annihted them. Commander Ishaq nced behind him and saw the massive clouds of dusting from behind the dune that blocked their vision and path. He could still hear the sounds of battle from the ongoing engagement on the other side of the dune.


    "It''s not over yet! We still have enemies on the other side." Commander Ishaq shouted as the riders who broke into cheers quieted down. "You! You and You! Help Adjutant Isma and Menna and also deliver a report to His Highness that another group of monsters slipped away. The rest of you follow me." he rapidly gave outmands as he turned his steed to face the dune.


    The three chosen riders galloped towards the two Adjutants who were clearly exhausted and are threatening to fall into unconsciousness. It totally spent the two after using their most powerful attacks and are in no condition to continue fighting, unlike theirmander, who is obviously a league higher than the two of them.


    Captain Ashgar sprinted towards where the Sandstorm Cavalry was at. It wasn''t only him who had lost his steed in the previous engagement, there were many of them who were now on foot. Most of their horses were victims of the enormous monsters that came back. Some of their steeds were still breathing but suffered broken limbs and unridable to battle.


    "Need a horse?" Commander Ishaq looked down on his captain, whose forehead was covered in sweat. "No need, sir. I still have plenty of stamina left and I am not yet satisfied with just those few kills." Captain Ashgar replied as he stared at the top of the dune. "Alright! You set the pace of the march. All riders who lost their steeds to the front. The rest we will stay behind them." Commander Ishaq shouted.


    "What''s up with them?" Captain Ashgar said as he caught sight of the riders chosen by themander to give a hand to the two Adjutants. Commander Ishaq turned his head around and saw the three horses galloping back towards them.


    "I can still fight! Let me fight!" Adjutant Menna opposed the idea of him sitting out the next fight as he dismounted, falling to the ground with a thud. "Me too,mander. I will fight!" Adjutant Isma muttered as he fell off the horse that he was on and the rider of the horse in front of him waste in his attempt to prevent his fall. The two Adjutants were on the ground as they struggled to their feet with the help of their weapons.


    Commander Ishaq facepalmed at the bullheadedness of his two Adjutants. "You two are clearly in no condition to continue fighting. What will you do in the next battle, kill your enemies with your trembling limbs and scare them away with your heavy breathings?" he pointed a finger at them.


    "But we could still fight! Allow us to fight!" Adjutant Isma continued on wanting to fight more. Slowly Captain Ashgar walked towards the two with the guidon leaning on his right shoulder. The banner continued to dance along with the wind.


    Adjutant Isma stared at Captain Ashgar, who was making his way towards them, but soon lost sight of him and felt a heavy impact on his abdomen. "Ugh! I''ll get you back for this..." Adjutant Isma struggled to utter his sentence as he fell forward and clutched onto the shoulders of Captain Ashgar. "Take a nice long nap... We''ll talk about thister." Captain Ashgar supported the Adjutant who was now unconscious after he gave him a sudden blow in the abdomen.


    He nced towards Adjutant Menna who back off away from him and headed towards the warhorse where he dismounted from. The Adjutant struggled to climb behind the owner of the steed with the help of the same rider. "d you understand." Captain Ashgar nodded his head and signalled for the other riders to load up the unconscious Adjutant on the other horse.


    "Tsk... Tsk... Tsk... Can''t you solve it without using force?" Commander Ishaq shook his head while clicking his tongue. "Will they let it be solved peacefully?" Captain Ashgar questioned back as he craned his neck upwards towards themander who was atop his horse. "Hmmmm... Impossible." Commander Ishaq answered to which the Guidon Bearer shrugged his shoulders and walked towards the front of the formation.


    "Move out!" Commander Ishaq gave themand to start their march towards their foes and aid their allies who were on the other side of the dune. The Sandstorm Cavalry started their ascent up the dune while the three riders, who he chose, broke away from them and took a longer route to return towards the main army to avoid being chased by the monsters. The rider with no baggage behind him galloped away with speed as he was tasked to report to the prince while the other two riders galloped at a slower pace as their steeds can''t gallop at full speed because of the extra rider that they were carrying.


    *****


    "Push forward! Don''t give an inch! Keep pushing forward!" Baron Masud kept on shoutingmands at the Ereian Army who shed against the monsters. He was behind the ranks of soldiers who were desperately trying to kill the monsters while doing their best to keep themselves alive.


    "Push my ass! Come here, you pig, and do it if was that easy and stop shouting. All you do is shout. Why don''t youe and contribute instead of just posturing atop your horse." a soldier at the frontline grumbled as the endless shouting of the noble annoyed him behind their ranks. He thrusted his spear forward and pierced through the mouth of an insignificant creature with a hook nose and batlike wings who pounced on him while deflecting its corpse away with his shield, which had its edges chipped away.


    "Ssshhh... Queit down or he might hear you. You''ll get yourselfshed because of your mouth." a soldier beside him cautioned him as he too was also annoyed by the endless shouting of the noble behind them, but he didn''t say any word. "If you want to curse him. Curse him all you want but curse inside your head and don''t let it out." he continued. "Like he can hear us with all this chaos and noise." the first soldier answered as he kicked away a monster that was crawling towards him.


    *****


    The Ereian Royal Army who took hold of the center of their battle-line was doing quick work of the monsters. They were almost tightly packed together and ovepped their shields with the man next to them while their spears were pointed forward. Some of them already unsheathed their secondary weapons as their spears already broke in half because of the continuous assaults of the monsters that were charging towards them with great momentum as they charged downhill.


    Some of the monsters managed to jump over their first line but were quickly dispatched as they got surrounded in the middle of the highly trained soldiers. The Ereian Royal Army uses a formation which was simr to the phnx. They had ovepping shields which were like a wall, a shield wall. The man at the right hand of each soldier had an important role as he covered the right side of the warrior next to him with his shield. This made it so that all the shields ovep each other and thus formed a solid battle line. But they aren''t as tightly packed together as that in the phnx. There was a gap between the soldier in front and the one behind him.


    The Ereian Royal Army held their ground steadily as the Ereian Army struggled to maintain the nks. The straight battle-line formed by Ereia''s best was very apparent as their nks, where the Ereian Army was at whose lines shifted from time to time in a crooked line and sometimes a straight line.


    "Hold it steady. Prove why we are the best of Ereia.. Don''t falter!" Commander Barika bellowed as he pushed away the monsters in front of him with his shield before shing it in half with a powerful swing of his sword.

 Chapter 103 - 103

    Atop the dune, the Sandstorm Cavalry formed their ranks in preparation of one powerful charge. Those who still have their steeds with them formed the first wave of attack, while those on foot followed closely behind them.


    "Glory to Ereia!"


    "For Ereia!"


    "Charge!"


    The riders shouted as they charge down the dune towards the rear of the monsters who were being kept at bay by the Ereian Army, Ereian Royal Army and the soldiers of the nobles. "I''ll go ahead,mander!" Captain Ashgar shouted towards Commander Ishaq.


    Themander of the Sandstorm Cavalry nced towards their Guidon Bearer, who disappeared in a blink of an eye. Captain Ashgar charged down the dune with such speed that a small sandstorm was created behind him. The banner of the Sandstorm Cavalry fiercely fluttered with the wind.


    Ferocious wind surrounded Captain Ashgar as he charged forward. He was unleashing all his fury upon the monsters and tearing them apart into pieces.


    "There he goes!"


    "The Captain is still as fierce as ever."


    ...


    The Sandstorm Cavalry followed up behind Captain Ashgar who already joined the fray of the main battle and ughtering monsters left and right. He weaved around the battlefield like a phantom, as he disappears and reappears in different ces in the blink of an eye while leaving behind a trail of mangled corpses.


    The monsters were mercilessly cut down by the man swinging around a guidon with such force that dust and sand were sent into the air along with his victims. "Keep it tight! Trample them!" Commander Ishaq bellowed as he and the rest of the Sandstorm Cavalry who were atop their horses galloped at full speed while keeping their formation as tight as possible, with riders touching knees on both sides as they rode down the dune.


    The sound of the cavalry crushing the rear of the army of monsters echoed as the impact of the charge sent the little corrupted creatures flying. The cavalrymen shed left and right with reckless abandon, as they were in a hurry to end the battle as soon as possible. They still have plenty of enemies to chase and keep the Town of Gilban safe from their destruction.


    *****


    "Your Highness, I have a message for you from Commander Ishaq." The rider who was tasked to report jumped down from his steed and went down on one knee as he shouted. He was a few paces away from the prince as the Royal Cavalry blocked him. He smelled an unpleasant scent emanating from the camels and he can''t help but scrunched his face in difort.


    "Let him through!" Prince Gyassi shouted as the Royal Cavalry parted in the center to let the messenger through. The rider tasked by Commander Ishaq walked with haste towards the prince. He went down on one knee again when he was only a few feet away from the prince. "I hope the news you have is important!" Prince Gyassi frowned as he was about to retire to his tent already as he no longer like staying under the heat of the sun.


    "Your Highness, a part of the monsters'' army slipped away with the cover of the dune. They are on their way towards the Town of Gilban." the rider reported and still continued on kneeling on one knee.


    Prince Gyassi nced towards the direction of the Town of Gilban and his frown turned deeper. "Get the Royal Cavalry to return to battle and end this quickly. We need to move quickly and organize a defensive position at the Town of Gilban." the prince turned towards themander of the Royal Cavalry who saluted him and ordered his troops to ride away.


    "Get back to the frontline." Prince Gyassi ordered the messenger before guiding his horse to turn away and headed towards his tent. The messenger rose to his feet and jumped back on his horse and joined the Royal Cavalry.


    *****


    "Give them nothing but death! Not even an inch! Push forward! Forward!" Commander Barika shouted as he decapitated a corrupted orc with whom he was engaging with. The corrupted orc continued to strike at him with its hands and probably broke its hands in the process which Commander Barika easily deflected with his shield.


    "You hear themander!"


    "Give them nothing but death!"


    "Forward!"


    "Forward!"


    The Ereian Royal Army shouted as they fiercely pushed away the monsters that were trying to get through their ranks, to no avail. Wave after wave they cut down the mindless monsters, who only attack and attack with no thoughts of defending themselves. The solid ovepping shields prevented the monsters from breaking through as swords and spears gifted them with nothing but death.


    The Royal Cavalry swung left and hammered the right nk of the monsters. The monsters were being assaulted in three directions and they are almost surrounded.


    At the right nk of the Ereian battle-line where Viscount Redore and Baron Kasto were at. The progress of the battle was tilting to the favor of the Ereians, as the monsters were confused and divided in their attacks. They were winning and overpowering the monsters.


    "Push through! Cut them down!"


    "Lord Kasto! Encircle them on the far right!" Viscount Redore shouted hismands with all his might to make sure that he would be heard, even with all the chaos and noise that was going on. He caught sight of the tall hollowed dust that was headed for the right nk of the enemy army, which would mean it was a cavalry on the move. And with the Sandstorm Cavalry riding downwards from the dune striking the rear of their foes, it would mean that the Royal Cavalry were attacking the right nk of the monsters. If they push forward and push back the monsters on their side into the center, the army of monsters would then be fully encircled with no ce if retreat and be attacked in all directions.


    "Soldiers to me! Let''s go!" Baron Kasto rallied the soldiers around him and swung to the far right as they attempted to push the monsters towards the center of the battlefield. "Keep it up! Keep them upied!" Viscount Redore shouted again as Lord Kasto and the soldiers that followed him headed for the far right.


    *****


    Prince Gyassi raised the ps of his tent where all the luxury that was avable was at. He headed for the shelf where his collection of alcoholic drinks were at. Grabbing one of his many favorites, which was a bottle that came from the traders originating from the far east whoes to trade with them twice a year.


    Those traders came from a prosperous empire to the very far east and they bring with them goods that can''t be found anywhere else. Those goods were very sought after by the nobles and his father, the King of Ereia, hoarded most of them.


    "Oh! Your Highness, will you apany me again." the fairdy on the bed sat up and stared at the prince with a seductive smile while blinking her eyes coyly. She removed the fine silk gown that did no good at hiding her tempting figure. The fine gown easily slid down her smooth skin, revealing her fair white supple breasts.


    Prince Gyassi smiled as he turned towards her little seductress, who was eagerly waiting for his touches. He strolled towards her while removing the cork of the bottle in his hand with his teeth. He raised his head up and gulped a mouthful of the strong yet also sweet drink.


    Prince Gyassi stroke the cheeks of the fairdy with the back of his left hand. The very smooth feeling on his skin made him want to pounce on her right away. He fought off the temptation and calmed his excited meat rod, that was starting to awaken from its slumber, which was anticipating to enter that heavenly cave once again.


    "Not now, my enchantress... I still have many things to do... You''ll have me all you want and we can have fun all we want after everything is finished. I''ll make you experience a life of luxury never before." the prince came close to the face of thedy in front of him and whispered unto her ears while also nibbling on her earlobes as he pulled back before going in again.


    "Mhmm..." a soft moan escaped her lips as the prince nibbled on her earlobes and his lips slowly made their way on her neck, covering it in kisses as he go down. Prince Gyassi distanced himself from her and raised his head up to gulp down another mouthful of his drink.


    Thedy clung onto the prince and nted her red lips unto his and sucked in the prince''s lips in an attempt to awaken the sleeping dragon that was in between the legs of His Highness, which she saw that was slowly being aroused from its slumber. She was about to strip off his armor when his hands grabbed hers and prevented her from doing so.


    "Not right now. I still need to fight for the two of us." Prince Gyassi stood up and walked away from the fairdy while raising his head up and gulping down all the remaining contents of the bottle. He headed towards one of chests that was on his tent with the use of the key that was on his neck.


    Opening the chest, a bright red light glowed from within the chest and there lies the Sword of the Sands.. The artifact that was once wielded into battle by the founding King of Ereia.

 Chapter 104 - 104

    Xiao Chen observed closely the Rhakaddon Cavalry that was charging forward in a solid line with each Rhakaddon only a few inches apart from each other. They started at a thousand meters away from their targets, which was a group of wooden figures that resembles a person. A thousand meters away until five hundred meters, the Rhakaddon Cavalry started to pick up speed in a horse trot like pace when they were between five hundred meters and a hundred and twenty meters. Within a hundred twenty meters, they broke out in full sprint and the thundering sound of their hooves could be heard even from far away.


    The trembling of the ground became intense as some of the wooden figures fell down. A loud crash and the Rhakaddon Cavalry tore through the wooden figures, sending them flying away and trampling over them. Xiao Chen nodded his head in satisfaction after Dug''mhar managed to follow hismands after a hundred of failed attempts and many many punishments.


    "Now tell them to switch to Dyed Wave Formation, Right nk." Xiao Chen nced towards Xor''tharr as he gave out themands. "Yes, chief." Xor''tharr acknowledged hismand and told his men to y the tune of themand. The sound of the war drums echoed, apanied by the sts of the battle horns at different intervals. They have longer and bigger battle horns that release a deep and loud st, the normal ones and the small ones which give out a high-pitched but short st.


    After hearing themand being ryed by the battle band, Dug''mhar looked towards his men, "Dyed Wave Formation! Right nk!" he shouted. The Rhakaddon Cavalry changed their formation, shifting their straight line formation into a diagonal one. Their right nk was more to the front than the rest, as the more that you move to their left nk, the more the distance between the head which is in the right nk and the tail which is at the left nk.


    The Rhakaddon Cavalry maintained their diagonal line formation as they moved towards their next target, which was another set of wooden figures. In the same fashion, they first approached at a slow pace before breaking out in a full sprint towards their target. Their right nk first impacted the targets and followed by the rest at different intervals until the tail at the left nknded their charge.


    This formation of theirs was best used to deliver a psychological attack unto their enemies, as the assaults in different intervals might unnerve their targets and result in them breaking away from battle.


    Imagine yourself being at the center of the battle-line and the Rhakaddon Cavalry formed their ranks in such a fashion. The left nk of your battle-line gets hammered by the head of the attacking cavalry and came next the assaults in different intervals, moving towards you. Staring in front, you would spot the ones headed for you as the ones to your immediate left get hammered first. The psychological impact of knowing that you would be the next target is unnerving. And that is what Xiao Chen was after in using this formation.


    "Tell them to disengage!" Xiao Chen ordered again as the battle band ryed his orders. Dug''mhar perked up his ears and, after the confirming the order being ryed, "Disengage! Disengage!" he shouted as he guided his Rhakaddon to turn around quickly, which was followed by his troops.


    "Not fast enough..." Xiao Chen muttered as he observed the movements of the Rhakaddon Cavalry which weren''t disciplined in their retreat. After seeing that they were a half kilometer away from the targets that they disengage from, Xiao Chen looked towards the battle band again, "Re-engage! Dyed Wave Formation, Left nk." he softly shouted as he glued his eyes unto the movements of Dug''mhar and his nsmen.


    Dug''mhar looked towards where Xiao Chen and battle band were at after hearing themand. His forehead was already covered in sweat after being under the sun for too long already. "Rally to me! Dyed Wave Formation, Left nk!" he bellowed as he raised his weapon up in the air. The Rhakaddon Cavalry assembled first in their line formation before shifting to the formation that was desired by theirmander as they slowly move towards their target once again.


    Just like their previous assault, they charge forward in a diagonal line, but this time it was their left nk that was the head and the right nk as the tail. They trampled down their targets before moving away, as that was what their chieftain wanted them to. They were told to make use of their powerful steeds in charging attacks more, as that was more lethal than them engaging in meleebat.


    "Now time for you to show your capabilities as themander of your troops." Xiao Chen muttered as Dug''mhar and his troops headed for theirst target and they can finally rest. The battle band gave themand to attack with no specificmand on how to attack.


    Dug''mhar stared at the formation of theirst target, to find out if they had a weakness that he could exploit. This is where he failed the most in the drills and suffered because of it. He always managed to give outmands for the most unsuited formation for attack. His eyes focused on the battle-line of their targets as he slowed down the pace of their movement to allow him more time to find out the suitable point of attack.


    After a few moments, he finally saw it. There was a gap at the rear of their enemy as they formed in a battle-line which looks like they were engaging in two sides. "To me! Let''s go!" he shouted as he led his men to circle around the rear of their targets.


    The Rhakaddon Cavalry rode with the wind as a dust cloud was created on their trail. They sprinted forward with haste as Dug''mhar wanted this to end as quickly as possible. Swinging around the battle-line of their targets, they were finally in their rear.


    "Wedge Formation, I am the tip!" Dug''mhar waved his weapon in the air and ushered his steed to move forward first. His troops fell behind him as they slowly formed a triangle with their n chieftain as the tip pointed towards their targets.


    "He finally learned." Xiao Chen muttered as moved his gaze away from the Rhakaddon Cavalry and towards the Rakshas who have been running around for quite some time now. He made them go through a more intense physical training, which was needed for their role. Just like Dug''mhar and his troops, the Rakshas suffered more and more punishments, as they can''t find a way to settle their grievances with each other. The more that they suffer, the more that they get divided, to which Xiao Chen really enjoyed the most as he could push them more and more to their limits.


    He had been enjoying torturing them and strengthening them and tougher than ever before till their limits. The more that they won''t be united, the more that they will suffer under his hands. They are the Rakshas, the backbone of the Yohan First Horde and they must be the best among the warriors of the horde.


    "Enough of this! The more that we me each other, the more divided we are. The more that we hold grudges against each other, the more that we can''t work together. We all need to work together!" Maghazz shouted towards his peers as he had enough and can''t just keep quiet about the situation anymore. He had been waiting for others to step up and take the initiative to lead, but not one step up for the challenge.


    The Raksha Aspirants all stared at each other and they finally realized what was going on. As the time passed by and the more that they me one another, the more that their chieftain punished them. Being divided was something that they should avoid, as they are brothers in arms with each other and will rely on each other on the battlefield.


    Xiao Chen observed the Raksha Aspirants who were having a meeting while running around and doing their punishment. His eyes were glued to Maghazz, who finally took the initiative to unite them all. "He is right! We need to work together to ovee all of this!" another orc from the Rumbling n step forward and stood beside Maghazz as they rallied their peers together.


    The Raksha Aspirants finally realized what was missing and all their gazes were directed towards Xiao Chen, who was looking at them. "What!? Not enough!? Ten more rounds!?" their demon of a trainer shouted at them. They didn''t grumble in annoyance anymore, but instead they looked at each other and smiles were on their lips as they did the ten more rounds that were added to their punishment.


    "Go! Go! Keep moving! Move your legs! It will be over soon! Help each other!" Maghazz moved to the front of the formation and lifted the morales of his peers, who were now smiling despite nearing their limits.. The Raksha Aspirants all worked together and supported their peers as they run and some even carried the others who already have been exhausted to the point of unconsciousness.

 Chapter 105 - 105

    The Raksha Aspirants finished their hellish running punishment with more than half of them already unconscious, who were carried on the backs and shoulders of theirpanions. Maghazz became their defaulted leader as all eyes were focused on him after they returned to what their chief calls "The Hollowed Ground" which was a hundred and forty meters long and seventy meters wide.


    The Hollowed Ground was where they suffered most of their hellish routines. It was the ce where they watered the grounds with their sweat, tears, and even their piss.


    "Was no one left behind!?" Maghazz questioned as he turned around to face his peers, who were heavily panting just like him and their legs trembling in exhaustion, which was threatening to surrender.


    "Haff... haff... We are all here. No one was left behind." his fellow who step up to lead came from behind the messy formation of orcs who were suffering extreme exhaustion. The other brave one who took the initiative of being the leader was a few inches taller than Maghazz but had a skinnier frame, even skinnier than Gur''kan.


    "Arkagarr, how many have fallen unconscious?" Maghazz asked the skinny orc, who was walking towards him with unsteady steps as the trembling of his legs became even more intense as he moved forward. "More than half, Maghazz. And it think, I am also going to be one of the-the-themmmm..." Arkagarr fell forward which prompted Maghazz to dash towards him and catch him by the shoulders.


    Maghazz carefully assisted andid him down on the ground. "Haff... haff... haff... Take some well-earned rest." he muttered as he raised his head up and stared at his peers who are now all slumped on the ground and their sweat sliding down their bodies and watering the Hollowed Ground or more like the ''Ground of Suffering'' to them.


    Maghazzid down on his back as his vision was starting to get blurry. He stared at the clear sky, but his vision was turning ck from time to time. He gritted his teeth and fought away the unconsciousness that was about to befall him with all his might.


    After a few moments of keeping at bay the feeling of unconsciousness that, he sat up and stared at his peers, who are all now on their backs and out cold with ragged deep breaths. He exhaled deeply andid back again on the ground and finally darkness took a hold of him as he sumbed to unconsciousness just like his peers. They have been running around for almost the entire day with little to no time for rest at all.


    The demon walked towards them. He carefully stepped forward among them as he observed them more closely. "I guess that''s enough for now." the demon softly muttered as he walked away from the messily scattered Raksha Aspirants who have all fallen asleep because of their exhaustion.


    Xiao Chen nodded his head while staring down at Maghazz, who gritting his teeth even while unconscious. It seems like the orc was still trying his best to force himself to get rid of the darkness and be conscious again.


    "Tsk... Tsk... Tsk... Sleep well, for you will be suffering moreter." Xiao Chen grinned mischievously as he walked away and headed towards the ce where Zul''jinn and hispanions were doing their best to produce the needed contraptions that their chieftain tasked them to make.


    *****


    "Zul''jinn, are they finished?" Xiao Chen asked as he arrived in front of the ce, which was filled with sounds of metal hitting metal. "Oh chief, you are here." Zul''jinn handed the forging hammer that he was using to the closest orc who was with him.


    "Over there, chief. The things that you called stirrups are finished but I still can''t figure out how to use them." Zul''jinnmented as led the young chieftain towards where the stirrups were stored at.


    A pile of iron rings attached to leather belts were piled up all together in a mound. "Is this what you wanted, chief?" Zul''jinn asked as he picked up one of the contraptions and the iron rings clink as he raised them up by the leather belt that they were attached to.


    "Hmmm... Did you make it ording to size of the Rhakaddons and Wargs?" Xiao Chen asked as he scratched his chin while staring at the crude stirrups that Zul''jinn and hispanions made. "We did, chief. These are ording to the size of the Rhakaddons and those over there are the size of that of the Wargs." Zul''jinn reported as he pointed towards another pile of the contraptions a few feet away.


    Xiao Chen took one of the stirrups and looked at it in closer detail. Two iron rings were attached to two pieces of tough leather, which was then attached to a crude looking wooden saddle which will be put on the back of the steed that it was going to be used on. They also padded the wooden saddle with soft leather to serve as a cushion between the back of the steed and the saddle. There are several other belts which had some fastening rings on it, which would be used to ensure that the stirrups are tightly attached to the steed.


    He carried the stirrup and walked towards the Rhakaddon, which was tied to a post nearby which Zul''jinn and hispanions used to take measurements and ensure that what they are making will fit on the enormous creatures. Xiao Chen draped over the stirrup on the back of the Rhakaddon which was busy grazing on some nts that the orcs offered to it for cooperation. The mighty Rhakaddon snorted but ignored the orc who was attaching the contraption on his back and just kept its focus on the nts that were in front of it.


    Xiao Chen fastened the stirrup on the back of the Rhakaddon and adjusted it to fit it perfectly on the enormous steed but ensuring that it won''t feel difort by how tight the contraption is on it. "What is their purpose exactly?" Zul''jinn can''t help but satisfy his curiosity as he stared at his chieftain putting one foot of his on one of the iron rings that were dangling on the side of the Rhakaddon.


    "Hap! Xiao Chen grunted as he climbed on the back of the Rhakaddon easily. He ced his two feet on the rings and started moving around like he was fighting somebody. Leaning to the right and to the left without using his hands to hold on to the back of the Rhakaddon. He maintained his bnce atop the mighty creature with little difficulty.


    "Oh! It would be easier to ride these tall war beasts with the contraptions and it seems it also helps in maintaining steady bnce while fighting." Zul''jinnmented as he observed his chieftain moving and swaying atop the Rhakaddon.


    "I guess this would suffice." Xiao Chen muttered as he grabbed the reins of the Rhakaddon and led it away towards where Dug''mhar and his fellow riders were resting at. The enormous beast snorted in annoyance and attempted to shake off Xiao Chen from his back as it was being led away from its delicious meal. The Rhakaddon jumped a few times and shook its body intensely as it attempted to get rid of the pesky orc that was disturbing its meal.


    "Whoa! Whoa!" Zul''jinn backed away quickly as the enormous creature started shaking and moving around, which sent the nearby things around it flying everywhere. The ground trembled as the Rhakaddon jumped up and down in an attempt to get rid of the rider on its back.


    Xiao Chen moved his body along with the momentum of the movements of the huge creature while ensuring that his feet were on the iron rings at all times. He stood up while using the iron rings as a tform to maintain his bnce atop the rebelling steed.


    Zul''jinn watched as his chieftain performed movements that he hadn''t seen before. He was amazed at how the chieftain still maintained himself on top of the rampaging Rhakaddon. The ruckus that was being created by the revolting war beast caught the attention of the orc forgers and troll workers as they stopped what they were doing and headed to where the noise wasing from.


    The Rhakaddon only stopped its futile attempts at getting rid of the orc atop its back when its breathing became heavy. The war beast finally became docile as it got exhausted by its rebellion. Xiao Chen leaned forward and caressed the back of the tough skin of the Rhakaddon to calm it down and also gain its trust.


    "Are you alright, chief?" Zul''jinn asked as he moved towards the loudly snorting creature but still maintained a meter of distance away from it just to be safe and for him to be able to flee away quickly just in case that the war beast decides to revolt again. "I''m fine. Just needed to calm this guy down." Xiao Chen answered as he pointed a finger at the steed under him.


    After a few moments, Xiao Chen pulled the reins of the Rhakaddon and led it away towards where the Rumbling n riders were at. The huge creature finally followed his leading after a few tugs on its reins without further resistance.

 Chapter 106 - 106

    After passing by the gateways of the tribe atop the Rhakaddon which was walking forward with slow footsteps under the leading of Xiao Chen, its pace increased in speed. At first it was a trot, then turned to a full sprint as the huge beast run with the wind. Xiao Chen enjoyed the sound of the wind whistling pass by his ears. It reminded him of the days where he rode dirt bikes through the muddy trails near their headquarters in his previous world.


    He had many hobbies aside from his most favorite, which was ying strategy games, which prompted him to read about historical wars. The strategies, maneuvers and makeup of the armies in history. He researched on them when he wasn''t nning for the next operation or training his skills inbat.


    Xiao Chen closed his eyes as he pulled on the reins of the Rhakaddon making swerve to one side as its hooves skidded on the ground and created long but shallow line carvings on it. Hurrying the huge beast under him to break into full sprint again as he felt the adrenaline of the sudden swerve, which resembled how he go on turns while on the mountain trails on his dirt bike.


    The Rhakaddon obliged to his rider''s wishes and continued on swerving around the open fields near the farnds after going on a full charge forward. The war beast seemed to also enjoy what his rider was feeling as it dashed forward at full speed after drifting on the ground with its hooves.


    In the vast open field, a mighty three horned beast that would surely make someone have second thoughts on standing on its path run around sliding to a halt before breaking out in a charge again and again. Atop the beast was a rider who seemed to have been glued on the back of the Rhakaddon as no matter how unstable and shaky the riding experience looks, he maintained himself perfectly bnce atop the creature.


    For some time, Xiao Chen and the Rhakaddon enjoyed the moment and pump of adrenaline coursing through their veins as they yed around the open field before the young chieftain pulled on the reins of the steed and halting their fun. Xiao Chen patted and caressed the back of his now steed, while muttering, "Let''s go! Let''s go and show your kin and their riders what we can do."


    He led the excited Rhakaddon who charged forward towards where the riders of the Rumbling n were gathered at as a trail of dust was left behind in its tail. Xiao Chen closed his eyes while his steed run forward at full speed and adjusted his bnce whenever he felt that he needed to. It was a way for him to get more ustomed to being atop the moving creature.


    "Do you feel that!? Dug''mhar questioned his nsmen who were with him as he noticed the trembling of the ground. The shaking of the ground announced the arrival of a big and heavy creature. His warriors stared at each other in confusion at first, which made Dug''mhar point at the ground, saying, "The ground, feel the ground. It is shaking!"


    The Rumbling n riders focused their attention towards the ground and they all felt it. The ground was trembling ever so slightly, but still noticeable by them. "Battle formation! We don''t know what is headed towards us." Dug''mhar cautioned them as he slowly climbed atop the back of his steed with difficulty.


    The Rhakaddon Cavalry all climbed to the backs of their steed with their hands on their weapons as they prepared to engage whatever was headed towards them. They were all on alert as they didn''t know if it was a friend or foe just yet, as they can only see a small, tall and hollowed dust cloud in the distance.


    "Crescent Formation! Advance forward!" Dug''mhar shouted hismands as he and his nsmen moved forward while forming a ''C'' formation with the nks first and the ones beside themgging behind until the center. This was a formation for them to catch their foes, who are fewer in numbers than them, which they can quickly encircle and trap with no path for retreat.


    The riders all strained their eyes to be able to discern who was headed for them and they saw that it was a Rhakaddon which would mean that it might be one of them but they remained alert still because there is also a possibility that someone else managed to tame one of them for their own use. A moment of silence was instilled in the air and they could hear only the snorting and sound of the hooves of the Rhakaddons moving forward.


    "It''s the chief!" Those from the nks spotted Xiao Chen first and informed their peers who were further back than them and still could not see their chieftain clearly.


    "It''s the chieftain!"


    "The chief is here!"


    "Chief ising!"


    "The demon ising..."


    "Chieftain is headed towards us!"


    "It''s just the chief!"


    The Rhakaddon Cavalry finally rxed themselves after hearing that it was the chieftain, but also still felt nervousness about what might have made their chieftain toe for them. They all had the same thoughts and prayed for the same thing, hoping that it isn''t because of more training, since they are still exhausted.


    Dug''mhar rode forward to meet with their chieftain and broke away from their formation. The other riders halted their advance and waited for their chieftain while hoping that the reason their chieftain arrived was because of what they feared.


    " Chief!" Dug''mhar saluted towards Xiao Chen while still atop his steed and his sickness of flexing his muscles was bing less and less as he was continuously exhausted every single day while training.


    "Who is your best rider!?" Xiao Chen questioned as he pulled on the reins of his Rhakaddon to halt it in its tracks. Dug''mhar had a look of confusion on his face as he stared at the chieftain. "That would be me, chief." he answered after a few moments of silence while thinking why he asked him that question.


    "Let''s see who is the better rider between us." Xiao Chen grinned mischievously, which made Dug''mhar even more confuse and also nervous for the safety of their chieftain. "I don''t think that would be a good idea, chief. Dug''mhar said, as he was against the idea of fighting against their chieftain while atop their steeds.


    Their chieftain might be great atbat since he had proved it already through the many beatings that he meted out upon during their spars. And he still remembers the painful memories of him being thrashed by the chieftain with just one hand of his. Literally just one hand, just the right hand and no leg strikes involved even tackles and other form of attacks wasn''t used. Just pure punches, chops, and ps from their chieftain''s right hand. But he still was mercilessly trampled, and that was a memory that he would really like to forget.


    Dug''mhar shook his head, as he was the best rider among his n and might even be the best among the Yohan Tribe. He might have been throughly f*cked by Xiao Chen when they were on foot. But when ites to duelling atop their steeds? Only Haguk woulde close to his skills.


    "We''ll see." Xiao Chen''s grin became even wider. "No, chief! You would be hurt badly if we do this. Duelling on foot might be your forte, but fighting atop Rhakaddons is mine. And fighting on foot would only make you suffer from the hands of your opponent, but while riding, your steed could also injure you or from falling down from it in a bad way." Dug''mhar continued to caution Xiao Chen.


    "We will spar while on our steeds. That''s an order." Xiao Chen''s tone became serious as he stared at Dug''mhar, who was dissuading him from engaging in a battle against him while atop their steeds.


    Dug''mhar frowned, but he had no other choice. He doesn''t want to be punished again for disobeying orders like the many times before. "As youmand, chief." he saluted before leading away his Rhakaddon about fifty meters away from Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen smiled as he gripped the reins of his Rhakaddon tighter. "Let''s start!" he shouted after seeing that the distance between the two of them was enough for a charge. He kicked the sides of his steed and started their charge.


    The duel in finding out who is the better rider between the Rhakaddon riders was done in an unarmed fight. They would charge at each other while atop their steeds. The goal was to dismount your opponent from his or her steed and make him or her call to the ground. All limbs and kinds of attack can be used in dismounting their opponents as long as they maintain themselves atop their steed. Using any form of weapon is not allowed, including their steeds and their reins. Just your own body could be used in the fight.


    Dug''mhar also kicked the sides of his steed with his legs and made it charge forward with all its speed. Dust clouds were kicked up as the two riders charge at each other and prepared themselves to take down their opponent. Extending his right arm, Dug''mhar was attempting to bring down the chieftain with a shove, punch, or a clothesline like attack.


    The Rumbling n riders watched with no idea what was going. But after seeing their n chief and the chieftain of the tribe charging against each other with no weapons drawn out, they finally knew that duel was going on.. They broke into murmurs and some sort of gamble was going on as they bet for the one who they felt would win against each other.

 Chapter 107 - 107

    "The n Chief would win. He is the best rider among us."


    "I don''t think so. He had his ass handed to him by the Tribe Chieftain multiple times before."


    "That''s when duelling while on foot, this one is different."


    "Who knows if the Tribe Chief is hiding his skills in cavalry riding."


    "I will still bet on the n Chief."


    "I bet on the Tribe Chief."


    The Rumbling n riders continued on their debate on who is more likely to win between the two participants of the duel. Almost all of them took part in the betting while a few of them just spectated, unsure of the oue of the fight.


    In the blink of an eye, the two participants were upon each other as they tried to push back each other while passing side by side in opposite directions. Dug''mhar grunted as he tried to shove the chieftain with his right arm, but he only managed to push him back a little.


    Xiao Chen was making use of the stirrup and stood on the back of his steed with the iron rings as the tform. He almost managed to take down Dug''mhar down from his steed, but the skilled riderid on his back after being pushed back a few inches away from his initial position.


    Dug''mhar threw a quick kick on the side of Xiao Chen in an attempt to dislodge him from his steed, but to no avail. His kick solidlynded on the side of the chieftain, but he only winced from his attack and didn''t fall off his steed.


    The two Rhakaddons'' hooves created markings on the ground as they skidded to a stop with their hooves. The two riders pulled on the reins of their steeds and turned them around to face their opponent. "How?" Dug''mhar muttered as he was confused on how did the chieftain still managed to maintain his bnce after his sudden strike.


    Xiao Chen massaged his side which was kicked by Dug''mhar as the lingering pain of the attack made him took on the duel more seriously. He raised his head towards Dug''mhar and grinned mischievously and raised his right hand, pointing towards the Rumbling n chieftain, and raised his thumb up for approval, acknowledging the skills of his foe.


    The turn of events dumfounded the spectators all. They all thought that Xiao Chen would fall already after the sudden attack of their n Chief. They all had the same thoughts. If it were them, they would surely have fallen down already from their steed.


    Looking at the chieftain, who was still atop his steed, Dug''mhar wiped the tip of his nose and made his steed charge forward once again. He was using the reins of his steed to make it run faster as he used it to whip the sides of his Rhakaddon. He leaned to one side slightly as he prepared both of his arms to push the chieftain off his steed. He thought that if one arm isn''t enough, he''ll use two.


    Xiao Chen also made his steed charge forward and leaned forward to increase the speed of his steed while sprinting forward. A smile was stered on his face as he was enjoying the fight, despite he was somewhat cheating by using a stirrup while his foe didn''t have one.


    They were finally upon each other again and Xiao Chen, being the one with the upper hand, raised his leg up as a faint which forced Dug''mhar to counter his move. The two passed by each other again with Xiao Chen having the upper hand as the n Chief of the Rumbling n defended himself from the strike of his opponent as he leaned to the other side to nullify the attack of his opponent.


    The two passed by each other with no blows as Xiao Chen was nullified innding an attack after Dug''mhar leaned to the other side. Passing by each other, the two participants turned their steeds around for another charge.


    The Rhakaddon Cavalry watched as the two orcs taking part in the duel kept on safely attacking each other and still maintained their bnce atop their steeds. Their Rhakaddons were already breathing heavily and Xiao Chen decided to the attack with reckless abandon as his opponent was to skilled in the art of riding than him.


    Preparing himself for an all out attack. Xiao Chen ced both his hands on the back of his steed and letting go of the reins after making it charge forward. He kicked Dug''mhar many times already, but the weight behind his kicks wasn''t enough to defeat his foe


    The two of them charge against each other again. When the distance was close enough. Xiao Chen focused all his strength on his arms and made a dropped kick attack on Dug''mhar, who tried to shove him off his steed. His two legsnded squarely on the chest of his opponent and his full weight finally managed to dismount Dug''mhar of his steed.


    The Rumbling n Chief was surprised by the unconventional attack of Xiao Chen, as kicking with both legs would have a high chance of him falling off his steed. Dug''mhar was sent flying by Xiao Chen''s dropped kick and rolled to ground multiple times. He was left behind as his steed continued on its charge before halting by using its hooves as breaks and creating a long marking on the ground. With no rider to guide it, Dug''mhar''s Rhakaddon just stood there and snorted beforeying down on the ground because of exhaustion.


    "The Tribe Chief Wins!"


    "I won! Hahahaha... Your Prime Beef is mine!"


    "YES!"


    "I WON!"


    The Rumbling n riders who betted for Xiao Chen to win cheered as those who betted on Dug''mhar were dismayed about the oue. Xiao Chen was in no way a better rider than them, but he still managed to win against their best rider.


    Turning his steed around, Xiao Chen galloped towards Dug''mhar, who was in disbelief of what just happened. Hey there with his back on the ground and staring at the clear sky whole feeling the hot temperature which made him realized that sh*t just happened. He was just defeated yet again by the chieftain just like before. What he can''t ept is that he was defeated in where he really excelled at.


    Xiao Chen stared down at Dug''mhar, who was staring at the sky absent minded. "I guess I won. Despite with a bit of cheating. Ah! Scratch that! I won through cheating." He dered as he patted the saddle that he was on.


    It finally dawned on Dug''mhar that their was a strange contraption attach on their chieftain''s steed. He sat upright and stared at the contraption and saw the iron rings where their chieftain''s feet were at. "I am still a better rider than you. Without those strange things. I would have won!" Dug''mhar cheered himself up as he slowly got up to his feet.


    Confused as he is, he still med the stirrup for the result. "I wouldn''t have to lose if not for those" he pointed at the stirrup. Xiao Chen just grinned mischievously and patted his Rhakaddon on the back for a job well done.


    "Get your nsmen to follow me." Xiao Chen muttered as he led his steed away, back towards the tribe. Dug''mhar scratched the back of his head before whistling to call his steed towards him. His Rhakaddon sprinted towards him and he grabbed its reins before slowly climbing up on its back as the pain of his fall still lingered.


    "Follow the chief!" He shouted as he went after their chieftain despite all the pain that he was feeling. The Rhakaddon Cavalry who won the bet had smiles stered on their faces, while those who lost were dismayed.


    *****


    After arriving at where Zul''jinn and his peers were at. Stirrups were handed to the riders as they tried which size fit their steeds. "This one is nice." Dug''mhar muttered as he copied his chieftain''s moves and stood up on the back of his steed with the use of the iron rings as his tform. He was able to move around with his feet firmly nted on the iron rings and he could do more forms of attack with it.


    Deep in the mines, the kobolds continued on their daily routine.


    "Dig! Dig! Dig!"


    "I dig! You dig! We all dig!"


    "Sleeping is life but tunneling is lifer!"


    "No ground is too hard or soft. With all my abilities, I dig and dig till I feel drowsy or hungry."


    The distinct sound of the iron pickaxe hitting the ground, rocks or soil echoed all throughout the tunnels that the kobolds were at. Shrieks of the goblins also apanied them as they carried baskets containing soil, ores, and other useful materials out of the tunnels before dumping them outside for the taurens, ogres, or orcs to collect.


    The kobolds were divided into two groups. One group continue on the mining expedition along the mountains while the other bigger group tunneled to divert the flow of the Garthum River towards them. Far in the distance, a massive wall and thick wall was being constructed. A meter thick wall of concrete was slowly taking shape while a friend meters away behind it was another meter thick concrete wall was being built.. A ditch was being dug up by the workers as they carried the soil from the ditch to fill the middle of the two concrete walls.

 Chapter 108 - 108

    The Rhakaddon Cavalry started training with the stirrups, which made riding their humongous war beasts much easier. Charging towards their enemy ranks wasn''t their only way of attack, as they also could attack from a distance and shower their enemies with bolts and balls of iron. Depending on the situation and themand given, they would employ different forms of attacks.


    Xiao Chen focused on training the Rhakaddon Cavalry while ruthlessly training the Raksha Aspirants with very intense physical activities. The Raksha Aspirants were exempted from the physicalbor which was helping in the city''s construction. Rakshas are to be the elite unit who have only one purpose which wasbat, unlike the Yurakks who will undertake the task of physicalbors such as roadworks and constructions.


    The Yurakks would be the all around soldiers as they learned different form of crafts, while the Rakshas would be more focused on providing security. Deep within the Lag''ranna Mountains,there they trained the special soldiers who would go ahead of the main army at all times in search of safe paths and also finding their enemies.


    There were three hundred Verakh Aspirants who answered the call, who were also subjected to a much more ruthless form of training. Even more ruthless than what the Rakshas are going through. They lived within the mountains with no supply and they have to depend on themselves to survive the ruthless training. They are divided into sixteen groups and each group had to work together with their members to survive. Food, shelter, security, and other things rted to survival, they must do it themselves with just the one weapon that they have. No clothes, no armors, no special equipments. They are basically like cavemen, except they wield a fine one foot dagger for their own safety against the wilds.


    If the Rakshas are the special force in full battles with the Yurakks as the all around force, the Verakhs would be the most special one as they train not only to fight in full battles but also some special battles.


    The tasks and roles of Verakhs would include scouting, gueri warfare,jungle warfare, raiding operations, sabotages, ambushes, pathfinding, and also includes urban warfare. Xiao Chen really modeled them after the ''Musangs'' and even nned on using their famous mascot as their insignia, which is the ck panther.


    *****


    Deep in the mountains, Galum''nor and some of his chosen warriors were messing with the Verakh Aspirants as they raided them multiple times. Destroying their shelters and stealing their gathered food supplies, which they foraged from the wilds, was just among the few things that they did in order to make the life of the aspirants harder than it already was.


    The original three hundred who volunteered was cut down to less than two hundred now as the others quitted the training or weren''t fit to continue after suffering injuries inflicted by Galum''nor and his warriors. Broken bones, torn muscles, gashes, deep wounds, swelling, sickness and other things that could put their lives in jeopardy were grounds for disqualification from the training.


    "Screw them! Ah! Those bastards. They don''t fight like proper warriors!" an injured orc screamed his annoyance and anger as his right arm was broken after the enormous Galum''nor and his troops ambushed their group who split away from the others to gather food. They were quickly defeated, and he was one of the unlucky ones who suffered a serious injury and will be pulled out from the training. He was just thrown towards a tree by the giant orc andnded badly, which resulted in him breaking his arm.


    "It was an order of the chief. We don''t have any other choice." the leader of their group muttered as he pitied his fellow orc who was one of the unlucky ones. His group was now only one fourth of their original size as Galum''nor''s group seemed to have a taken a liking to their group. Among the many groups of Verakhs Aspirants, they were the ones with the most casualties, as they seem to really have bad luck as they walked multiple times into the ambushes of Galum''nor and his chosen warriors.


    "Argh! This is unfair! Why me?" the orc with the broken arm screamed as he really didn''t want his journey to be a Verakh to end just yet. "You can train again to be Verakh after you are fully healed, albeit on the next batch. Don''t worry, if the rest of us will survive this ordeal, we will wait for you with open arms." their leader patted him on the shoulder. The injured orc somehow calmed down as he finally epted the fact that his luck was really rotten and it is not his time yet to be one of the prestigous Verakhs.


    The orcs carried their injuredrades towards the rescue zone and brought out the green cloth that was given to each group and attached it to a branch. Them attaching the green cloth to a branch and using it as a banner means that they are off limits for the meantime and Galum''nor can''t attack them since they are carrying their injured to the designated area. Those who voluntarily quit the training and those found out to be cheating their way through the training would be disqualified and barred from undergoing the training again in the future. Only those who were disqualified because of valid reasons can return and train again to be part of the prestigious unit.


    "Hold! Don''te out." Galum''nor raised his hand to stop the ambush that they prepared as he spotted the green cloth dancing with the passing wind. "Why?" one orc under him questioned and stared at him with a confused face. Galum''nor approached the orc who sweated bullets as the vast frame of their leader that clearly towered over him approached. The big orc smacked the back of the head of the orc, who questioned him with the back of his palm and pointed at the green cloth, "Are you blind? Open your eyes wide. The green cloth is out and you know what that means or do you want me to remind you!" Galum''nor brought his knuckles against each other as his bones made cracking sounds and scared the sh*t out of the poor orc.


    The orc backpedalled a few feet away from Galum''nor while shaking his head, "No... No.... No.... I-I-I re-re-member it. They-they are not-not be attacked." he stuttered as fear gripped him. Not only the aspirants could be eliminated from the training but also the trainors as Xiao Chen tasked Galum''nor to find some good orcs that would train the future batch of Verakhs since they can''t be around at all times.


    "d you remember." Galum''nor snorted and led them away, deeper into the woods, in seek of another group to prey upon.


    *****


    "Put your backs on it! Move faster! Stop dillydallying or do you want to join those guys!" Sakh''arran shouted and pointed a finger towards the Yurakk Aspirants who he punished for theirziness as he caught them dozing off behind the concrete wall that they were building. In the distance, there were over twenty orcs rolling around under the scorching sun while stark naked. Rolling to the left then back to right, they were already so dizzy that they can''t figure out which was left and which was right. Some of them even passed out already because of exhaustion, but Sakh''arran, being a copycat of their chieftain, had someone pour water on the unconscious orcs to wake them up and make them continue their punishment.


    It wasn''t only the Verakh Aspirants who could be disqualified and barred from the training, as the same thing happens with the Raksha and Yurakk Aspirants. The Raksha Aspirants had it better because if they voluntarily quit the training of being a Raksha, they could immediately join the Yurakk Aspirants and join them in their training like some sort of demotion.


    "Don''t give up! Move your legs forward! Just continue to step forward! Don''t stop!" Maghazz runs around the group of Raksha Aspirants that were under him while the other group was under Arkagarr. He cheered and continuously lift the morale of his peers as he didn''t want the big gong to sound again, which would mean someone just quitted the training. They didn''t care about those quitted at first and just stared at them with condescending eyes as they felt they were far superior to those who quitted, but all hell broke loose when midnight came after their first fellow aspirant quitted and sounded the gong.


    The demon woke them up in the middle of the night and started their intense training. Drowsy as they might be, the training woke up their sleeping blood as they sweated and bled. Their chieftain continued to mock and lectured them endlessly, instilling in them that they have to work together. They must be united at all times, "United you stand. Divided and you fall." that''s pretty much the summary of everything that their chieftain wanted to happen.


    *****


    The orcs who didn''t want to take part in the potential wars were contended with just farming and working for the tribe. They tend to the fields, help construct the buildings, fetched water, took care of the livestocks, helped with the mining and just went on with their daily life. But if they are needed to fight, they would fight as their chieftain mandated that all those part of his tribe who are at the right age and physically fit must know how to fight. They were all trained in some form ofbat and would respond to situations where they are needed, specially with the defense of the tribe in case of attacks.


    The Yohan Tribe is basically one gigantic military organization wherein all of its members can be called to fight if needed be.

 Chapter 109 - 109

    A few months had passed since Xiao Chen started remodeling the tribe to his liking and implemented all of his ideas. The Garthum River now flower around the City of Yohan after the kobolds finished their task of redirecting its flow with their tunnels.


    A circr meter thick concrete wall surrounded the entire city and four meters behind the first concrete wall was another meter thick concrete wall. They filled the space between the two walls with the dug up soil from the ditch just in front of the city wall.


    A vast farnd with wheat and other vegetables was spread out just below the banks of the redirected Garthum River, and they filled the space between the original tribe and the City if Yohan with rice fields.


    The City of Yohan boasted a sizeable force that allowed Xiao Chen to start his path of conquest. A thousand five hundred Tauren Guards keeping the city safe with all the Yohan Tribe members as the backup in case they needed help.


    The First Yohan Horde, Ikarush had a mainstay of three thousand orc warriors excluding the auxiliary forces and the special units. It was divided into eight warbands wherein each warband had four hundred members except the First and Second Warband which had double the number of warriors than the other warbands.


    The First and Second Warbands of the First Yohan Horde, Ikarush was made of the Rakshas. They are the Raksha Aspirants who passed all the ordeals that were thrown to them by their demon-like trainer, which was their chieftain.


    The Third till the Eight Warbandprised the Yurakks whopleted and endured the training and were chosen. Those who weren''t chosen would continue training until the Second Horde would be created and they would be the first to be called to join it.


    Six hundred trolls make up the First Kani''karr (Kani means Death and Karr means Hurl) Corps who would operate the Scorpios, Ballistas and the newly added one which was the Mangonel which operated differently than the first two but could also deal more damage specially to fortifications. The mangonel was Xiao Chen''s solution against enemy fortifications, but it came with a disadvantage of being too bulky that its deployment was hard. Most of the time, when not in use, it would be divided into smaller parts which could be transported then assembled when needed.


    The Ballistas were not much of a problem even though it is an enormous weapon but that only applies to the humans, dwarves and other smaller creatures. But to the orcs who are allied with the big ass ogres, it is easy. Two or four orcs, depending on their body frames, could carry it on their shoulders and one or two ogres would suffice to move them around even in long distances.


    There was also the five hundred strong heavy cavalry, or more known as the Rhakaddon Cavalry, which would support the First Yohan Horde, Ikarush. A hundred light cavalry or the Warg Cavalry. The hundred was the number of riders and the wargs, which were more numerous than the riders, a hundred riders apanied by more than two hundred wargs.


    Thest but not the least, the special unit which was the Verakhs who would always be ahead of the Horde that they are affiliated with. The First Verakh Company, Rikon (to see) were made of two hundred highly trained warriors. It wasn''t exclusive to orcs alone, but only twenty trolls joined and no one from the other races showed interest.


    As a special unit, the Verakhs operate in small groups called Squads, with only eight members in each squad. There are twenty-five squads of Verakhs, but only eight of them would be active at a time. The Tenth to Seventeenth Squad would explore and operate in all directions, both in ordinal and intercardinal directions as the first shift. The following week, the Eighteenth to Twenty-fifth Squads would rece them in being far away from the army and in the wilds. First to Ninth Squads would be the mainstay of their affiliated Horde, which would be given sudden missions depending on the situation that they are in.


    The g of Yohan was a huge ck rectangr shaped linen fabric and in the center of it was a huge circle representing the walls of the walls and eight small petals around it in all directions in white color which makes it look like a flower and in the center of the circle was a head of a snarling wolf and in the wolf''s forehead was a burning Y which was red in color which means Yohan. There was a small golden howling wolf attached to an iron pole. Below the figure of the howling wolf was a small te wherein the name of the of the Horde, ''Ikarush'' was carved in.


    There was also another banner besides that of Yohan. It was also a rectangr shaped linen fabric, but it was red in color and there was a figure of two wings which looks like they were melting. Above the melting wings figure was the name of the Horde ''Ikarush'' and below the wings was the battlecry of the Horde Rakar''nogar Ugum Ashnarah in Orcishnguage in golden color.


    Each warband also carried with them a banner of their own, which was a rectangr shaped linen fabric with the roman number corresponding to their warband. The First Warband had a banner with the ''I'' figure on it, the Second Warband with a ''II'' on it till the Eight Warband.


    The banners were held by the Guidon Bearers who took pride in holding the guidons on their hands and no one else is allowed to carry these banners aside from them with exemption if they fall in battle and the closest one to them would hold it in their stead and prevent it from falling to the ground or into the hands of their enemies.


    And the most important one that must never ever fall into the hands of their foes would be the Horde Standard, which was the Golden Wolf. The Golden Wolf is the pride of the Horde and a Horde who loses its Wolf would be considered a failure.. The Amazferr (Amaz means wolf and ferr means to bring or to hold) is the one who holds the wolf.

 Chapter 110 - 110

    Xiao Chen watched with pride as the First Yohan Horde, Ikarush, marched in formation heading towards the Hollowed Ground. The Verakhs were at the head of the long line of warriors followed by his appointed Horde Chief, which was none other than Sakh''arran and with Gur''kan and Trot''thar as his War Chiefs, who would aid him inmanding the warriors.


    Following themanders of the Horde would be the Amazferr and the two Guidon Bearers, who nked him on both sides, carrying the two main banners. The one carrying the g of Yohan on the right and the one with the Horde Banner on his left. The three would be the highest ranking officers after the threemanders who answers to no one else.


    There was also a hierarchy among the Guidon Bearers with the one holding the g of Yohan as the highest with the rank of First Captain followed by the one holding the Banner of the Horde with the rank of Captain and following him would be the Guidon Bearers of the First and Second Warband with the ranks of First Sergeants and the other Guidon Bearers would have the rank of Sergeants.


    The leaders of the First and Second Warbands have the ranks of Senior First Captains while the other warbandmanders have the ranks of First Captains. And the one holding the Golden Wolf has a rank of his own called Aurok (Golden Captain) which only answers to the Horde Chief among all the officers of the Horde.


    There were also some special ranks held by the other warriors aside from their original one in the Horde like Gur''kan who is a War Chief but also holds the rank of Rek''an''dar (Record Holder) who is in charge of knowing all about the members of the Horde like their status, mission taken, wealth and other things.


    The Horde practically has a government of its own, with the Horde Chief as its head. Xiao Chen designed his Horde like that because they would be the one who would govern thends that they will conquer in the future. It is better for him toy it all down already before anything else so that he won''t have to seek candidates for the positions needed in the future for thends that they will conquer.


    After the two most important banners and the Wolf was the First Warband led by Maghazz, which was closely followed by the Second Warband. The First and Second Warband had the same equipment which wasrge circr shields which was on their left arm, a durable four meter iron spear, corinthian style helmets on their heads, an iron chestte, a hacking sword on their left waist, a two and a half feet long dagger on their right waist, greaves on their legsplete with strapped sandals and vambraces on their forearms.


    Almost every single one of their gear was made of iron steel which was already heavy and on their backs were also their rapsacks which contained their supplies and special equipments. They are heavily armed and the total weight of all their loads would be enough to crush a normal person. The only one who carried heavier loads than them while on the march would be the Verakhs because of all the special equipments that they have which they needed in all kinds of terrain.


    Following the First and Second Warbands would be Third till the Eight Warbands who wore equipments that are greatly different from the first two warbands ahead of them. They wore an armor which was made of segmented iron strips. The strips were arranged horizontally on the body, ovepping downwards, and they surrounded the torso in two halves, being fastened at the front and back.


    Additional strips protected the upper body and shoulders ("shoulder guards") and breast- and backtes. The form of the armour allowed it to be stored verypactly, since it was possible to separate it into four sections, each of which would copse on itself into apact mass.


    The fitments that closed the various te sections together were held together by leather straps and tough cords. Xiao Chen basically copied it from the ''lorica segmentata'' of the Roman Legionnaires. And on their backs were their rapsacks which contained their supplies, building tools and special equipments.


    They carry on their left hand their rectangr shaped shields and their two javelins in their right hand. Their main standard stabbing sword on their right waist while a dagger was on their left. They also wore vambraces and greaves,plete with sandals to protect their feet.


    Behind the Warbands was the First Kani''karr Corps, which was the trolls who are only armed with a shorter sword which could almost be considered as a dagger to the orcs. They wore leather armors, leather hoods on their heads and sandals and a knife as theirst resort, which they could also use in their daily life.


    Behind the group of the trolls was the heaviest of all members of the Horde, the Rhakaddon Cavalry, whose riders are fully armored from head to toe. They carried a longnce, a huge hacking sword as a secondary weapon, and a dagger. The Rhakaddons were also covered in segmented armors, which were designed after the ones worn by the Third till the Eight Warbands.


    Just behind the Rhakaddon Cavalry were the ogres who were also fully d in metal armor with a mace in one hand. They also have a huge sword on their backs just in case that they lost their favorite weapon.


    Last but not the least would be the Warg Cavalry, who are lightly armored with mixed leather and metal armors. They have two swords and a dagger in their arsenal.


    Xiao Chen''s smile grew wider and wider as he watched his troops enter the Hollowed Ground. Adhalia can''t help but shake her head, "An army that can even make the gods tremble in fear." she muttered. She knows it is sphemous to utter those words, but that is the only way that she could describe the army of Xiao Chen.. She witnessed how this army came into being and knew of their abilities, which could really instill fear in anyone, even the gods themselves.

 Chapter 111 - 111

    The Yohan First Horde, Ikarush, marched and passed in front of Xiao Chen. The warriors were in perfect lines as they looked forward with pride as they moved. When they were directly in front of the chieftain, the elements of the formation turned their heads to right and stared at their chieftain with chins held high with pride except for the rightmost element who continued to look forward. After passing by, the warriors turned their heads back and stared right ahead of them. They circled around the Hollowed Ground after passing by Xiao Chen.


    There they stood in Inspection Line, standing still and with pride. The Yohan First Horde, Ikarush boasted a total of four thousand and seven hundred warriors,who arebat ready and will surely bring down any foe that challenges their might. There was also an additional four hundred warriors who could also help the Horde in times of dire situations which were under the lead of Xor''tharr and Kul''tha.


    The battle band had a total of a twenty-four members including their leaders while the Logistics Unit make up of two hundred members and the remaining ones are the tribe members who have special skills that addresses certain things like surveying for the construction of the roads while they move and the guides forying out the forts which will be their home far away from home.


    "Warriors of the First Yohan Horde, Ikarush! Today marks the day that you start your service for the glory of Yohan! Anyone that challenges its might must and shall fall! Take pride in being the first but not going to be thest to expand the borders of Yohan!" Xiao Chen shouted as he recognized the First Horde of Yohan.


    Silence was the only answer that he received as the members of Ikarush just stood still like statues, like how they were trained. The wind started to howl as they made the many banners of the Horde flutter in the air. The clouds started to roll like they were fleeing away and thunder boomed, announcing its presence to the mortals below.


    The members of Ikarush were unperturbed by the mighty booming sound of thunder. They feared no one as they take pride in all the hardships that they went through and even the gods themselves will make them bow down.


    "Sakh''arran! Horde Chief of Ikarush! Come forward!" Xiao Chen ordered as the battle band continued to y in the background. Rakh''ash''tha took out one scroll that was on the central table of the stage that was made out of concrete and handed it to Xiao Chen. Sakh''arran ushered his trusted partner ckwind forward with his chin held high as the Verakhs parted their formation to allow him to pass through, since they were positioned ahead of the entire Horde.


    ckwind was fitted with metal armors in some parts of her body, like the other wargs of the Warg Cavalry. The armor was properly ced and attached to her body as not to impede her mobility when fighting in her own way ofbat. Her armor covered her head, but not her snout, her torso, and the upper parts of her limbs. A saddle and stirrups were also fitted onto her as Sakh''arran would ride her most of the time now, unlike the previous times.


    "Sakh''arran, Horde Chief of the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush, greets you, Khao''khen Chieftain of Yohan." Sakh''arran saluted as her steed bowed her head towards Xiao Chen. ckwind also learned some of the right procedures, like saluting and other things after the many times that she had witnessed it being done by the warriors that were suffering under the scorching heat of the sun.


    Xiao Chen nodded his head to acknowledge the salute of Sakh''arran and ckwind and reached for the scroll that was in the hands of Rakh''ash''ta. "This contains the missions of Ikarush. Included in it is your primary task and the secondary tasks that you and your Horde are going to do." Xiao Chen handed the scroll to Sakh''arran, who dismounted from his trusty steed and received the scroll.


    "Maghazz! Commander of the First Verakh Company, Rikon! Come forward!" Xiao Chen bellowed next as he looked at the Verakhs who were the ones that he was excited about the most. Maghazz slung his crossbow on his shoulders as he marched forward. The Verakhs wore light leather armor as they prioritize mobility in all terrains, but they are deadly both in range and meleebat. Only the Rhakaddon Cavalry and them are equipped with crossbows for range attacks.


    The Rhakaddon Cavalry were trained to shoot their crossbows while riding their steeds to pepperpact enemy formations when needed be but the Verakhs took wielding the weapon to the next level as they were trained to make use of their crossbows as their main weapon. They would assault their targets in formations that were tailored for them and barrage their foes with bolts of iron.


    The Verakhs were equipped with different types of crossbows that Xiao Chen designed. The bigger and longer ones that fires at a very slow rate are to be used by the marksman of each squad since it is capable of taking down targets in great distances. There is the bulky yet shorter type, which was for closer range that is almost melee, which shoots out small iron balls with a tremendous power that would send anyone hit by them flying backwards. And the mostmon one is the one which is capable of firing almost rapidly as long as bolts of iron are fed to it by its magazines.


    "Maghazz, Commander of the First Verakh Company, Rikon attached to the First Yohan Horde, Ikarush, greets you, Khao''khen, Chieftain of Yohan." Maghazz said as he saluted towards Xiao Chen while standing beside Sakh''arran and his partner, ckwind.


    Xiao Chen nodded at Maghazz and took the scroll handed to him by Rakh''ash''ta. "This contains the details of your missions. It is up to you on how you deploy your troops and aplish them." he handed the scroll to Maghazz, who received it with both hands. "For the Glory of Yohan.." Xiao Chen said as he dismissed the two.

 Chapter 112 - 112

    The war drums started beating in a faster rhythm as the sts from the battle horns came one after another. Maghazz and his Verakhs were the first to exit the Hollowed Ground, followed by the First Yohan Horde, Ikarush, in marching formation.


    A long serpentine line of warriors went out of the southern gates of the City of Yohan, passing through the high arch of the southern gateway and walked on the lowered drawbridge to cross the Garthum River, which was redirected by the kobolds with their skillful digging.


    The flow of the Garthum River flowed west just a few hundred meters north of the City of Yohan, then flowed south, circling around the west side of the city before going east again to head back to where it should go to. The banks of the Garthum River to the south of the city were only a few meters away, unlike to the north.


    The Tauren Guards who manned the massive walls as the First Yohan Horde,Ikarush departed and headed towards their new home, which they are going to build themselves. Even the orcs, taurens, ogres, and trolls tending to the farnds stopped what they were doing and watched the many warriors depart to the south.


    Before they even exited the city, the members of Ikarush started chanting their own chants, which varied depending on the unit which they belonged to. The Verakhs had their own, which was fast-paced and includes the phrase


    "Darkness is my friend


    And the wild is my home


    We stalk our prey


    Staying hidden doing so,


    Silently moving


    We crouched and crawl


    Till it is time


    We Strike!"


    The First and Second Warbands almost have the same chants,


    "As we march to the battlefield


    Strong will and weapons we wield


    Our foes shall tremble know fear


    As we thrust forward our spear


    We are the best


    Among the rest


    (First)(Second) Warband


    On the battleground"


    The Third to the Eight Warbands had one of their own, depending on which warband they belong to, which was entirely different to that of the first two warbands.


    The First Kani''karr Corps also had one of their own which includes the phrase


    "Here wee, receive our gifts


    Death from above and from a distance


    We see you but you can''t see us


    Do all you can, you can''t reach us


    For ourrades we trust"


    Different chants sounded all throughout the long serpentine line as they noisily marched away to the south. They marched with pride and they were so very loud that the creatures in their path fled as soon as they see them.


    *****


    The rogue goblins of the wilds who are preparing to ambush any unsuspecting creatures headed towards them scurried away in fear as the mighty army was headed for them. They shrieked in panic as they ran away as fast as their short legs could carry them. Hiding behind anything that they could use to hide themselves and taking a peek from time to time. They were shivering in fear and nervously watching the massive army marching noisily heading south.


    Sakh''arran knew of the rogue goblins as they were already spotted by the Verakhs who were moving ahead of them while using the cover of the terrain. He didn''t know how the Verakhs moved with such speed and stayed ahead of them while maintaining themselves hidden from those that they passed by. Reports came flooding in as the squads of Verakhs that were moving with them in the shadows informed them of what they spotted while on the move.


    The Verakhs operated far away from the main army while the Warg Cavalry were deployed a few kilometers away, surrounding where the main army was at. They worked as the secondary eyes and received the reports from the deployed Verakhs and with their fast steeds, ryed it to the main army.


    The ground trembled and even the vegetations also can''t remain still as the massive army passed by as their synchronous marching made the ground shake. They have eyes spread all around them, which makes it less likely for them to fall into ambushes.


    "Continue the march. Ignore them, thy pose no threat to us." Sakh''arran gave out hismands as he deemed the rogue goblins unworthy of their attention.


    *****


    "What do you mean, Your Highness?" Lord Masud raised his cup to his lips and tasted the fine wine that was offered to him by the prince. "Exactly as I said, Lord Masud. You and Lord Husani shall take a portion of my army and head north and establish a foothold for us in the north." Prince Gyassi smiled as he too raised his cup to his lips and savored the taste of his drink.


    They have been winning the war against the army of monsters despite at a great cost like the destruction of the Town of Gilban after he used the Sword of the Sands and turned the entire town into a wastnd toy waste to the monsters that were attacking it.


    He wanted to use the residents of the town as bait to get all the monsters in one go, but Commander Ishaq and Commander Nassor were greatly against it. With no other choice, he sent messengers to warn the residents of the town to flee the town before he turns it into a battlefield.


    As long as the Sword of the Sands is in his hands, he is almost unstoppable. His entire body can''t be injured since it turns into grains of sand then recovers again. He can be a man made out of sand for as long as the sword is in his hands and, like a demigod, he could ughter all his foes with no worries about him getting hurt.


    "Why don''t we finish first all the monsters here before moving the entire army to the north." Lord Husani suggested as he was against the idea of being sent tobat those war loving creatures to the north.


    "No, it might take too long for us to finish of all the monsters here. Especially with how sly that leader of theirs is." Prince Gyassi shook his head. Many times, he fought that winged monster that had a tempting figure, but it continued to elude him whenever he had the upper hand. He could''ve had killed it and ended the war with the monsters already, but he had other ns. He wanted to capture it alive.


    Prince Gyassi smiled as he remembered the looks of that foe of his who continued to escape his grasp. He had other ns for that creature that no one knew of.

 Chapter 113 - 113

    Inside the borders of the Burning Sands, the Twelfth Squad of the First Verakh Company, Rikon camped. They set up their camp among the cliffs and use the terrain to protect them from the unpredictable rage of the desert.


    "They should have started building the fortifications already." the marksman of the Twelfth Squad muttered as he cleaned his beloved weapon, making sure that it was sand free after they experience a sandstorm a few moments ago before taking shelter among the cliffs.


    "I hate this ce! It is all sand! Sand here, sand there and endless sea of sand!" their squad member who was their main map maker and started removing his armor while brushing away the umted sands that made their way inside his armor and clothes.


    "Enoughining. It''s just for a week. And we are lucky since the fortifications might already have beenpleted after our return from this ce." the Squad Leader of the Twelfth Squad said as he watched the raging sand from afar. The howling wind and the flying grain of sands that impedes his vision to see further away.


    "Where do you think the other squads are at? I hope they are also in the same situation as us." one of themmented as he started to make a campfire to be used for their meals and also to keep themselves warm during the night.


    "Mi doubt it, mon. Luk at di map dat di chief giv tuh us. Ongle fi wi squad inna di bordas of di burning sands. Di fourteenth a fifteenth wud be hanging back just behind di bordas of di Burning Sands. Eff mi did dem, mi wouldn''t camp inna dis endless sea of sand." one of the trollsmented as he joined the orcs in the conversation.


    "Yuh absolutely right, Jak''arr. Dere no way dat di othas wi like dis ce." the troll who was tasked with cooking their meal butted in. "See, even Dakam agrees wid me." Jak''arr muttered as he leaned on a rock as he whistled a tune to chase his boredom away.


    The leader of the Twelfth Squad shook his head and joined Jak''arr and found himself his own rock to lean his back on. Their squad is one of the few squads who had trolls as their members. Conversing with the trolls can sometimes be difficult because of the way they speak, even if they speak the samenguage. It just needs some getting used to the way they speak for you to be able to clearly understand them.


    Eight different squads were deployed all around where the main army was at. They are three days march away from them as they scout the surroundings and the paths where the main army will pass through. A day of march away from the main army would be the Warg Cavalry, who are also spread in all directions to receive reports from the deployed Verakhs.


    *****


    "Get your backs on it! No cking! I want the walls to be built quickly!" Sakh''arran shouted towards the Yurakks who were busy constructing the walls of the fort. Two wooden walls were being erected, with a distance of two meters apart. The center of the wooden walls was being filled with the dug up soil from the trench surrounding the fort.


    Patrolling around the hinges of the ce were the First and Second Warband as they broke into groups of a hundred men each to keep watch of possible hostiles around the area. Their fort was being constructed atop a hill, which has a few natural springs nearby for their water supply.


    The Rhakaddon Cavalry were further away as they let their steeds grazed upon the grassy ins down below where the fort was being constructed at.


    Trot''thar, being Trot''thar, is the main watcher of the entire Horde, as he had the ability to see further away than anyone else. Sitting on a branch atop the closest and tallest tree that he could find near the camp, he surveyed the surroundings.


    To the south, he could catch a glimpse of the ongoing sandstorm. To the east was the sea of trees, to the west would be the vast open ins, and to the north were the hills and cliffs that they went through.


    "See anything up there!?" Gur''kan shouted as he looked up to the top of the tree where Trot''thar is at. "Nothing worth my attention!" the orc atop the tree answered as seeds of fruit rained down upon the face of Gur''kan. "Tsch!" Gur''kan was annoyed and walked away and took shelter on a tree further away.


    The groups of orcs who are in charge of felling down trees finally reached where they were. Gur''kan was the one who evaluates the trees if they are suited for the construction of the fort or not. "War Chief, which ones do we take down?" the leader of the group of orc woodcutters asked.


    Gur''kan walked around the trees with his dagger and marked a few of them with his de with an ''X'' mark on their trunks. "Just find the ones that are marked with an ''X'' figure." he said after he returned.


    "Let''s go!" the leader of the orc woodcutters slumped his axe in his shoulders and headed towards the trees. Sounds of trees falling down and crashing against the nearby trees before making a resounding thud after hitting the ground could be heard.


    The woodcutters are armed with their weapons, the sword and the dagger, without their armor and shields. They also carried with them strange looking long des which have a set of sharp teeth that are operated by two orcs. There were also two kinds of this tool that their chieftain gave them, which he calls a saw. The first one is the felling saw, and the other is the bucking saw.


    The woodcutters used the felling saws as what they are called implies, to fell the trees. And bucking saws were used to cut felled trees into lumber. The two variations require slightly different designs. The felling saw has a narrower de, allowing wedges to be more easily inserted, while the bucking saw has a wider de, giving it more strength.

 Chapter 114 - 114

    The distinct sound of the teeth of the saws cutting through the trees echoed all throughout as the orcs merrily sang while they cut down the trees. Two orcs would work together in using the saws. They would pull the saw towards them after their partner stopped pulling it. Just like that, back and forth they pulled the saw until the tree have been cut through.


    While the tree is on its way down to the ground, crashing against its neighboring trees. The orcs would shout to warn each other that a tree was on its way down and they had to get out of the way.


    "Timber!!!"


    "Timber!!!"


    "Timber!!!"


    They learned it from their chieftain, who shouted it after he showed them how to use the new tools that they were now using while the tree that he cut down was falling down. They found it catchy and, of course, since it was from their chieftain, they would dly copy it.


    The ground shook a few times as the gigantic trees crashed down to the ground. Gur''kan was busy eating fruits when he suddenly thought of a mischievous idea. He grinned after imagining the reaction of the victim to his idea. Prompting himself up with his left hand, he shoved the fruit in his mouth and took out his dagger.


    "Anything to report!?" he shouted while raising his head up to look up. And as he had expected, a skin of a fruit fell down right towards him, which he evaded by leaning to his side. "Will you stop that!?" he shouted but was only answered with a loudugh from Trot''thar. "I''ll get you for this!" Gur''kan pretended to be really angry, but he was actually grinning mischievously.


    Raising his dagger up, he marked the trunk of the tree where Trot''thar is at with a very big ''X'' to make sure that the woodcutters won''t miss it. He nodded in satisfaction and sheathed his dagger and walked away towards the camp. "Hey! Where are you going!?" Trot''thar shouted as he saw Gur''kan going away. "Somewhere that it doesn''t rain with fruit skin and seeds!" Gur''kan answered back and waved his right hand without looking back.


    Trot''thar chuckled amusedly but then kept quiet, as he was now bored with nothing interesting to see. He has been looking around the surroundings for hours and nothing is happening. His butt even hurt after sitting for hours up on the branches. That is why he messed around with Gur''kan.


    *****


    The woodcutters began carrying the lumbers on their shoulders and make their way back to the campsite when they caught sight of the huge ''X'' mark on the trunk of the tree that Trot''thar was on. "You two, bring it down. The rest follow me." the leader of the woodcutters pointed towards his chosen orcs and led away the rest to deliver the lumbers to the camp.


    Up the tree that was about to be cut down. Trot''thar leaned his back on the branches and started humming a tune to chase his boredom away. He was unaware of what was happening down below in the ground as he moved higher to get a feel of the wind.


    The tree swayed with the wind, which he enjoyed, but as time passed by, the swaying of the tree became out of control. Moving a few feet down, he finally saw what was happening. Two orcs are cutting the tree that he was on. "Hey! Hey! I am here! You bastards!" he shouted to get the attention of the two orcs.


    The two orcs raised their head and saw their War Chief and his angry face. "Sh*t! We''ve been tricked!" one of them muttered. "Let''s get out of here!" his partner answered and the two orcs quickly fled away.


    "Bastards! That was close." Trot''thar patted his chest, thinking that he just evaded a disaster. But then the wind started to pick up strength as the trees swayed in the direction of the wind. The tree that he was on leaned to one side and the loud cracking sound of its trunk sounded. "Sh*t!" Trot''thar cursed as he started climbing down the tree as fast as he could while the tree was still standing.


    He jumped down using the branches to quickly get down as fast as possible. A few meters only remained when the tree that he was on couldn''t endure anymore and started falling down, crashing against the nearby trees. Trot''thar grabbed one of the thickest branch that he could reach and held onto it tightly.


    He watched closely and waited for the right moment. When he finally saw that it was his chance, he jumped away from the falling tree and crashed to the ground, rolling a few times as dirt and grass covered him.


    His entire body was assaulted with pain as he tried to stretch his limbs to get himself up on his feet. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain, and finally he got up on his own feet. Trot''thar limped toward the camp with a face filled with fury.


    Sakh''arran had a confused look on his face and asked Trot''thar, "What happened? Enemies?" All the orcs stopped what they were doing and waited for Trot''thar''s answer. Trot''thar shook his head "Someone just cut down the tree that I was on." he answered and continued limping on one leg, heading towards the area where the First Kani''karr Corps were at.


    Gur''kan approached Trot''thar with some fruits in his hands. "Timber?" he asked Trot''thar before breaking into a wide smile. The limping orc was confused and halted, but then it suddenly dawned on him. Gur''kan was the one who marked the trees that were to be cut down and if the tree he was on was marked by him, the woodcutters would cut it down.


    "Come here!" Trot''thar reached for Gur''kan and tried to catch him, but the smiling orc leaned back and backpedalled to distance himself away from him. "I guess it was timber." Gur''kan said before breaking intoughter, then run away.


    Trot''thar clenched his hands in annoyance that he can''t run as his foot still felt numb and it was like it was being electrocuted if he put his weight on it. "This ain''t over." he muttered and continued on his way.


    "Alright back to work! Nothing to see here!" Sakh''arran shouted towards his troops. Everything returned how it was before as the orcs continued on what they were doing previously.

 Chapter 115 - 115

    The Yohan First Horde, Ikarush, almost destroyed the entire forest near them. Trees and lot of trees were taken down for the construction of their fort, which they were tasked to do by their chieftain. It is to be built in order to have a nearer resting point to the Burning Sands in case war breaks out between them and the Ereian Kingdom.


    "Make this ditch deeper!"


    "And stop cking!"


    "Who did the digging here!?"


    "Why is it narrower than the others!?"


    Sakh''arran was furious at the work of his warriors. They have been taking shortcuts at their work and not doing what they were supposed to do. The measurements are alwayscking, which made him grit his teeth in anger.


    "Sheesh... Why is he so strict? It''s not like there are bigger creatures than thosezy bums." a Yurakkmented as he nced towards the ogres who were noisily snoring away with no care of what was going on around them.


    "Enoughining. Just do what we are tasked to do and everything will be over. The more that we cked off, the more that we prolong our suffering building this ce." a clear-headed Yurakk answered as he started widening the narrow ditch which his peers left for their Horde Chief to notice.


    "Alright, I get you. But where did the other group of Rakshas went to? They have been missing all day." theining orc muttered as he observed the patrolling Rakshas who are going around the camp.


    "Let''s see. The Golden Wolf is still there... It''s the Second Warband that went out." the clearheaded orc said as he caught sight of their Horde''s pride which was reflecting the rays of the sun among the patrolling Rakshas. "War Chief Gur''kan is also missing." he continued as he can''t find even the shadow of their other War Chief.


    "I heard that the Second Warband was sent to talk with the tribe to the west that the Verakhs spotted a few days ago." another orc butted in as he raised his pickaxe and dug the ground he was standing on to make it deeper. "And if you get yourself on the walls, you will also find that the Rhakaddon Cavalry is missing from grasnds below." he continued as he used a shovel to load the dug up dirt into the basket which they used to carry the dug up soil.


    "Hmmm... The Second Warband and the Rhakaddon Cavalry are not here...hmmm..." the clearheaded orc muttered as he scratched his chin. "Also, where are Buthar and Ya''thu and the rest of the Fifth Warband." he continued.


    Sakh''arran approached the conversing orcs and cleared his throat to announce his presence. The orcs who were busy chatting nced towards their Horde Chief and they nervously gulped down a mouthful of saliva. "If you are so curious about them. I sent them to have talks with the tribe to the west. The Second, Fifth and Seventh Warbands are all not here. The Rhakaddon Cavalry and also the First till Fourth Squad of the First Verakh Company, Rikon, are with them." Sakh''arran informed the curious orcs, then went away but shouted first to them that they should get back to work and not think of anything else.


    *****


    A four day march to the west where the fort was being constructed, a long line of the orcs were kicking up dust and dirt. In the head of the long line were the members of the Second Warband and the two Guidon Bearers who hold the Banner of the First Horde and Yohan.


    Thirty-two Verakhs were traveling alongside, ahead or behind them. They don''t really know as they haven''t seen them ever since a day after they started their march. What they know is that they have allies in the shadows, monitoring them.


    Vice Commander Arkagarr led the long line of orcs. Two thousand one hundred and thirty-two members of the Yohan First Horde,Ikarush were mobilized for this mission as they will meet up with the Verakh Squad that was scouting the movements of the tribe that they discovered.


    *****


    After the orc warriors arrived near the tribe, they met up with the Verakhs that were stalking their targets.


    "They have around six thousand members in their tribe, including the young and old. Around thirty or forty warg riders." the Squad Leader of the Verakhs reported before disappearing into the dense cover of the surrounding vegetation to continue their primary task, which was to stalk their targets.


    "Captain Dug''mhar, picked a dozen of your riders to apany you and try to have some words with the leaders of the tribe." Vice Commander Arkagarr said as ordered the rest of his troops to prepare a camp.


    Dug''mhar smiled happily as he chose the nearest Rhakaddon riders to him and headed out towards the tribe. Bringing his chest out as much as he can, Dug''mhar rode forward atop his steed with pride.


    It took them a while to circle around the hills and arrived in front of the entrance of the tribe. "I am Dug''mhar, n Chief of the Rumbling n, Captain of the Rhakaddon Cavalry of the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush. Ie here to have a word with your leader." he shouted loudly to make sure that the residents of the tribe that they just visited could hear him.


    He and his steed were in front of the formation as those he chose stood in two lines right behind him with equal numbers. The riders had their crossbows at the ready and remained alert lest they get attack suddenly. They still don''t know if the tribe they visited is friendly or hostile to outsiders.


    Hundreds of orcs came out of their tents and huts with weapons in their hands. They are equipped with varying kinds of weapons, from swords to maces and primitive spears, which was just a straight wood with a sharpened tip.


    An orc with the biggest body step forward and along came hundred of his warriors wielding different kinds of weapons. There were bones strapped around his wrists and forearms, a leather vest that contained multiple bones attached to it. It looks like an armor made of bones and looking at the skulls that were on his shoulders which seemed to work as his shoulder guards. Dug''mhar and hispanions surmised that the bones must belong to humans because of the shape of the skulls.

 Chapter 116 - 116

    "I am called Xok''nath Stooth! Chieftain of the Skalsser Tribe! Leave ournds or alive before we add you to our collections!" the chieftain of the orc tribe proudly dered as he patted the skull that was on his right shoulder.


    "Tsk... This perfect warrior will take you down in no time. Look at this perfect muscles, this perfectly handsome face." Dug''mhar dismounted from his steed by somersaulting forward with one hand on the ground and the other behind him.


    "Here we go again."


    "I thought he was over that sickness of his already."


    The riders behind Dug''mhar facepalmed at the returning illness of their n chief. They shook their head but they can''t do anything, they just hoped that for the best.


    Dramatically raising his head ever so slowly, Dug''mhar stared at the warriors of the Skalsser Tribe with a serious look in his eyes before a mocking smile made their way to his lips.


    "This perfect warrior can take you all on. Look! Look closely at these perfect muscles. The perfect body, this perfect smile. I am all that is perfect, just so perfect." he started posing in his bodybuilder poses again and flexed his muscles. "The gods will smite you if you try to harm their most perfect creation. Bow down to my perfectness! Bow down! And basked in the glory of my perfection. You are all blessed that this perfect being has decided to show mercy on you or else you will all be perfectly gone." Dug''mhar continued while still flexing his muscles.


    The members of the Skalsser Tribe looked at each other in confusion, as they can''t figure out if their visitor was in stupid or something was wrong with his head. All the orcs of the tribe stared at Xok''nath and waited for his orders. The chieftain of the Skalsser Tribe felt like he was being insulted by their visitor, which made him want to hurl his axe towards the posturing orc.


    "Taste my axe!" Xok''nath shouted as he spun two times before releasing his axe towards Dug''mhar.


    "Watch out!"


    "Evade it!"


    "Chief!"


    The riders behind Dug''mhar shouted as they ushered their steeds forward to surround their leader. Xok''nath''s axe bounced off the armor of the Rhakaddon belonging to Dug''mhar with a resounding ng. "You dare attack this perfect one! Prepare for the retribution of the gods!" Dug''mhar shouted as bolts of iron sailed through the air.


    Feeling danger, Xok''nath leaned back and evaded a few bolts of iron that were meant for him and took down some of his tribe members. The unlucky orcs were hit with the iron bolts that came out of nowhere. Crouching down and looking around to find the origin of the attack, Xok''nath felt nervous as he still couldn''t tell where their enemies are at.


    "Argh!" he grunted as the skull that was on his left shoulder was shattered by an iron bolt and wounded him. Despite it was just a shallow wound, the impact of the iron bolt on his shoulder was still painful as it momentarily went numb.


    With the cover of the surrounding thickets, the marksmen of the Verakhs shot their weapons towards the members of the Skalsser Tribe. Their primary target was the chief of their foes, but they found it hard to have a clear shot at the orc, who was making use of its warriors to shield himself.


    "If you have a clear shot, take it. The sooner they lose their leader, the sooner this fight will end." the leader of the First Squad muttered as he observed the chaos that was going on.


    The Skalsser Tribe warriors panicked as they didn''t know where the attacks wereing from and who are their enemies as one by one their allies just fell down bleeding with bolts of iron sticking out their bodies.


    "Hahahaha! I told you, you will be punished for attacking this perfect being! How does it feel!?" Dug''mhar mocked their foes as he mounted atop his steed and distanced themselves away from the panicking orcs, who were now hurling their weapons at them as retaliation for the ghostly attacks that were assaulting them.


    "Back to tribe! Hurry!" Xok''nath finally decided that they were at a disadvantage as they were out in the open and are in the mercy of their unseen enemies. He felt annoyed as this will be the first time that he will retreat from a fight, but he can''t do anything against foes that didn''t show themselves. Being attacked with no way of fighting back was something that he never experienced before and if the situation continues, he will lose more warriors.


    Like a tide they came and, like a tide, they receded back into their tribe. The Skalsser orc scampered away in chaos as they all didn''t want to be the next one to fall. They left behind their woundedrades who are still breathing but no longer have the strength to move and retreat.


    "Cowards!" Xok''nath looked back and shouted towards Dug''mhar and his hidden allies before turning around and entering the safety of their tribe. There were wooden huts and small fences surrounding the entrance of the Skalsser Tribe made of piled up bones, probably from their victims of ughter.


    "Tsk... Idiots..." Dug''mhar muttered before leading his steed forward to inspect their wounded enemies. "Do we help them, chief?" one of the riders asked as they stared at the bleeding orcs. "We must. It''s what we were taught to. Just make sure that your safety isn''tpromised. Knock them out if you have to." Dug''mhar answered as he dismounted from his steed to help the orc, who had an iron bolt embedded on his thigh.


    Reaching down towards the iron bolt, Dug''mhar left himself open for an attack, which the wounded orc took advantage of and tried to choke the one who was about to help him. Dug''mhar had his hand on the tip of the iron bolt and ignored the actions of his foe, who was trying to choke him.


    Smiling mischievously, Dug''mhar pulled out the iron bolt halfway before forcing it deep inside the thigh of the orc again, earning a scream of pain from him. "I can do this all day." he muttered, then pulled the iron bolt halfway again before inserting it back, making the poor orc howl in pain and thrash around, which he prevented by sitting atop him. His weight and the weight of his armor prevented the suffering orc from rolling away.


    Slowly pulling out the iron bolt, Dug''mhar was about to insert it back it again when the orc shook his head and trembled in fear before passing out. "Tsk... You''re no fun." Dug''mhar clicked his tongue as he got off the now passed out orc.


    The other wounded orcs became docile and didn''t attempt to do anything suspicious, as they didn''t want to suffer the same fate as theirrade. Dug''mhar and hispanions loaded on their steeds, fifteen wounded orcs belonging to the Skalsser Tribe, and retreated towards their camp and report to theirmander what happened.

 Chapter 117 - 117

    Darkness came and engulfed the world, but inside the Skalsser Tribe in the central tent where the chief of the tribe resides. Noise of arguments ensued as Xok''nath deal with the elders of the tribe and his rivals as the leader of the tribe.


    The central tent was decorated with bones of different creatures. Some of them are huge bones and finely polished till they sparkle like precious gems. In the center of the tent was an enormous skull, which was turned into a table.


    The warg riders of the tribe made use of their knowledge about the surroundings and made it past the Verakhs who were watching them in the shadows. They split into many smaller groups to confuse those who were monitoring them. The unseen flying bolts from the dense cover of the thickets and treelines wounded the unlucky ones. Those who made it safely through the encirclement of the hidden hunters arrived at the hills where they could make a silhouette of a camp.


    "That''s a big camp! How many warriors do you think are there?" the lead of the scouts muttered as he strained his eyes to have a good understanding of their enemies. "Which tribe do you think they are from?" one of hispanions asked as he patted the neck of his steed.


    "Hmm... If I remember correctly, that boastful and noisy orc said that he is the n chief of the Rumbling n and something belonging to the First Horde of something called Yohan. I don''t really know much about this Yohan, but I know that the Rumbling n is one of the overlord of the ins with their mighty steeds." the leader of the scouts muttered as he continued watching the movements of their foes.


    It was just a few weeks ago when the leadership of their tribe changed hands, as their previous chieftain was already too old and weak. Xok''nath Stooth easily prevailed over the weakened chieftain because of many factors. Many said that it was unfair and the chieftain should pick someone to fight for him, but his pride as a warrior can''t take it and he fought himself.


    The Mazu''rotha between Xok''nath and the previous chieftain was deemed a joke and a mistake, but they can''t do anything, as it is part of their traditions. Unfair as it might have been, it must be carried out, and they had to endure the oue.


    "Why don''t we try to talk with our visitors and maybe we could reach some sort of agreement. I don''t want another chaos to ensue within the tribe like the one before where Xok''nath Stooth purged the tribe of his other rivals who showed an interest in snatching power from his hands." a young orc muttered.


    "Hmm... Do you think they will allow us to approach their camp unharmed?" the leader of the scouts asked hispanions and nced back at them. "I''ll go... Even if I die, at least we tried to avoid more bloodshed than necessary." one of the warg riders stepped forward and volunteered to be the messenger.


    The leader of the scouts was about to agree, but when he nce back and acknowledge the bravery of the one who volunteered, he saw none other than his one and only son. "Ikrah, there is no way that I am sending you to the jaws of death himself. I don''t agree. You are not allowed to leave my side." the father of the brave orc snorted and returned his focus to the camp of their foes.


    "But father! It needs to be done. If I have to put my own life on the line so that I could prevent others from loosing theirs, I would dly do so." Ikrah retorted as he kicked the sides of his steed and sprinted down the hills to approach the camp of their visitors.


    *****


    Deep inside the woods with the cover of darkness and the surrounding vegetation, the marksmen of each squad kept watch of the movements of their targets. "Why did we receive orders to just wound and not kill them like their leader?" one of the Verakhs muttered as he peeked through the tall and thick bushes. "Orders from above... Nothing we can do about it..." the marksman of the First Squad answered back while still keeping all his attention on their targets.


    "This would have been over quickly if we just assaulted their positions with our full might. I can''t understand the thinking of those above. We are the ones suffering here and putting our lives in danger just to fulfill their wishes... It''s...-" theining Verakh continued, but then he was suddenly raised up by their leader while grabbing the cors of his armor.


    "Do you know that you can be executed for your words and I myself can do it right here, right now! All of you! We were trained to obey orders no matter what! We take pride in being the elite of the elites! We are the best warriors of Yohan! Remember the teachings of the chief... We are his hidden sword that he trusts the most to strike down all who oppose his will. We have the honor of being his most trusted warriors, and this is what I hear from you. Pathetic... You endured all throughout the training just to utter such words." the Captain of the First Squad shook his head and let go of the nervous orc who was already trembling in fear after realizing what he just said.


    "The mark on your shoulder, the ck Panther that symbolizes that you are one of us. One of the Verakhs, the few and the proud! Remove it and surrender it if you no longer want to be part of us." he continued, then walked away.


    "Keep things to yourself. No matter what happens. Never utter such nonsense again or my weapon will be pointed at you and its bolt will not stay in its ce." the silent marksman who was watching the entrances of the Skalsser Tribe muttered as he snorted and moved away from theining orc.


    The poor orc was covered in beads of sweat from head to toe, as he really didn''t mean what he just uttered. He just spoke what is in his mind carelessly and forgot all the things that he was taught for a few moments. He shook his head, facepalmed, and regretted everything.


    *****


    Within the tent of the Skalsser Tribe chief, a brawl was about to happen.


    "If you didn''t throw your weapon, we wouldn''t have been besieged right now. Many of our scouts returned with varying injuries from our foes who kept themselves hidden from sight."one of the elders of the Skalsser Tribe muttered as he really can''t ept the fact that Xok''nath is now their leader.


    "You and your pride will be the downfall of our tribe!" Yakuh angrily snorted. He was the favorite of the tribe to seed their previous chieftain. The Skalssers were sure of it as the old chieftain and Yakuh were so close with each other that they were almost together all the time. Everything that Yakuh knew was taught to him by the old orc.


    It must be the will of the gods above that he is not in the tribe when Xok''nath challenged the old orc to a Mazu''rotha and let the leadership of the tribe fall into the hands of that orc with a stone tooth.


    "I am Xok''nath Stooth, Chieftain of the Skalssers and as your chief, you should show me the appropriate respect!" Xok''nath stood up from his lofty throne made of piled up bones, mostly from skulls of humans. He grabbed an axe behind his throne and swung it down hard on the gigantic skull in the center of his tent. The skull cracked and some parts of it flew away towards the orcs gathered there. At first the orcs were confused but then surprised after Xok''nath brought down his weapon upon the huge bone, which made them raised their arms to cover their faces as chips of bones came flying their way.


    "I am Xok''nath Stooth! Challenge me to a Mazu''rotha if you have the guts. Don''t question me and my decisions. You have no right to do so. Come, stand up! Stand up! Those who think they are better than me! Come on! Me and my axe are waiting." Xok''nath leaned on his weapon as he looked down at all the orcs inside his tent.


    Surrounding the tent were the hundred warriors that Xok''nath trusted the most. They are like his guards who would aid him no matter what happens. They stood in silence just outside the tent and just waited for the signal to be given.


    "Any worthy foe?" Xok''nath mocked those who were inside his tent who now went silent. Looking from the far left to the far right, he stared at them directly in the eyes. Most of them evaded his gaze after just a few seconds, but the one who held his gaze steady and defiantly stared back at him was Yakuh.


    "What do we have here... The old chieftain''s pet..." Xok''nath chuckled as he remembered who Yukah was in their tribe. "Your master is no longer here and if you need a new master, I am easy to talk to. Hahahaha!" Xok''nath broke into a loudughter as he grabbed his crotch.

 Chapter 118 - 118

    Yakuh nced towards his allies inside the tent, which makes up more than half of the total numbers of all present there. The eyes of his allies say it all. It was time. It was time for them to step out and confront their current chieftain.


    "I am no pet! I am a warrior of the Skalsser Tribe! And as a warrior of the tribe, I challenge you to a Mazu''rotha!" Yakuh stood up and challenged Xok''nath to a duel.


    The Skalsser Tribe chieftain was taken aback momentarily, as he never thought that the wimpy orc would have the guts to call out Mazu''rotha against him. It is known all throughout the vige that Yakuh never fought back because of the teachings of his mentor. Unless he needs to, he would always avoid engaging inbat whenever he can and those that he fought in were all won by him easily.


    Yakuh stared at Xok''nath with a bone chilling gaze. They can mock him all they want, they can say anything bad about him, but when ites to questioning his honor as a warrior, that''s when he forgoes everything. "I repeat myself, I call out Mazu''rotha! You and me! Last man standing leads the tribe." Yakuh said as he held his weapon close to his chest.


    "You, challenge me to a fight! Hahahaha!" Xok''nath broke intoughter after he recovered from his shock of Yakuh''s deration. He held his stomach with his left hand whileughing hysterically while pointing his weapon at the one who challenged him.


    "You have no right! You are no real Skalsser! You are nothing but a mere ve of the dark-skinned humans to the south. If the preview chieftain didn''t chance upon those humans, you wouldn''t be here. You are a ve! A lowly ve of the humans!" Xok''nath bellowed, reminding Yukah of his past.


    An elder of the tribe slowly stood up from where he sat, using his staff for support. "Yes, he was a ve. WAS, but not anymore. Now he is part of the Skalsser Tribe. He has earned it in the many battles that he had taken part in. No one holds the greatest hate against the dark-skinned humans to the south among us than him. The many heads that he had taken that decorated most of the tribe belonged to him. He has the most number of battle trophies, excluding the previous chieftains. He has more than you or anyone present here today. Now tell me, chief, are you scared? Do you fear him that you won''t ept his challenge." the elder smiled meaningfully at Xok''nath who swallowed a mouthful of his saliva.


    The orc elder was right, Xok''nath feared Yukah, for he knows he wasn''t his match. He challenged the previous chieftain in a sacred duel when he knew that Yukah was not around. And he knows that the old chieftain''s student won''t challenge him because of his personality.


    Xok''nath stared at his allies to seek help and get him out of the situation that he was in. He doesn''t want to ept Yukah''s challenge, but he also can''t let his prestige to take a hit, for it will cause his sway in the tribe to be weakened.


    A few orcs stood up and brandished their weapons, charging towards Xok''nath. "For the tribe!" they all screamed and strike at Xok''nath, who retreated backward towards his throne of bones. Leaning backwards, he evaded the weapons of those who assaulted him by just a few inches.


    Chaos and confusion filled the inside of the tent as orcs tried to kill each other. Yukah and his allies knew that those attacking Xok''nath were his allies, which confused them. Retreating to one corner, Yukah protected his allies and stood in front of them while the chaotic situation was going on.


    The allies of the chieftain attacked anyone that was closest to them. It was confusing to figure out who are friends and who are foes. Yukah and his allies can''t distinguish who is on their side or who is on the side of Xok''nath.


    *****


    Ikrah sprinted towards the camp of their visitors and put himself in danger. He stopped before the ditch that surrounded the erected camp, which was a few meters away from the wooden wall that encircled the entire ce. Upon the walls, he could see orcs in armor monitoring the surroundings.


    "Halt! This is the camp of the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush. Identify yourself!" a loud shout came from one of the many orcs patrolling the walls. Ikrah stared at their visitors for a long time without uttering a single word as he observed them.


    A javelin soared through the air andnded just a few paces away in front of Ikrah which reminded him of the situation that he was in. The javelin that was just a few paces away from him was made of a long spearhead which bended after impacting the ground but still managed to dig deep into the ground.


    "That is your first andst warning! Identify yourself! The next one will go through you if you don''t identify yourself by the end of my count!" the voice came again and warmed Ikrah as he started counting down.


    Upon the walls, Ikrah could make out the silhouettes of many orcs standing on the walls. Their numbers increased as time passed by and he could make out their figure raising one hand up with spear like shadows raised above their shoulders. They were all aiming their weapons at him.


    The speedy response of their visitors amazed Ikrah. It was just a few moments ago that he spotted a few warriors on the walls, but now, there are hundreds of them and aiming their missile weapons at him. He felt like he just stirred up a ho''s nest as the numbers of warriors he could see on the walls continued to increase.


    Ikrah could also hear shoutsing from behind the walls and the sound of many footsteps. The many footsteps that he could hear made him even more nervous, as there could be a massive number of soldiers just behind the walls that blocked his sight.


    He dismounted from his warg and walked forward while removing his weapon from his back and dropped it to the ground.

 Chapter 119 - 119

    "I am called Ikrah from the Skalsser Tribe! Ie here to speak with your leader!" he shouted while moving forward slowly.


    Ikrah was preparing himself to flee away if needed be. Him dropping his weapon was amon way for orcs to say that they came with no hostile intentions.


    Presenting himself in the line of fire, Ikrah was covered in sweat despite the wind that was howling and making his long hair flutter. He felt scared, but thinking about the many who will die if a battle breaks out between them and their visitors, he steeled his heart and stood still, waiting for the response of those on the walls.


    Like the jaws of a monster, the wooden gate slowly opened. The many warriors on the walls lowered their weapons and stood still like statues. Ikrah sighed in relief as the weapons that were aimed at him were lowered. It was not good to have many weapons aimed at you that could end your life with a simple mistake.


    From behind the wooden gate that opened, Ikrah saw many orcs in full armor. They were all standing still in formations shaped like boxes.


    "Ikrah of the Skalsser Tribe! You may enter!" the loud voice came again as the warriors on the walls started to decrease. The others continued to walk around the walls to return to their patrol.


    Patting the head of his warg, Ikrah walked alongside his steed as they enter through the wooden gates. Upon entering, Ikrah found thousands of warriors waiting for him inside. What he saw when he was outside was just but a part of the many warriors that they could possibly fight against.


    Ikrah was so nervous that his legs were trembling. Inside the walls, all eyes were looking at him. He felt like he was a prey that just entered a den of predators who can''t wait to pounce on him. Orcs in full armor with huge shields were all at the ready and standing still with just their eyes moving.


    "Wee to our camp." someone patted Ikrah on the shoulder, which made his steed snarl and bare its fangs at the one who approached him. "Stay your ws and fangs." the orc snorted then walked past by them. "Follow me!" he continued and waved for Ikrah to follow after him.


    The orcs parted to allow them to pass through. Ikrah was surprised and felt nervous about the silence as the orcs in armor moved without uttering any word, which was totally not what he was used to. Only the sound of their equipments and footsteps was the thing he heard and not a single word, even a whisper.


    Ikrah had his guard up for anything that might happen. He was looking around the camp for possible routes of retreat and so did his warg, who was walking beside him.


    They followed the orc, who was leading them deeper into the camp. Tents were properly arranged and in the center was the biggest one. He also saw a box looking structure which were ced in some ces.


    *****


    "Shush... Don''t make a sound." the leader of the Verakhs that infiltrated the Skalsser Tribe warned hisrades who were with him. They could hear the noise of battle and screams of pain from where they were. Using the wooden huts and tents that were spread around, they stayed hidden from the few orcs who wereing in and out of their homes.


    "Who are they fighting, captain?" a Verakh whispered. "That''s what we are here to find out." their leader whispered back in response as they make their way towards where the noise was originating from.


    The tent of the Skalsser chief was long torn down by the fight that was going on. Those who were waiting outside the tent joined the fray, which added more chaos. Xok''nath was surrounded by his trusted warriors and pointed his weapon at Yukah and his allies. "You have no honor! Challenging me to a duel and springing an ambush against me! You are no different from your human masters!" Xok''nath bellowed as he put the me on Yukah and those who were with him.


    "Capture them! They are traitors to the way of orcs!" he loudly shouted and woke up the entire tribe. The Skalsser orcs all came out of their homes to find out what was going on. There in the tent of their chieftain, which was torn down, they could see Yukah and some elders of the tribe being surrounded by their chieftain and his trusted warriors.


    "Ha! You are just scared of Yukah! You yourself is the traitor to our ways! Challenging someone who you surely could defeat then avoided epting the challenge of someone who you aren''t confident in winning against. How low can you get!?" an elder orc stepped forward and mocked Xok''nath.


    A spear soared through the air and brought down the exposed elder, who vomited blood. "You will cause the tribe''s demise. May our ancestors show mercy on us..." the elder kneeled down on one knee and Xok''nath''s weapon ended his life.


    "The entire tribe as my witness, I call out Mazu''rotha!" Yukah shouted while mming his weapon on the ground. "You have no right ve! A ve and a traitor to the ways of the orc! Capture them!" Xok''nath shouted back as his warriors tightened the encirclement.


    "Let''s go!" the leader of the Verakhs waved at hispanions as they make their exit out of the tribe. The entire tribe was awakened, and they didn''t want to be surrounded by the entire tribe. Elites they may be, but if they are surrounded in all directions by numerous enemies, all their trainings, skills and knowledge won''t save them.


    Sprinting away while staying in the shadows, the Verakhs retreated out of the tribe.


    The Skalsser orcs didn''t know what really happened, and they just stood still as they don''t know who to side with, but the tribe was long divided into two after Xok''nath assumed leadership of the tribe. Many of them considered the duel between Xok''nath and the previous chieftain as a hoax. Adding to the purge that followed, they have long been unsatisfied with their current chieftain, but they still have to uphold their traditions.

 Chapter 120 - 120

    Inside the camp of their visitors, Ikrah was led to a tent where some of his tribesmen were being held at. There were orcs who wielded a unique type of equipment from the ones that he had seen near the gate. The orc warriors that are present surrounding the camp hadrge circr shields instead of the rectangr shaped ones he saw that most of their visitors wielded.


    He could also make out the figure of an inward curved hacking sword on their waists and a smaller straight sword on the other side, which he suspects to be daggers. Looking down on his feet, he saw his poor legs all covered in dirt and mud unlike the warriors that stood like statues that he is seeing who wore something like an open boot on their legs which was held on their calves by leather straps which was then covered by armor on their shins.


    While outside the tent, Ikrah could hear grunts of pain, which increased the nervousness that he was already feeling. His palms sweated and his heartbeat increased a notch higher as howls of pain were mixed with the grunts. The sounds he was hearing reminded him of an interrogation which they normally conduct against their foes.


    Young as he might be, he has already taken part in many raids against the humans, goblins, trolls, ogres and sometimes even any other creature that they deemed a threat to their tribe like the huge arachnids of the sands to the south who once a year visits theirnds. Those huge eight-legged crawlers,plete with armor, powerful pincers and a deadly sting, were just one of the many problems that they had to deal with.


    Arkagarr who was guiding Ikrah around the camp, noticed his scared look and the subtle frowning of his face from the sounds that he was hearing. "Don''t worry, the sounds that you are hearing are from your tribesmen whose wounds are being tended to." he assured Ikrah.


    Along the harsh trainings that the warriors of Yohan were subjected to, they also learned how to treat their wounded to keep them alive and be brought back to their healers while still breathing. Raising the ps of the tent, Ikrah saw fifteen warriors from his tribe which he easily identified as they are the only ones who are wearing a different type of clothing from the rest of those who are inside the tent.


    The wounded orcs wereid down on beds covered in hay and oveyed with animal skins. Some of them are still bleeding and clutching on to their wounds while the others were now fast asleep and their wounds were covered in a piece of soft fabric, holding the medicinal paste that was applied to their wounds.


    "Argh!" a Skalsser orc jolted in pain as the iron bolt that was on his abdomen was pulled out by the one tending to their wounds. "Can''t you do it gently..." heined and slowlyid back down on his back again while gritting his teeth to endure the pain.


    The orc who pulled out the iron bolt nced back at theining Skalsser orc and in his hands was the blood covered bolt. Smiling mischievously, he came closer to theining orc. "Sure... I can do that... Let me just put this back first then I will slowly and gently pull it out..." he uttered while smiling and bringing the bolt near the open wound of theining orc which was covered by the orc with the palm of his hands.


    "Ugh... No thanks... I''ll keep my mouth close now..." the Skalsser orc shook his head as he put both of his hands to cover his bleeding abdomen to block the path of the bolt less the one holding in truly inserts it back inside him. "Okay then... d you understand..." the orc went away and dropped the bolt inside a bowl where all the bolts that they took out from the wounded Skalsser orcs were put in.


    "You want some?" the healer orc offered a bottle to the Skalsser orc. Grabbing the bottle of alcoholic drink, the wounded orc gulped down a few mouthfuls before returning it. Nodding his head, "Do it..." he muttered as he clenched his jaws to prepare for the pain.


    The alcoholic drink was then poured over his wounds, which caused him to scrunch up his face in pain and a few groans escaped his lips as he endured the searing pain that was assaulting his senses.


    Ikrah stared at the odd way of healing by the orcs and was about to ask Arkagarr about it when his guide beat him to it. "They are just cleaning the wound to make sure that infection in it will not happen. Don''t ask me further about it, for my knowledge about this thing is only superficial." Arkagarr rified. "And our highest ranking officer around is him. He is the one you want to talk to." he continued as he pointed a finger at the skinny orc who was applying medicine to the groaning orc.


    Upon noticing Arkagarr and the one with him who was dressed the same way as the ones he was treating, Gur''kan nced towards his assistants. "You folks takeover, I have to deal with something else." he muttered as he was fed up with the endlessints of those who he was treating.


    He truly regretted learning how to treat wounds throughly from their tribe chieftain. Of all those who showed an interest in learning it, he just had to be the one who excelled the most among his peers, which again added another responsibility to his shoulders.


    Gur''kan put his hands on an enormous pot of water to wash off all the blood that was on it. Grabbing a bottle of alcohol, he poured some of it on his hands then gulped what remains on the bottle. He wiped the corner of his lips with the back of his left hand before breathing out a tired sigh.


    "Let''s go somewhere else, I am fed up with the sound that these babies are making." he muttered as he walked away from the tent where the wounded orcs were being treated.

 Chapter 121 - 121

    Arriving inside themander''s tent, Gur''kanzily leaned back and sat on his chair, as he was truly tired from the journey. His little stunt against Trot''thar backfired at him as his fellow War Chief added spicy marbles on his food which caused him to experience a painful time in answering the number two call of nature.


    "I am called Gur''kan, War Chief of the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush..." he paused for a few moments to remember the many positions that he holds. Gur''kan shook his head and just shrugged his shoulders and gave up, trying to remember all the other details that he should utter when introducing himself to others. "So, what do you want to talk about?" he questioned whilezily yawning, as he was too tired.


    Ikrah was taken aback by howid back the leader of their foes was. The skinny orc that was in front of him gave off a vibe that was totally the opposite of what he felt from the warriors that he just saw upon entering their camp. He was not sure how to address Gur''kan and was nervous that he might identallymit a mistake and displeased the one who is the leader of such mighty warriors.


    "I am called Ikrah, War Chief Gur''kan, and I hade here to talk about a possible peaceful solution between our tribes. I may not hold much sway in my tribe, but I can provide valuable information that you could take advantage of." Ikrah started then mmed his mouth shut to gain a favorable foothold in the negotiation.


    "Such as..." Gur''kanzily replied back as he really doesn''t care much about the supposed valuable information that the Skalsser orc holds. He is confident in the capability of the warriors that he is leading. Even without him, the warriors that are present in the camp could easily trample any foe that they would encouter.


    "I offer the valuable information for the safety of my tribe and my people. This act of mine might look like that I am a traitor of my tribe, but I will dly ept beingbeled a traitor for as long as I can save the lives of my tribesmen. Avoiding unnecessary bloodshed is all I seek." Ikrah said, then kept silent again.


    "You know that the valuable information that you speak of isn''t necessary for us to defeat your tribe. You''ve seen it yourself, the warriors that weed you. They are the finest warriors that were honed through the harsh trainings of our chieftain. We are of the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush with the battlecry Rakar''nogar Ugum Ashnarah. As our battle-cry implies, we dare to do things that seemed impossible and not done before. So what makes you think that what you offer is valuable?" Gur''kan stared at Ikrah with cold eyes as he caressed the handle of his de.


    Ikrah reeled back in surprise and almost took a step backward because of the sudden change of the vibe that Gur''kan was emitting. He felt like he just came face to face with a wild predator that he can''t win against no matter what. The pressure that he was feeling was so intense as he can''t find the will to answer back or utter any word.


    Ikrah was starting to regret ever attempting to talk about peace with their visitors and he so regret entering the den of predators. His eyeballs surveyed the surroundings and was trying to find an escape route in case things won''t go as he had expected beforeing here.


    "But! If a peaceful solution is possible... Why not?" Gur''kan shrugged his shoulders and smiled mischievously. "I was just messing with you...ah... Don''t be so nervous..." he continued while stretching his limbs before standing up, then approached Ikrah and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry... Bloodshed among our kin is not what we seek nor what our chieftain seeks... He only wants to unite us all and gather all our strength together and fight as one against those who dares to trouble us. So, if the information that you hold is truly valuable and could help us to take your tribe into our fold easier, then you got yourself a deal." Gur''kan offered a hand to their new ally.


    Ikrah stood still as the things that he was hearing were what he wanted to hear, but it all came too quick for him. He was overwhelmed by it and he can''t utter anymore words because of it.


    "I Gur''kan, War Chief of the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush take this oath with my ancestors and the gods above as my witness." Gur''kan uttered as he stared at Ikrah with a serious gaze in order to assure the orc that he won''t go back on his words.


    "T-t-the tribe is divided. Our current chieftain, Xok''nath Stooth assumed control of the tribe in a cowardly way and many of us don''t consider and ept him as our leader, including me. We are just waiting for someone to lead us against him. And you and your warriors might be the one that we needed to bring our tribe back to how it was before." Ikrah informed Gur''kan of the situation of his tribe.


    They all know it but are just waiting for someone to step out. The Skalsser Tribe is like a huge pile of dried leaves and twigs that just needed a simple fire to be set aze. Little did Ikrah know that his tribe was already aze.


    "If you say is true, perhaps things would end much quicker..." Gur''kan muttered, but his words were cut short by rapid footstepsing closer and closer. "War Chief, a report from the Verakhs arrived." the warrior outside said as he raised the ps of Gur''kan''s tent.


    The orc saluted Gur''kan and handed to him a small scroll which the Verakhs used to send quick reports to the main army. Unfolding the scroll, Gur''kan read its contents and nodded towards the orc, dismissing him.


    After the Yurakk went away, Gur''kan nced at Ikrah, "Your tribe is already fighting amongst themselves, which proves that the information that you said was true. Get back to your tribe quickly and gather those who have the same thoughts as you. Gather them and separate yourselves from the other faction. Now make haste..." he uttered.


    Ikrah nodded towards Gur''kan and went out of the tent with the skinny orc close behind him. He whistled to call his steed to him and mounted atop its back quickly.


    "Open the gates!" Gur''kan bellowed as those close to him repeated his orders till it reached the ones who were at the gates. Ikrah sprinted out of the camp with the wind as he was in a hurry to inform his father and tribesmen.

 Chapter 122 - 122

    A few hours after Ikrah was gone, Gur''kan went towards where the battle band that was attached to the warbands that he was leading. Raising the ps of the tent, he stared at the neatly ced battle horns in their rightful ces. The war drums were all line up ording to their size, from the smallest ones to the biggest.


    Gur''kan approached the nearest battle band member to him and patted him on the shoulders to wake him up. "Mmmm..." the orc responded, but just turned sideways and looked the other way. Gur''kan knitted his brows together, but let it go. He bended forward and patted the orc on the chest and when it was not working, he gave the orc some gentle ps on the face. The sleeping orc just pped his hands away and continued in his slumber.


    Annoyed, Gur''kan shoved the sleeping orc away from him with his right foot. The sleeping orc rolled away from Gur''kan''s shove and opened his eyes wide. He was now awake, but still groggy. Raising his head, he nced around to find the one who woke him up.


    In the darkness, his eyes adjusted and there he saw it, the cold piercing, angry gaze of theirmander. Quickly, he stood up and saluted towards theirmander. He cleared his throat in preparation to announce the presence of theirmander inside their tent.


    "Aaaaaaaa-...ten-...tion!" the newly awakened orc announced as loud as he could to make sure that his voice will reach even those who were the furthest away from him. Upon hearing themand, by reflex, all the members of the battle band abruptly opened their eyes wide and stood at attention. They have been trained many times to respond to such calls, and it was ingrained in them that whenever they hear thismand, no matter what they were doing, they had to stand at attention.


    All the orcs, who were still clearly sleepy, used their peripheral visions to find out who officer was with them. There, upon the entrance of their tent, they saw their War Chief, who was looking at them with an unfriendly gaze.


    "I''ll collect your punishmentter on... Now suit up and sound the sounds of battle to awaken the Horde." Gur''kan muttered before going out of the tent with an angry snort.


    Like a ho''s nest that was just stirred, the battle band members wore their light armors and grabbed their instruments. They all formed outside their tent and marched as a group towards the center of the camp.


    Thundering sound of the war drums echoed which was followed by the distinct tune of the battle horns. The call for battle reverberated throughout the entire camp. Those on the walls looked forward towards the outside of the walls to keep watch while their allies form up.


    Just like a beast that was slowly aroused from its slumber, the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush, got out of theirfortable beds. Wore their equipment, which was all lined up beside where they sleep.


    The first one toplete their group was the Second Warband and along with them in the forefront was their Guidon Bearer and the one who holds the Banner of Yohan. Following them at almost the same time, the Fifth and Seventh Warbands formed their ranks.


    "Second Warband in full force!"


    "Fifth Warband ready for battle!"


    "Seventh Warband all here!"


    Reports came one after another as the leaders of the Band Masters announced the status of their warband. In the wide clearing which was called the Formation Ground, Gur''kan stared at his warriors who were all ready for battle.


    "Rumbling n ready to rumble!"


    "Rhakaddon Cavalry is here!"


    Dug''mhar loudly shouted as the trembling of the ground became more intense as the Rhakaddon Cavalry formed up their ranks. There might steeds of war shook their heads and noisily snorted after their slumber was disturbed by their riders as they rode them to form up.


    "Commander Dug''mhar, select two hundred of your best riders to move out and find an open ground. The rest will remain to protect the camp. We don''t know if there are others eyeing us from the shadows."


    "All warbands with me!"


    Gur''kan issued out hismands and turned around, heading towards the gates. Behind him were the warriors that he was leading. This will be the virgin battle of many and he wants to lose as less of warriors as possible.


    Darkness was still the one reigning through the world, as the sun was still on its way to peek out of the horizon. The marching sound of the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush, awakened the nearby creatures as they scurried away in fear. Silhouettes of rogue goblins, trolls, a few ogres and some other creatures could be spotted fleeing away.


    They might have thought that the massive army of warriors was out to get them. Fearing for their lives, they ran away as fast as their legs could. They have been stalking the newly erected camp, which they thought would be an easy target, but it was a mistake.


    The chosen riders of the Rhakaddon Cavalry galloped away with speed in search of a suitable ground for them. All those nocturnal creatures that were merrily going around their normal life through the night were surprised and retreated to whatever shelter they could find to keep themselves away from the enormous creatures that were making the ground shake as they moved.


    The warriors of Yohan marched in silence as ordered by theirmander. The usual chanting that they do as they march andpetition of chants that they are ustomed to was nowhere to be found. Only the sound of their sandals hitting the ground and the few chunks and clinks of their equipment were present.


    Behind the trees, on the bushes, parted tall grasses, the small holes and other ces that a creature could hide. Eyes were all openly watching the mighty army that was on the move. They were trying to find out where they are headed to. If they are safe or not, they silently watched. The three warbands followed the tracks left behind by the Rhakaddons, which were heading for the Skalsser Tribe.

 Chapter 123 - 123

    In the center of the Skalsser Tribe, the battle was still continuing. There were two groups fighting against each other. The number of Skalsser orcs involved in the chaos slowly increased as time passes by.


    Xok''nath managed to convince the others that Yukah was attempting to take away his status as the chieftain through a cowardly means by springing an ambush upon him. The orcs, who were always thirsty for blood and simple-minded, were quick to grab their weapons and join the fray.


    Many also joined Yukah as they know who he really is and what he is. They knew him ever since he came to their tribe after being sessfully rescued from the clutches of the orc hunters who visit theirnds from time to time. The fate of those that they captured, they never know, but one thing that was certain was that all those who were captured would never return.


    Those hunters raid smaller tribes or ns of orcs and take away their young ones who still haven''t fully matured and have not yet awakened their insatiable thirst and hunger for blood and battle.


    Screams and howls of pain gued the Skalsser Tribe. Limbs were everywhere as they were torn away from their owners. The grounds of the tribe were drenched in blood, which turned it red. Guts of some unlucky ones were spilled around the ce as their ownersy there on the hard, cold ground, unmoving and already dead.


    Sounds of flesh being pummeled, weapons hitting each other, and grunts of exhaustion continued. Every orc, for himself, anyone and everyone who dared step forward, were met with the blood drenched weapons. It was all chaos, as the orcs were having a hard time to distinguish which one is their foe and which one is their friend.


    Some stupid ones stopped attacking their intended targets after hearing that they were on the same side only to be yed by the ones pretending to be their friends. There are also some who were mistakenly killed by their allies as the instincts of their yer took over. It was kill or be killed. You have to always look out behind you to ensure that no one is attempting to strike you from behind.


    Honor and traditions were already thrown away as the confusing battle keep on getting more confusing. The innocent ones who did not know were even included in the casualties. Many of them run away from the tribe, mostly the elders, women and the young ones, as they don''t want to take part in the meaningless struggle for power of the two sides.


    Deep in the woods, hidden from sight, the Verakhs that were stalking their targets had their hands on their weapons. The marksmen of each squad were controlling their impulse to shoot, as only them are the ones who are equipped with weapons that could strike at such a long distance, far away from their targets.


    "Should we intervene, captain?" a Verakh nced towards their leader and asked as they were getting bored just watching the battle that was happening. The chaotic fight has awakened their instincts. They also want to take part in the ensuing conflict.


    The captain shook his head in response and just looked forward. "How about we take down their ringleaders? That might help." their marksman suggested as he aimed his weapon at the two Skalsser orcs who were standing out among the rest as they ughtered all those whoe their way.


    "Do you have a clear shot?" the captain questioned while his gaze was still in the ongoing fray. "To which one?" the marksman responded, as he was having a hard time choosing which one to aim at. There were two targets, and he only had one weapon.


    "Any of the two." the captain responded. "If you have a clear shot, take it." he continued as he crouched down to keep himself hidden and signalled his squad to do the same as they could hear footsteps near them.


    "Shiw!"


    An iron bolt flew out from its confines and soared through the air. The marksman finally shot his weapon after seeing that he had a chance. The silent assassin of the night traversed the disorderly and scattered participants of the sh.


    Xok''nath felt ufortable for no reason, and he looked around to identify its source. On its way towards him was the iron bolt that would surely injure or might even outright kill him if itnds. Looking around, he finally caught a glimpse of the thing that was headed for him. He raised his weapon to cover his face and barely managed to deflect it. His face was scratched by the iron bolt and drew out blood, but the wound he sustained was nothing.


    He stared towards the dark corners, the trees, the bushes, grasses and everywhere that could be where the one who attempted to bring him down was hidden. His attention being divided caused him to be wounded in several ces, but nothing serious. Grabbing the head of an orc whose strike he just evaded, he brought his weapon down on his neck and tore it away with a tug.


    Xok''nath smiled after an idea suddenly popped up in his mind. He cleared away his immediate surroundings and distanced himself a bit from the fight. "Yukah has betrayed the tribe and not only our traditions and beliefs. See this!" he raised the iron bolt that was intended to bring him down. "He had colluded with the invading tribe! He is a traitor!" he continued as he shouted his lungs out.


    His usation of Yukah colluding with the Verakhs in the shadows made some orcs to switch sides. Smiling triumphantly, Xok''nath looked at Yukah, who was now being besieged by his former allies as they were convinced by Xok''nath.


    "You missed!" the captain of the Verakhs pped the back of the head of their marksman. "No one is to shoot their weapon any further. We will just stay here where we are and watch. No questions." he snorted.


    A good distance away from the entrance of the Skalsser Tribe, the warriors of Yohan were now forming up their battle formation in preparation to storm the tribe as they could hear the sounds of battle from where they were.

 Chapter 124 - 124

    Gur''kan looked towards the battle band members that were with him. He smiled, then the battle band members that were attached to theirmander knowingly smiled back. They raised their battle horns, line up together, inhaled deeply, then blew their instruments. They emitted a very loud sound from the battle horns. The battle band members who were attached to the warbands joined in as they, too, blew their battle horns hard.


    Since Gur''kan knew that the Skalsser Tribe is in turmoil among themselves, he had to announce their presence through the battle band. The sound of the battle horns was their call for challenge.


    Inside the Skalsser Tribe, upon hearing the noisy sound of the battle horns from outside their tribe. The Skalsser orcs froze for a few moments as they stared at each other''s eyes. Friends or foes no longer mattered, as they had the same thing running in their mind, ''Tribal Battle'', which they must answer as a tribe.


    All the Skalsser orcs lowered their weapons. Their internal conflict would be on hold for the moment as they have enemies from the outside, but Xok''nath had other ideas. "See! Yukah is colluding with the invaders! He has betrayed the tribe! They havee for us! Subdue that traitor!" he loudly bellowed as he stared at Yukah.


    The warriors who were confused about what to do with situation gripped their weapons tighter as the fray might resume at any moment and they don''t want to go down without a fight.


    Yukah gritted his teeth in anger at Xok''nath''s thinking. They are being attacked by outsiders, but he still can''t let go of his ambitions to be the sole and undisputed leader of the tribe. Yukah was torn between continuing to fight Xok''nath despite their entire tribe might fall because of it or he would surrender to have Xok''nath unite the tribe for a stand.


    He stared at the skies. "Teacher, what should I do?" he muttered, but no one replied to his question. Gripping the handle of his weapon tighter, he raised it above his head, but then lost the will to do so. The safety of the tribe is much more important than him. He threw his weapon away and surrendered.


    "Catch him! Quick!" Xok''nath happily shouted as his greatest rival for the leadership finally surrendered. The warriors around Yukah surrounded him with their weapons all pointed at him. "Now end him! Do it quickly!" Xok''nath continued to order and Yukah closed his eyes. His death, no matter how bitter and unfair it was, he had epted it. The tribe is much more important than him.


    The Skalsser orcs didn''t move an inch towards Yukah. No one moved. They all just stared at each other, waiting for someone to step up. Tye thrill of battle that they had running in their veins died off as they remembered it now. Yukah was their champion, the best warrior of their tribe who had more battle trophies than any of them around the tribe, well among the still living that is.


    "Argh!" Xok''nath eximed in frustration as he moved forward towards Yukah. His gripped on his weapon became more rxed as his opponent no longer had a weapon in his hand. He felt confident in his victory now. Raising his axe high above his head, he brought it down with a might swing upon Yukah.


    Xok''nath was aiming for Yukah''s neck, but when his target opened his eyes and stared at him defiantly. Fear gripped his heart as his grip on his weapon loosened. The strength in his arms waned away and his confidence in himself dwindled down. His strikended on Yukah''s chest and threw him back. Blood was spilled and Yukahid them motionless.


    The blood that dripped from his weapon, Xok''nath inspected it. He still can''t believe it. He had finally seeded. ncing around, he could see that all his tribesmen were staring at him and waiting for his orders. They still have enemies to deal with.


    Raising his weapon in the air and with the boost of confidence he received from finally being the sole ruler of the tribe. "Xok''nath Stooth is your chieftain! Now I call all of you! Answer my call! Skalsser to BATTLE!" he bellowed and sprinted towards the entrance of the tribe with his tribesmen chasing behind him.


    Almost the entire tribe followed after Xok''nath, but those who weren''t willing to follow his leadership remained in the tribe. They chose to split away and leave the tribe. They stared at Yukah''s motionless body and approached it. They carried the brave warrior on their shoulders and brought it away. The body of their chosen leader must not fall into the hands of Xok''nath, for it might be defiled and mutted by him, knowing his nature.


    "Second Warband! You know where to go!" Gur''kan shouted as he spotted a lone Rhakaddon rider in the distance, who was waving at them. They finally found a suitable ground for them to engage in battle.


    "Second Warband! To me?" Arkagarr called his warriors and led them away towards the lone Rhakaddon rider, who was waiting for them in the distance.


    The Second Warband went away and headed towards the battlefield that they have chosen and the only ones that remained were the warriors belonging to the Fifth and Seventh Warbands who prepared their javelins.


    Right at the entrance of the Skalsser Tribe, the warriors under the leadership of Xok''nath assembled themselves for a head-on sh. Xok''nath, being wary of the hidden enemies that could shoot him down from a distance with iron bolts, hid behind his warriors.


    "Warriors of Yohan! Prepare for battle!" Gur''kan bellowed as his warriors had smiles stered on their faces. No real battle will happen here, as this is not where they will engage them.


    "Death to the invaders!"


    "Take their heads!''


    "Charge!!!"


    Xok''nath rapidly shouted as he pointed his weapon at the neatly arranged foes that they have. Their enemies were in some sort of a square like formations, but he paid no heed to it as he was confident in his tribe''s power. They have been fighting and fighting, and their skills for battle were honed through those many battles that they have survived.


    The Skalsser orcs charged together and shouted their battle-cries as they sprinted forward like a tide,ing out from the entrance of their tribe. Xok''nath run with his men but still made sure that he was surrounded by them. He was still wary of the enemies that attempted to bring him down twice while remaining hidden.


    "Prepare javelins!" Gur''kan bellowed as his warriors readied one of their five javelins that they have with them. They were equipped with more javelins than normal just for the asion. Raising their throwing arm up and preparing to shower the fools who don''t know what was in for them.


    Xok''nath slowed down in his charge as he noticed their foes readying to throw their spears at them. He doesn''t want to be pierced by one of those.


    "Shower them with your gifts!"


    Javelins soared through the air in a small arc. The first volley took down a few Skalsser orcs as they were spread out while charging forward. Following the first volley, the second came, which fell more of their foes than the first.


    "Retreat!"


    "Follow me!"


    Gur''kan bellowed as he withdrew away and the battle band sounded the retreat. The Fifth and Seventh Warbands quickly followed after theirmander and neatly marched away at a quick pace, like they were sprinting. "After them! They are retreating!" Xok''nath excitedly shouted as he saw their foes pulling back away from the tribe.


    The chase didn''tst long. "Halt! Ready javelins!" Gur''kan turned around and bellowed as the battle band ryed hismand. The warriors of Yohan turned around at almost the same time. They pulled out their javelins which were attached to their shields and in a fluid motion raised their throwing arms to shower their foes with another rain of javelins.


    The shower of javelins came again and hit many of their marks. Xok''nath knitted his brows together as he watched those hit by the javelins, screaming in agony as they tried to remove the javelins that went through their bodies.


    The unique thick barbed design of the spearhead made it really excruciating to be pulled out when it already pierced through someone as it tear away more flesh tissues as it is being pulled out. A thick, big and long spearhead with a very thin base attached to its shaft, it was strangely designed but really effective in reducing the number of enemybatants.


    The sound of retreat came again and the Yohan warriors sprinted away, not engaging their enemies in meleebat. The Skalsser orcs shouted in frustration behind them as they gave chase.


    "Cowards!!!"


    "Come back here!"


    "Fight like real warriors!"


    "You are no orcs!"


    The Fifth and Seventh Warbands didn''t respond to the oral abuse that they were being subjected to. Their demon of a chieftain had already subjected them to such things and he can hurl out better and more hurtful insults than what they are hearing now. They continued on their retreat and followed after theirmander, who was smiling mischievously and giggling in happiness.


    The sun has already peeked out behind the mountains and brought the much needed light and warmth. One army was in tight and organized groups as they ran away and behind them was a scattered army who was shouting angrily at them.


    Gur''kan saw the gs that were on both sides of the open in, fluttering with the wind. There patiently waiting is the Second Warband.

 Chapter 125 - 125

    The Second Warband was itching to get some action. Their hands gripping the shaft of their spears so tight that their knuckles turned a shade paler. Therge round shields that they have reflected the rays of the sun as they bounced back towards their chasing foes. Feet firmly nted on the ground, they waited for the order to be given.


    "Second Warband! Forward!" Arkagarr shouted and pointed his sword towards their iing foes. The Second Warband was spread out in a long line ten men deep as they marched forward with their spears still pointing proudly towards the sky.


    "Halt! Ready javelins!" Gur''kan bellowed again and the Fifth and Seventh Warbands stopped in their tracks, turned around, took their javelins, raised their throwing arms and hurled them towards their pursuing enemies. Their actions earned howls of pain and a barrage of insults from their enemies. "Give them yourst gifts!" Gur''kanmanded, and his warriors hurled theirst javelins towards the Skalsser orcs.


    The close to three thousand pursuing orcs had their numbers reduced by close to a thousand as Gur''kan and the Yurakks showered them with their javelins as they applied hit-and-run tactics on them. Xok''nath charge his way to the frontline as he deemed it safe enough for him to stay there.


    They are already far away from the tribe where the hidden enemies lurked in the shadows, ready to take him down anytime that he lowers his guard down.


    They found themselves in a nd surrounded by trees and hills on all three sides with only the path that they are taking as the best way out. Xok''nath smiled as he believed that he already had the invaders cornered and they still have the advantage in numbers, despite only by a measly number of probably a hundred.


    "We have them cornered! They have nowhere else to run to! They are out of throwing weapons! Let them have a taste of Skalsser''s wrath!" Xok''nath shouted his lungs out, as he was the first to charge forward. The Yurakks turned tail and sprinted away again, which blocked the sights of their foes and hid the movements of the Second Warband that wasing forward.


    "Halt! Prepare for engagement!" Arkagarrmanded, and his warband stopped in their tracks. The first three lines had their spears all pointed forward, the next two lines had their spears angled about thirty degrees up from the spears of the first three lines.


    The


    The


    The and seventh lines had their spears pointing sixty degrees up while the rest at the back had their spears still pointing at the sky. The Rakshas at the forefront had their feet firmly nted on the ground. Left leg forward, knees pointing inward and slightly bended as they prepared to meet the iing enemies.


    "Hold! Hold! Don''t break formation! Hold!" Arkagarr kept on shouting as the Yurakks charged at them in full sprint. The battle band attached to the Second Warband was ordered to be silent, as they don''t want to let their enemies know of what was hidden from their sights.


    The Rakshas were having second thoughts at maintaining their postures as their Yurakk allies came charging in. They are worried that they might kill theirrades instead of their enemies. The distance between them was less than fifty meters already, but they are still sprinting forward towards them.


    Forty


    Thirty


    Twenty


    Ten


    "Split off!" Gur''kan bellowed as he changed directions and headed to his left, the Fifth Warband following tightly behind him as the Seventh headed to the right. The Skalsser orcs were just right behind them and were surprised by the sudden change of directions of the ones that they were running after.


    Xok''nath was at the center and he was about to bring down his weapon on the back of the Yurakk that was only an arm''s length away from him. He brought his weapon down, but he missed by a few inches as his target veered right out of nowhere. His pupils erged as he saw a forest of spears pointed at him and a solid wall of ovepping shields.


    *****


    When darkness still reigns, Ikrah finally managed to reunite with his father and the rest of their group. There were six of them in total who have the same thoughts, ''Xok''nath isn''t worthy of their loyalty'' and they all wanted him out. The young brave orc informed them of the deal that he had with themander of their visitors.


    Ikrah''s father Pelko thought that it was nothing but empty promises, but when he learned that Gur''kan took an oath with his ancestors and the gods above as his witness, he was swayed. They guided their steeds to head for the tribe as fast as possible, running with the chilling winds of the morning.


    They were sprinting atop their steeds with great haste, but theughing howls made them stop in their tracks. Many pairs of bloody red glowing eyes stared at them from the shadows of the trees. Their wargs snarled at the creatures, eyeing them from the shadows.


    Baring their fangs, the wargs crouched down and prepared themselves to pounce on their uninvited guests. The furs of the wargs stood as they readied themselves to fight off one of their most hated foes.


    ''Hee-hee-heee... Hee-hee-hee''


    The strangeugh of the creatures in the shadows was unnerving the wargs, as many more pairs of bloody red eyes stared at them. The silhouettes of spikes at the spine of the creatures made them discernable even in the darkness and the thickets that they are hiding in.


    *****


    Back at the Skalsser Tribe, those who still believed in Yakuh carried his body and started to trek through the trees. They don''t where they would be headed to, but they had to get away as far as possible from the tribe. Their numbers increased as more of their tribesmen joined them who run away from the tribe after their internal conflict took ce. Hundreds of them marched through the trees with only a few of them having weapons in their arms.


    "Halt! Stay where you are!"


    A voice suddenly called out to them fr out of nowhere. They looked around but can''t find who shouted at them. Thinking that they must be hearing things, so they continued on their way.


    "Halt! Don''t move!"


    The voice called out to them again. One of them stepped forward and an iron bolt flew towards him, striking the ground a few feet away in front of him.


    "Who''s there! Show yourself!" an elder orc who supported Yakuh shouted. He was clutching his right arm, which had a nasty gash on it and still dripping blood, but he paid no heed to it.


    A figure walked out of the shadows. It was an orc. He was dressed in a leather armor and in his hand was a weapon that the Skalsser orcs weren''t familiar with. They all looked at the iron bolt that was at the tip of the lone orc''s weapon, then towards the iron bolt that was impaled on the ground.


    "Who are you?!" the elder orc stepped forward bravely and readied his weapon. If things turn south, he was ready to die just to protect the others.


    "I am called Bakrah, Captain of the Third Squad of the First Verakh Company, Rikon attached to the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush." the orc identified himself.


    "That''s a very long name! But I don''t care! Are you a friend or foe!? If you''re a foe, then my de shall taste your blood! I hope you can satisfy it!" the elder orc replied as he gripped his weapon tighter with just one hand. His other arm is trembling so much that he can''t find the strength to use it.


    "Ie here to ept your surrender." Bakrah calmly states as he stared at them with all seriousness.


    "Bah! Surrender! Hahahaha! You must be out of your mind, young one." the elder orc chuckled as he pointed his weapon at him. "You!... Alone!... Make us surrender?" he continued as the other armed Skalsser orcs stepped forward.


    The armed Skalsser orcs slowly approached Bakrah, even those without weapons joined in as they prepared to tear the preposterous, strange orc with their bare hands. They might not want to be involved in the struggle for power in their tribe, but surrendering to a stranger was out of the question. They won''t yield unless they are overwhelmed. Strength only thing that they respect and in order to earn their surrender, the one asking must show strength.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you." Bakrah confidently muttered as he grinned. Right behind him, wargs came out from the shadows and snarled at the Skalsser orcs. Hundreds of them showed up from behind the trees and Haguk, atop his trusty partner, stopped right beside Bakrah.


    "I am called Haguk, Commander of the Warghen Cavalry of the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush, n Chief of the Warghen n." Haguk introduced himself.


    The ground was shaking, as well as the trees and nts around. From behind the Skalsser orcs, enormous creatures began taking down the trees with their heads and just ramming through them. Well, the smaller ones, that is. The bigger trees, they just moved around them.


    "Dug''mhar, Commander of the Rhakaddon Cavalry of the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush, n Chief of the Rumbling n and we are here to rumble if needed be." Dug''mhar introduced himself as he flexed his muscles and kissed both his biceps one after another.

 Chapter 126 - 126

    The Skalsser orcs stared in disbelief at the power of the mighty steeds of their foes. Taking down trees with brute strength and just ramming through them. That''s a feat that they only witnessed against the giant creatures of the sands.


    Looking around them, wargs and orcs wielding the strange-looking weapons surrounded them with their weapons all aimed at them. They might have the advantage in numbers, but they are at a disadvantage since only a few of them have weapons in their hands.


    "Surrender quickly so that we can tend to your wounds. Specially that wounded friend of yours." Bakrah muttered as he pointed a finger at the bleeding Yukah. He noticed a long time ago that the wounded orc was still alive and breathing but won''tst for long.


    "He is still alive? You can save him?" the elder orc rapidly questioned as he was indeed worried about the well-being of Yukah. He knows that the young orc was still alive because of the rare rising and falling of his chest despite it was hard to notice since it only moves a little, but he noticed that''s why he had the body taken with them.


    "Yes, and you should also need to be treated or you will lose that arm of yours." Bakrah nodded and continued. He was hoping that they would shed no unnecessary blood since they need more of their kin to join them and add more warriors for Yohan.


    The elder orc stared at his bleeding arm and went silent for a few moments before throwing away his weapon, which was followed by the others. They now surrendered and stared at their captors to determine if they will keep their word.


    "Verakhs! Come out and tend to the wounded." Bakrah shouted as more and more of the Verakhs walked out from the shadows. All the squads that were sent for this expedition showed themselves up, even the hidden marksmen also showed up and, slung on their shoulders, are their lengthy and bulky weapons.


    "No rumble? Then we will be off!" Dug''mhar shook his head in disappointment and rode down towards the ins leading away his warriors. The ground shook once again as they rode away, kicking up dust, dirt, leaves, twigs, and branches in their wake. The slight tremors caused a few rockslides along the sides of the cliffs nearby, but nothing worthy of their attention.


    The Rhakaddon Cavalry rode away and headed towards the battlefield following the trail of wounded orcs who are wailing in pain as they clutched the javelins that pierced through their bodies. The others were long dead as they have bled too much and dyed the grasses and ground red.


    Dug''mhar and his warriors ignored them and went ahead towards the battlefield. Excitement was etched on his face as he was expecting a good fight against the warriors of the Skalsser Tribe that pursued their allies. The sun was still not up and darkness still engulfed pretty much everything around them.


    "Hee-hee-hee... Hee-hee-hee"


    The strangeughing howls made Dug''mhar knit his eyebrows as he was very familiar with those howls. All orcs are extremely familiar with those howls. The howls of their most loathed kin''s minions, Balfurs.


    He raised his hand up andmanded his riders to a halt as they listened to the howls of the Balfurs not far away from them and judging by the number of howls that they are hearing; it was a huge pack of those creatures.


    "Should we check it out, chief?" one rider beside Dug''mhar asked, as they all knew too well that Balfurs can''t be left alone. They must be eliminated when discovered. Their presence would also mean that a warlock is nearby and they must not let it roam free, since this ce is only a few days away from their main camp here in the south.


    "Let''s go! Keep a tight formation!" Dug''mhar ordered, as he took the lead and headed towards the ce where the strangeughing howls wereing from.


    *****


    "Balfurs! Prepare to defend yourselves!" Pelko shouted as he unstrapped his weapon from his back and brandished it towards the Balfur that lunged at him. He smacked the Balfur in the head with his spiked club, which was a thick wood with a thick head adorned by a few metal spikes which had dried blood all over them from its previous victims.


    The wargs pounced on the Balfurs that came into the clearing, using their fangs and ws to tear them apart. Their riders on their back tried their best to maintain their bnce as their steeds fought off the Balfurs. The primal battle with fangs and ws between the Balfurs and Wargs continued for a few moments until Pe?ko noticed that their steeds were at a disadvantage while they are riding them.


    "Dismount! Get off! We will fight on foot!" He shouted as he jumped off his warg and patted it on the shoulder. His warg had a few w marks and some of its furs were shaven off after tussling with the Balfurs. Following after Pelko, the other scouts of the Skalsser Tribe also dismounted from their wargs as to allow them to move more freely and fight off the Balfurs.


    Along the trees, streaks of lightning suddenly shed and brought forth a thunderous sound as they crashed against the trees. The trees seemed to havee to life as they wrapped their branches and roots around the Balfurs, suffocating and squeezing the life out of them.


    "Marduk! Come out you bastard!"


    "Stop hiding in the shadows!"


    "Come out and let us end this hide and seek game of yours already!"


    Shouts came from behind the trees as the power of the natural elements tore down a few trees and sent them crashing down to the ground and taking down along with them some of the wolf like creatures with spiny reptile spiked spines.


    "Kekeke!!!... You have to find me first... I am just near you... Kekeke." a husky and deep voice answered the shouts, but his voice sounded like he was everywhere.


    "Shamans! The shamans are back!" Ikrah eximed as he finally caught a glimpse of the creatures who are wantonly destroying the trees along with the Balfurs. It was many months ago that the shamans of their tribe went out to hunt for the warlock that kidnapped a few of their tribesmen, presumably for a living sacrifice to please his demon masters.


    "Xok''nath is in trouble... Really big trouble..." one of the orcs, who was about the same age as him, muttered. One of the shamans is the brother of the old chieftain, and they knew all too well that the two are really close with each other. They were both teachers of Yukah and they often argued which path he would take, a warrior or a shaman, but Yukah chose the path of a warrior.


    "Marduk! I''ll burn down the entire forest if I have to! And when I get my hands on you! Even your demon masters won''t be able to save you!!?" the oldest of the three shamans screamed towards the trees as he called upon the spirit of the mes and brought forth a huge ball of fire. The Balfurs yelped in pain as they were being burnt alive. The trees started moving, snaking their branches and roots to trap the poor creatures and not allow them to run away from the radiating intense heat.


    "Kekeke! Kill as many of my babies as you want! I''ll just raise more of them! Kekeke... It''s been fun ying with you old bones, but I still have to please my masters. Kekeke... Find me again... Kekeke... If you can..." the creepy, husky yet very deep voice that wasing from all around sounded again before disappearing.


    "He ran away! I can''t feel him anymore, Tash''arr. He is no longer here." one of the shamans muttered as he had his hands on the ground, seeking the help of the forest to locate their foe that they have been hunting.


    "Slippery bastard! We''ll get you one day!" Tash''arr spat, then called forth many more balls of fire by asking the spirit of the mes and burnt the rest of the Balfurs.


    Ikrah, Pelko and the rest of the scouts stood still, not wanting to raise any suspicion as they might be mistaken to be with the warlock that the shamans were hunting. The shamans walked out behind the sea of fire.


    "Who are you!?" Tash''arr nced at the Skalsser orcs, who remained motionless and just stared at them. "Wee to back to the Skalsser Tribe, high shaman Tash''arr, shaman Gunn and shaman Hekoth." Pelko walked forward as he spoke.


    "Wait... We are back at the tribe?" Tash''arr nce towards his fellow shamans who shrugged their shoulders in response. He strained his eyes and tried to remember what the orc who was speaking was called, and after a few moments of silence, he finally remembered. "Pelko! Ha... It''s been a while... And you must be the young Ikrah... I guess you aren''t still as strong as Yukah." the high shaman smiled as he approached their tribesmen.


    "We need to hurry, and your presence is needed in the tribe. Xok''nath is now chieftain of the tribe and Yukah is in danger." Ikrah informed Tash''arr. "And my brother...?" Tash''arr questioned, to which Pelko shook his head in response.

 Chapter 127 - 127

    Tash''arr frowned after receiving a wordless reply. "Did he leave this world with honor?" he asked in an emotionless voice. Pelko didn''t know how to answer, for he wasn''t present when that joke of a Mazu''rotha took ce. He was in the forest, on a patrol less their neighbors decides toe flooding inside their territory.


    "He did! Chief Guk''arr never showed fear even when facing certain demise. His eyes were filled with bravery as Xok''nath''s axe descended on him. Even when he lost his arms, he fought on and unwilling to go down without a fight..." Ikrah butted in a narrated the events of what happened.


    "He went through the proper rites, right?" Tash''arr asked again in a voice that is void of any emotions.


    "I don''t know! After the fight, we never saw the old chieftain''s body ever again. Xok''nath and his allies imed that they gave him the proper rites, but we never trusted his words which is why many tried exploring the surroundings of the tribe but only found a few body parts, the arms, left leg, ears and eyes of the old chief were the only ones we recovered..." Ikrah''s words was cut short when Tash''arr started vomiting blood and clutching his chest right where his heart was at.


    "High shaman, what''s wrong?" Pelko was rmed, as they were worried about the well-being of their strongest shaman. "No need. My time is near. That bastard nted poison in me, but I took away one of his arms. Now, let me be. But before I''ll go, I need to collect something first." he muttered as the ground started trembling and cracks began to form up.


    "Don''t! You can still get through this!" Hekoth shouted towards his fellow shaman as they had means to slow down the poison that was inflicted by Marduk. "Yes, didn''t you say that we will not rest till you turn that damn bastard to ashes by your own hands?" Gunn joined in, but the shaking of the ground continued and became more intense.


    "I apologize to you my friends, let this old bones of mine be selfish just this once." Tash''arr answered, as rocks and soil started to cover him from head to toe. He created a golem like body with him at the center. Intense heat followed up, which forced the Skalsser orcs to back away, even the shamans had to move away.


    "Spirits of the Earth and mes, grant me your powers for thest time. Fight with me for thest time and send me away with a bang." Tash''arr beseeched the spirits as his golem like body moved with his thoughts. Summoning the power to build such an enormous body was easy for him, but being granted the ability to move it is an entirely different matter.


    Lines started emerging as the mes from the ground climbed up from the legs of his stone and soil giant body before spreading outwards to all his limbs.


    *****


    "Is that a fire golem?" the rider on Dug''mhar''s left side asked as they spotted an over twenty feet giant made of ground, rocks, and magma just standing there on the horizon. "Fire golem? There is no river orke of fire around, what is a fire golem doing here." Dug''mhar muttered as he stared at where the rider was pointing at and there he saw it, a fire golem.


    "Weapons at the ready! We are in for an exciting fight!" Dug''mhar shouted, as he prepared his crossbow and brought it to his front. Fighting a fire golem, he never had tried it before but they are rumored to be hard opponents to bring down and, as an orc, they love nothing but a good challenge to test their mettle against.


    The tremors from Tash''arr summoning his golem body stopped, but the ground started to tremble once again as the mighty Rhakaddons charge forward towards where the fire golem was at.


    "Watcher of the skies, bringer of rain and sudden light, I call upon you, spirit that rules the skies, bring forth your wrath and smite my foes." Gunn started calling upon the spirits of the sky as dark clouds emerged out of nowhere and hid the twinkling gems of the dark sky behind them.


    Thunder roared as lightning shed. A sudden sh snakes through downwards towards the Rhakaddon Cavalry as they charged forward. "Dispersed! Scatter around!" Dug''mhar quickly shouted as he noticed the snaking light headed towards them.


    "Bang!"


    Rocks, soil, and dirt were thrown in the air as the lightning crashed down, narrowly avoiding one of the riders, who started shaking in fear. Even his steed started to panic and tried to flee away, but with him repeatedly tugging on its reins, he managed to take control.


    "Shoot! Storm them!" Dug''mhar shouted as they rode around the orcs and the fire golem and shot their crossbows at them. A rain of iron bolts sailed through the air and screamed death, waiting to im the life of their victims, but they were snuffed out of existence. The idle fire golem took a step forward and received all the iron bolts that they fired. The heat from the magma in its body absorbed the iron bolts and melted them while incorporating the metal onto its body.


    "Don''t annoy me or you shall experience my wrath. My beef is not with you, so begone from my sights before I decide otherwise." Tash''arr said with a grumbly voice as he threaded forward and making the ground quake in every step that he took. Huge footprints of melted ground were left behind in his trails as he moved forward to shoo away the riding orcs.


    "Hekoth, locate that disgrace of an orc for me. This can no longer be reversed, allow myst wishes to be fulfilled." he turned towards the youngest of them.


    Hekoth noticed the bright green veins that started glimmering on Tash''arr''s chest, the warlock''s poison was rampaging already and by the looks of it, it wasn''t just a normal poison but a curse, the Curse of Frenzy which would slowly consume the one inflicted with so much blood-thirst that it will drive him mad. Anyone inflicted with this curse would then go on a path of ughter with no turning back and it has no cure except for ying the one who cast it.

 Chapter 128 - 128

    "I understand." Hekoth nodded his head as he put his palms on the ground to seek help from the spirits to locate Xok''nath. He now knows the situation that his fellow shaman was in. At first they thought it was just poison, but now, he can''t help but shake his head and show pity and admiration towards Tash''arr. Their friend had endured and kept at bay the curse, which was not a simple thing to do and didn''t sumb to it.


    Tash''arr noticed the look of pity in the eyes of Hekoth and stared down at his own chest. There he saw the green veins that started snaking through it. He smiled and looked down on towards them. "This might be thest time that I will seek your aid, my old friend. And this might be thest that you will see smile. But remember, I am orc a real warrior and till death I shall not sumb to the demons. I will defy them even in the afterlife and..." Tash''arr''s words were cut short as a few more iron boltsnded on him.


    "Ungrateful bastard!" he cursed and moved forward to chase down the annoying orcs that were riding around them. "I told you to be gone while I am still merciful, but it seems like you deemed my mercy as a sign of weakness. Now experience my wrath!" he shouted as he mmed his giant fist on the ground, creating huge fissures that were headed for the Rhakaddon Cavalry.


    He stood up and pointed one of his huge rocky fingers at them and called forth balls of mes. The balls of fire rained down on Dug''mhar and his warriors, but thanks to their armors, they only suffered a few burns but nothing life threatening.


    The fight continued for a few moments as the Rhakaddon Cavalry circled around continuously around the fire golem and showered it with iron bolts, but to no avail. Some of them even had to retreat and removed parts of their armor after being melted by intense heat that was being hurled at them.


    Dug''mhar gritted his teeth and gave the order to withdraw. They are no match for the creature, and it is better for them to retreat than to risk having his entire group massacred by their powerful foe.


    "This is a tactical retreat, nothing more nothing less..." Dug''mhar kept muttering to himself repeatedly to convince his heart that they didn''t run away from battle but just withdrew to continue the battle another day, he considered it a draw as they weren''t really beaten by their foe.


    "Cowards." Tash''arr snorted and turned towards Hekoth to find out where his target is at. "By the open fields to the northeast, surrounded by hills and trees on three sides. He led the tribe to a battle against some strange orcs who are wearing armors. They carried with them a banner that even the spirits don''t know about. And Yukah still lives, but he is gravely injured. He is being treated by some strange-looking orcs who wielded simr weapons to those riders that just rode away." Hekoth said continuously and breathed in after firing out his words rapidly.


    "Go and find Yukah and save him. I''ll go and deal with the shame of our tribe." Tash''arr answered, then went away while leaving behind a trail of mes in his path.


    "May his ancestors show mercy on him in the afterlife and may our ancestors guide Tash''arr in his new journey after all is done." Hekoth muttered as he led away their tribesmen towards where Yukah was at.


    *****


    At the open grounds, which were surrounded by hills and trees on three sides, Xok''nath stared at the forest of spears and wall of shields. With no other choice, he ran forward but rolled down under the spears to avoid being skewered by them as his tribesmen followed after him and ramming themselves against the many spears. The sudden turn of the Yurakks caught the Skalsser orcs by surprise as they didn''t notice the danger that they were headed until it was toote, the momentum of their charge carried them forward and had themselves impaled by the spears that just waited there silently.


    It also didn''t help that the Rakshas crouched down lower than normal to make themselves smaller and to remain unnoticed by their foes. Xok''nath rolled forward and was covered in dirt and grass as he rolled to safety. After the initial impact of the charge, he crawled away very fast and distanced himself from the deadly spears. He rolled forward under the spears because if he didn''t, his tribesmen would have trampled him to death if he just stood there.


    The Rakshas at the forefront took the brunt of the charge as they were pushed back, but the shields of the ones behind them helped them stable their footing. With the help of those behind them, the Rakshas at the forefront finally regained their control as the effect of the charge passed away.


    The battle horns sounded as the war drums thundered, a sudden st gave themand and at the same time, the Rakshas at the forefront pushed away their foes with their shields who kept shoving them back and trying to break apart their wall of shields. With every sound of the loud battle horn, the Rakshas pushed, thrust their spears forward then recovered their initial formation, it was monotonous yet very effective as more and more Skalsser orcs flooded in who didn''t know and can''t see what was going on the forefront.


    As the Skalsser orcs from the rears pushed forward, more and more of their allies who were trying their best to distance themselves from those bloody spears were shoved to their death. Xok''nath, having witnessed the bloody and one sided massacre at the forefront, made his way at the rear and stayed for his own safety.


    A few rounds of sts from the battle horns sounded and the Fifth and Seventh Warbands came back upying the left and right nk of the Second Warband denying their foes of their attempts to nk them as the Rakshas were deadly at the front but weak on the sides and the rear.


    Thest of the javelins rained down as the frontline of the Skalsser orcs got dispersed, only to be filled in by clueless warriors who didn''t know that they were walking right towards their own deaths.

 Chapter 129 - 129

    It took the Skalsser orcs a while before realizing that charging recklessly forward would be their doom as the spears were waiting for them at the end. They stabilized their frontline and kept themselves a good distance away from the reach of the spears of their foes.


    On both sides of the Second Warband, the Fifth and Seventh Warbands established a solid defensive wall as to deny their foes of any chance to outmaneuver them. Xok''nath himself made his way towards where the Fifth Warband was defending as he deemed it less dangerous to fight them rather than engage against the Second Warband that just stood there with their spears pointing forward that are thrusted forward from Tim to time.


    The Skalsser orcs had a hard time finding an opportunity to strike at the Second Warband as every time that they try to move forward, the spears woulde homing in on them and even if they seeded ining face to face with the armored orcs, they would just be pushed back by their shields.


    "Maintain the line! Don''t let them through! Let them tire themselves out!" Gur''kan kept shoutingmands at the rear which the battle band ryed with their war drums and battle horns. The Yurakks and Rakshas kept swapping out their warriors as the ones from the front move to the back to have some rest while the ones behind them step forward to take their ce.


    The warriors of Yohan are like a moving, unbreakable fortress, as they denied the Skalsser orcs of any chance for retaliation. A few of the Rakshas got injured because some annoyed Skalsser orcs had enough and threw their weapons at them as a way to vent out their frustration on the development of the battle. Their foes are just standing there, but they have no way to get close to them without risking their own lives as the spears that are always pointed forward warded their attempts off. The ones charging against the Fifth and Seventh Warbands are no better; they rammed themselves again and again against the towering rectangr shields to no avail. It just wouldn''t budge and it also doesn''t help that swords would juste out of nowhere to stab those that are too close to the wall of shields.


    It was frustrating and annoying, but that is how the warriors of Yohan do battle. Cheers erupt from time to time as they manage to strike down some of the Rakshas only for the injured orc to stand up and stab his spear back at the one who hit him as a retaliation. Stab, push, recover, it was just a perpetual, endless cycle.


    Xok''nath himself was already panting as he tried numerous times to break apart the formation of the Fifth Warband with his strength that he was so proud of, but to no avail, instead he sustained a few stab wounds on his body.


    Staring at the unbreakable wall, Xok''nath brought out a green rock that he kept inside his armor and contemting whether he should use it or not. Shaking his head, he kept it hidden again inside his armor and shouted his battle-cry and charged forward, only to be sent reeling back as the shield wall didn''t even budge an inch. The weight of all the Yurakks was too much for him to push back.


    *****


    Under the lead of the Verakhs, the Skalsser orcs who fled made their way back to their tribe with the Warghen n guarding the surroundings and some of the Verakhs going back into hiding to secure their surroundings. The wargs patrolled the surroundings in the open while the Verakhs kept watch in the shadows.


    "Goblin scouts again. What are they up to? They have beening back again and again. Do they think that we don''t see them." the marksman of the Third Squad muttered as he aimed his weapon at the lead scout of the goblins. An iron bolt flew out and soared towards the oblivious goblin, who was ncing around while keeping most of his body hidden in a bush.


    The sound of iron striking something soft then hard caused the rest of the goblins to panic. Their lead scout fell back with an iron bolt embedded in his face. The poor goblin twitched a few times before going on remaining still.


    "They just wouldn''t learn. No matter how they try to hide, we can still see them. That''s my eleventh already." the marksman sighed as he reloaded his weapon while keeping his eyes on the panicking goblins that were scurrying away as a few iron bolts chased their asses.


    To the west of the Skalsser Tribe, a few ogres were stalking them. They eyed the ce as they deemed it safe for them to trade since there were only a few orcs around than the usual numbers that they see.


    Unknown to the ogres who were stalking the Skalsser Tribe that they are also being stalked by the Verakhs. The Second Squad was less than fifty meters away from them, hidden from sight, with their weapons aimed at them.


    "Wait for mymand. Let theme out in the open. They are big targets and I won''t ept anyone among you missing." their captain sternly said to them as he nced at them with a serious look in his eyes. The ogres that they were aiming at were bigger than Brazan and his kin, who were a few feet shorter than them.


    "Xiu!"


    "Xiu!"


    "Xiu!"


    The captain of the Second Squad shot his weapon, which was quickly followed by those under him. Iron bolts flew towards the ogres in rapid session. Moving forward to prepare themselves to storm the tribe down below, the ogres stood in line and motionless as they wait for their kin to group up.


    The sound of flesh being prated apanied by howls of pain ensued as the ogres got hit by the iron bolts that flew out of nowhere. Some of them even had their asses to be the only ce pierced by the iron bolts, making them jerk forward in pain.


    "Durka, what is up with you only aiming for the ass?" the captain stared at his warrior who just shrugged his shoulders and smiled sheepishly in response.

 Chapter 130 - 130

    "Thud!"


    "Thud!"


    Heavy footsteps sounded as Tash''arr made his way towards the battlefield where his tribe was being overpowered by the armoured orcs who only stood still and kept a defensive line.


    Tash''arr made his way forward and making the ground tremble as he moved. A trail of mes was behind him as he walked with that big body of his that he created.


    "It''s high shaman Tash''arr!"


    "It''s our shaman! They are back!"


    "It''s one of us!"


    The Skalsser orcs cheered as they noticed Tash''arr, who was making the giant fire golem move. All the Skalssers cheered, except for Xok''nath and his closest allies. They are now screwed, totally screwed. With Tash''arring back, it would mean that his im for the position of the tribe chieftain is at risk of being denied. The high shaman could hands down destroy the entire tribe if he wanted to and no one can stop him from doing so. Even Hekoth and Gunn working together wouldn''t be able to stop him.


    Tash''arr stared at the Skalsser orcs who are cheering because of his arrival and the armored orcs who were staring nkly at him, unsure of what to do. ncing around, Tash''arr noticed his tribesmen who were rolling on the ground moaning in pain while his other tribesmen just ignored them. Looking behind the armored orcs, he noticed a few of them wounded who were being carried by theirrades to safety and away from the thick of battle. He could also spot a few of them squeezing their way through their tight formation while carrying a wounded ally on their shoulders or the others who just straight up dragged their friends to the rear.


    That is the unity that he and his brother desired. All working together and helping each other. Both of them had a im on the role of a chieftain in their tribe, especially when their father didn''t assign someone between the two of them to rece him. Their father wanted them to fight it out. The strongest shall reign and weak shall die. But the two of them had other ideas. Tash''arr let his brother took the role of a chieftain while he aided him in solidifying his rule.


    All those who tried to dethrone his brother from being the chieftain they gave them a miserable ending. One is a proud and strong warrior, while the other is a respectable shaman. Their tandem brought sess to their tribe for many decades.


    As part of the race that respects strength above anything else, they showed a strength that instilled respect and fear into their tribesmen.


    "Xok''nath Stooth! You are a disgrace of the tribe! Come forward and receive your judgment!" Tash''arr bellowed as he brought both of his giant fist on the ground, creating a slight earthquake that made a lot of the participants of the battle to fall down.


    "Keep it tight! Stay in formation! Ten steps backwards!" Gur''kan bellowed as he figured out that the fire golem wasn''t here for them. It''s better for him to preserve the strength of his warriors than meddle with the internal strife of their foes.


    The Skalsser orcs all turned their heads towards Xok''nath, whose forehead was fully covered in sweat. They all stared at him with eyes of confusion, as they didn''t know why the high shaman of their tribe was out for their current chieftain''s head.


    "This is all a mistake. They are our enemies. They havee to conquer our tribe. Shouldn''t you be dealing with them first? The tribe must unite against external enemies no matter what!" Xok''nath shouted while pointing his weapon at the warriors of Yohan who distanced themselves away from the Skalsser orcs.


    "Enemies!? I see no enemy here except for you. My brother died by your hands, that I can ept. But mutting his body and not giving him his proper rites. That! I can''t ept! No matter which tribe or which n you ask! The thing that you did isn''t right. A warrior must retain his honor even after death. My brother was a warrior and died a warrior, but you denied him of his honor and I am here to seek payment." Tash''arr muttered as he gritted his teeth in anger. He was already doing well, holding himself back.


    "You have gone insane! You have been corrupted by the demons! Look at your chest! That is the demon''s slowly taking hold of you! You are no warrior! You are now a ve of the demons!" Xok''nath retaliated as he pointed out the signs of the curse that was slowly consuming Tash''arr.


    "Skalsser Tribe! Will you let a minion of the demons roam free!?" Xok''nath turned towards his tribesmen, who were now really confused about what was going on.


    Upon noticing the split between the Skalsser Tribe, Gur''kan ordered his warriors to move forward. The thundering war drums and the noisy calls of the battle horns informed the three warbands of what they should do.


    They moved forward and split into two; the Rakshas took the left, and the Yurakks took the right. They made a line to separate the Skalsser orcs from Xok''nath and Tash''arr who were eyeing each other. The Skalsser orcs were taken by surprise but soon understood what was going on. Tash''arr came to recover the lost honor of his brother and also to exact revenge.


    The warriors of Yohan stood still and cordoned off the Skalsser orcs, who didn''t attempt to do anything else but just watch the spectacle that was about to happen.


    "Many thanks! You have this old one''s gratitude. The fate of the tribe is in the hands of the young ones. This old one is nearing his end. Warriors of the Skalsser Tribe continue to follow the old teachings and never try to take the easy way out." Tash''arr stared down at his tribesmen before ncing towards Xok''nath, who was trying to retrieve something out from his armor.


    Gur''kan nodded his head towards Tash''arr andmanded his warriors to remain still while still maintaining alertness. The two Guidon Bearers made their way to both ends of the long line and stood there quietly.


    "Come now! Defend yourself with all your might. No rules! Last man standing wins.." Tash''arr said, as he raised both of his hands in the air.

 Chapter 131 - 131

    Tash''arr in his big fire golem body, brought both his fists down on Xok''nath, who rolled away to safety awkwardly. Realizing that he missed his target, Tash''arr raised his right arm up and brought it down again, only for his target to back away a few steps to evade.


    "This isn''t right! This is not an honorable battle! You are using your shamanic powers against me! You have no honor! Dispel your shamanic body and fight me like a proper warrior." Xok''nath muttered as he regained his footing after taking many steps back in a hurry to avoid being pounded by the huge arms of Tash''arr.


    "Honor!?...Bah! Don''t make meugh. You have no honor, nor do you know honor. What you did to my brother... isn''t what a true warrior would do. You have stripped yourself of your honor and betrayed your own kind. You are no orc! Just a power hungry bastard!" Tash''arr shouted as he brought his enormous left foot forward and sent Xok''nath soaring in the air.


    "Ahck!" Xok''nath grimaced in pain as hended heavily on his back. Pain was assaulting from every inch of his body and he could smell the scent of burnt flesh originating from his chest that was just kicked by Tash''arr.


    "What are you waiting for!? Come out now and ughter them all! Leave none alive!" Xok''nath shouted towards his tribesmen. The Skalsser orcs stared at each other in confusion, unsure of what did their current chieftain meant by his words.


    "Watch your backs! Any suspicious movements shall be rewarded with your weapons!" Gur''kan bellowed, as he was wary of what was about to unfold. The mere mentioning of the demons has him on the edge as he doesn''t want to engage against those mindless beasts again. Their pawns know no pain as they would crawl and keep on attacking until their life is totally extinguished.


    Tash''arr stared at his tribesmen as he also was wary of Xok''nath''s words. Demons have always been sly, great at maniption and blending themselves to their surroundings.


    Gur''kan was busy looking around and trying to figure out who was Xok''nath talking to. A few moments passed with all orcs having their eyes filled with wariness as they stared at the closest one to them, ready to strike them down if necessary.


    There he saw it, hundreds of Skalsser orcs jumping up tens of meters into the air, which was totally impossible for normal orcs to do. They climbed the huge body of Tash''arr and started tearing it apart with their bare hands. The hundreds of Skalsser orcs didn''t even flinch as they touched the hot melted parts of Tash''arr''s body, which were zing hot with mes.


    Green glowing veins started to emerge from the body of the Skalsser orcs who assaulted Tash''arr. It started from their chest then spread out to their entire bodies. A bloody red haze appeared in their eyes as they howled towards the air with a voice that was not of this world. They sounded like hungry beasts that were starved for many days.


    "What the..." Gur''kan muttered, but his words were cut short as he rolled away to evade the Skalsser orc that just pounced on him. He and his assaulter rolled on the ground a few times. The Skalsser orc exuded an aura that caused Gur''kan to feel ufortable. He felt like something was trying to invade his body from the outside. It was like many squirming worms that can''t be seen that were trying to break into his skin.


    Focusing all his strength on his arms, Gur''kan held the demonic orc at bay who was attempting to bite him with its saliva filled mouth. Slowly, he moved his legs under the body of the orc and with a kick; he threw his foe overhead and sent it crashing down against the Fifth Warband. The craze orc earned a warm wee from the Yurakks as many swords stabbed him in different ces.


    "Grr... Grr... Grr..." the orc was uttering sounds with his throat which unnerved the Yurakks but then the strange sounds were reced by a gurgling sound as a Yurakk stepped forward and slit his throat.


    Tash''arr was busy grabbing the numerous demonic orcs that were tearing his body apart. Rocks, soil, and even moltenva fell down on the ground. Shaking his huge body, Tash''arr shook off most of the crazy orcs, but some still stubbornly clung to his body, which he swatted away and squashed with his enormous palms.


    "Battle formations! Take them down!"


    "Yurakks! Torhterra!"


    "Rakshas! Form up!"


    Gur''kan rapidly fired off hismands as his warriors were quick to form up and executed hismands. The rest of the Skalsser orcs, who were confused about what was unfolding in front of them, brandished their weapons and charged at their tribesmen who have fallen to the dark side.


    "Hahahaha! None of you will leave this ce alive! My master is about to arrive! Hahahaha!" Xok''nath loudly proimed as he watch the chaos that was happening in front of his eyes. The blood that were being sttered on the grasses, the limbs that sail to the air for a few moments before falling on the ground with a soft thud as their owners howl in pain and the heads that rolled on the ground, either sliced off clean from the neck or forcefully torn away.


    "I should have known... You were the one giving Marduk all those information about our tribe. That sly bastard knew when to attack, when not to, thanks to you. Many of our tribesmen were taken by him to be living sacrifices and you are the lunatic who sided with him. What for!? For power!? For strength!? All of it is pointless if it isn''t your own and just borrowed." Tash''arr shook his head as he angrily stomped to death all of his fallen tribesmen who were attempting to climb on his body again.


    Tash''arr looked up to the skies after his angry stomping. Deep craters were formed after he was done with his outburst.. And in those craters were his fallen tribesmen, who were squashed to meat-paste as the scent of burnt meat permeated the air.

 Chapter 132 - 132

    Staring at the skies, Tash''arr remembered the past when their tribe ruled thend near the Burning Sands. The numerous times that they entered the sea of endless sands to raid those dark-skinned humans and take away all their belonging. Those many times that they celebrated their victories, dancing around a great fire while carrying their battle trophies that are still dripping blood.


    Such splendid memories have alle to an end. His tribe now has fallen so low that many of them sided with their greatest enemy. His blood boiled as he remembered the teachings that were passed down by their ancestors.


    "May our ancestors show as mercy..." Tash''arr softly muttered as he charged towards where Xok''nath was at. His movements caused the ground to shake wildly as his enormous and heavy figure dashed forward.


    "You aren''t the only one capable of owing such a body..." Xok''nath muttered as he brought out what he was keeping inside his armor and stabbed it in his chest. A baleful aura flooded the battlefield as Xok''nath''s body grew. The corpses that were spread all over the ce gathered to him and stuck on his body.


    Lumps of meat and bones merged together forcefully as Xok''nath''s size grew bigger and bigger. "Hahahaha! This is amazing! Yes, this is what I wanted! So much power!" Xok''nath maniacallyughed as his body grew bigger and bigger.


    Tash''arr knitted his brows, but he didn''t stop in his charge, but instead increased his speed even further. Only twenty meters were in between him and Xok''nath, who was reveling in his newfound power that was given to him by his demon masters.


    Bringing his fist forward, Tash''arr wanted to send the amalgamation of flesh and bones flying, but his attack was deflected. A fist made of forcefully merged flesh and bones met his rocky fist head on. The sh of the two enormous fists sent shockwaves all around them as the grasses swayed and danced as the gale of wind from the sh passed through them.


    "Well, that''s f*ck up!" Gur''kan said as he stared at two titans duking it out with each other. Flesh, bones, blood, rock, soil andva rained down on the surroundings of the two titans who were busy punching, kicking and ramming each other into submission.


    "A Flesh Abomination against a shaman''s Fire Golem... It''s pretty f*ck up as you said... We weren''t trained to go against such titans." Arkagarr butted in who was standing beside Gur''kan and staring at two giants trying to destroy each other.


    "Let''s just hope that the Fire Golem wins or we will the ones who will be f*cked up next. And that''s not a f*cking thing that I want to experience." Gur''kan replied as he nced towards Arkagarr who was busy staring at two giants.


    There were only a few of the fallen Skalsser orcs as Tash''arr''s outburst ughtered most of them. Those who remained were being butchered by the Rakshas, Yurakks and the Skalsser orcs who shared the same hate towards demons and their minions.


    "And also haven''t you notice how flexible that one word of our chieftain is. It can be used in many ways if you know what it meant." Gur''kan continued as he smiled towards Arkagarr.


    "What do you mean, War Chief? Ah! I get it." Arkagarr smiled back as he realized what Gur''kan meant. It was only one word but it could be used in many ways, giving it different meanings depending on how you utter it and the words you at to it. It was one of the strange words that they learned from their mighty chieftain that had many uses.


    "Yes, it is strange, but also very useful. Like describing our situation if that Flesh Abomination wins which is ''We''re f*cked. Expressing disbelief, ''Are you f*ucking kidding me or maybe saying that we are really prepared, "We are f*cking ready." Gur''kan muttered before bursting out intoughter, to which Arkagarr joined in.


    The Rakshas and Yurakks who were close by, nced at theirmanders, who wereughing loudly. They were confused about what were the twoughing about, but they had no way to find out.


    "F*ck the demons and their minions!" Gur''kan heartily shouted before continuing in hisughter. "Yes! F*ck them!" Arkagarr answered as he held his stomach whileughing.


    "Warriors of Yohan! F*ck those minions of the demons up!" Gur''kan shouted, to which his warriors replied with a mighty roar of "Awooh!"


    *****


    Far in the distance, the two titans were still busy tearing each other apart. Their mighty shes sent shockwaves after shockwave all throughout the battlefield.


    "You are weak! Is this all that you, proud shamams are capable of!?" Xok''nath mocked Tash''arr who had a thinner body than before after he tore away chunks of him away and scattered them all around.


    "Ha! Not really!I can do more! Spirits lend me your power! Lend me your power so that I may smite this cursed creature down. Give me the strength to send him back to his masters." Tash''arr mustered as rocks and soil climbed on his body and recovered it to how it looked like before and even further increased his body size.


    "What the..." Xok''nath muttered, but his words trailed off as Tash''arr punched him in the face and sent him stumbling backwards.


    "You asked for it! Heh! What can I do but fulfill it." Tash''arr answered as he shrugged his gigantic shoulders and acted like it wasn''t his fault.


    The two resumed their brawl as they tore each other apart once again. Two giants tussling with each other and destroying their surroundings as they moved.


    "Still no clear winner?" Gur''kan craned his neck towards the ce where the two behemoths were duelling. It was already hours ago when they settled everything on their side. The fallen Skalsser orcs were all exterminated, and they were all now resting, sitting on the ground while tending to their wounded as they wait for the result of the fight between the two colossus.


    Just a few paces away were those who remained of the Skalsser orcs. They also joined in watching the fight between the two giants, as they weren''t able to take part in such a brawl. They would be squashed if they attempted to join in the fray, and that isn''t a glorious end for them.


    "Who would win!? I bet that Fire Golem wille out victorious!" a Yurakk dered. "Nah! That Flesh Abomination would win. Look at how he moves!" another one spoke out.


    It didn''t take long before an all out betting began as the Yurakks and Rakshas betted on who they felt would win, which made the Skalsser orcs scratched their heads.. Just further away from them were two behemoths who could easily send them all to the afterlife, and these armored orcs are betting on who would win, totally rxed and showed no care on what might happen unlike them who remained wary and alert that the two colossal beings might head towards them.

 Chapter 133 - 133

    Inside his tent, Xiao Chen stared at the many stacks of scrolls containing reports, maps and other kinds of information in his surroundings. His hours of sleep have beencking already for many days, as he had to settle everything in his budding kingdom.


    It also didn''t help that groups of hostile centaurs, goblins, orcs, ogres and other wild creatures frequent their vast farnd. They raided and destroyed the still unripe crops that they were waiting to ripen before harvesting.


    He was really having a headache while dealing with all these things, as he also had to deal with his ns to the south. The war with the Ereians and the revenge of Adhalia have been dyed for far too long.


    "Agh! When will this end... I''m already worn out..." Xiao Chen massaged his temples, which were throbbing in pain. Heyed down a few of the basics of his kingdom, but it still wasn''t enough as there are no talented ones under him who could handle the day-to-day things of his kingdom.


    "I thought that building my own kingdom was easy... Just own a widend to settle, a lot of people to be used as abor and a strong army... But... Ugh... There are too many things to deal with... I''d rather go out there on the battlefield andmand by troops to battle." Xiao Chen put both his palms on his face and deeply sighed.


    Draegh''ana stared nkly at their chieftain. She had been with him for many days and witnessed the numerous times that he sighed deeply. Staring at the manyplex things that their chieftain was dealing with, she can''t help but experience a headache of her own. Killing enemies for him was the only thing that she was good at.


    Xiao Chen raised his head and stared at Draegh''ana, who was staring at his works absentmindedly. Confusion was stered on his face and it seems like she was having a headache as she knitted her brows together.


    "How''s the progress of your training with the shaman and the troll sages?" he asked and leaned back in the back of his chair.


    "It is going well, my chief. I now know most of the basics of the shamans as well as I have now mastered most of the troll sages'' magic arts. I''ll probably destroy a small army on my own." she reported proudly and tried to make her modest peaks stand out as she stood straight with her chest out.


    "Oh! It''s still broad daylight and you are attempting to seduce him. My... Oh... My... And with those small mounds..." Adhalia mocked as she entered Xiao Chen''s tent.


    Draegh''ana nced at the human who disturbed her moment of showing her worth to the chieftain. Her eyes were zing with fury and her nostrils were ring in anger.


    "You still haven''t learned your lesson... Do you want another round of beating for me to crush those oversized peaks of yours?" Draegh''ana muttered as she gritted her teeth in anger while her hands were on the handles of her des.


    "Oh my... You''re really jealous of my gifts... Don''t worry... I can help you make themrger if you''re too shy to ask the chieftain for help. You already know the secret to make them bigger from me..." Adhalia continued as she covered her mouth with her right hand while giggling.


    Draegh''ana was taken aback and lowered her head. "I am gonna squash them so hard that they will be forever ttened." she softly muttered to herself as she gritted her teeth in anger. Her cheeks turned a shade of red deeper, which was barely noticeable because of her natural skin color.


    "Hays... When will you stop your petty squabbles? It won''t do us no good." Xiao Chen mediated as he facepalmed in disappointment from the actions and words of the two women in front of him. "And also, Adhalia, stop teaching her such useless things and halt your provokations on Draegh''ana or else I won''t be able to ensure your safety when she goes out of control." he continued while sighing deeply. He was already gued with many problems to deal with and having headache because of them and these two are adding up on his headache.


    "Don''t worry, our chief. I know my limits, and this is nothing but just a friendly banter betweendies. Isn''t that right, Draegh''ana?" Adhalia muttered as she nced at her while winking.


    Draegh''ana was still gritting her teeth in anger, but she soon let it go and nodded her head in agreement. "Yes chief, this nothing but a friendly banter." she agreed and bowed towards Xiao Chen.


    "Hmmm... Alright... How is the progress of our skirmishers?" Xiao Chen asked Adhalia. He already had a good army to start his conquest of Ereia, but he still needed a few skirmishers to support them. It was better for him to be prepared than to be taken by surprise.


    "Oh... You mean the trolls whosenguage I can''t quite understand well. They just needed a few more days of physical training and they were good to go. Only a few of them could really hit the training targets in the center which was... Uhm... Okay, I guess... Most of them would hit a few feet to the sides or above and below... But when they all hurl their javelins at the same time, it is not necessary to be able to hit thier targets precisely." Adhalia reported.


    Xiao Chen nodded in contentment. "And how many of them are avable for deployment?" he asked while trying to figure out how they would start their conquest of the south.


    "Around eight hundred to a thousand, my chief. And pertaining to the food rations, we have more than half a year''s worth in stock that can support ten thousand warriors." Adhalia continued to report while showing a triumphant smile at Draegh''ana.


    "Good! And the progress of the road to the fortress to the south?" Xiao Chen asked again. "It is still underway, my chief. The kobolds are only a few days march away from the city since they only work at night." Adhalia continued to report as she had a lot of things to oversee, from the military, logistics, and construction.


    Xiao Chen had a lot of things handed down to Adhalia to oversee inorder for the others to not call her as a freeloader, as she had been called too many times, which annoyed her multiple times.


    "Chief, A group of centaurs are back again and destroying the wheat field to the east and also taking away a few of our livestock." Mohrios suddenly barged in inside the chieftain''s tent to report.


    "Bastards! I have already a lot on my hands and they are back again!" Xiao Chen pped his table which caused a few of the scrolls on his table to fall down. "Draegh''ana!" he stared at his now most powerful ranged warrior. "Let loose and show them that we are not to be triffled with. It seems that they deemed our show of mercy to be a weakness." Xiao Chen snapped as he was incensed by the actions of the centaurs who kept on destroying their crops. "Scratch that... I aming with you... I need some fresh air and also to stretch my muscles a bit." he stood up from his chair and stretched his limbs as they make cracking sounds as he do so.


    "Ugh, right chief, I''ll go organized the Tauren Guards." Mohrios muttered and quickly sprinted away while their chieftain was putting on his armor with the help of the twodies who were bickering who should be the one to help the chieftain with his armor.


    "Ah! Just let me do it." Xiao Chen grabbed his armor pieces and wore them by himself as the twodies were still busy bickering with each other. He was already in his full armor and two are still not done with their pointless argument.


    "Let''s go!" Xiao Chen said as he went out of his tent. To the right of his tent was the enormous circr building, which was a few stories high ifpared to modern buildings. It was the Hall of Heroes where all the warriors who died for the glory of Yohan had their names carved on the stone bs that were scattered all throughout the hall.


    To the right was the Temple of Light which was just built inorder to honor the Goddess of the Light which his system told him to that earned him 5,000 points. It was him just doing the mission issued by his system and also to earn the favor of the Goddess of Light, even if he didn''t believe in her. Further to the right was the Temple of Thug''mukhen which he made as their main god since they needed his blessings in the many wars that they will be going through, if he really exists. Xiao Chen heard the names of the many gods and goddesses of the orcs, but never once did he believe in them, "To see is to believe!" that was what he always muttered to himself.


    He has also epted the reality that he is no longer a human and a creature that was born for war and lived for war, an orc that is what they are called. For almost half a year that he had arrived, he didn''t witness any other form of divine interventions besides his unexinable system that came with him. He wanted to learn more about his system, but he had no way to learn more about it as his system kept mum and just spoke to him when ites to his missions.. The many features of his system, till now he could still not understand them all.

 Chapter 134 - 134

    Xiao Chen headed towards where the centaurs were destroying their crops, yet again. He brought with him four hundred Tauren Guards who were raring to go, as they seemed to have some bad blood with four hooves. Behind him were also the skirmishing trolls, who were really great at running.


    "Wi charge!"


    "Wi throw!"


    "Wi run!"


    "Wieback en start all ova again!"


    "For dat di way of troll!"


    Xiao Chen nced at the trolls who were merrily chanting their self-created chants and he can''t help but be speechless. The trolls caught on with the chanting trend that he made normal with the First Horde. Shaking his head and shrugging his shoulders, he just let them be.


    The Tauren Guards were just marching ever so silently, but the sound of their heavy hooves hitting the ground did no good in concealing their movements. They had their weapons leaning on their right shoulders as they marched while their right hand gripped the lower shaft of their tremendous weapons. Wearing full armor with only a few of their body parts exposed, they are a mighty army, but their peaceful nature says otherwise.


    Along the way, they met some of the farmers and herders who were retreating from the centaurs who were wrecking havoc as they pleased. The farmers and herders of Yohan could fight the centaurs on their own, but they don''t have any suitable weapon in hand to take down those fast moving creatures. Centaurs were great runners, and they never stayed in one ce for a long time as they keep on galloping away whenever they wanted to. They would just gather together with their kin and charged forward towards their foes in a mighty stampede, then go away beforeing back again to deliver another stampede. It was really frustrating and annoying to fight them.


    "Hmmm... It seems there are a lot of them than their usual numbers." Xiao Chen scratched his chin as he observed the centaurs running around and trampling their crops. "There should be a Khan among them, right Mohrios?" he nced towards the tauren to his left.


    "That is for sure... Only a Khan would be able to lead such a big group." Mohrios answered as he too observed the huge number of centaurs present. There are more than four thousand of them, or maybe even five.


    "We are at a disadvantage in numbers, and your kin don''t possess the same stamina as them. Hmmm... If only we can find their Khan." Xiao Chen absentmindedly muttered while scratching his chin. He was thinking on how to drive the centaurs away with just his few warriors that were with him or, if possible, deliver a mighty whooping that they will remember forever and deter them from evering back.


    "Should I shower them with what I learned from the troll sages?" Draegh''ana volunteered as she stepped forward and gathered mana in her hands. Xiao Chen quickly grabbed her wrists and lowered them, which caused Draegh''ana to be confused. "And risk setting the entire field aze... No thanks." Xiao Chen muttered as he let go of the female orc''s hands.


    Adhalia giggled just beside Draegh''ana. She was mocking her stupidity in using huge fire rted spells in a field that is full of quick to be set aze crops. Draegh''ana snorted and ignored the female human who was mocking her. She put both her palms on the ground.


    "Spirits guide me, lend me your power, and bring forth what I desire. The ground, the rocks and, with the aid of the stars, bring forth thy creature that I request. Descend and show them your might, Great Bear." Draegh''ana muttered as she focused her mana on her hands, creating a magic circle on the ground. Soil and rocks started rising and became a mound that were over nine feet tall. Slowly, the rocks and soil started forming the figure of a bear. The limbs were the first to take form, followed by the torso, then the head, which roared towards the sky to announce its presence in this world.


    An over nine feet tall bear made out of rocks and soil emerged and stood proudly on its hind legs as it roared loudly before falling down to the front and stood on all fours.


    "Spirits guide me, lend me your power, and bring forth what I desire. The eastern winds and with the aid of the stars, bring forth thy creature that I request. Descend and let them hear your cry, Akwh." a magic circle appeared in the middle of the air. Talons came out first from the magic circle, which was like a door. Enormous and sharp talons that gleamed with danger slowly came down as feathers of pure darkness followed afterwards.


    Xiao Chen stared at the creature that was slowlying out of the magic circle. He had seen the Great Bear before as it was Draegh''ana''s first summon, which proved that she was of the Rockbear Tribe, since she would have a very high affinity with the bear. "Aqu, the eagle huh..." he softly muttered.


    He was puzzled by the reason why Draegh''ana seek the aid of the stars when summoning her summons and now he finally learned the reason behind it. The Great Bear, which he paid no attention to since he thought that it was because of her tribe that she summoned a bear made out of rocks and soil, but witnessing her summoning Akwh (Aqu the eagle), everything makes sense now. Her summons is rted to the constetions, but it confused him even more about where did she learn about those constetions since they don''t exist in this world. The gems of the night and their arrangements in this world are entirely different from the ones that exist in his old world.


    Opening its wings, the enormous eagle released an ear-piercing cry that forced Xiao Chen, Adhalia, the taurens and the trolls to cover their ears. It was only Draegh''ana who was unaffected by the loud cry of the gigantic bird that was announcing its presence. It pped its wings and soared to the sky, circling around right above its master.. Draegh''ana raised her head and stared at the majesty of her new summon, those ck feathers that rivals the darkness of a moonless night, those sharp looking talons that scream of death, those gigantic beaks, and that serious gaze on its eyes.

 Chapter 135 - 135

    "Since when were you able to summon that one?" Xiao Chen asked and turned towards Draegh''ana, who was smiling proudly as she observed her summons.


    "Spirits guide me, lend me your power, and bring forth what I desire. The wild ins and with the aid of the stars, bring forth thy creature that I request. Descend and let them witnessed your speed, Kaprihkhorn." Draegh''ana had her hands on the ground once again and ignored the question of her chieftain. A new magic circle appeared, but this time the runes on it were glowing green, unlike the first one, which glowed dark brown and the second, which was abination of blue and white.


    The first to emerge were curved horns that resembled that of some demons. "A demon! Taurens! Prepare yourselves!" Mohrios shouted as he brandished his halberd and he leaned forward as he prepared to charge at the emerging creature. They were familiar with the looks of the demons and their presence, and it freaked them out to see one slowly rising from the solid ground.


    "Calm yourselves, you cousin of the bulls. It''s just her summons." Adhaliamented and pointed a finger at Draegh''ana, who was sweating furiously as she summon her third creature. She is forcing herself to break her threshold of only being able to summon two creatures at once.


    "Don''t force it if you can''t. We have the trolls and taurens with us to deal with the centaurs." Xiao Chen said as he was worried about Draegh''ana. He noticed that she was in pain but was just enduring it.


    A few more moments passed and Draegh''ana''sst summon was fully out of the magic circle. It had the head of a goat, the torso and hands of a man, a furry tail that swayed from side to side, and a pair of legs that were that of a goat. "A satyr?" Mohrios scratched his head as he observed the newly summoned creature. Satyrs were creatures that were full of tricks. They loved nothing more than causing havoc and tricking their victims with their pranks, which sometimes leads to the death of their victims.


    "Meh... I am no satyr... I am Capricorn, a spirit of the stars. Don''t lump with those vile creatures. Meh... Only serve my master in whatever she needs." Capricorn bended her waist forward and bowed to Draegh''ana, who was panting and full of sweat.


    "And you can talk." Mohrios was taken aback as he stared in disbelief at satyr looking creature. Adhalia facepalmed and pointed a finger at the leader of the taurens, "You yourself are a talking bull. Why can''t it be possible for their to be a talking goat?"


    "Ugh... You''re right..." Mohrios automatically responded, but then shook his head. "We are taurens, not bulls,taurens..." Mohrios snorted in annoyance.


    "Sure...sure... Whatever you say you talking bull." Adhalia replied as she focus her attention on the creature that was a mix of man and goat. "Meh... Meh only interested in my master''s wishes and has no desire for other things. Stop looking at me like I am some rare creature... Meh..." Capricorn walked forward and stood beside his master like a loyal servant waiting for orders.


    "Bear, eagle en goat. What is next, wi trolls waiting." the leader of the trolls pointed a finger at each of Draegh''ana''s summons as he spoke.


    Xiao Chen walked forward and stared eye to eye with Capricorn, who was only a few inches taller than him, mainly because of the horns. "Capricorn right, can you fight?" he asked the goat. "Meh will fight if meh master wants to." the goat responded as he nced at his master.


    "Hmmm... Interesting... Trolls go and hit those centaurs. Remember what you have learned. Show me what you guys are capable of." Xiao Chen said as he nced at the trolls who were looking at Draegh''ana with anticipation. They were waiting what will the female orc summon next.


    "Wi trolls will show dem! Let''s guh en av sum fun."


    "Brothas let''s guh"


    The leader of the trolls rallied his kin, and they sprinted towards the centaurs, who were busy running around the wheat fields and trampling the crops under their hooves.


    "Mohrios, get your kin to block their likely escape route. The northern side." Xiao Chen stared at Mohrios and the rest of the taurens while pointing a finger at the foot of the Teka''rr Mountains.


    Mohrios nodded his head and waved a hand towards his brethren, and they marched towards the north.


    "Draegh''ana, get your summons to disturb the centaurs so that they won''t focus all their forces on the trolls." he muttered next. "And Adhalia, guard her while she is recovering her strength and please no more battle of words." he continued.


    Adhalia nodded her head as she unsheathed her de, which was a very thin and straight de which looks like a huge needle.


    "Go and show them what you are capable of." Draegh''anamanded her summons. "Meh shall obey, master." Capricorn replied as he charged forward towards the taurens with great speed. The Great Bear roared towards the sky and sprinted after Capricorn while the Eagle up above released a shrill cry and dove in the middle of the centaurs and wing at them with its talons.


    Xiao Chen unsheathed his de and headed towards the centaurs atop his steed. His target were the small groups since he has no ns of dying. He will just stretched his limbs a bit while keeping a close watch of the progress of the battle.


    *****


    "I don''t know if you are brave or stupid toe after us alone." a centaur said as he pointed his weapon at Xiao Chen, who was slowly walking towards them.


    "He is stupid. No need to waste your words on him." another centaur butted in as he shook his head. "Let''s trample him! Let''s go." the centaurs cheered as they gathered together and galloped towards the lone orc who was still slowly making his way towards them.


    "Let''s go buddy... Ram them through!" Xiao Chen said as he caressed the back of his Rhakaddon, who snorted in reply and increased its pace.. The three horns of the Rhakaddon gleamed with danger as it stormed forward towards the dozen centaurs who were also charging towards them and its rider.

 Chapter 136 - 136

    "Wi trolls rak!"


    "Wi trolls ruls"


    "Wi throw!"


    "Ketch fi wi gifts!"


    The trolls shouted as they hurl their javelins at the centaurs, who were still busy running around and having fun destroying the wheat fields. Soaring in the air in an arc, the javelins hurled by the trolls fell down some of the centaurs.


    Howls of pain reverberated as centaurs fell down with javelins or multiple javelins pierced through their bodies. Some weren''t even able to utter a sound as they straight up fell down and turned cold with the light of life disappearing from their eyes.


    "Ow duh yuh like fi wi gifts!"


    The leader of the trolls shouted as they cheered merrily before releasing their second volley of javelins. The centaurs quickly evaded and deflected the iing javelins.


    "You''re all dead!"


    A centaur shouted towards the trolls, who were preparing their third volley. The centaurs scattered, as they didn''t want to be hit by the iing javelins.


    "Yea, wi all die. But yuh cya guh ahead en prepare wi ce inna di afterlife." the leader of the trolls shouted back as the huge eagle dove once again and wed at its chosen target before picking it up and soared in the air.


    "Oh, yuh bredda ghun for e ride." a troll shouted while pointing a finger at the centaur who was clutched in the talons of the gigantic eagle as it thrashed around to escape the clutches of the enormous bird. "Rx en enjoy di view before it drops yuh dung" he continued before breaking intoughter, which was joined in by the rest of the trolls.


    Capricorn swiftly moved around the wheat fields as he struck the centaurs with its hands and hooves. He would kick, p and tackle the centaurs and run away to safety before they could strike back. The Great Bear being made out of rocks and soil just rampaged around and crushing the centaurs with its mighty paws and paid no heed to the centaurs striking its body. It can''t feel pain nor can it bleed, only some parts of its body were being chipped out as the centaurs retaliated.


    The trolls hurled their javelins once again and took down more centaurs. "Lez guh Brothas! Time tuh run." the leader of the trolls shouted towards his brothers as they ran away and hot in their tails were a group of centaurs who were screaming curses at them.


    The trolls made use of what they learned and scattered in smaller groups, heading in different directions which confused the pursuing centaurs on which group to follow. It didn''t take long for them to decide and pursued behind the biggest group.


    The other group of trolls turned around and chased after the centaurs who were pursuing their brothers. A group of centaurs were pursuing a group of trolls, while a group of trolls were also pursuing them.


    The group of trolls who were being pursued by the trolls halted, turned around and hurled their volley of javelins before running away once again. The centaurs who were caught off guard had javelins sticking out their bodies as some of them fell down to their death. From behind them, javelins soared and strike them from the back, which caused some of them to fall down again.


    Annoying and incensed, the centaurs turned around and charged at the trolls who were originally pursuing behind them.


    "Brothas wi run!" the leader of the group of trolls, who were now the target of the centaurs, shouted as they sprinted away. Laughter filled the air as the trolls run away from the centaurs who were pursuing them.


    "Brothas wi chase!" the leader of the group of trolls who were originally being pursued rallied his brethren as they chase behind the centaurs. Just like before, the centaurs were chasing after a group of trolls as another group of them chase behind them.


    The trolls were trained for many months in the art of hit and run and their daily routine was consist of running and more running to build their speed and stamina. They run and run as their finely toned legs, which were full of muscles, carried them around the wheat fields.


    *****


    Mohrios and his brothers were patiently waiting at the northern part of the wheat fields and behind them was the foot of the Teka''rr Mountains. They stood in one single long line as they waited for the four hooves to turn towards them.


    *****


    Xiao Chen atop his Rhakaddon rammed through the centaurs who were galloping towards him. A poor centaur was so unlucky as it got skewered by the horns of his Rhakaddon and his body dragged by his steed as they passed by the group of centaurs. Xiao Chen didn''t just sitfortably atop his steed as hended strikes at the centaurs and inflicted some nasty wounds on their torsos with his de. One was even so badly injured that it lost its bnce and toppled on its own hooves, falling to ground while vomiting blood.


    Battles were ongoing in different parts of the wheat fields as the


    centaurs chased after their chosen targets.


    "A battlefield is no ce for women!" a centaur shouted as he pointed his weapon at Adhalia and Draegh''ana, who were staring at him and his brethren. Theyughed and mocked the two women who looked frail, which was their greatest mistake.


    "Do you still need protection?" Adhalia nced at Draegh''ana, who slowly got up on her legs and stared at the centaurs, who were mocking them. "No need, I''ll burn them all alive." she responded as she gathered mana in her hands and chanted her spell.


    "Come forth and bring destruction unto my foes. Spare none of them alive and turn them to ashes. Let them feel the scorching heat. Come forth Firestorm." Draegh''ana muttered as swirling mes emerged in front of her. The intense heat made Adhalia distance herself from the female orc, who seemed to not take the mocking of the centaurs lightly as the swirling mes turned bigger and bigger.


    "Are you trying to burn them or the entire field!?" Adhalia shouted at her as the swirling mes started burning the nearby wheat stalks.. Draegh''ana looked around her and saw the wheat stalks that were being set aze by her spell.

 Chapter 137 - 137

    Gritting her teeth, Draegh''ana hurled her spell at the centaurs, who were starting to back away from them. She wanted to make her spell bigger and bring forward its full might, but she can''t risk turning the entire field into a field of fire.


    The swirling mes soared towards the centaurs and engulfed them inside it. Their hooves were frantically dancing around as their upper bodies were covered in scorching mes and cooking them alive. They endured the heat of the mes and run away from the female orc who they thought was weak and an easy target.


    Draegh''ana was like a walking artillery as she hurled fire spells one after another at the fleeing centaurs. "Hey, stop already!" Adhalia shouted as he pointed at the wheat stalks that were set aze by Draegh''ana''s rampage. "Enough or the entire wheat field will be turned into a field of fire." she screamed at her.


    Draegh''ana stopped in her tracks and gave up on chasing after the fleeing centaurs. She dispelled her fire art, which she was preparing to hurl at their asses and turned towards the burning fields. Using what she learned, she gathered all the mes from the surroundings and started to dissipate them with her mana.


    *****


    Further away, the trolls were having their fun as they chased and hurled their javelins at the centaurs, who were chasing after their kin. The centaurs were at the mercy of the trolls as they chased around the wheat fields after them, only to be chased by another group.


    The centaurs finally had enough and fled. They gave up running after the trolls and retreated towards the north. The trolls wereughing and mocking the centaurs as they gathered together and chased after them in a single group.


    The Khan of the centaurs look towards his second inmand and shook his head. The horn sounded and reverberated all throughout the wheat fields. A loud and long howl of the horn informed the centaurs that it was time to get out of this ce. The sound of retreat was sounded as the centaurs turned to the north.


    In different groups, the centaurs galloped to the north to join their brethren who were ahead of them. Little did they know that Mohrios and his kin were waiting for them there already for a very long time.


    "Here theye!"


    "Taurens! Prepare for battle!"


    Mohrios shouted as loud as he could while nting the butt of his weapon on the ground and angled it forward while gripping it with both hands. He was leaning forward ever so slightly as he presented his horns to their iing enemies.


    "Prepare for battle!"


    "Prepare for battle!"


    "Prepare for battle!"


    "Prepare for battle!"


    ........


    The phrase was being shouted again and again by the taurens to inform their brethren who were further away from where Mohrios was located at.


    The Khan of the centaurs halted in his tracks as he stared at the long wall created by the taurens who were waiting for him. He signalled some of his kin to charge forward first and dismantle the wall of taurens.


    The ground trembled as thousand of centaurs charged forward. They were spread thin to match the length of the wall created by the taurens. The centaurs believed that they were stronger than the taurens and their foes would surely buckle after they were done with their charge.


    The centaurs crashed against the taurens in a resounding sh, which forced some of the taurens to stumble backwards. It was now crooked, the straight line of the taurens. Some of them were even thrown away by the centaurs as they crashed against their line.


    "Gather and recover the line!" Mohrios bellowed as he mmed his halberd on the head of the centaur, who was attempting to get back on its four hooves. Blood, white, gooey stuff, brain parts, and flesh sttered everywhere as Mohrios brought his heavy weapon down.


    "Leave none of them alive! Spare none of them!" he shouted again as he and his brethren brought down the centaurs. They drove their weapons on the bodies of the centaurs, who were reeling back after their failed charge.


    The failure of his warriors enraged the Khan of the centaurs and raised his weapon in the air. He signalled for all of his kin who were present to charge forward. He himself led the charge and ordered for them to gather together.


    The trolls were still pursuing the centaurs as they charge forward towards the line of the taurens. They hurled their javelins whenever they had a chance and fell some of them down. Xiao Chen himself was now with the trolls as they chased down the fleeing centaurs. He wants to deliver a message to the centaurs and all other creatures who are nning to wreak havoc in his territory.


    His message was obvious, ''Don''t mess with us if you don''t want to suffer the same fate as them.''


    The centaurs once again crashed against the line of taurens, but unlike the first one, this time they seeded and broke the wall of taurens. Using the gap that was created, the centaurs flooded in and escaped, heading north before swinging to the west. Even they themselves don''t want to step a hoof in the confines of the Teka''rr Mountains, which was known to be and of no return.


    The taurens flocked together and tried to fill in the gap that was created, but they were toote. Hundreds, or maybe even thousands, of the centaurs managed to escape through the created gap and galloped away.


    The trolls themselves didn''t just stop after passing by their tauren brothers but instead continued on chasing the fleeing centaurs while hurling their javelins at them or whatever they can get their hands on.


    Xiao Chen pulled on the reins of his steed and stopped in front of Mohrios and the other taurens. "They won''t being back too quickly after this." he muttered as he nced around to observe the battlefield. Centaurs were scattered all throughout near the taurens, dead centaurs. They were all mercilessly ughtered by the taurens.


    "Are there any casualties?" Xiao Chen asked Mohrios who was receiving reports from his kin. The leader of the taurens saluted at their chieftain. "None, chief but most of us are badly injured.." he reported as he tried to raise his left arm, which was broken after enduring the impact of the charge of the centaurs.

 Chapter 138 - 138

    Night was already about to engulf the world when Xiao Chen and his warriors made their way back inside the city of Yohan. They carried with them their wounded allies, mostly the taurens. Some trolls also suffered some wounds after chasing after the taurens and stumbled because their legs gave up on them.


    Adhalia and Draegh''ana came back together after putting out the mes that were caused by the female orc while ensuring that there was nothing left that might spark a fire in the wheat field after they were gone.


    It was an overwhelming victory, with none of them falling, but almost the entire taurens that joined in the battle were out ofmission and can''t do their daily duties of a patrol around the city because of their injuries.


    Xiao Chen ordered Mohrios and his kin, who took part in the previous engagement to recover their injuries first before returning to duty. He strictly gave them an order to rest and whoever doesn''t obey and force himself back into his duty would be punished by him personally.


    Draegh''ana already dispelled her summons and sent them to rest, but the goat man didn''t want to be sent back and stayed with his master and followed after her. The residents of the city were surprised to see a satyr looking creature walking around the city but soon paid it no heed after learning that it was Draegh''ana''s summon.


    *****


    "Phew... What a tiring day!" Xiao Chen muttered as he started removing his armor, which was covered in blood and bits of flesh. He sniff his own body and scrunched his nose. He stinks of blood and sweat. After removing all his armors he was about to remove his clothes when the ps of his tent was raised.


    Adhalia and Draegh''ana came inside his tent and the goat man was just behind them. "Why don''t you construct a suitable home for yourself, chief. Almost all of us already lived in structures that were built with the what you call cement and it was only you who lived inside a tent." Adhalia muttered as he stared at Xiao Chen, who was bringing down his shirt.


    Many buildings were built to give the residents of the city a proper home. He had them designed like apartmentsplete with their own bathrooms and water supply, whiches from the enormous and tall water towers that were properly ced around the city.


    Only he and the ogres were the ones who didn''t live inside the modern structures that he had designed. The ogres protested against them living inside those tall towers as they like it better on the ground. They stated that they like the cold, hard ground better than staying inside those towering structures. Xiao Chen wanted to convince them more but soon gave up as the ogres were really against the idea of them living inside those structures.


    "You should draw up a majestic design of a home that fits your status as the chieftain and leader of this city. You might not have realized it just yet but Rakh''ash''tha and the others were already nning to build one for you if you don''t step forward and you would surely regret it after looking at the ns made by that witch doctor... ugh..." Draegh''ana joined in as she shook her head after remembering the design made by Rakh''ash''ta.


    It was an enormous looking tent that is filled with primitive designs. She can''t really imagine seeing a structure that was made of cement which looked like a tent


    Xiao Chen, facepalmed after hearing the words of Draegh''ana. It seemed that he can''t avoid designing a home for himself. He already had a blueprint for his own home, but he set it aside and had the builders focused first on the housing of his residents.


    *****


    Inside his own home, Rakh''ash''tha was smiling proudly while looking at the blueprint that he himself designed. It was going to be the home of the chief and it must be the biggest in the city; he decided as he changed the measurements on the blueprint and tripled them.


    *****


    After dismissing the twodies and the goat man, that was following them around. Xiao Chen headed towards one of the public bathrooms that was around. He washed himself clean and used one of Rakh''ash''ta''s creations, which he taught him to make, a soap whose scent came from the mountain flowers.


    Rxing his body, he arranged his thoughts and got off the water and wore a new set of clothes before heading back to his tent.


    A few days of march to the south, the kobolds were busy digging the ground to create the base of the road. A few meters away from them was the pile of cement and iron rods that were to be used to build the road. Mounds of river sand were also scattered along the path of the road.


    They were the ones tasked with building the road while taurens and ogres patrol the surroundings to ensure their safety. The huge ogres that walked around them made them feel safe since, on many asions, they trampled down many hostile creatures that attempted to raid the kobolds.


    The kobolds were merrily doing their job and didn''t think of anything else. They are supplied with food, a home that they can call their own, which was the Xin Vige that they cordoned off. The previous vige was now turned into a vige of the kobolds. The towering walls of it were now expanded and were turned into an enormous box surrounding the entire vige. The concrete walls on all sides of the vige turned it into a prison like structure as rocks and soil from the Lag''ranna Mountains was covering its top to camouge it. Darkness reigned inside the enormous square structure, but the kobolds like it that way, day or night, the vige is in eternal darkness.


    The gateways were now sealed and there was no other way inside the vige but the tunnels that they created themselves. From time to time, the chieftain woulde and inspect the tunnels and their progress on carving the insides of the Lag''ranna Mountains. He wanted to create a hidden fortress inside the Lag''ranna Mountains, which would hide many of Yohan''s secrets that must not be revealed to the world.


    Other creatures who were bigger and stronger than them always bullied before the kobolds, but now, they have a haven for themselves under the protection of their chieftain.. They work almost every day, but they like it since it was their way of repaying the kindness and protection that was being given to them.

 Chapter 139 - 139

    Xiao Chen was left again alone inside his tent to think. He needs to find a way to deny the centaurs and other creatures from invading inside hisnds, especially the farnds and the pastures. The annoying raids that kept happening again and again were starting to annoy him already as they just kepting back, even if they drove them away.


    Thest message he delivered to the centaurs was clear, but it might not be effective in the long run, as the bulk of his army is not anywhere nearby. The Yohan First Horde, Ikarush was a few weeks'' march to the south and busy establishing a foothold where they can recuperate and prepare for the invasion of Ereia and exacting Adhalia''s revenge.


    His brain gears started spinning fast as he tried to recall anything inside his head that could be employed to ward off those destructive creatures. A tenth of their livestock were already lost due to the frequent raids and more than a fifth of the crops were destroyed in the process.


    "What to do? What to do? Just what is it? Something is missing... Barbed wire? Mine fields?" he kept muttering to himself as he started recalling every bits of knowledge that he possessed. "Barbed wires could be effective but they can just jump over it or destroy it quickly...hmmm.." he massaged his temples as he tried to think of a way to repel those raiders.


    He was already suffering a lot of headaches from the many problems that he had to deal with. The establishing of their very own currency, the wages, the production of different goods that he hid in the kobold vige, etc. He had a lot of things going on inside his mind and no one was around to help ease up his load.


    The only things that Adhalia can help him with is when ites to trade and management of his residents. Draegh''ana only knows things rted to battles and war, and not management, just pure ughter. That''s where she excels at. Galum''nor, Xiao Chen, shook his head as he remembered that hulking orc who seemed to be enjoying his role as the trainer of the trolls and the few orcs who remained that weren''t deployed to be a part of Ikarush.


    Well, that huge orc surely loved watching those under him suffer and pushing them to their limits as he had noplex thoughts. If what he tells him to do, he executes everything ording to what Xiao Chen orders him to do. None dared to question him and his way of training since he would easily bash them up when they challenge his authority. Strength rules and respect is earned, not given which Galum''nor earned already.


    Xiao Chen kept muttering words to himself, which would surely make anyone who is witnessing him talking to himself alone to call him crazy. He stood up and started unfolding the many scrolls that he had on his table, searching for anything that he had already jotted down to make him remember what he was looking for.


    One scroll unfolded by itself as it''s contents was disyed under Xiao Chen''s gaze. The scroll contained a list of ancient strange devices that were used in the history of his old world. He craned his neck and pped his table hard, sending many of the scrolls off his table as they fall down to the ground in a pile of mess.


    "Caltrops! That''s it!" he said to himself as he remembered the many piles of concrete that were spread along the shores of modern cities and the scattered tank traps in their old military base, they were designed after them.


    ording to historical records, it was Alexander the Great and his Macedonian army who made used of caltrops first before the Roman Legions. They employed the use of it at the Battle of Gaugam against King Darius III and his more numerous army. It was the decisive battle that paved the way for Alexander the Great to bring down the once mighty Persian Empire.


    He took one empty scroll and started drawing ba rough sketch of a caltrop. Originally invented for breaking up cavalry charges, the caltrop consists of four spikes pointed 120 degrees apart. They are sharpened and joined together in such a way that no matter how they fall, there will be a spike pointing straight up. If a horse were to step on the point, it would cripple the horse and the centaurs were half of a horse or whatever creature they were half of.


    Xiao Chen smiled mischievously as he now found a way to repel those pesky four hooves from evering back. Imagining them stepping on the caltrops, his smile grew wider and wider.


    Ideas of the usage of caltrops in future battles also came flooding inside his mind as the wide sea of sands of the Ereian Kingdom would have a lot of cavalry units which are ustomed to the hot climate. Xiao Chen expected them to field a cavalry of camels since that is the mostmon steed in a desert area or whatever type of creature they have.


    They could also be carried into battle with the baggage and can be deployed by simply throwing them around. Such devices would surely allow them to ward off enemy cavalry easily without engaging them in a battle. In an instance that his warriors would also get ambush, it could be used to create a quick defensive position by just scattering them in front of them.


    Adding a few more descriptions, Xiao Chen made the design of his caltrops to have barbed spikes, which was simr to the spearhead of the javelins thrown by his Yurakks.


    "Hehehehe...."


    Xiao Chen giggled as his imagination went wild as he sees centaurs jumping around, howling in pain as their hooves get punctured by the caltrops that he will scatter around the farnds and the pastures.


    "Let''s see if you will dare toe back again after suffering what I am preparing for you. Mwahahaha..." Xiao Chenughed evilly as he finally can get rid of one of the things that is guing his minds and causing him headaches.


    His thoughts were a mess as he was flooded with many things to think of and he forgot most of what he had learned because of too much stress andck of sleep. He pulled many all nighters, and he was now suffering its consequences.


    Nodding in satisfaction, he headed towards his bed as he is now at peace after figuring out a way to repel the raiders.. He closed his eyes while smiling in satisfaction and it didn''t take long for him to fall into the embrace of sleep as he really needed it after the many all nighters that he pulled.

 Chapter 140 - 140

    "You went to the chieftain''s tentst night, right?" Draegh''ana stared at Adhalia with all seriousness. She was again gritting her teeth in anger as she saw a shadow of the female human lurking near the tent of the chieftain.


    "Bah... Like I didn''t see you alsost night just hanging around the chieftain''s tent. You are one to talk, but we both know that were therest night for our own agendas." Adhalia retorted as she crossed her arms in front of her chest, squeezing her peaks and making them look bigger than before to incense the female orc.


    "I was there to guard the chieftain and ensure his safety. I wasn''t there for something that you are thinking." Draegh''ana replied as she inched closer to the female human and their noses were almost touching.


    "Sure... Sure... Whatever works for you... And that something that you speak of is definitely something..." Adhalia giggled as she moved her head forward and threatened the female orc''s personal space.


    The few inches separating them became only a few centimeters and their lips were almost touching, but their eyes were conveying a different meaning. Adhalia''s eyes were that of a mocking look while Draegh''ana''s eyes speaks of daring the small human to inch closer.


    Xiao Chen woke up and headed out of his tent and he was taken aback by what he was witnessing. The twodies had their faces so close with each other and ever so slightly moving forward, and it won''t take long for them to actually kiss each other.


    "Ahem..." he cleared his throat to catch the attention of the two. Upon hearing his voice, Draegh''ana quickly reeled back in panic as he stared at their chieftain, who was looking at them strangely. "It''s not what you think... This is a misunderstanding..." Draegh''ana spoke without thinking, making the situation more awkward for Xiao Chen.


    "I am not one to judge." Xiao Chen replied as he walked away from the twodies and headed towards where Zul''jinn was at giving him the design of his. Well, you could call it also a toy.


    "Look at what you did, he won''t look at me the same anymore." Draegh''anained as she gritted her teeth in anger while ring viciously at Adhalia.


    "Yeah... Yeah.... Whatever... I''ll just go warm his bed up to change his view of me..." Adhalia stated as he nced at the back of their chieftain, who was slowly getting further and further away.


    "What do you mean by warm his bed up?" Draegh''ana looked at Adhalia with eyes filled with confusion. Sometimes she can''t understand what the human was spouting even though she speaks in Orcish tongue.


    "Warm his bed up... Sleep with him and warm him up while on his bed... Make your imagination work... What sort of thing warms a man up while in bed..." Adhalia answered as she giggled while walking away to chase after the chieftain.


    "Warm him up...while on the bed..." Draegh''ana softly muttered to herself, but then her face turned a shade of red darker as her imagination run wild. She was imagining herself with the chieftain, doing those things that she didn''t need to say.


    Her heartbeat started beating faster as her imagination was running wild, thinking of those things. The usual color of her face turned even darker and even her ears and neck turned the same color as her cheeks.


    "Hey! Enough with your imagination! You have to work hard to actually make it happen!" Adhalia turned around and shouted at the female orc, who was lost in her wild imaginations.


    *****


    "Chief, what brings you here?" Zul''jinn dropped what he was doing and weed Xiao Chen to their workce. The orc forgers and troll workers were producing armors, weapons and ammunition on a daily basis and they have a lot of them already in stock in the warehouse just behind the workshop.


    "I want you to produce this one. Make as many of them as you could as fast as possible. You can dy all other things that you are making to focus all manpower on making this." Xiao Chen said as he handed the design of the caltrops to Zul''jinn who received it with both hands before unfolding the scroll.


    "Strange... It doesn''t look like anything that I have seen or made before. What is this thing for, chief?" Zul''jinn can''t help but satisfy his curiosity. He and the rest of the orcs and trolls working in the workshop have been used to their chieftain requesting them to make strange things just before.


    "It''s for our centaur friends. I wanted to leave behind a gift for them before heading to the south to join the Yohan First Horde." Xiao Chen answered as he grinned mischievously.


    Zul''jinn also can''t help but smile after seeing their chieftain smile mischievously. Whenever their chieftain smiles like that, he is up to no good again and him mentioning the centaurs would mean that the centaurs were in for a painful experience. He doesn''t need to figure out the exact event that will happen, but he is sure that the centaurs would be in for a nasty surprise.


    Turning around, Xiao Chen left Zul''jinn and his fellow crafters to deal with his request as he headed towards the training grounds to watch Galum''nor torture the trolls and the remaining orc warriors under the scorching heat of the sun.


    Upon arriving at the training grounds, the first thing that he saw was a goat, the goat man, precisely. It was running alongside the trolls who were sprinting around the training grounds. With its white and ck fur that covered almost its entire body, Capricorn really stands out.


    Xiao Chen sat in a corner and observed his warriors sweating profusely in the hands of Galum''nor, who kept shouting at them. The huge orc had a smile stered on his lips that never disappeared as he pushed those who he was training to their limits.


    The trolls were already ustomed to the harsh methods of their demon like trainer who reced the chieftain. They all know that their chieftain is much worse demon than the huge orc who enjoys sweating very much while training.. The trainings of the Rakshas, they all have witnessed it and it was not one that they want to experience or get a taste of and the trainer of those warriors was none other than their very own chieftain.

 Chapter 141 - 141

    Xiao Chen stayed hidden while watching the training of the Yurakks, Rakshas and the trolls. He was really satisfied with their attitude while suffering under the hands of the huge orc. The creation of the Second Verakhs was dyed since he decided to prioritize the creation of the Yohan Second Horde first before creating another special unit to attach to it.


    All his eyes were set first at the south and if all goes well, he''ll turn his attention to the north. While he was silently watching his warriors train, two pairs of eyes were also watching him silently.


    *****


    After three days, Xiao Chen was idling around his tent and just rxing as he really needed some breather after pulling consecutive all nighters again. He was humming to himself while thinking of what else can he introduce into this world to quicken the development of his kingdom.


    Staring at the panels of his ever silent system of his, he was confused on why won''t it issue him new missions to take in order for points toe rolling in once again. Staring at his points that increased in thest few weeks, he surmised that the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush, is entangled with some engagements in the south.


    From the foot of the Lag''ranna Mountains in the south of the Orcishnds, almost all the way to the east before the sea, below the foot of the Teka''rr Mountains till the borders of the Burning Sands. He needed to bring it all under his control before venturing to the far south.


    "Why won''t just they just stay in the north..." he muttered to himself. Going out of his tent, he headed towards where his steed was at and went out the city, but before he could go through the gates. Galum''nor and the trolls along with the new Rakshas and Yurakks and, carrying with them, their supplies were already waiting for him there by the gates. They followed behind him, creating a long line of warriors and it seemed like that they were ready days ago after he told Galum''nor to prepare them for a little exploration.


    "Where are you headed to, chief?" Draegh''ana muttered as she rode his Great Bear and keeping it at the same pace as the chieftain''s steed. "To visit the different tribes or ns near us. I want to bring them under our fold and establish pacts with them." Xiao Chen answered while still keeping his gaze straight ahead.


    "And if they don''t agree and use violence?" Adhalia questioned as he climbed up the back of Draegh''ana''s summon and joined her on riding it. The female orc raised an eyebrow at the actions of the human but didn''t say any word and just ignored her.


    "I don''t want to shed unnecessary blood. If peaceful means is useless, then I will let these guys do the talking." Xiao Chen answered as he pointed his right thumb at the long line of warriors behind them being led by Galum''nor.


    Adhalia looked behind her and saw the huge orc grin at her and even the trolls and orcs also grinned at her, showing that they were also anticipating battles ahead. ncing to the left, she saw the huge female orc with her weapon and the little Grogus just behind her, following her like a loyal servant.


    "Uh... What''s up with that little goblin always following her around?" Adhalia turned to Draegh''ana as she pointed at Aro''shanna. She was really puzzled on why Grogus kept on following her around like a pet.


    "Well, after the poor Grogus learned to cook some new food recipes from the chieftain,she decided to keep the little goblin around. The food that Grogus cooks is really good, which tasted somewhat simr to what the chieftain makes when he decides to. All of Aro''shanna''s meals are handled by Grogus and I think he has been tamed by her long ago after the many beatings that he suffered under her hands. When you have some time, we can join her and have some taste of Grogus'' cooking since it would be hard to have a taste of the chieftain''s cooking with all the things that he had to deal with. We''ll just settle for what tastes second best." Draegh''ana lengthily exined.


    "Hmmm... Now I am curious about how well the food that the chieftain makes." Adhalia muttered as he stared at Xiao Chen, who seemed to be lost in his own thoughts like the many times before.


    *****


    A few days of march, Xiao Chen led his group towards the foot of the Teka''rr Mountains before swinging east as to throughly scour thends of all that lived in it. It didn''t take long for them to meet the first group of neighbors that they have. It was a group of goblins that were eyeing them while staying hidden behind the tall grasses and behind huge rocks.


    Xiao Chen raised his hand and ordered for the march to halt as they wait for the response of those who are hiding around them. "How many do you think there are?" Adhalia asked Draegh''ana.


    "High hundreds or into a thousand." Xiao Chen was the one who answered as he observed the surroundings to find where the goblins were hiding at. It was his modest estimate of their possible foes, judging by their movements. There might be even more that are hidden further away that he didn''t notice, but he had a band of trained warriors with him and a walking artillery just beside him.


    Silence. It was very silent that Xiao Chen was confused. His actions were already telling the hidden goblins that they know they were there. "Javelin..." Xiao Chen nced behind him and stretched out his right arm. A troll was quick to approach him and handed one of his javelins to their chieftain.


    Xiao Chen raised his right arm above his shoulders and getting the feel of the weight of the weapon. He nodded his head, pulled his right arm back and arched his back a little and with a grunt he hurled the javelin forward.


    The javelinnded a few feet in front of the closest goblin, who was hiding behind the tall grasses.. His message was obvious ''I know you are there,e out now.''

 Chapter 142 - 142

    A few moments passed and the goblins still didn''te out in the open, but they were moving in enormous groups. They were finding better positions tounch their assault, but all their movements were noticed by Xiao Chen as the tall grasses and bushes swayed without a passing wind.


    "Prepare for engagement!" Xiao Chen shouted as he led his warriors further away. He grabbed a good defensive area. Their backs was the Teka''rr Mountains, and he had his warriors form a triangle like formation with the Rakshas at the forefront.


    The five hundred Rakshas formed the first line as they form a fifty orc line and ten orc deep. The six hundred Yurakks divided themselves into two equal groups as they hang a few feet away from the Rakshas. The trolls were at the rearmost in between the two groups of Yurakks as they prepared their javelins to rain down pain on any fool who would show up first.


    One solid defensive line at the center by the Rakshas, two lines at the left and right a few feet further behind and in the rear were the trolls. Xiao Chen nodded his head in approval, it seemed that his warriors know some basic defensive formations that are suited for their current numbers.


    They patiently waited for the goblins to show themselves ande out in the open. Xiao Chen had his troops moved further away from the hiding ces of their possible hostile neighbors for him to have enough time to have a more urate estimation of their numbers.


    Shrieks came in as thousands of goblins came out and formed a very long but thin line. On their hands were crude looking bows, but no matter how primitive their weapons look, it would still deal lethal wounds if left unchecked.


    "Trolls move forward by the nks, hurl three volleys, then retreat back. We will fire the first shot!" Xiao Chen bellowed. "Got ya, mon!" the leader of the trolls answered as they split into two groups. They swung behind the Yurakks before moving forward while sprinting.


    The goblin archers were still trying to form their line and getting in ce to have their targets in their range when eight hundred trolls came storming forward. They halted in their tracks while waiting for their allies toe forward. Thinking that the trolls would engage them in the melee, they waited for their kin toe forward and shield them. Goblins wielding clubs, staves, swords, small axes and even hammers. They are equipped with different weapons and most of them only wear animal skins as armors, while there were a few of them who wore mismatched pieces of leather and metal armors; they don''t ount for anything worthy of attention.


    The goblin archers hang back while thousands of their kin moved forward to ward off the likely possible assault of the trolls and they started being tightly packed together, which was a huge mistake on their part. They are now great targets for the trolls as they hurled their first volley which fell down upon many of the goblins who were huddled together.


    The second volley of javelins came and when they were about to release their third, short arrows rained down on them. The arrows of the goblins were not to be underestimated, as they would still be lethal if theynded on the right spot. Howls and grunts of pain sounded among the ranks of the trolls as some of the goblin arrows found their mark. Lucky for the trolls, they were wearing leather armors, which gave them some sort of protection, albeit minimally.


    Hurling theirst volley, the trolls retreated as fast as they came and headed where they were originally positioned at as arrows chased down their asses.


    "Mi ass! Damn yuh likkle bastards!" a troll shouted in pain as two arrows were embedded on his butt. He grabbed the shaft of the arrows and snapped them while sprinting away to safety.


    "It seems they know how to engage in battles..." Xiao Chen muttered as he stared at the goblins with a serious gaze who were now reforming their ranks with the goblin archers at the forefront. He can''t risk having many of his warriors injured in the first encounter since it would force him to turn back and dy his ns.


    "Should I torch them!?" Draegh''ana muttered as she nced at Xiao Chen. "Or should I call Kaprihkhorn out and Akwh to cause some chaos!? she continued. Xiao Chen shook his head. "Not this time. We can''t risk showing them all of our cards. We need to have something hidden to catch them by surprise. This is a big tribe of goblins and I am sure that this battle won''t be thest that will fight against them." he muttered as he observed the movements of the goblins.


    "Yurakks! Move forward in Torhterra Formation! Waste their arrows!" he shouted. Huddling together, the two groups of Yurakks walked forward as they went into their formation. Shields ovepping at the front and above, they formed a shield fortress that is protected on all sides by their shields with only small gaps that could barely allow them to see where they are going. Moving in such formation will test how well they work together, since if even a single one of them makes a mistake, then more mistakes would follow.


    The goblin archers shot their arrows in a high arc and rained them down upon the Yurakks, who were marching forward. Arrows ricocheted on the shields of the Yurakks as they moved forward, the small gaps were sealed as they heard the whistling sound of the arrowsing for them.


    The Yurakks marched forward steadily as a volley of arrows kept on raining on when which did no damage at all except for slowing down their march. The goblin archers started moving backwards as the Yurakks crept closer and closer to their lines, which was too close forfort for them.


    The Rakshas stomped their foot in annoyance as they can''t participate in the battle since they weren''t really effective in such a kind of battle where missiles are raining down on them. Their ranks would be destroyed and casualties would pile up before they would even reach their foes. Heavily armored they might be, they are no idiots to storm through a rain of arrows.. If it was before, they might have done it already, but after going through training, they had a better understanding of how battles should be fought.

 Chapter 143 - 143

    "Forward! Forward! Just a little more!" Galum''nor shouted as he peeked behind the Yurakks who were in their umbre like formation. He was crouching behind their formation and making himself smaller as the goblin archers resumed their volley of arrows after retreating behind their melee fighters.


    "Just a bit more!"


    "Keep moving forward!"


    "I can see them!"


    "Maintain formation!"


    "Move!"


    "Hey! Don''t move so fast!"


    "Keep it together!"


    Shouts of excitement and caution sounded among the Yurakks as the ones on the forefront peek between the tiny gaps to see where they were going and where their foes were at. They had their hands on the handle of their weapons as they prepared themselves to break apart from their formation and charge forward at the right moment.


    Xiao Chen observed the Yurakks steadily moving forward while in their Torhterra Formation. While in that formation, no missile could prate through it unless it was fired by a siege engine like the scorpions and ballistas or it was hurled by a giant or thrown with aid of magic.


    "Watch it! Keep it together!" Galum''nor bellowed as their movement of the Yurakks that he was taking refuge under stalled as one of them moved forward too fast, which opened a momentary gap in their formation. The short arrows from the goblins made it inside their formation, but lucky for those who were hit that they were wearing armor, which deflected the arrows.


    The goblin archers kept on pestering the Yurakks with their arrows despite their attacks, doing no damage at all. It was a test of endurance between them. How long can the archers endure in firing their weapons continuously and how long can the Yurakks maintain their formation.


    Inching closer and closer, the Yurakks were finally only a few meters away from the ranks of the goblin who were shrieking at them, probably cursing at them or just shouting their battle-cries.


    "Prepare to charge!" Galum''nor gave the order as his grip on his weapon''s handle tightened. The chieftain had a weapon created for him, which he said to be the best weapon for him to use in order to utilize his strength. A heavy sledgehammer made of pure iron steel whose heads was adorned with spikes to inflict more pain upon his opponents.


    The huge orc cautiously peek behind the cover of the shields to take a look at the position of their foes since the usual sound of the arrows bouncing off the shields halted. He stared in disbelief at what he was seeing; the goblins turned tail and ran away without giving them a proper battle.


    "Break formation! Javelins! Fire at will!" he angrily ordered as he snorted and dropped the head of his weapon on the ground. The Yurakks broke their formation and distanced themselves from each other. Grabbing their first javelin, which was attached to their shields, they raised their throwing arms and hurled their missiles in a scattered volley. Without taking a look at the effect of their attacks, they grabbed their second javelin and hurled them forward. The scattered volley of javelins took down some of the retreating goblins, but most of them managed to escape and headed towards the forest that was further ahead.


    Galum''nor turned his head towards their chieftain to seek approval if they should pursue after the fleeing goblins, to which their chieftain shook his head. "Halt! Maintain the line!" the huge orc bellowed as the Yurakks stared at the goblins who were on the ground, shrieking and rolling around in pain while the others remained still and their bodies quickly gone cold.


    Xiao Chen nce behind him and saw the trolls busy removing the arrows that were sticking on their armors and bodies. Some of them were spouting curses at the goblin archers as they removed the short arrows that hit their mark.


    "Round them up! Any further hostilities from them will result in death!" Galum''nor ordered as slung his sledgehammer on his shoulders while moving forward towards the suffering goblins. Looking around the battlefield, he saw some of the goblins who had no injuries caused by their weapons, but theyy there dead among their fallen kin and their bodies was covered by footprints, they were trampled to death by their own allies in their retreat. They probably shoved each other out of the way, causing some of them to stumble and fall down before being trampled to death by theirrades. Galum''nor clicked his tongue and pitied the poor goblins who died a useless death.


    *****


    A few hourster, the Yurakks were busy cleaning the battlefield as they tossed the surviving goblins to the Rakshas to watch over. They piled the corpses of their fallen foes in huge mounds as they salvaged the weapons that they could still use.


    The captured goblins kept shrieking at the Rakshas, who had their weapons pointed at them as they surrounded them in a circle. A few of them attempted to assault the Rakshas, which earned them lethal strikes from the spears of their captors.


    "We should just execute them directly, chief. They dared to raise their weapons against us." Draegh''ana muttered as she stared at the noisy goblins who were being kept in check by the Rakshas.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. If we were to execute all prisoners of war that we capture, it would send a terrible message to others and our reputation will take a hit. We will be deemed as merciless ughterers who will kill anyone and everyone, which will force those who we will encounterter on to fight to the bitter end since death will be their only end even if they surrender. Which in turn will slow down our progress in achieving our objective, which is to bring them all into our fold. Am I right, chief?" Adhalia exined as she nced at Xiao Chen to seek approval if she was right.


    "You''re right. If it can be solved peacefully, why not? I don''t want unnecessary bloodshed to ur." Xiao Chen replied as he headed towards where Grogus was at. Adhalia turned her head towards Draegh''ana with a triumphant smile stered on her lips, to which the female orc just snorted in response.


    "Grogus, can you tell us what they are saying?" Xiao Chen looked down and stared at the little goblin asking for him to trante the words of their prisoners since he can''t understand their native tongue, which waspromised of shrieks and sounds that were natural by them.


    "Uhm... They say... We are doomed... Great leader wille for revenge... We should wash...our necks and wait for the de to fall... They say... Tribe wille for us... Kill us and turn as to food... The women be used for making more warriors... For the tribe... They say... they will spare none of us..... Uhh... chief, they are justughing... threatening and mocking us...." Grogus finally had enough and just gave Xiao Chen the gist of what they were uttering.


    *****


    A few momentster, after cleaning up the battlefield, Xiao Chen and his warriors continued on their way heading east, but they stayed close by the foot of the mountains and not daring to go inside the forest where their goblin foes retreated to. It wasmon knowledge that goblins are masters of setting up ambushes and he could still remember falling into one of them, despite knowing that an ambush was up ahead. His encounter with the fallen goblins under King Jaadul inside the forest to the south was still fresh in his memory.


    The piled up corpses of their fallen foes were set aze by Draegh''ana. Xiao Chen had his troops march into twelve long lines, the first four was the Rakshas to the rightmost while at the leftmost were the trolls who were hugging the foot of the mountains and in the center just behind the Yurakks were their prisoners who finally mmed up after witnessing Draegh''ana''s disy of power.


    Xiao Chen nced towards the forest to their right from time to time as he was wary of the goblinsing back for vengeance as their prisoners said. They are still many of them that managed to escape unscathed which could overpower him and his troops given that their goblin foes make use of the right moment, right terrain and right tactics to engage them.


    "Have you found their tracks? Or the location of their tribe?" Xiao Chen nced at Draegh''ana, who had her eyes turnedpletely blue as she maintained a spell. She had her summon the Eagle, up high in the air and scouring the surroundings in search of their goblin foes.


    "No, chief, they must be using the cover of the trees while moving around. And I see no tribe around in the open. They must have set it up deep in the forest, hidden well by the trees. Akwh have been flying around the forest until its edges but I see no goblins nor their tribe." Draegh''ana answered as she dispersed the spell and her eyes returned to normal.


    "Let''s just hope that their Great Leader is nothing like King Jaadul or we will in for a tough fight." Xiao Chen muttered as he remembered how hard it was to bring down that enormous goblin.


    "Uhm...chief... Goblins won''t return so fast... They should gather all their warriors first... Or report back to their great leader... That''s how we goblins... Usually do things." Grogus informed Xiao Chen as their captives shrieked, baring their teeth and pointing their sharp nails at him. They were all shouting insults at the poor Grogus.


    Draegh''ana was annoyed by their noisy shrieks. She created a ball of me in her right palm and stared menacingly at the noisy goblins, threatening them with her spell. Fearing that the female orc would burn them also like their fallen kin, the goblins shut their mouths and stared at the ground while moving forward.. Draegh''ana snorted and dispersed the ball of mes.

 Chapter 144 - [Bonus ] 144

    Xiao Chen and his warriors set up their camp near a small stream that flowed down from the mountains. The water was clean and safe to drink as they spotted a few wild animals drinking from it. They erected a defensive camp filled with a ditch that was in a half circle while scattering a few caltrops beyond the ditch to slow down any raid that might happen.


    "What are you making?" Adhalia approached the little goblin who was to cook their meal for the night. There wererge pots that were ced atop three stones while fire was zing under them. The little goblin was stirring the contents of the pots one after another as he fed firewood upon the fire from time to time. "Rice...and ugh...soup with meat..." Grogus answered, then ignored the female human who was following him around while he visit each pot.


    "Hmmm... Did you learn to cook these things from the chief?" Adhalia questioned as he trailed behind the goblin. Grogus just nodded his head in reply as he remove a few firewood from under the pot that was in front of him to reduce the mes.


    It took Grogus a few hours to cook enough food for all the warriors that joined the chief. "Food! Ready!" Grogus shouted as loud as he could and Aro''shanna came storming in with a huge container and a sizeable cup in her hands. She removed the lid from one of the pots and scoop a lot of rice and almost filled the entire container that she has with the rice.


    Smiling happily, she proceeded to the pot where the soup was cooked and removed the lid and filled her sizeable cup with the soup before turning away to find a ce to enjoy her meal. Aro''shanna hummed a tune while she moved away, which made Adhalia raise an eyebrow at her actions.


    "Come on, get yourself something to eat before they arrive." Draegh''ana said as she came forward with bowls in her hand. She handed to Adhalia two bowls of different sizes, one bigger than the other. "Which one to fill with which?" Adhalia questioned. "Up to you..." Draegh''ana ignored her and fill her bigger bowl with the soup and the smaller one with rice.


    Adhalia watched at the smiling Draegh''ana, who was walking away while being contented with the food. She was taking sniffs of the delicious aroma of the soup while finding a good ce to eat. "Oh yes, I almost forgot. Where is my request?" Draegh''ana turned around and asked Grogus. The little goblin pointed towards one of the pots that was set aside and walked away.


    Draegh''ana removed the lid of the pot and there they were, roasted meat, plenty of them. Unsheathing one of her swords, she pierced a few pieces and put them in her bowl atop the rice. Adhalia stared in disbelief at the huge mound of meat that was piled up on Draegh''ana''''s bowl but then her disbelief went up another level as the female orc put down her smaller bowl on the ground then pierced more roasted meat with her sword then mixed them on the soup. "Hmmmm... Smells really good." Draegh''ana muttered as she sat beside the pot containing the roasted meat.


    Shaking her head, Adhalia proceeded to serve herself her own meal before heading towards where Draegh''ana was happily enjoying her meal. Grogus came back with an enormous bowl that was divided into four parts and a sizeable cup. He filled the bowl first with rice then headed towards where the twodies were eating. Using a knife which he uses to cut ingredients, he pierced some roasted meat and ce them on the te before heading towards the pot containing the soup and scoop some of it before walking away.


    "For a little creature, he sure eats a lot." Adhaliamented in between bites. "That''s for both him... And the chieftain." Draegh''ana rified while putting roasted meat inside her mouth and chewed happily.


    "I smell roasted meat." a voice came from behind them. Turning around, the twodies saw the towering Aro''shanna taking in a whiff of the roasted meat which was left uncovered by Grogus. "Meat! Mine!" Aro''shanna said, and she carried away the pot, leaving thedies speechless.


    The Rakshas, trolls and Yurakks came flooding in as they formed a disciplined line and patiently waited for their turn. They can''t do much since it was Galum''nor guarding the pots, and he was the one serving them the food. After having a satisfying meal, the warriors of Yohan went to their respective resting ces, but they didn''t remove their armors as they were ordered to remain on alert by their chieftain.


    Inside his tent, Xiao Chen had a nagging feeling that something wasn''t right, which made him ufortable and kept him wide awake. Heid there on his bed, which was an animal skin that was spread atop the cold ground. The ufortable feeling that was guing his mind ever since they erected their camp never went away, which made him give the order to his troops to remain on high alert.


    Tossing around his bed, Xiao Chen was lost in his own thoughts as sleep seemed to be eluding him. This kind of feeling that he was experiencing now was totally the same as what he felt before they were assaulted by the fallen goblins under King Jaadul while they were in the forest.


    There were sentries posted all around the camp to keep an eye out for potential attacks. Darkness reigned as the night critters came to life to begin their activities like they normally do. The sentries spotted a few nocturnal creatures busying around, but they kept themselves away from their camp. Some unlucky creatures of the night became victims of the scattered caltrops as their legs were pierced by the pointed irons, which causes to them to yelp and howl in pain while limping away.


    Since he can''t fall asleep, Xiao Chen headed out of his tent and went on a stroll. ncing around the camp, he saw the tents of his warriors and he could hear their snores while strolling around. Raising the ps of one of the tents, he peeked inside and saw his warriors fully dressed in their armors while hugging their weapons in their sleep.


    Raising his head, he stared at the gems of the sky as they twinkled from time to time to show their majesty to those who were paying attention to them. The crescent moon that was shining down upon the darkness and driving it away, albeit only by a little.. Breathing out a heavy sigh, he continued on his stroll and saw the sentries still wide awake and dutifully keeping watch on the surroundings.

 Chapter 145 - 145

    Xiao Chen found a quiet ce just behind the sentries posted in the center of the semicircr shaped camp of theirs. He was fully dressed in his armor and he had his swords on his back. His swords were a single-edged de primarily used for shing and chopping. The des of his swords were moderately curved and a few inches of the back edge of his des were also sharpened.


    The moderate curve of his des allows them to be reasonably effective in thrusting attacks, also besides shing and chopping. The handle of his de was made out of ironwood then wrapped around by soft cord to increase his gripped on it. The hilt of his de was made of pure iron-steel shaped like a ball with a protruding small spike at the end to be used to pummel his foes when the situation needs it be.


    But this wasn''t his primary weapon, his primary weapon was resting on his shoulders. His main weapon was a crescent-moon spear which has the properties of five weapons, namely a spear, a trident, a hook, a dagger, and a staff. It is a formidable weapon, but it needs much skill to use it.


    The crescent-moon spear has one de shaped like a crescent moon added to one side of the spearhead. There is another weapon with two des shaped like a crescent moon added to both sides of the spearhead. It is called the square-heaven spear, probably because the two crescent moon des on both sides of the spear head resemble a square, if you use some of your imagination.


    However, this square-heaven spear is a very cumbersome weapon. It is probably because the double crescent-moon des make the weapon clumsy inbat and require tremendous strength to wield, but he is now an orc, a creature that was famed for their love for battle and tremendous innate strength.


    Midnight passed uneventfully, which bothered Xiao Chen. "Was my gut feeling wrong?" he questioned himself. The chilly wind passed by, which made him shiver, and hugged himself. He rubbed his palms against his arms, then rubbed both his palms together to warm himself up.


    A thick fog descended from the mountain behind them, which made the temperature to drop lower. Xiao Chen nced at the sentries who were shivering because of the cold. He was about to stand up and get back to his tent when he noticed a few silhouettes creeping towards their camp.


    He grabbed his weapon and approached the sentries. Lightly tapping their shoulders, he muttered, "Go wake up the others, but do it silently. Tell them to form a standard battle line with the Rakshas in the center...Got it?" he looked at them with a questioning gaze to which the two sentries nodded their head in acknowledgement. "Now go!" he softly ordered them and gave them a slight push.


    Xiao Chen watched the back of the retreating sentries, "Now what are you guys up to?" he questioned himself as he crouched down and observed the silhouettes moving around. They were crawling towards the caltrops that were scattered just in front of the ditches that were dug up. "Enjoy our gifts...hehehe" he giggled as he watched the figures came nearer and nearer to where the caltrops were at.


    "Kik! Ki!"


    "Schwi!"


    "Kik!"


    Shrieks of pain reverberated and alerted the other sentries as they all stood up and looked towards where the sound wasing from. The silent but heavy footsteps of the Rakshas and Yurakks echoed throughout the camp as they formed their battle-line and approached their chief.


    "Enemies!"


    "Enemies are upon us!"


    "Wake up!"


    "It''s a night attack!"


    "Battle formations!"


    The other sentries dutifully shouted the rm as they retreated back towards where the tents were at. During their retreat, they met the already formed battle-line of theirrades, which were moving forward slowly. "Get into your ranks!.... Quickly!... Move it!..." Galum''nor came forward and ordered them to form up.


    "Trolls! Keep your mouths shut!..." Galum''nor nced towards the trolls who were murmuring with each other as they yawned while doing a shush gesture at them. Xiao Chen kept his eyes glued on the shadows that were moving about in the darkness and tried to predict where they would be headed to.


    The thick fog from the mountains behind fully descended and shrouded the surroundings, making visibility very poor. Xiao Chen could barely see a meter in front of him because of the thick fog. Retreating with haste, he joined his warriors, and he almost got impaled by the spears of the Rakshas, which he barely evaded by falling backwards.


    "Chief!? Where are you!?" Galum''nor ordered the advancement of the troops to a halt. "Ugh...here!... I''m alright.." Xiao Chen replied as he got up and went beside the huge orc.


    "Defensive line! Get the Yurakks into Torhterra Formation and the Rakshas to brace for impact. And get the trolls to prepare to hurl their javelins at mymand..." Xiao Chen gave his orders in a hush tone as they waited for their foes to show themselves.


    Shrieks of pain continued as their goblin foes went through the first defensive line, which was the littered caltrops. Exims of surprise soon followed and the sound of the bodies falling forward. They are already in the ditches and are only a few meters away from their defensive line.


    Xiao Chen gripped his weapon tight with the heavy spearhead pointing downwards. In front of the trolls, Draegh''ana, Aro''shanna, Adhalia and Grogus joined in with the little goblin, obviously trembling in fear as he had his knife out in front of his chest.


    Their goblins prisoners noisily cheered as they heard themotion going on. They were hurling curses and insults at Xiao Chen and his warriors, but ropes tied to a tree trunk just nearby just beside Xiao Chen''s tent tightly bound them and prevented them from escaping.


    There was an eerie silence as the night critters went silent and scurried away. Howls simr to that of wargs echoed, apanied by the loud shrieks of goblins.


    "Xiu!"


    "Xiu!"


    "Xiu!"


    The whistling sound of arrows soaring through the air followed after the howls. "Arrows! Rakshas! Tuck tail!" Xiao Chen warned as he quickly sought refuge behind the Yurakks who were in their Torhterra Formation. The Rakshasid down their spears on the ground and brought their shields above them like you would with an umbre.


    They waited patiently for the storm of arrows to end. The sound of the arrows bouncing off their shields and ricocheting away continued for sometime. Xiao Chen perked up his ears to listen to the movements of their enemies.


    The sound of massive and rapid footsteps charging forward was heard by him clearly. After hearing thest sound of an arrow bouncing off the shields of his warriors, he bolted out from the safety of the shields. "Rakshas! Restore formation! Brace for impact!" he shouted as loud as he could.


    The Rakshas were quick to pick up their spears and brought their shields in front of them. Restoring their defensive formation, they waited for their foes toe charging in to their deaths. As Xiao Chen had anticipated, goblins came crashing in unaware of the danger that was waiting for them because of the thick fog.


    "Galum''nor! Head to the left nk and takemand of it! Make sure that no enemies will get past you!" he nced towards the big orc who was obviously itching to join the fray as fast as possible. "Yes, chief... Hahahaha! Time to bash some goblins!" he heartilyughed as he slung his sledgehammer on his shoulders and sprinted towards their left nk.


    Howls simr to that of the wargs sounded from the right nk of their enemies. "Don''t tell me they have wargs!" Xiao Chen eximed in surprise. "No chief! Those are just wolves!" Draegh''ana exined behind him as she too came out from the safety of the formation formed by the Yurakks.


    Xiao Chen calmed down after hearing Draegh''ana''s words as he observed the progress of the battle. The current engagement was tilting to their favor as their foes continue toe charging in into the forest of spears presented by the Rakshas, who just stood there and braced themselves, just waiting for their enemies to deliver themselves to them.


    "Trolls! Show them no mercy! Fire away!" Xiao Chen shouted as the trolls came forward with their first javelin ready to be thrown. They positioned themselves just right behind the Rakshas as to not identally hit them while raining down on the goblins. With the solid wall created by the Rakshas, the goblins were in their mercy as they hurled their javelins one after another without even properly aiming. They just hurled their javelins forward as aiming specifically for any target was impossible because of the thick fog.


    On the side of the goblins, javelins rained down on them out of nowhere as they can''t see theming while they charged forward. They were starting to huddle up together just in front of the forest of spears as none of them was foolish enough to charge towards their certain doom. Some of them headed to the left, while others to the right to seek better ces to attack.


    Xiao Chen nodded his head at the progress of the battle.. Their foes can''t do anything against the solid defensive line created by the Rakshas as the trolls kept peppering them with their javelins.

 Chapter 146 - 146

    Xiao Chen nodded his head at the center of their battle-line, which was unbreakable. No matter how many goblins charged in, they couldn''t get past the forest of spears and their futile attempts costed them their lives.


    His Rakshas were nearly impossible to be defeated if their opponents would assault them in the front, but an attack to their rears and nks was a different matter. It''s not like that they would a hundred percent be defeated but if they are assaulted from the nks or rear, it would just mess their tight formation up and leave their ranks open for enemies toe flooding inside their ranks and mixing in with them.


    "Charge harder!"


    "More! A bit more!"


    "Put all your strength into it!"


    "Come on! Little ones... You almost seeded! Come on!..."


    "We are waiting... Hahahaha!"


    The Rakshas were cheering their goblin foes to charge harder as they sealed their formation tight whenever a gap would be formed, when their enemies do a massive charge against them. They wereughing and shouting their cheers which were totally out of ce and very odd, in front of them were corpses of their victims who were mercilessly cut down by them.


    Xiao Chen shook his head and just shrugged his shoulders at the behavior of his warriors. As long as they maintain their line and repel the goblins, he won''tin. He nced behind him and saw the trolls looking at each other with questioning looks. They have exhausted all their javelins.


    The trolls were already out of javelins to throw at their enemies and went around their camp to look for anything suitable to be hurled at their foes that can do damage. Stones, metal cookware,and cups were their new weapons. The trolls let them all fly with no care. They threw anything and everything that could do damage when thrown except for the breakable ones; they didn''t hurl them at their enemies since they will be shattered and can''t be recovered after the battle.


    Xiao Chen watched the trolls hurl everything in their camp. They even dismantled some tents to get the wooden pirs of it to be thrown at their enemies. Watching the actions of the trolls, Xiao Chen was rendered speechless, "As long as they can do damage, it''s fine..." he muttered as he heard the sound of their cookware hitting some of the goblins hidden by the thick fog with a loud nk followed by a shriek of pain.


    "Spirits guide me, lend me your power, and bring forth what I desire. The eastern winds and with the aid of the stars, bring forth thy creature that I request. Descend and let them hear your cry, Akwh." Draegh''ana chanted as the magic circle, which was abination of blue and white, emerged again in the air.


    Just like its previous entrance, the Eagle''s talons were the first to descend from the magic circle followed by the rest of its body. After fullying out of the magic circle, it spread its wings and released a loud cry, and then took flight into the sky.


    "Will your summon be able to see through this thick fog?" Xiao Chen nced at Draegh''ana and asked her. "Don''t worry chief, Akwh sees things very differently than us." she quickly replied and as she had said, cries of goblins sounded as her summon picked two unlucky goblins up in each of its talons before hurling them down towards the spears of the Rakshas. After throwing its first victims, Aqu took flight again in search of its next prey as it heavily pped its wings and disappeared inside the thick fog.


    Xiao Chen continued to observe the progress of the battle and he soon heard many wolves howlinging from their left nk. "Aro''shanna, go and give a hand to Galum''nor, we can''t join the fray while staying behind the Rakshas." he muttered as he pointed towards their left nk.


    Aro''shanna grinned and look down at the little Grogus who had his knife clutched in his arms tightly held in front of his chest. The little goblin was trembling, maybe because of fear or because of something else. "You heard the chief. Let''s go!" she grinned as she picked up her axe and rested its handle on her shoulders with the head of her weapon a few inches away from her back.


    Xiao Chen noticed the thinning lines of the goblins that were trying to break through the Rakshas. They were headed towards both to the left and right of their battle-line. He dragged his crescent-moon spear behind him as he sprinted towards their right nk. The goblins were trying to outnk them as they gave up their futile attempts in trying to get past the sturdy line of the Rakshas.


    "Break formation! Extend the battle line! They are trying to outnk us!" Xiao Chen shouted to warn the Yurakks who were at their right nk. Upon hearing the orders of their chieftain, the Yurakks broke out of their Torhterra Formation. Their rear lines detached from their ranks and moved forward while slowly advancing with their shields in front of them. They proceeded with caution, as they can''t see really well because of the fog.


    "Kiek! Ki!"


    "Ki!"


    The shrieks of the goblins could be heard nearby as Xiao Chen continued heading to their right most nk and the goblins were also headed towards the same destination as him. Scattered battle broke out as some of the goblins tried to break through the Yurakks only to be repelled back by the towering shields that won''t budge no matter how hard they charge at them.


    Xiao Chen''s warning saved their right nk from being overrun and outnk by the goblins. The Yurakks held their ground really well. Their shields in front of them, slightly bended knees as their outer knee pointed inward and their stabbing swords well hidden behind their shields.


    While charging towards their rightmost nk, Xiao Chen met a group of goblins who, despite being surprised, charged at him together. There were four of them running towards him while waving their primitive weapons and shouting their battle-cries. Their foes had already spilled over and were threatening to overrun them from the nks. Tightening his grip on his weapon, Xiao Chen also charged at the four goblins who had smirks stered on their faces. They believed that they had the advantage since there are four of them and there is only one opponent for them to deal with.


    The rain of missiles by the trolls ended as there was nothing left inside their camp that can be used to hit their enemies. They hanged back behind the Rakshas and watched theirrades cut down the foolish goblins with eased. Cheers erupted as the trolls began to make some noise, since they didn''t know what to do next and where they should go. They are also armed with swords and daggers but without being able to see clearly the battlefield; they do not know where they should go to.


    With his heavy weapon being dragged behind him, Xiao Chen smiled at his opponents, who did not know the danger that they were heading to.. He had an immense advantage in range when ites to their weapons and he could strike them without them being able to retaliate.

 Chapter 147 - 147

    Swinging his weapon towards his opponents, Xiao Chen brought forward the enormous head of his weapon. The four goblins had their eyes widened as the massive head of their opponent''s weapon came closer and closer. It was a full powered swing with all his strength. The two goblins at the center were very unfortunate as Xiao Chen''s weapon absolutely demolished their bodies as blood and flesh rained down on their surviving kin who felt a gust of wind passed by their faces, their opponent''s weapon barely missing them.


    Xiao Chen didn''t give them any chance as he used his right leg as a pivot and spun around. He rotated with such speed that the goblins couldn''t do anything, but just watch as the weapon that shattered theirrades came for them in a horizontal swing. Their heads exploded into a bloody mess as Xiao Chen nted his left leg to the side to halt the momentum of his swing. His crescent-moon spear was really savage.


    He appreciated the beautiful but messy art that his bulky weapon created. Smiling contently, he caressed his weapon, then charge again towards the rightmost of their right nk in search of his next victims. His weapon produced a screeching noise at it was being dragged behind its wielder and creating a nearly have a feet deep line on the ground.


    Xiao Chen was totally right, their goblin foes has spilled over their right nk and the Yurakks were trying their best to drive them back as their horizontal battle-line started shifting into a diagonal one to protect theirrades who were busy pushing back their foes who were assaulting them from the front.


    Charging forward, "Out of the way!" he shouted as he dragged behind him his enormous weapon. His warriors were quick to react after hearing his shouts as they opened a gap for him to get through.


    Running forward with great haste, Xiao Chen passed through the opened gap as he rammed through the goblins who tried to exploit the opened gap. He had his right shoulder lowered as he charged forward and rammed through all opponents who were on his way. The gap that was created for him to pass through was slowly sealed and when he was already at the forefront, the gap was no more like it never existed in the first ce and only the corpses in the midst of the formation by the Yurakks can prove that the gap existed.


    Xiao Chen suddenly came to a halt in his charge as he nted his left foot firmly on the ground. Using the momentum of his previous sprint, he rotated counterclockwise as he swung his crescent-moon spear in a horizontal sh. All unfortunate goblins who were on the path of his weapon exploded into a bloody mist. Blood and flesh were sshed all around the surroundings as Xiao Chen''s victims fell back to the ground, or at least what was left of them.


    "Come!" Xiao Chen shouted as he taunted them and beckoned them toe to him with his left hand while his right hand was holding his heavy weapon.


    "Kiek! Kik!"


    "Kiiiii!"


    The goblins shrieked, and they charged forward with their nostrils ring anger. They were being belittled by a single opponent, which they didn''t take lightly. Xiao Chen smiled as he bolted forward to meet the charge of his foes. He was dragging behind him his weapon as always, which had created sparks on the ground as it screeched over some rocks.


    When the distance between him and his opponents was less than five meters, Xiao Chen swung his weapon forward and decimated the bodies of all the goblins who were within the range of his weapon. His opponents'' bodies bursted into pieces as the enormous and heavy weapon made contact with their bodies.


    "Make way!"


    "Let us through!"


    Draegh''ana and Adhalia shouted as they run, they chased after Xiao Chen who disappeared in the fog heading to their right nk. Upon hearing the request of the twodies, the Yurakks once again opened a gap to let them through. After the twodies passed through their lines, the Yurakks restored their battle-line as they slowly pushed forward to reach their chieftain.


    Xiao Chen was wrecking havoc amidst the goblins as he bulldozed his way through them. Wherever he went, limbs and body parts would rain down as he shattered the bodies of his opponents like fragile ss.


    Draegh''ana unsheathed her swords on her back and proceeded to sh left and right like she was dancing, evading the attacks of the goblins. She was fluttering like a butterfly, but she stung like a bee as she also too joined in the ongoing fray.


    Adhalia just a few paces away from her, was a literal bee as she stabbed and stabbed with her needle like weapon simr to how bees would sting their enemies.


    The bodies left behind by Xiao Chen were mangled; the ones left behind by Draegh''ana were cut to pieces while Adhalia''s victims were littered with holes all over their bodies.


    The three of them were decimating the goblins as the Yurakks advanced forward and felling down all those who they have missed in their rampage. Shields forward and slightly crouched low, the Yurakks shoved the goblins with their towering shields, which produced nking sounds from time to time because of the attempts of the goblins tond a hit on them. Shoving them away, then bringing their swords forward for a stab, the Yurakks were steadily making progress as they got nearer and nearer to their chieftain, leaving behind a trail of bloody and cold bodies.


    Xiao Chen wasn''t bloodthirsty, but the adrenaline rushing through his veins because of the thrill of the battle made him smile as he shatter apart the bodies of his foes. He was like a maniac as he went into a killing spree with a smile that never left his lips while being drenched in blood and bits of flesh. There were even a few intestines dangling on the tip of his weapon, but he paid no attention to it.


    "Rah!" he shouted his lungs out before lunging forward towards his next victims. His body was already littered with slight cuts as some of his foes managed to bypass his armor''s protection and his defense, but none of them were serious, just small cuts and nothing more. It wouldn''t impede his capabilities inbat.


    A few paces behind him, the twodies were also ughtering their foes with no mercy.. One spinning around like a top as she cut through her opponents while the other one jumped around and stabbing her victims with her needle like sword of hers.

 Chapter 148 - 148

    Xiao Chen fearlessly charged forward and plunged himself into the ranks of the goblins. Even if he would il his weapon around, he was bound to hit something or someone. The goblins were no big deal even if you were a human and their threat level is very low and since he is now an orc; they were not much to the innate strength that he now wields. But dealing with hundreds or thousands of goblins at the same time while alone was an entirely different matter.


    Alone or in small groups, goblins are easy to deal with, but when they form into swarms of thousands, even the bravest and strongest warrior had no other choice but to turn tail. But Xiao Chen wasn''t alone. There were two powerful fighters just a few paces away from him who are dealing with the ones that he missed. And hundreds of armored orcs with towering shields were pushing forward just a few paces to his rear and felling down any of the goblins who were in their path.


    Their foes were notorious for their ambushes and sneak attacks, but they have a weak morale when things go south. Most of the time,they would quickly flee away from battle if you fell enough of them.


    "Hmmmm... You fight well despite being a human... And it seems those melons of yours aren''t impeding your ability to fight." Draegh''anamented as he nce towards Adhalia who was raining down stabs on her now prey. The female human strike at every possible ce that she can, head, chest, arms, legs, stomach, heck she even stabs her foes from behind and on their private areas. Adhalia nced at the female orc. "And you are as violent as always." She muttered as she charged at her new target.


    Not willing to be outdone by the female human, Draegh''ana impaled her swords on the ground and decided to call on to her other summons as Aqu was still on the hunt and aiding the Rakshas at the center of their battle-line.


    "Spirits guide me, lend me your power, and bring forth what I desire. The ground, the rocks and, with the aid of the stars, bring forth thy creature that I request. Descend and show them your might, Great Bear." Draegh''ana muttered as she focused her mana on her hands, creating a magic circle on the ground. Soil and rocks started rising and became a mound. Slowly, the rocks and soil started forming the figure of a bear. The Great Bear that Draegh''ana named Ulfrus roared towards the sky to announce its presence.


    "Spirits guide me, lend me your power, and bring forth what I desire. The wild ins and with the aid of the stars, bring forth thy creature that I request. Descend and let them witnessed your speed, Kaprihkhorn." Draegh''ana had her hands on the ground once again as she called on herst summon that she could call upon. "What are your orders, meh master?" Capricorn cupped his right fist on his chest as he bowed down at an almost ny degrees angle towards Draegh''ana.


    "Ulfrus, go and maul them!" Draegh''ana pointed her finger at the retreating goblins as they reeled back in fear after Ulfrus made its appearance. The Great Bear roared in acknowledgement of the orders of its master and charged towards the goblins as it trampled them under its hard body made of rock and soil. Ulfrus, as its mastermanded, mauled the goblins and tore them to pieces.


    "Kaprihkorn, wreak havoc as you wish! Bring down as many of them as possible." shemanded as she grabbed her two swords before resuming her path of ughter. "Meh shall obey your orders." Capricorn answered as he dashed forward in a blink of an eye. He dashed in and out with a great speed that the goblins weren''t even able to catch a glimpse of him before being sent to their doom by his hooves or horns.


    Xiao Chen was making some wild swings as to clear his surroundings of the goblins. Their attacks weren''t much, but they sure are annoying. Some of their weapons wereced with poison as he could feel his body going numb, he can''t move his limbs as much as he wanted to because of the poison. He built up some resistance against poisons thanks to Rakh''ash''ta and his crazy concoctions, as well as his memory being jumbled up by the works that Xiao Chen tossed at him.


    A goblin lunged at Xiao Chen as he halted on his attacks to catch his breath, which the goblin thought he was done for. Swinging his mighty weapon upwards, he bisected the goblin in half, from the crotch to the head. It was a clean cut as both sides of its body fell down in different directions and its entrails scattered all over the ground. Xiao Chen swung his weapon on a horizontal swipe and exploded the bodies and heads of all those that were on his weapon''s trajectory.


    A goblin quickly ducked down and rolled forward towards Xiao Chen, he smirked as he thought he was safe and was about to stab his rusty de onto the ankles of the orc but then Xiao Chen brought down the butt end of his weapon and crushed the goblin''s head to the ground. His weapon somehow followed the spine of the unfortunate goblin and pushed it out of its ass and reced it.


    The goblins nearby started backing away from him. He surveyed his surroundings, then stared at the poor goblin, whose spine was reced by the shaft of his weapon. Shrieking in anger, some brave goblins shoved their kin aside and pounced on the orc. Xiao Chen smiled as he brought his weapon down on the head of the first one and bashed it to the ground with the crescent de of his weapon. The goblin copse to the ground without so much as a whimper as he was cut in half from head to his crotch.


    Without missing a bit, Xiao Chen spun around in a clockwise direction, using his forward leg as a pivot. The other crescent de of his weapon came forward and shed the other two goblins who attempted to jump at him. They were shed in half,one on the waist while the other one seemed lucky as he barely evaded a sure death as only both of his leg was cut off.


    "Heh!" Xiao Chen smirked as the other goblins continued backing away from him for every step that he took forward. "Since you won''te, then I will... Here Ie!" he shouted as he jumped towards the huddle of the goblins with the most numbers and bringing down his weapon with his full might, using its t side to smash as many of his foes as possible.


    Squashed into meat-paste, the ones that were unlucky enough to be hit by his weapon died a gruesome death as their bodies erupted into a bloody mist, showering their killer and their brethren with their flesh and blood. Xiao Chen raised his head and stared at the goblins, who continued to back away from him menacingly.


    Looking in front of him, he saw them lined up in a straight line when made him smirk. He pointed his weapon forward, presenting toward his foes the sharp end of his weapon. Xiao Chen charged forgot as fast as he could while he tightened his gripped on his weapon as to not let it slipped out of his hands. The first one that he impaled was slightly taller than the others and had its chest area erased by the orc''s charge. The second one didn''t have it better, as his entire head was the one that got erased. Xiao Chen''s wild charge managed to skewer over a dozen goblins, but his advance was halted as he lost momentum after going through many of his foes.


    Xiao Chen shook off the corpses that were on his weapon by swinging it around, which fell down a few more of the goblins who were unlucky to be within his weapon''s reach. He was already isted in the ranks of the goblins as his previous wild charge led him deeper into the midst of their opponents.


    He felt like moltenva was coursing through his veins. The more enemies that he sees, the more excited he became. Xiao Chen can''t understand what he was feeling now, it was a confusing feeling. He should feel afraid now since enemies surround him on all sides, but no, he felt even more excited than ever, which he simply med on him now being an orc who loved nothing but a good battle.


    Raising his head, he spotted a much bigger creature among the goblins. He focused his gaze on it, and as he had expected, it was a hobgoblin. It was shouting at the surrounding goblins while pointing its finger at the orc, who was now being surrounded by them. "Heh... I guess you are telling them to attack me... But, let me get your head first before I continue my fun.." he softly muttered to himself as he resumed on his ughter after catching a momentary breather.

 Chapter 149 - 149

    Xiao Chen brandished his crescent-moon spear once again and charge towards the hobgoblin that was barking orders to the goblins. He rushed forward with all his might and skewered a few goblins along the way; he created once again a goblin kebab. Feeling his weapon going heavier because of all the bodies dangling on it, Xiao Chen halted his rush and flung the goblin corpses, hurling them towards the hobgoblin.


    Corpses rained down on the hobgoblin who had his eyes widened with the power being disyed by their enemy. That strange-looking weapon in the hand of their opponent was nothing simr to any weapon that he have seen before and the way it demolishes everything in its path made him have second thoughts of engaging the orc who was heading for him.


    The twodies were doing their best behind Xiao Chen to catch up with him, but they were being impeded by their foes, who started flocking towards them, evading the path of Xiao Chen. Their chieftain''s weapon was very suited for going against many enemies at once with them all around you. The wide swings that heunches destroyed a bunch of their foes with ease as they exploded into a bloody mist.


    The hobgoblin that was buried by Xiao Chen with the corpses finally managed to remove the stiff bodies that were atop him. He stared at the orc, who freely rampaging around his allies, gathering all his courage. The hobgoblin raised his weapon in the air and shouted its lungs out before charging forward.


    Xiao Chen turned around after hearing the loud battle-cry and there he saw it, a hobgoblin charging towards him with a rusted scimitar on his hands. The goblins on the path of the hobgoblin''s charge were all shoved aside, and the ones with a better understanding of the situation made way for their leader.


    "Heh... Idiot!" Xiao Chen muttered as he grabbed the shaft of his weapon with both hands and brought his spear to his right side in preparation for a swing like how would a batter do in a baseball game. He was waiting for the hobgoblin to be within his weapon''s range. Lucky for him, the surrounding goblins halted in their attacks and waited for the results of his sh and their hobgoblin leader.


    "Three meters..."


    "Two meters..."


    "One meter..."


    "Now!!!"


    Xiao Chen whispered to himself, then wind up his weapon and swung forward. Anticipation was apparent in his eyes as he rotated counterclockwise. His weapon crashed heavily against the charging hobgoblin and sent it flying away. The hobgoblin flew away in such a great distance as Xiao Chen brought his left hand on his forehead like he was covering his eyes from the rays of the nonexistent sun. "Home run!" he muttered to himself as he watched the hobgoblin disappear in the thick fog.


    "Heh..." he grinned as he stared menacingly at the remaining goblins around him. "Hya!" he shouted as he brought down his weapon atop the closest goblin and demolished it to a pulp, its entrails scattered around and showering its brethren and what remains of him was embedded to the ground. Swinging left and right, Xiao Chen felt invincible as he thoroughly thrashed the surrounding goblins.


    Ulfrus, charged forward and pummeled any foe that was in its path. Using its stone paws, it mauled the little goblins and tore their bodies apart. Its master continued on dancing around the battlefield and cutting limbs and heads off their owners. Draegh''ana spun and spun around while being drenched in blood all over her body. She was like a demon as she shed left and right without any emotion except for the smile that never left her lips. She waspeting with the female human on who would take down more of their enemies.


    "Meh! Die!" Capricorn bellowed as he dashed around in the battlefield and kicking away his targets with his powerful hooves. He was also ramming through groups of goblins and with his horns sent them flying high in the air before they crashed down hard on the ground, unmoving.


    The enormous eagle swoop down now and then and grabbing a few goblins with its talons. It would soar high in the sky with its victims before hurling them down to the ground and sending them to their deaths.


    *****


    To the left nk, Galum''nor and the Yurakks were being assaulted by goblins atop their wolf steeds. The Torhterra Formation of the Yurakks was long broken due to the actions of the wolves who kept jumping atop their shields and using them as a tform to go to their rear. Galum''nor himself was engulfed by the thrill of the battle as he went around, smashing any foe that he could set his eyes upon.


    Squashed corpses were all that was left behind as the huge orc moved forward. Spinning around while gripping tightly on the far end of his weapon''s handle, he sent the goblins and their wolf steeds flying back and freeing the Yurakks from being emboldened in a tight battle amidst their ranks.


    Aro''shanna swung her axe around with all her might as he cleaved both rider and steed into two. The ones that weren''t struck by her weapon didn''t have it easier as she rammed through them and sent them hurtling backwards. The little Grogus behind her had to duck down and roll away as not to be identally struck by the female orc who seemed to have forgotten about his existence.


    Swinging her axe upwards, Aro''shanna sent a goblin rider and its steed flying backwards. Uponnding, a half of their bodies slid to one side as they were both bisected in half cleanly. The Rakshas at the center of the Yohan battle-line maintained their line as they stood their ground against the goblins, who kept on charging towards them. They were still attempting to break through the Rakshas, who didn''t even give an inch of a ground to them.


    The left nk of the warriors of Yohan was being overrun by the goblin riders, who managed to break through their formation. Engagements were going all over their ranks as the Yurakks on the left nk attempted to push away the goblin riders out of their formation to stabilize their line.


    "Crush them! Drive them away!" Galum''nor bellowed towards the Yurakks near him as he smashed a goblin to the ground and turning its body into paste. Even without their riders, the wolves continued on assaulting the Yurakks, swiping with their ws and biting with their fangs.


    ncing behind him, Galum''nor saw the trolls who were idling around. "Trolls! Come here!" he shouted and grabbed the neck of the nearest troll and shoved him forward.. It didn''t take long for the trolls to join in the fray as they unsheathed their short swords and charging forward to reinforce their copsing left nk.

 Chapter 150 - 150

    The trolls crashed against the goblin riders and drove them back. The left nk of the Yohan warriors was being stabilized with the help of the trolls. They jumped at the goblins and wrestled with their wolf steeds. Howls of pain reverberated all throughout the left nk as the wolves were mercilessly stabbed by the trolls that came charging forward to aid the Yurakks.


    "Come! Me, smash you all!" Galum''nor bellowed as he broke away into the front and left the Yurakks behind to storm the goblin riders. Aro''shanna herself came charging just behind the huge frame of Galum''nor as she demolished both wolf and goblin with each properly ced strike of hers. She would spin around afternding her strike, then use the momentum of her previous attack to power her next attack.


    Swinging around and around, Aro''shanna decimated the goblin riders with no care. Her speed of attacks increased as she hit more and more of their enemies. She was starting to be a real life top as she stormed forward like a meat grinder. Flesh and blood of both goblin and wolf were being sttered everywhere as she spun and spun around with increasing speed.


    Galum''nor was having a great time smashing left and right.. It was like he was ying a whack a mole game during carnivals in his attacks. Nothing was left behind of her targets except for their squished remains. "Hahahaha! Come one! Come all!" he bellowed and continued on his smashing game.


    *****


    To the center of the Yohan battle-line, the Rakshas were having a good time as they waited for the goblins to charge towards them before piercing them with their spears. Kicks and shoving was urring all around their ranks as they push forward in repelling the goblins. A pile of goblin corpses was piled up in front of them and it was starting to be bigger and bigger as more goblins were added into it.


    *****


    To the left nk of the Yohan battle-line was secured as Xiao Chen and the twodies drove the goblins away. Xiao Chen was having a great time as this was the first time that he really went all out and showed all of what he can do on the battlefield. He was like a monster unleashed upon the battlefield and unlucky for the goblins; they were the ones who the monster was unleashed upon.


    Xiao Chen''s breathing was a bit ragged after going all out. Staring down at the remaining goblins who were no cowering in fear because of his disy of might. "Rah!" he shouted at them and they turned around and fled, disappearing into the thick fog.


    The Yurakks, Adhalia and Draegh''ana stared in disbelief at the retreating goblins, who were scared by their chieftain easily. Disbelief and admiration were etched on the face of those who witnessed the event that was close to a miracle.


    "Heh... I''m exhausted..." Xiao Chen muttered as he turned around only to see the face of his warriors who had disbelief etched on their faces. "What!?" he asked as he raised one of his eyebrows up. Unbeknownst to Xiao Chen, what he just did was something close to impossible. He himself was a one-man army and the show of power that he disyed was something that only a few of their ancestors could do.


    "No... no... nothing, chief..." Adhalia stuttered, as it was her first time witnessing what the odd orc was capable of. ''That was just purely his physical prowess, what if magic or something rted to magic was added to equation, he would totally wipe out an entire army on his own..." she thought as she stared at their chieftain who was slowly walking back towards them while dragging his weapon behind him which was making screeching noises as it went over rocks and the hard parts of the ground.


    "Recover the wounded and send them to the rear. All those who are still capable ofbat rearrange your ranks and push forward. We will be advancing forward to envelop our foes from our side to relieve our allies." Xiao Chen gave his orders upon reaching his warriors. The Yurakks were quick to follow hismands as they scoured the battlefield for their fallenrades. Xiao Chen himself kept on watch to thwart any attacks from their foes that mighte back for more. He had his enormous weapon by his side as he closed his eyes and listened to whatever sound his ears could pick up. Standing beside him were Draegh''ana and Adhalia who joined him in keeping an eye out for their foes.


    Xiao Chen could hear the still ongoing battle at the center of their battle-line and the sound of Aqu beating its wings as it soared to the sky. Even the sound of the enormous eagle taking a dive to catch its next prey was heard by him. Standing behind Draegh''ana were Capricorn and the Great Bear. Capricorn was standing straight as always and keeping a proper posture while the Great Bear sat on the ground with its butt then licked its paws, which was covered in blood and bits of flesh. There was even an intestine dangling on its left paw.


    *****


    Back to the right nk of the Yohan battle-line, the trolls were pushing the goblin riders out of their battle-line. They stormed them with stabs, punches, kicks, heck they even bit the wolves if all their limbs were not avable. Their sharp yet shorter tusk pierced through the skin of the wolves with ease.


    Steam was oozing out of Galum''nor''s body as he came barreling forward towards the ranks of their foes. He was throughly isted from his allies as he kept charging forward with no care. His skin slowly turning crimson but he didn''t notice any of the changes. He just felt overwhelming strength and the feeling of being invincible. Whacking left and right, Galum''nor continued on his path of ughter while happily chuckling as the little goblins and their steed were no match for his newfound strength. He even crushed a wolf''s head with just his grip and hurled its corpse away towards the charging goblins.


    Just a few paces behind, the orc top was spinning around rapidly as she shredded all those thates to close or those who were foolish enough to approach her. Little Grogus had long hidden himself behind the Yurakks as he was no fighter. He was a cook. The only things that he would slice or cut are ingredients and nothing else unless his life is threatened or at stake.


    With the two orcs rampaging on the left nk, the number of goblins assaulting the Yurakks thinned out quickly, and they finally regained a stable hold of their line. Shoving any and every single foe in front of them before stabbing them right through the face, the Yurakks pushed forward, albeit slowly, as they were used to fighting defensively to exhaust their opponents before counter-attacking. Both nks of the warriors of Yohan seeded in overpowering their foes, and the only thing that remained was their center, which still held solid without giving an inch.


    "Push forward! Drive them back! Show no mercy! Cut them down!" Xiao Chen rapidly fired off hismands which were repeated till it reach the other nk.


    "Death to all who oppose the horde!"


    "Death to all enemies of Yohan!"


    "Death to all who oppose the will of the chief!"


    "Death to them!"


    "Death!"


    "Death!"


    "Death!"


    The warriors of Yohan repeatedly chanted as they advance forward and drove their foes away. They ughtered all those that stood in their path and the ditch that they dug was now filled with corpses of their fallen enemies, yed by them or trampled to death by their own kin.


    The goblins started fleeing away as the Yohan orcs and trolls advance forward and felling down all those that came within their weapon''s reach.


    Hidden by the thick fog, a goblin holding a sinister-looking staff, adorned with skulls of different creatures, watch as his kin fled away from battle. He was the Great Leader that the goblins were talking about. The goblin with dried skin like that of tree barks raised his staff up in the air and the skills that adorned his staff rattle. Muttering an incantation in a unique and unknownnguage, the Great Goblin leader was using the life of his fleeing kin, who were still inside his sphere of influence as a sacrifice as they had their bodies robbed of their life. Their bodies drying up quickly as life was sucked out of them forcefully.


    A sinister aura permeated the air as a dark and gloomy magic circle emerged in front of the Great Goblin leader. He was summoning something or someone that didn''t belong in this world.


    At the side of the Yohan warriors, Draegh''ana nce at his chieftain and informed him of what she felt. "Chief, someone is summoning a creature behind the thick fog. A summoning magic is being used by someone or something!" she shouted as she felt the flow of magic, even with the cover of the thick fog.


    "Halt!"


    "Halt the advance!"


    Xiao Chen bellowed as he didn''t want his warriors to charge in towards an unknown enemy. He, too felt the strange flow of magic and the unique aura that it was emitting. The aura that he perceived was like what he felt from King Jaadul but was also different in some way.

 Chapter 151 - 151

    Xiao Chen was feeling very ufortable because of the aura that he was perceiving. He doesn''t know what or who that aura wasing from but all his danger senses are tingling and rm bells in his head were going on a crazy. Gritting his teeth because of the annoyance at the feeling that was currently being perceived by him.


    "Retreat!"


    "Back to the camp!"


    "Collect our wounded!"


    "Move!"


    "Now!"


    Xiao Chen rapidly shouted his words one after the other. Something ising, and it''s very dangerous for them to be stretched thin and their vision being impeded by the thick fog. The sun was already about to rise as he could see its bright rays from the east, but he can''t risk his warriors from fighting the unknown that even he himself felt ufortable about.


    "Back to the camp!"


    "To the camp!".


    "Move!"


    His orders were repeatedly being shouted by his warriors until it reached to Yurakks who were on the far nk opposite of where he was at. "Chief, it feels like magic, but very sinister in nature. Its aura is something that even the one''s exuded by the demons can''tpare to." Draegh''ana nced towards their chief and informed him of what she felt.


    "Yes, something or someone is arriving that even I don''t know!" Xiao Chen replied as he nodded his head but he was also staring at his system panel which might give him hints on what or who they are about to be up against.


    Rapid footsteps reverberated all throughout the battlefield as the warriors of Yohan retreated en masse and pulled back towards their camp. They collected any of theirrades who were wounded while they retreat.


    "I hope its something that we can go up against..." Xiao Chen muttered as he stood in front of his warriors, Adhalia and Draegh''ana standing to his left and right respectively as their gazes were on the distance, looking at where the sinister aura was originating from.


    "Defensive formation! Thirty man upfront! Keep the formation tight! As tight as possible! Trolls! Tend to the wounded and don''te to the forefront unless I tell you to!" Xiao Chen bellowed and his warriors were quick to respond to his orders as they shift their formation in ordance to his orders.


    Thirty warriors came forward with the central ten orcs being the Rakshas as they huddled together in onepact formation, standing shoulder to shoulder with the ones beside them. The Rakshas and the Yurakks were looking at the back of their chieftain and they can sense their leader''s uneasiness. If even their chief was feeling nervous, then they were going up against something that is a truly hard to bring down opponent.


    On the other side, hidden by the thick fog, the Great Goblin Leader continued on channeling the spell, which was fueled by the lives of his brethren. Two portals emerged from both his left and right, just slightly a few feet behind him. They grew bigger and bigger as more goblins were being sacrificed to open the portal. The two portals grew to almost ten feet in diameter.


    An unworldly roar reverberated as one creature jumped out from each of the portals. The two portals went poof as they disappeared like a popped bubble, with no visible trace except for the undtion of energy in the ce where they were at before.


    "Grrr..."


    "Grrr..."


    The two creatures that came out from the portals circled around the Great Goblin Leader while growling at him and the three whip-like tails of each one of them that ended with a very sharp and dangerous looking spikes danced around behind them. Standing still with his staff by his side, the goblin who summoned the two creatures remained calm as he marveled at the beauty of the two creatures.


    The two creatures were pitch ck in color like a very dark and moonless night. They have a head like that of a big cat which was simr to that of tigers or panthers and sharp long canines in their mouth. But they have no eyes on their heads. The ce where their eyes were supposed to be at were two small horns that pointed forward. And atop their forehead was also another horn that curved backwards before splitting at the end into two like that of a beetle''s horn.


    If you remove all their other physical features, they do look like big cats, oversized ones. Standing above six feet tall with thick and muscr legs. Their legs were dotted with scales that were glossy ck in color. And on their shoulders were the pitch ck eyes that were staring menacingly at the goblin who they are circling around.


    Their tails that were dancing behind them were producing whip noises. "#$#&$ $¡ê@[emailprotected]</a> $¡é@ #$#&$&¡ê" the goblin spoke in anguage that didn''t exist in this world and the two creatures turned their heads and stared at where Xiao Chen and his warriors were at.


    The goblin pointed his finger and uttered a phrase once again in the unknownnguage and the two creatures bolted away and headed towards where the warriors of Yohan were at while growling. Cutting through the thick fog with ease, the two creatures were quick to arrive near the ditch and the mounds of corpses to which they just jumped over. Their jump was as high as over five feet and theynded with grace before continuing in on their rush.


    The Great Goblin Leader nced behind him and saw the many dried up corpses of those who he have sacrificed to summon the two creatures. Their withered skin that hugged their bones and their eyes shrank like they were just small dots. He clicked his tongue and walked forward and followed after the creatures that he had summoned.


    Restless, Xiao Chen kept on adjusting his grip on his crescent-moon spear as his heart started thumping loudly against his chest like it was trying to escape. Never did he ever felt this kind of feeling before, not even his previous life. This was the first time that he was like this, which was driving him insane and taking a huge toll on his mentality.


    Draegh''ana was staring at their chieftain and she noticed the uneasy gestures of their chief and it was the first time for her to witness Xiao Chen like this. Adhalia was being overwhelmed by the current mood of the battlefield. She too took part in some battles before, but they were just small skirmishes and nothing like this one before. Unsure of what wasing for them, she nced at Xiao Chen to seek courage, but she was surprised by what he saw. The previous monster that wrecked the goblins before was now nervous of their unknown enemy.

 Chapter 152 - 152

    MISSIONS


    Avable Missions


    [


    *y the Abyssal Felids {Urgent Mission}


    Reward: 100000 points/ Abyssal Felid


    Failure : -------


    NOTE:


    No need, you would be probably dead if you fail to y them.


    *Kill the Abyssal Caller


    Reward: 30000 points


    *Eradicate the Bloodpool Goblins


    Reward: 5 points/ Bloodpool Goblin


    *Destroy the Bloodpool Goblin Tribe


    Reward: 20000 points.


    NOTE:


    The entire tribe must be destroyed and be razed to the ground with only ashes and rubble left behind or this mission will be deemed a failure.


    *Unknown Mission {Optional Mission}


    Reward : Unknown


    *Unknown Mission {Optional Mission}


    Reward : Unknown


    *Unknown Mission {Optional Mission}


    Reward : Unknown


    *Unknown Mission {Optional Mission}


    Reward : Unknown


    ]


    "Abyssal Felids..." Xiao Chen muttered as he stared at the system panel that released missions one after another. He was taken aback by the series of missions that was issued to him by the system and his jaws dropped down low when he noticed the rewards for the urgent mission, a whole hundred thousand points for each of the Abyssal Felids. Xiao Chen smiled wildly and excitement was etched in his face as he stared at the thick fog that was slowly thinning and the brightness of the sun taking over and driving the darkness away.


    Draegh''ana stared at the face of the Xiao Chen who disyed different emotions one after the other. First, he was uneasy, then surprised, then followed by a cheerful smile, then excitement, which caused her to be confused and raise one of her eyebrows up. Their chieftain was staring at the front, but there was nothing there except for the thick fog that was slowly thinning. ncing from left to right, then again, she was trying to find the source of what made their chief disy different emotions in session.


    "Grr..."


    "Rawr!!!"


    The loud roars of the two creatures caught the attention of Xiao Chen as he prepared to engage them. He didn''t what they were, but he was sure that they were some sort of huge cats that are pitch ck in color. The two creatures were rushing forward with great speed and Xiao Chen was having a hard time to keep track of them.


    Brandishing his weapon, he charged forward to one of them while he tried to control his emotions that were in turmoil. He was nervous, but also very excited. This is the first time that the system offered him such a mission with a very hefty reward. And as he once read in a book, ''The greater the reward. The greater the risk.''


    "Kaprihkorn! Ulfrus! Akwh! Go!" Draegh''ana pointed her one of her swords at the ck silhouette that he saw which was charging towards them while their chieftain engaged the other one. Kaprihkorn bowed down then disappeared as he dashed towards the foe that was pointed by his master. Ulfrus raises its head up and roared before charging forward towards the ck silhouette and the ground trembled as it rushed forward. Akwh spread its enormous wings, then released a shrill cry, then took flight and soared to the sky.


    "Me, also want to fight!" Galum''nor shouted as he pushed his way forward with his sledgehammer slung on his shoulders. His skin was still crimson red and steam was still oozing out of his body. His powered up state still didn''t end.


    Xiao Chen brought his weapon down against the creature that change paths and headed towards him. His strike shattered rocks and the ground as it sent fragments of the shattered rocks in the air, along with dust and dirt. Xiao Chen missed, and he felt a warm feeling on his left chest which was followed by a stinging pain. Looking down at his chest, he saw a long gash on his chest which was bleeding profusely. He kneeled down on one knee as the pain assaulted his senses. His wound was emitting a dark miasma, and it felt like his flesh was being burnt from the inside out.


    The Yurakks, Rakshas, Trolls, Draegh''ana, Adhalia, Galum''nor, Aro''shanna, and the little Grogus were all shocked by the oue of the fight between their chief and the unknown creature. Just one strike and their chieftain was defeated and is now on one knee.


    Draegh''ana gathered mana in her hands and started shooting her quickest spell towards the unknown creature. Bolts and balls of fire, both big and small, started to rain down on the battlefield as she tried to hit the very agile creature that were dashing around and evading her spells.


    On the other side, a white and ck silhouette dashed around as they shed with each other from time to time. Capricorn was holding his ground against one of the Abyssal Felids with the help of Ulfrus and Akwh distracting it. They were both equal in speed, but the ck creature was way stronger than him as he felt his limbs go numb after each sh.


    Draegh''ana was firing off her spells like a Gatling gun would do in spitting out its bullets. The battlefield was already scorched ck by the many spells that sheunched, which kept on missing their targets. Xiao Chen was still on one knee as he clutched tightly on his wound. The ws of the Abyssal Felid cut through his armor like a hot knife through butter.


    Xiao Chen started unbuckling the straps of his armor to remove it. There was no use for him to wear his armor that didn''t serve its purpose, which was to keep him safe from the attacks of his opponents. His armor fall down to ground with a loud nk, he removed all his armors even his vambraces, greaves and even his helmet, he got rid of all of them. He freed himself from all the weight that brought his speed down when reacting.


    "Come here, you pussycat!" Xiao Chen taunted the Abyssal Felid that was about to charge at Draegh''ana, who was now slumped down on the ground and panting heavily. She was already exhausted after firing off her spells in rapid session and still failed tond even a single of them on her opponent. Adhalia supported the exhausted orc and led her towards the rear, and the Yurakks made way for them.


    "Hu! It still stings..." Xiao Chen muttered as he rubbed the surroundings of his wound. The immense pain and the dizziness he felt after getting wounded finally receded and he is back into his old condition, albeit being wounded.


    "Come on, you big cat! I''ll turn you into a SIOPAO!" he shouted as he readied himself for some speedy engagement. He ditched all his armors and left himself more vulnerable to attacks, but being free from his armors would give him a boost in speed. He traded defense and sturdiness for more maneuverability and agility inbat. The Abyssal Felid growled at Xiao Chen before rushing towards him with its whip-like tails dancing wildly behind it.

 Chapter 153 - 153

    Xiao Chen brought the length of his spear parallel to his chest and right on cue, the Abyssal Felid pounced at him, to which he bent his body backwards at an almost ny degrees angle. Time seemed to slow down for him as he stared at the belly of his foe, who was passing by just a few inches above him. He safely evaded the attack of his opponent.


    Using his spear to maintain his bnce, Xiao Chen was about to retaliate with a swing of his weapon when the whip-like tails of his opponent came for him. Raising his spear to block the iing attack, Xiao Chen stumble a few feet back as the shaft of his weapon was whipped by the tails of his opponent, which produced a loud nking noise as the pointed ends of the tail struck his weapon hard.


    "Ugh... That''s some powerful tails..." he muttered as rubbed the insides of his palms, which went a little numb by the vibration of his weapon after being struck hard. Xiao Chen stared at his opponent, that turned its head around while baring its fangs at him.. Those eyes on its shoulders were giving him creeps as he stared at them.


    Approaching him slowly, the Abyssal Felid had its tails dancing wildly as the spiked end of its tails whipped forward. Xiao Chen raised his weapon horizontally above his head as he blocked the iing tails.


    He was having a hard time evading the strikes of his opponent that came from impossible angles. The Abyssal Felid was just standing in front of him while growling, but he couldn''t find an opening because of the continuous strikes that were keeping him at bay. Xiao Chen rolled to his side and evaded two tails that were supposedly going to crash down on him. The rocks and the ground got shattered as the sharp end of his opponent''s tail struck the ground and raises a dust of cloud.


    "Damn... That would have hurt..." Xiao Chen can''t help but cuss. Even without his armors weighing down on his body, he was still not a match for his opponent''s speed. Rising to his feet, he pointed his weapon out at his opponent, who was staring at him. Xiao Chen didn''t know how, but he felt like he was being mocked by his foe. Those eyes of his enemy that were misced because of some sick joke of its creator was giving out a vibe of mockery.


    "Fine... Let''s slug it out..." he muttered as he adjusted his grip on his weapon. He was going to trade strikes with the Abyssal Felid and focus more on offense. Slowly, he inched forward as he readied himself. Breathing in deeply, he shouted his lungs out and charged at his opponent.


    The three whip-like tails came again, to which he rolled forward to evade them. Rolling under the trajectory of the tails that came in a thrusting motion, he sessfully evaded and while he was rolling, he whipped his right leg upwards and gave his opponents a kick right under its jaws.


    The Abyssal Felid reeled back in pain as it was taken by surprise. Xiao Chen didn''t waste the opportunity that was presented to him. Flipping his body up, he dashed towards his opponent and unleashed a flurry of blows while it was still dazed by his previous attack.


    He thrusted his spear forward towards his opponent, but despite being dazed, the tails of his opponent wildly danced in front of it and deflected his attack and tampered with its trajectory, sending his thrust to the ground. A tail whipped down and struck Xiao Chen on his left arm, but he was unperturbed by his fresh wound and spun his body around and along came his weapon. He whacked his opponent on the right side of its face and the momentum of his attack dragged the tails that were going to try to deflect his strike.


    The face of the Abyssal Felid was pushed to one side as Xiao Chen''s attacknded squarely on its face. Without missing a beat, he spun around again and brought the crescent de of his weapon down. His target was the root of his opponent''s tail. He finally got rid of the annoyingly tails of his opponent that released an ear piercing howl of pain.


    The cut off tails thrashed around in a simr manner to some lizard''s tail after being cut off to keep their predators upied while they flee. "Heh... Not so tough now are you..." Xiao Chen mocked and his foe turned its head at him then pounced forward with such speed that he wasn''t able to react.


    Xiao Chen vomited blood as his opponent''s attacknded squarely on his chest. He was now on his back and his opponent was mounted on top of him while swiping down its ws. Using the length of his spear, he was attempting to throw off his opponent with his weapon, but it seemed that he drove the Abyssal Felid berserk after he cut off its tails.


    Xiao Chen''s face was now full of scratches as he couldn''t react in time to deflect all the attacks of his foe. Lifting his shoulders off the ground alternatively, he was trying to free himself from the grip of his opponent. The Abyssal Felid pushed its face forward with its jaws wide open. It was attempting to bite off the orc''s head.


    "Oh, no you don''t!" Xiao Chen shouted as he pushed his spear upwards. He drove the shaft of his weapon inside the jaws of his foe while keeping a tight grip on it. Sessfully, he denied his opponent''s attempt, but it seemed to have driven it even more berserk as its ws came storming in. Xiao Chen''s chest was now full of gashes as the Abyssal Felid kept up on its attacks.


    He was in immense pain. His chest felt like it was set aze and burning fiercely. Xiao Chen raised both of his legs upwards after somewhat managing to free it from under his foe. He pushed them upward and hooked his legs on the neck of the Abyssal Felid, then with all his might, pulled on the neck of his opponent.


    Xiao Chen breathed a sigh of relief albeit while being in a lot of pain. He no longer has to worry about his opponent''s jaws and was now able to deflect the crazy swipes of his opponent. The Abyssal Felid shook its head from side to side to free it from Xiao Chen''s legs, which were hooked around it and pulling it back, making it stare at the now brightly lit sky.


    Xiao Chen was able to grab one of his opponent''s paws and gripped it with all its might, and it didn''t take long for him to be able to have a hold on the other paw. The Abyssal Felid thrashed around wildly while Xiao Chen strengthened his hold on his foe.


    "You''re not the only one who can bite..." he grinned as he brought his face near the exposed neck of his opponent and sunk his teeth into them while applying pressure on the neck and the paws of the Abyssal Felid. He tore off a chunk of flesh from the neck of his opponent before spitting it out, then he dug in again and bit his fpe in the neck.


    A deep, guttural howl of pain reverberated as the Abyssal Felid became more aggressive in its resistance. Xiao Chen''s face was drenched in fresh blood as the bitten neck of his opponent showered him. He didn''t show any mercy as he tore more chunks of flesh from the neck of the Abyssal Felid while it continued to roar in pain.


    "Your flesh tastes like sh*t!" Xiao Chenmented after spitting out another piece of flesh, but he took another bite, anyway. Arge part of the Abyssal Felid''s neck was already missing, torn away by Xiao Chen''s bites.


    It shocked those who were witnessing what was happening to their core. Their chieftain''s and his foe''s roles were quick to be reversed, and they now saw their chieftain as the wild beast and not the Abyssal Felid as he continued tearing off his opponent''s neck with his mouth.


    Xiao Chen''s mouth was filled with blood and even his tusks had bits of flesh hanging on them. He could feel it. His enemy''s end is fast approaching as its struggle became even more intense. Xiao Chen''s muscles continued to bulge as he applied more strength, his veins threatening to pop open.


    On the other side, Capricorn was having a hard time dealing with the other Abyssal Felid, even with the help of Ulfrus and Akwh. Diving, the eagle was targeting the head of the Abyssal Felid. Retracting its wings and folding them in, Akwh fell from the sky with great speed, but their opponent seemed to have an eye atop its head as its tails pointed upward and skewered Akwh.


    Ulfrus charged in after seeing that their enemy was busy trying to eliminate their fellow summoned creature which was beating its wings wildly in an attempt to remove the tails that went through its body. Ulfrus was about to maul the Abyssal Felid when it got thrown away by a heavy swipe of their opponent''s ws. Capricorn, too, was thrown away by the tails of their opponent that swiped him away after shaking of the enormous eagle.

 Chapter 154 - 154

    The Abyssal Felid turned its head and stared at the injured Akwh that was having a hard time in getting back up on its legs. It charged forward and locked its jaws upon one of the enormous eagle''s legs, then its three tails showered Draegh''ana''s summon with them. Akwh cried in pain as it was pierced again and again by the tails of its opponent. Its body was now riddled with holes and it grew weak, not even being able to move anymore. The Abyssal Felid stepped on the head of Akwh before mping its jaws on the weakened eagle''s neck before vigorously shaking its head from side to side.


    It didn''t take long for Akwh''s struggle to end as it turned into stardust, scattering away with the wind. Ulfrus seeing that its fellow summon got forcefully unsummoned, charge back in again only to be met by the tails of the Abyssal Felid and locking it in ce. Immobilized, Ulfrus wasn''t able to defend itself as its opponent turned its body into stardust and following after Akwh, returning to their ce.


    Capricorn shook its head to regain his bearings, but before he could even regain his senses, he felt a stinging pain in his chest. Looking down, he saw the tails of his opponent, deeply piercing his chest anding out of its back. Capricorn moved forward and had the tails piercing him be impaled deeper as he reached the head of his opponent with his arms. Grabbing a tight hold of his opponent''s ears, he head-butted it with all his strength. "Mehst gift!" he muttered before disappearing into a cloud of stardust..


    At the rear of the Yohan warriors, Draegh''ana felt weak, very weak after her summons were forcefully dismissed by their opponent. Her mana leaked as she tried to repair the connection between her and her summons. Adhalia was on guard in front of Draegh''ana with her de in her hands in a defensive posture.


    *****


    Xiao Chen tore away more than half of his opponent''s neck before it remained still and no longer struggled in his clutches. He breathed out a sigh of relief and heard the system prompt.


    "Congrattions on gaining one hundred thousand points!"


    "Unlocking achievement Small Wealth!"


    "Sweet!" Xiao Chen got excited about him gaining a hundred thousand points in one go after ying one of the two Abyssal Felids. Despite being in immense pain because of all the wounds that he sustained, he found strength and pushed off the corpse of his foe and freed himself.


    Standing up slowly, he saw the other Abyssal Felid eyeing his warriors, who were maintaining their defensive formation and keeping their guards up.


    "Me Smash!"


    Galum''nor shouted as he charged forward and brought his sledgehammer down on the Abyssal Felid, who jumped away to evade the strike of the huge orc which would surely cause immense pain if hit. The huge orc was raised his weapon up and after seeing his opponent sessfully evading his attack. "Good opponent! Here Ie! Smash!" he bellowed as he mmed his sledgehammer once again, but his opponent was too quick for him.


    Before Galum''nor could even raise his weapon once again, his opponent pounced on him and left a deep gash on his chest. "Ugh... Me dizzy..." the huge orc grabbed his temples as swayed uncontrobly. The wound on his chest was oozing out ck miasma and the skin around the wound turned ck quickly.


    The Abyssal Felid ignored Galum''nor and jumped towards the Yurakks. "Torhterra Formation!" Xiao Chen quickly shouted to his warriors. The Yurakks were quick to respond as they formed up into their umbre like formation and denying their foe fromnding amidst their ranks. The Abyssal Felid growled angrily as it wed on the iron shields that it was stepping on. Its ws were cutting through the shields easily, but the wielder of the shield remained calm and still maintained formation while his shield was slowly being torn apart.


    Through the gashes on his shield, the Yurakk could see the face of their opponent. It was a bizarre creature that he hadn''t seen before and those misced eyes were giving him the chills, but he still remained collected as he unsheathed his sword and stabbed the enormous cat atop his shield through the gaps that were created on his shield.


    "Trolls! Fire away! Yurakks maintain formation!" Xiao Chen shouted again before vomiting blood. His wounds still stung hard, but he gritted his teeth and run towards his warriors.


    The trolls rained down their javelins on the Abyssal Felid as they were ordered. A storm of javelins forced their opponent to jump around and evade the barrage of javelins. The Yurakks grunted as their opponent was jumping on their shields and the sudden weight on their arms almost made them break their formation.


    Galum''nor finally regained his senses and the dizziness that he felt before. It faded away, but the pain from his wound was still there. Looking around, he saw their opponent jumping around the shields of the Yurakks. He grabbed his weapon, then sprinted towards the Yurakks.


    Galum''nor patiently lurked nearby and waited for his chance. It didn''t take long for the chance to be presented to him. He grabbed one of the tails of the Abyssal Felid, to which it responded with a loud roar after being caught off guard. The huge orc dropped his weapon down and grabbed the tail of their opponent with two hands. He pulled with all his strength and brought the Abyssal Felid to the ground with a loud crash.


    Galum''nor grabbed the other two tails while his foe was still dazed and gripped them hard in his hands. He winded up and mmed the Abyssal Felid down on the ground like how he normally does with his sledgehammer. Left, right, front and back, he mmed the creature around with all his might and creating a cloud of dust as he do so. The Abyssal Felid kept on uttering whimpers of pain as Galum''nor kept on mming it to the ground.


    The huge orc set his pivot foot down and spun around and around before releasing his grip on the tails and sending it flying towards the tree where their goblin prisoners were tied to. A loud crash reverberated as the Abyssal Felid demolished the tree and plowed the goblins that were on its path. The poor goblins panicked as the creature was sent flying towards them. They tried to get out of the way, but the ropes that bounded them prevented them from doing so.


    Xiao Chen stopped in his tracks and stared at the poor goblins who were identally or intentionally struck by Galum''nor. He nced at the huge orc and saw him smirking in satisfaction, which would mean that he intentionally sent the Abyssal Felid to the goblins since they were cheering for the creature.


    Themotion finally settled down as the poor goblins mmed their mouths as not to catch the attention of the creature as it shake its head to recover from its dazed state. Turning its head around, the Abyssal Felid stared menacingly at the goblins, who were shaking in fear. The goblins who were closer to the creature weren''t able to control themselves as piss flowed out from between their legs.


    Annoyed by the scent of urine, the Abyssal Felid snorted loudly, then decapitated those closest to it with a swipe of its ws. Blood spurted out of the headless necks and drenched those nearby. The goblins started to panic once again, which annoyed the predator among them more. The Abyssal Felid went on a ughter fest as it butchered the goblins, who were running away in different directions, which caused more panic among them.


    The ropes that bounded them were stretched as far as it could, but the goblins weren''t able to escape from the predator that was ughtering them. Shrieks of pain and panic echoed all throughout as the goblins run around escaping from their hunter but to no avail. Some smart goblins pretended to be dead andid down on the ground and remained still. They were lucky as the Abyssal Felid ignored them and chased after those who were running around. Seeing that pretending to be dead is sessful, many goblins copied their kin andid down on the ground while remaining motionless. Some were unlucky enough to be stepped on by the Abyssal Felid, which forced them to utter a sound and earned them a fatal strike from their predator.


    "About face! Maintain formation and advance forward!" Xiao Chen shouted hismands as he approached the grinning orc. He finally was able to notice the state that Galum''nor was in, crimson skin with steam oozing out from his body. It was the state that he was in when he held King Jaadul down, allowing him tond the deadly strike. Xiao Chen shook his head as he remembered giving King Jaadul an an*l experience which sounded really wrong when mentioned.


    The trolls sprinted to the sides of theirrades who were slowly encircling the Abyssal Felid, which was rampaging among their goblin prisoners. They reformed their ranks at the rear and little Grogus was among them who was looking around, and uneasiness was apparent in his eyes. Grogus felt uneasy about the progress of the battle and pitied his brethren, despite them standing on opposing sides. He pitied them, that''s all. There is no way that he will betray his current allies, he love his life more than his brethren; it was in the nature of the goblins to be selfish when their own lives are at stake. Their own lives first before anyone else.

 Chapter 155 - 155

    While the Abyssal Felid was butchering the pitiful goblins, the warriors of Yohan were slowly encircling it.


    "Use the ropes! Snare it and hold it down!" Xiao Chen bellowed as he caught sight of the scattered bundles of ropes that were from the tents that were dismantled by the trolls. The Yurakks responded quickly as some of them sheathed their des and discarded their shields.


    The Abyssal Felid was still busy dealing with the goblins as it walked among the goblins,who whore pretending to be dead just to be ignored by the goblin murderer.


    "Galum''nor! Go and hold it down! Hold it in ce for as long as you can!" Xiao Chen shouted to the huge orc who was on his way to pick up his weapon. Galum''nor turned around after grabbing his sledgehammer. "Yes, chief!" he replied while grinning. Xiao Chen trusted Galum''nor''s strength, and he was nning to defeat the remaining Abyssal Felid with the same tactic that applied to King Jaadul.


    "Kitty cat! Here Ie!" Galum''nor shouted as he charged towards the Abyssal Felid. The Abyssal Felid turned its head around and stared at the huge orc charging at him and growled menacingly before bolting forward and charged towards Galum''nor..


    "Smash!" Galum''nor bellowed as he brought his weapon down in an attempt to bash his foe. While his weapon was well on its way downward, he let go of its handle and prepared to grapple with the huge cat. If his weapon hits its mark, well and good, but if it doesn''t, he can just grab a hold of his foe and locked it in ce.


    The Abyssal Felid soared into the air as it jumped above Galum''nor''s weapon with its paws outstretched and ready to tear huge orc who mmed it on the ground multiple times. Galum''nor opened his arms like he was preparing for an embrace and grabbed the neck of the huge cat that jumped towards his embrace.


    "Uh..." He grunted as one of his opponent''s pawsnded on his left shoulder, but he endured the pain and locked his arms around the neck of the Abyssal Felid and tightened his hold. Galum''nor had his foe in a bear hug with its head well over his neck. He squeezed hard as not no give room for his foe to be able to move its head around and take a bite of him.


    The huge orc and the enormous cat rolled around on the ground until Galum''nor found the stump of the tree that was demolished when he threw his opponent towards the goblins. Stretching his leg, Galum''nor anchored himself in ce and his opponent, who he had in a tight embrace.


    "Ropes! Quickly!" Xiao Chen shouted as he saw their chance to secure their opponent in ce. The Yurakks who had the ropes sprinted forward and tied the ropes on the limbs of the Abyssal Felid. Some ropes were even tied around its neck and on each of its tails.


    "Now pull!" Xiao Chen ordered. The Yurakks spread out wide and pulled on the ropes. The limbs of the Abyssal Felid were slowly being stretched in different directions. It thrashed around wildly and tossed Galum''nor away. The huge orc soared into the air and was sent flying away at a considerable distance. Galum''nornded had the wind knocked out of his lungs as he crashed to the ground.


    Xiao Chen nce at the huge orc who was still on his back and groaning in pain. He was about to check on his condition, but the Abyssal Felid was about to go loose once again as it snapped some of the ropes that held it in ce. Raising his weapon, Xiao Chen charged forward to deliver the finishing blow while he still had the chance.


    He swung his weapon down as hard as he can on the head of the Abyssal Felid. His n was to kill their opponent in one go and end the battle as soon as possible. Bringing down his weapon in a mighty swing, Xiao Chen was expecting to outright kill their foe, but it jumped above him and snapped the ropes that were binding it. It managed to break free from its binds and charged towards the once who was holding it in ce.


    The Yurakks without their shields were easy targets for the Abyssal Felid as he swiped at them with its ws. Chaos and confusion spread out as the Abyssal Felid went on a rampage among the ranks of the Yurakks at the right nk. Bodies were being sent flying everywhere as blood and limbs were scattered all throughout the ce. Using its tails, the Abyssal Felid killed many of the Yurakks by piercing them with its tails.


    Xiao Chen brandished his crescent-moon spear and charged at their opponent in an attempt to end the chaos, but he was thrown away with a mighty swipe of their opponent''s tails. "Ack!" he groaned as hended among their goblin prisoners, who remained still and pretending to be dead. Xiao Chen was lucky as the corpses cushioned his fall.


    Rising to his feet, Xiao Chen charged back in again. Aro''shanna charged in as she released a storm of blows at the Abyssal Felid. Her strikes kept missing, but she persevered as she spun around again and again, using the momentum of her previous attack tounch her next.


    The Yurakks started to reorganize their ranks while Aro''shanna was keeping their foe busy. They picked up their wounded allies and brought them to the rear to be taken care of by the trolls who run out of missiles to hurl at their enemy. The trolls received their wounded allies and were quick to tend to their wounds.


    "Rakshas! Encircle it! Spears forward!" Xiao Chen bellowed as he dragged his body forward. He was limping as a long gash was on his left leg and bleeding profusely. The corpses of the goblins might have cushioned his fall, but he had nothing to shield himself against the ws of the Abyssal Felid.


    The Rakshas slowly approached and started encircling the Abyssal Felid, which was roaring at them. With their spears pointing forwards while those behind them had theirs angled to deny it of any entry inside their formations. The Abyssal Felid had no other choice but to just roar in anger as it got locked down in ce. It was looking around to find an easier target, but the Rakshas were closing in.


    The encirclement tightened as time went on. There is nowhere that the Abyssal Felid could jump to without being skewered by the spears of the Rakshas. Swiping its ws left and right, the Abyssal Felid was trying to fend off the Rakshas, but it was to no avail. The Rakshas were still closing in, despite their shields being shredded by the ws of their opponent.


    Using their spears, the Rakshas were able to hold their opponent in ce by denying it of any safe ce to jump to or retreat. Anywhere that it would jump to, there would be a spear which was ready to skewer and perhaps even outright kill it.


    Xiao Chen reached the rear of the Rakshas, who had their nerves tested. Their lives would be gone in a jiffy if any of themmit a mistake. The Abyssal Felid kept on swinging its ws around and tearing the shields of the Rakshas like they were made of paper. A few of the Rakshas at the forefront, which were in the inner circle of the encirclement, were wounded but they didn''t back down. They got wounded; they got back up and thrusted their spear forward in retaliation. A wound for a wound. The Rakshas didn''t just stood still and received the strikes of their opponent. If they get hit and fall down, they would quickly rise back and retaliate even of its thest thing they do.


    Xiao Chen was trying to get a gold aim at the Abyssal Felid. He had his enormous weapon above his shoulders in a throwing posture. It must be perfect. His aim must not have any deviation or else he would be hitting his own warriors who were trying their best to keep their opponent in ce.


    He patiently waited for his chance. "Now!" he shouted as the Rakshas readied their shield, especially those who were parallel to their chief. The objective of their chieftain, they had long known after they saw him taking his aim and preparing to throw his huge, strangely designed spear.


    Xiao Chen released his spear with all his might. His aim held through as it flew towards his intended target without any deviation from its intended path. The Abyssal Felid was still trying to find a way out and didn''t notice the weapon that was headed towards it. It opened its jaws to roar and let out its anger and lucky for Xiao Chen,their opponent was facing him and his weapon easily pierced the opened jaws of his target. His weapon went inside the mouth of the Abyssal Felid and went out of its neck, demolishing anything in its path.


    The Abyssal Felid thrashed around in an attempt to get rid of the weapon that was on its mouth, but to no avail. It moved around and tossed some of the Rakshas away, but its strength slowly waned as the light of life gradually disappeared from its eyes.

 Chapter 156 - 156

    Xiao Chen approached the unmoving Abyssal Felid as the Rakshas made a path for him, then closed the encirclement once again. They were being cautious, as their opponent might be pretending to be dead.


    Proceeding with extreme caution, Xiao Chen was inching forward ever so slightly. Around four Rakshas were keeping their guards up and following after their chieftain. They can see that their chieftain is already in a bad shape and his safety could be at risk if their opponent is still alive and just pretending to be dead just like they suspected.


    More and more Rakshas followed after the first four and kept their eyes trailed on the unmoving Abyssal Felid. They were waiting for even the slightest sign of life on their enemy and they would storm it with a flurry of blows. Xiao Chen had his guard up while moving forward and enduring his broken leg.. ''Move and I''ll send the Rakshas in. I ain''t a fool to gamble with my life while injured this much'' he thought as he slowly moved forward while gripping the handles of his swords. He won''t be charging in again, but he could still throw his des.


    ****"


    Galum''nor clutched his head as he stood up. It was one hard fall that he just experienced. Pounding his chests to somehow ease the pain or as what he thought. He looked around and saw their chieftain slowly approaching their unmoving enemy.


    He was about to join the Rakshas and their chieftain, but he was suddenly thrown forward. "Ack!" he gasped in pain as his chestnded harshly against a rock that was in front of him. Turning his head around, he spotted an old goblin that looked like a goblin version of Rakh''ash''ta except he possesses a sinister aura and his wooden staff is adorned by skulls of different creatures which were producing rattling sounds as he used it to support himself while moving forward.


    "You insolent fools! The Abyss wille for you! My masters will descend and all of you will be turned to ves. Repent now and my merciful masters will show mercy. Repent not and they will show no mercy!" the Great Goblin Leader preached as he knocked the butt of his staff on the ground like some kind of prophet.


    Galum''nor knitted his brows and approached the Great Goblin Leader like he was convinced by the preach of the goblin acting like a prophet. The huge orc was going to kneel in front of the goblin preacher or it looks like it. The Great Goblin Leader smirked as he thought that he had convinced an orc to join him, but he was surprised when the huge orc grabbed his legs.


    Just like before, Galum''nor mmed the Great Goblin Leader on the ground again and again, just like what he did with the Abyssal Felid. Loud crashing sounds reverberated as Galum''nor, with no mercy, smashed the Great Goblin Leader against the ground and whirling him around like a rag-doll.


    "Tsk... Puny goblin..." Galum''nor clicked his tongue as he walked away after bashing the Great Goblin Leader against the hard ground for thest time.


    "Heeee..." the Great Goblin Leader wheezed as he felt the tumultous pain that he was subjected to. He stared at the clear sky absentmindedly as the pain that he was experiencing all throughout his body was threatening to send him to thend of dreams. His eyes felt heavy, and it didn''t take long for him to close his eyes. And dreamed of him being highly rewarded by his Abyssal Masters.


    Xiao Chen was rendered speechless by the actions of Galum''nor. He easily dmissioned the Great Goblin Leader with no difficulty. Turning his head around, he saw the Rakshas prodding the body of the Abyssal Felid and poking its body with their spears. Xiao Chen knows that the Abyssal Felid was still alive as he still didn''t receive the system prompt for sessfully ying thest Abyssal Felid and rewarding him with the hundred thousand points.


    Grabbing the rear end of his weapon near its butt. Xiao Chen twisted it around in a full circle and right on cue the system prompt came, which informed him that he had sessfully yed thest target for his hundred thousand points to be given to him.


    Xiao Chen breathed a sigh of relief as he recovered his weapon and slung it on his shoulder. His next target was the Great Goblin Leader that was rendered unconscious by Galum''nor. Limping forward, Xiao Chen approached the still dreaming Great Goblin Leader who was unaware of his approaching end while still dreaming about being praised by his masters from the abyss.


    Xiao Chen brought his weapon down and easily decapitated the Great Goblin Leader. He didn''t even try to recover his weapon anymore as he slumped down on the ground right in front of the decapitated corpse of the Great Goblin Leader. All the pain that he was enduring became even more intense as he rxed his body. His wounds were oozing out ck miasma, which he suffered from the ws of the Abyssal Felid.


    Feeling drowsy and exhausted, Xiao Chen fell on his back and went to his dreand as their was no longer anything or anyone in his vicinity that will threaten his life.


    After falling unconscious, Xiao Chen was no longer able to perceive his surroundings. The warriors of Yohan knew what they should do and were quick to execute them. They went around the battlefield and finished off any of their enemies that were still alive and recovered their wounded allies. Everything was going well. Xiao Chen had trained them well, albeit not personally.


    Draegh''ana finally recovered from exhausting her mana and her summons being forcefully unsummoned by one of the Abyssal Felid. Adhalia was still on guard just like before and was on high alert just right beside the orc summoner. She was still not able to get over the fact that she just took part in a massive battle; it was her first time. And she felt really great. It was good; she shed no blood and felt no pain.


    *****


    "They are still not done yet?" Gur''kan asked the sentries as he joined them. The two behemoths were going at it for days, but their battle seemed to be not ending anytime soon. He, the Second, Fifth and Seventh Warbands retreated back far away along with the survivors of the Skalsser Tribe. The two titans both have the ability to recover, but one of them needed the corpses of previously living beings around it to recover, while one of them only needed the ground and rocks to get back into its full fighting strength.


    A few of the warriors of Yohan and many of the Skalsser orcs were sacrificed for them to finally learn their lesson. Being close to the giants who were slugging all out against each other would only result in them being sacrifices as the two gigantic creatures who were trying to destroy each other also destroyed their surrounded while they are at it. The hills were somewhat out of shape as some parts of them were ttened; the trees were uprooted and taken down as the two behemoths used them as weapons and bashed each other with the trunk of whatever tree they could get their hands on.


    Everything was destroyed, anyone, and anything was demolished. All the living things were robbed of their life who weren''t able to flee to safety. Gur''kan himself suffered a few gashes while rescuing those who were under him. It was utter chaos everywhere, as they can''t do much against the enormous creatures who were slugging it out against each other for many days.


    "War Chief, it seems that the Flesh Abomination is losing its ground against the Fire Golem after being starved of any living creature in its vicinity to replenish its strength." a sentry reported while maintain an alert posture. His eyes were glued to the two dangerous giants while he spoke.


    "I can see that. Quarantine the surroundings and don''t let any living creaturee close to those two. Any that tries to get through would be killed immediate, no questions asked. Their bodies were thrown far, far away, but the animals would be turned to food to feed ourrades." Gur''kanmanded as he went back inside his tent to rest.


    He was really being frustrated by the development of things. They can fight anyone even if they are at a disadvantage, but going against one of those two behemoths was nothing but suicide. They don''t want to die a meaningless death. Dying for a cause, they would dly do it, but dying a meaningless death, not going to happen.


    They are still waiting for their chieftain, Khao''khen, to lead them in the conquest of the endless sands. That was all they were waiting for. Everything else is nothing but just an extra for them to sharpen themselves and not be dull while waiting for their leader toe.


    Gur''kan was having a headache of what to do. He was executing everything ording to what he has learned from Xiao Chen, but hecks a little of his own initiative. When things go hard, he can''t make his own decisions on how to proceed forward, which was the main reason that Xiao Chen chose Sakh''arran as the Druu''ghar Vaddash and not him.

 Chapter 157 - 157

    Xiao Chen led his warriors through their expedition. They rested for a few days near the previous battlefield, where they killed thousands of the goblins who raided their camp. The corpses of the other goblins were dried up like they were dried under scorching heat of the sun for many years.


    He had his warriors well rested, and the wounded tended to, throughly. Xiao Chen can''t help but feel sad for his fallen warriors, which fought till the end. The warriors of Yohan suffered a hundred and sixty-five casualties and more than four hundred wounded, with varying wounds from light to serious wounds.


    A hundred and sixty-five casualties plus a two hundred one warrior who can no longer take part in future battles. Xiao Chen sent out scouts to find the Bloodpool Goblins and their tribe the old fashion way, as Draegh''ana''s summons can''t be called on for the meantime. She informed him that they need some time to recover first before being summoned again into this world.


    While Xiao Chen was mulling over on his next ns, two Yurakks came and disturbed him. "Chief, we have found their location!" the two Yurakks reported at the same time while saluting. Xiao Chen nced at them and answered their salute.. "Where?" he simply asked. "Just a day into the depth of the woods. The paths leading to their territory are obscured by a thick line of trees that are adorned by thick vines." the skinnier on reported while standing at attention.


    "Have you scoured the surroundings thoroughly? How many routes can we take? Evaluation of the paths?" Xiao Chen quickly asked as he needed all information that he could get in order to make a n.


    ''We can move in quicker inside their territory if we take the eastern route into their ce but it is surrounded by big trees on both sides and thick bushes which is a perfect ce for an ambush and also further away since we will be circling around them. The other routes are very narrow and the widest would only allow three or four of us to be able to move forward in a line. Every path is filled with its own danger but I rmend the eastern route where we can move in, in our formations and repel them of having the advantage of numbers and swarming us." the more muscr one reported as he spoke his thoughts.


    Xiao Chen turned around as he whispered to himself of what he was thinking. He was currently nning on how to proceed forward.


    "Chief, this might help." the skinnier Yurakk muttered as he reached for something inside his rapsack which was filled with his belongings and necessarily misceneous items. On the hand of the Yurakk was a rough map of the Bloodpool Goblin''s Tribe.


    Xiao Chen received it with both hands then crouched down to ground while unfurling the map. He studied the map and asked the two orcs of other things that they saw while they were scouting. It took a few hours of him questioning every single avable detail that the two orcs could provide him with in order to create a n with a high sess rate.


    It was already deep in the night, but Xiao Chen was still wide awake and the two Yurakks were also with him. They had to apany their chief since they weren''t dismissed yet. They just came from a mission and are really tired, but they had to fulfill their duties first.


    The sun was already up when Xiao Chen managed to finish everything that he was nning. He studied everything and anything. His n was just to send in the Rakshas at the center in spear formation with the Yurakks securing their nks amd rears. The seven surviving goblin prisoners were ced at the center of the formation.


    ****


    A few hours of settling everything, Xiao Chen brought with him two hundred Rakshas and a hundred Yurakks with their goblin prisoners. The rest were left behind to secure the camp and protect their woundedrades who were incapable ofbat.


    Xiao Chen led his warriors to the forefront. His wounds still didn''t scab fully, but he was out again and going intobat. The twodies were with them, who were hanging at the center along with their goblin prisoners. Draegh''ana could still use spells to fight, but not her summons. She was still feeling weak, but she forced herself to join Xiao Chen in his conquest of the Bloodpool Goblins'' destruction.


    Looking left and right, Xiao Chen was observing the surroundings of the path that they were taking. They were using the eastern route to enter the territory of the Bloodpool Goblins and exterminate them as the system has issued. The goblin prisoners in the center of their formation were warily looking around but also excited that they were headed inside their territory. They still haven''t discovered it yet but the Great Goblin Leader that they were so proud of and the one that they are hoping to rescue them was already dead.


    "Chief, movements up ahead... On the trees, a Raksha who was right beside Xiao Chen reported making nothing obvious. He spotted the goblins on the tree branches up ahead, but he just spoke softly as to not alert their enemies. Xiao Chen nodded his head in acknowledgement. He has already spotted the goblins on the trees, but he just kept mum about them because he didn''t want their foes to know that they already know where they were.


    The warriors of Yohan knew it that there was something wrong since the surrounding was strangely quiet, which should be infested with wood creatures and their sounds. Moving forward in a tight formation, they were prepared to deal with anything that woulde their way.


    "Kik!"


    A sudden cry and shadow figures suddenly descended from the treetops. Xiao Chen raised his head and looked carefully. There he saw it, a goblin holding a primitive spear which was just an almost straight long branch with the tip sliced off.


    "It really helps that you create those sounds. Idiots." he muttered as he aligned his crescent-moon spear along the path of the goblin''s fall. With just a simple move of his weapon, Xiao Chen killed the first goblin exerting no effort as the foolish goblin jumped towards his own death. The goblin was skewered by Xiao Chen''s weapon and with a flick of his wrist, he sent the now dead goblin flying away.


    "Kiek!"


    "Ki!"


    Like a signal, goblins started jumping down from the treetops and started their ambush, but they were in for a big surprise. The Rakshas simply just pointed their spears towards the sky and the butt of their weapons nted on the ground and just simply waited for the goblins deliver themselves to the embrace of death.


    "Maintain your formation! Don''t break the line! Keep it tight!" Xiao Chen bellowed hismands as he sprinted forward to distance himself from his warriors for him to freely let loose and use the full strength of his weapon. He spun around and smashed those who have made the greatest mistake of their lives by choosing him as their target. Limbs and blood went flying everywhere, which were from the unluckiest goblins that received the full brunt of his attacks. They had no intact corpses to be recovered.


    It is within Xiao Chen''s ns that they would be ambushed while they were on their route to the territory of their foes. That''s why his warriors didn''t panic, even if there were thousands upon thousands of goblins assaulting them. They just had to keep their formation and moved forward. The Rakshas will be the main offense, while the Yurakks on both their nks would protect them from the sides.


    The Rakshas easily trampled those that stood in their path. Heavily armed and armored, the Rakshas made quick work of the goblins who had no proper weapons or armor. "Hmmm... Just a little less than the number of those that raided us, huh." Xiao Chen muttered.


    He pierced the head of the goblin in front of him and easily almost demolished its entire head. Lifting his weapon up, the corpse of the goblin was lifted in the air as its stiff body dangled on Xiao Chen''s by just a few pieces of flesh that will easily break with just a little strength. Xiao Chen skewered the next one through the chest and shattered its chest. There were now two corpses dangling on his weapon.


    "Kik!"


    Arger goblin shouted at Xiao Chen, making him turn his head to face the one making the noise. Upon turning around, there he saw it, a hobgoblin holding a shield and a sword. Lazily, Xiao Chen thrusted his weapon forward to which the hobgoblin responded by hiding behind his shield. Effortlessly, his weapon pierced through the hobgoblin''s shield and went through its body. A fourth of Xiao Chen''s spear went through its torso. Raising his weapon up, Xiao Chen mmed it downwards on the next hobgoblin that charged at him, sending the corpses on his weapon to fly forward and hit some of their foes.


    The warriors of Yohan suffered no casualties as their formation protected them from the assaults of their foes while the bodies of their enemies kept piling up. Xiao Chen and his warriors mowed through the ranks of the goblins and some hobgoblins. Feeling that they weren''t a match for their foes, the surviving goblins started to flee while the hobgoblins remained and tried to rally their kin to stand their ground, but to no avail.


    "Charge forward! Leave none alive!" Xiao Chen shouted as he chased after their retreating opponents. The Yurakks broke away from their formation and followed their chieftain in, chasing after their routed enemies. Discarding their spears, the Rakshas unsheathed their hacking swords and gave chase. In full force, the warriors of Yohan who were with Xiao Chen ughtered their opponents who no longer had the will to continue the fight.

 Chapter 158 - 158

    "After them! Keep them withinn striking distance!" Xiao Chen below as he shatter the bodies of any foe that was unlucky enough to catch up by him. Like a wolf unleashed upon a flock of sheep, he went on a path of ughter and leaving behind mangled corpses. Goblin or Hobgoblin, none survive a full powered swing of his weapon, they all had their bodies shattered to pieces all those who attempted to block his strikes while those who were smart enough were quick to evade after seeing the result of each of his strike.


    The chase went on for almost half an hour until Xiao Chen and his troops reached the mouth of a cave among the gigantic roots of a tree. And right on cue, the trolls arrived while chasing after the goblins. Trolls are adept hunters of the forest and unlucky for the Bloodpool Goblins. There are many of them who were with the orcs. Xiao Chen had them divided in different smaller groups that took the other routes leading to the Bloodpool Goblins'' Tribe and, being great proficient hunters of the woods, they cleared off all the goblins who were waiting in ambush for them with a counter-ambush.


    Xiao Chen made himself look bigger as he stood right in front of the cave''s entrance. His crescent-moon spear by his side that was dripping fresh blood and littered with bits of flesh. He was blocking the path of retreat of their foes. Patiently waiting for them toe within his range, Xiao Chen swung his weapon hard and demolished the bodies of anyone who came close. Many of the goblins took detours only to be met by the Rakshas and Yurakks who were waiting for them..


    For some time, Xiao Chen stood his ground in front of the cave''s entrance while the trolls went around and herded the goblins towards him. Adhalia and Draegh''ana stayed close to their chieftain while keeping an eye out for anyone who woulde out of the cave.


    "That''s thest one..." Xiao Chen muttered as he raised his weapon up and revealing the meat-paste remains of a goblin that was smeared on the ground after he brought his weapon down like a hammer on top of his head. Galum''nor was leaning against one of the huge roots as he was bored with nothing to do since his chieftain hugged all the limelight and upying the best position to ughter the goblins.


    After ensuring that they didn''t miss any of their foes, Xiao Chen turned around and face the entrance of the cave. "Trolls and Yurakks stay on guard. The Rakshas with me. Galum''nor, Adhalia and Draegh''ana let''s go." He ordered as he entered first and mmed his weapon against the two goblins, who were waiting by the entrance of the cave. The two goblins had their backs against the walls and remained still, but Xiao Chen wasn''t going to miss the opportunity and swung his weapon against them, embedding the two into the walls of the cave.


    It''s not like he would just leave the two goblins alone. He can''t leave their base alone. His mission was to eradicate their entire tribe, and he was not going to let any of them survive. Cautiously moving forward, Xiao Chen led the way as he kept his guard up.


    "Move in a tight formation. Don''t wander away from yourrades." Xiao Chen nced behind him and ordered those who were to follow him.


    "Where are they? We just raised a bigmotion outside their dwelling ce. It''s not possible for them to not notice our presence." Adhalia muttered, as theck of response confused her from their enemies. They met only a few of their foes along the way in small groups, probably guards who were keeping an eye out, but they were all mercilessly ughtered by Xiao Chen.


    "They must be busy multiplying inside somewhere deep, that''s why they didn''t notice us." Draegh''ana answered as she snorted in annoyance at the scent that she was picking up. It was the scent of procreation released by males while doing the deed.


    "That''s probably the case. I see no signs of digging along the path that we took, so this ce must be one big natural cave that they discovered and settled in." Xiao Chen muttered as he moved forward.


    Xiao Chen was being annoyed by the scent that he was smelling. Along the way, he had smashed many goblins to pieces and the odor from their bodies was very unpleasant. They smell like loss and semen mixed with each other. Their feces might even be included. "Hays... I should have let them deal with it, but I can''t risk them going in without me." he uttered softly.


    The cave wasrge and deep, but its structure was simple and fairly straightforward to navigate. A few meters ahead, the path split into two. One was bigger than the other and observing the smaller path, Xiao Chen surmised that only one or two of them could walk side by side along it.


    "Galum''nor, lead the Rakshas on the path to the right. Adhalia and Draegh''ana will being with me to check on the left path." Xiao Chen ordered as he entered the smaller path and squeezing himself through the opening. Adhalia and Draegh''ana followed after their chieftain and their bodies'' having a smaller frame, they just walk through the narrow path without the need of adjusting as they just entered normally. Galum''nor tried to squeeze inside the narrow path but his body wasn''t able to fit through the narrow path. Shaking his head, he headed towards the wider path and the Raksha silently followed after him.


    *****


    Xiao Chen and the twodies arrived at a wide opening and there they were, a bunch of goblins idling around. "Roughly... a hundred of them huh..." he muttered as he looked around and counted the numbers of the goblins who were surprised by their presence. Xiao Chen noticed that it seemed like their foes were waiting for something, but it surely wasn''t them.


    "Kiek!"


    "Ki"


    "Kik"


    The goblins grabbed their weapons and charged towards them. Adhalia looked somewhat overwhelmed by the number of their foes who were sprinting towards them while waving their weapons in the air. The noisy shrieks of the goblins echoed in the cave, which was unpleasant to hear as their shrieks bounced off the cave walls.


    Adhalia stood right beside Xiao Chen with her de right in front of her chest. ''The more the merrier'' Xiao Chen thought as he thrusted his spear forward and shattered three or more goblins with his bulky weapon. He can''t swing his weapon around since he can''t risk hitting thedy by her side and the walls of the cave won''t allow him to. The battle went on with Adhalia and Xiao Chen just simply stabbing forward while waiting for their foes toe to them. Draegh''ana in the rear didn''t just stand and watch, but unleashed a few of her small fire spells.


    Xiao Chen was getting bored at the progress of the battle since the number of goblins charging towards them thinned out after seeing their kin get ughtered by the orcs and humans who suddenly showed up. "Adhalia, stand back and protect Draegh''ana. Don''t let anyonee close to her." Xiao Chen muttered as he gripped his weapon and charged forward.


    He was estimating the height of the cave''s ceiling and after a few tests; he estimated that his weapon would not scrape against it. Loud crashing sounds echoed as Xiao Chen went on a demolition job, shattering both rocks and goblins with his downward strikes.


    Looking left and right, Xiao Chen adjusted his grip on his weapon and positioned his hands more than halfway down his weapon''s length before swinging it forward with all his might. Six goblins were sent flying as they crashed against the walls.


    Xiao Chen charged forward once again while swinging his weapon around and went on a rampage amidst the ranks of the goblins. He spun around and mmed the shaft of his weapon against the goblins, who were clumped together after taking many steps backwards to evade his attacks. Xiao Chen sent more than ten of them flying. After spinning around, a goblin jumped towards his chest, thinking that it was an opening only to be met by the orc''s huge foot and sent away. His head snapped back as the force contained within Xiao Chen''s kick broke his neck.


    There were more than a hundred goblins mobbing around Xiao Chen. They aren''t powerful, but their huge numbers was a threat. Reaching for his back, he unsheathed one of his des with his left hand, then nted his spear on the ground. Xiao Chen had his des out as he spun around like a tornado and shed the goblins that were within his reach to pieces. Limbs went flying everywhere as Xiao Chen went on a shings frenzy.


    "Kik!"


    A sound came from behind Xiao Chen, which prompted him to twist his body and, as he had expected, a goblin jumped at him with a rusty de on his hands. He evaded the strike of his opponent by just a thread of hair. Xiao Chen smiled at his opponent after their faces passed by each other. He wasn''t in a good posture to swing his des, which is why, he just brought down his elbow and knocked the goblin down to the ground before kicking it away towards the walls of the cave.


    "Kik...ki..." a muffled shriek came from Xiao Chen''s foot and upon looking down, he saw his right foot stepping on the face of a goblin who was thrashing around since it couldn''t breathe. "Oops... Sorry... Let me help..." Xiao Chen muttered as he put more weight on his right foot. The goblin''s head exploded with a sickening crush as Xiao Chen''s foots was covered with blood and brain juice, or if that what that white gooey stuff is.

 Chapter 159 - 159

    Fearlessly moving forward with his des, Xiao Chen showed not even an ounce of mercy. He shed left and right and scattering limbs along his path. Draegh''ana''s spells struck those who tried to jump at Xiao Chen and reduced them into mere falling objects that were burnt charcoal ck.


    The oue of the battle was already decided when Xiao Chen stormed forward. It would just take some time to eradicate all of them and with more than half of the original number of the goblins, Xiao Chen had an easier time ughtering them all. Fire spells soared above him and burnt those who ever were unlucky to be targeted by the orc mage.


    "It seems like their boss is here...." Xiao Chen muttered as he stared at the huge goblin that was almost the same height as him. The huge hobgoblin wielded an enormous sword that looks more like a blunt weapon than a shing weapon with its dull and chipped edges.


    "Be careful, this one is the boss!" Xiao Chen shouted as he nce at the twodies only to see a gigantic bolt of fire passing by him and nailing the huge hobgoblin to the walls of the cave. The huge hobgoblin writhed in agony, but the bolt of fire that nailed him to the walls held through and burnt him till only ashes of him remained.


    "Well, that''s one way to deal with it." he muttered as he was surprised about the fact that it Draegh''ana was able to take it down so quickly. Continuing on their path, Xiao Chen smashed left and right with his crescent-moon spear after recovering it.


    A few meters ahead, on a narrow path, another huge hobgoblin that was almost the same size as the previous one was standing on their path. It wasn''t anything special except that this hobgoblin is equipped with a high-quality armor. But the thing that caught Xiao Chen''s attention was therge thing swinging freely in between the legs of the hobgoblin which was dripping a murky white liquid from its tip.


    Draegh''ana couldn''t stand the offensive sight and released her fire spells one after another and turning the armor that the hobgoblin was so proud of into an oven that cooked its wearer. Screaming in pain, the hobgoblin quickly removed his armor and threw it away. His red hot armor bounced off the walls of the cave as he rubbed its burnt skin with his palms.


    The hobgoblin stared at Draegh''ana, then at Adhalia. That huge thing between his legs noticeably started getting bigger as it swelled in size. It''s true that the twodies who were with Xiao Chen are nice women who can make anyone feel excited and would love to f*ck, but the act deserves a thousand deaths ording to Xiao Chen''s books. None shall be allowed to hit on the women who are with him without his permission.


    "I''ll do it!"


    "Stand back!"


    Xiao Chen loudlymanded as he twirled his weapon on his hands. "There''s no way that I''ll let you have them..." he softly whispered to himself in a voice that only he could hear. Charging forward, Xiao Chen brought his spear down on top of the head of the hobgoblin. The hobgoblin was quick to react as be grabbed his weapon with both hands. The battle turned into a contest of strength as Xiao Chen exerted more power on his arms and pushing his enormous weapon down while the hobgoblin tried his best to push away the curved de that was attached to his opponent''s weird weapon.


    "Rah!"


    Xiao Chen screamed as he jumped up and put his weight on his weapon, which forced the hobgoblin to go down on one knee. Without missing a beat, Xiao Chen rammed his shoulder against the chest of the hobgoblin and sent it stumbling backwards before unsheathing his two des and scissor shed the neck of the hobgoblin.


    After decapitating the second hobgoblin, another one jumped at him from the shadows, which sent him flying backwards as he crashed against the walls. While flying backwards, Xiao Chen grabbed his spear and used it to slow down the momentum of him flying away as the added weight reduced his speed.


    Wiping the blood that was on his lips, Xiao Chen brought his spear forward and pointed it at the third hobgoblin who had a huge axe on his hands. Charging forward, Xiao Chen aimed for the neck of his opponent, but his enemy easily evaded his attack as he leaned to one side. Not giving up, Xiao Chen aimed for the torso of his foe on his next attack, only for his weapon to fall down on the ground heavily as the hobgoblin brought down his massive spear on his weapon. Xiao Chen released a storm of attacks, but the hobgoblin somehow always evaded his attacks as it deftly swayed around.


    Xiao Chen was in awe of the great fighting capability of the hobgoblin and he would like to have him under hismand where he could sharpen more of its skills, but too bad he was an enemy. Thinking that the orc had already given up, the hobgoblin charged forward and swing his weapon down on Xiao Chen.


    In a contest of strength, it was a really closeparison, that is, if Xiao Chen doesn''t make use of the momentum of his body. Turning around, Xiao Chen smashes his enormous weapon against the axe of the hobgoblin in a horizontal strike. A deafening sound of metal striking each other filled the corners of the cave. The result of the sh was that the hobgoblin stumbled backwards with his axe almost flying away from his arms as it was sent back above and behind his head.


    The huge difference of their weapons gave Xiao Chen an edge. With the hobgoblinpeting with him in terms of full powered strikes, decided the end of the line. In no time, Xiao Chen repeated his strikes as he continuously spun around and struck the hobgoblin who was stumbling backwards after trying to block the orc''s powerful strikes. On the twelfth full powered swing of Xiao Chen, the weapon of the hobgoblin was sent flying away as he was no longer abler to contain the force of the orc''s attack. The huge axe spun around and got embedded deeply in the walls.


    Seeing that he no longer has a weapon, he reached for one of the clubs on the ground but Xiao Chen didn''t give him any moment to catch his breath. Another horizontal strike came for the hobgoblin, who tried to block the enormous weapon with the wooden club that he picked up. Metal is stronger than wood and that was proven after the wooden club that the hobgoblin used to block Xiao Chen''s strike shattered to pieces and his right arm mangled badly, with only the bones and some dangling left of his right arm.


    "Ki...!!!"


    A high pitch howl of pain reverberated as the hobgoblin clutched his shattered arm with his other arm. Xiao Chen then spun around and brought his spear down on the top of his opponent''s head, who was busy trying to control the bleeding of his shattered hand.


    The spear mmed down against the ground and after a brief silence, the hobgoblin split in half vertically. The body fluids and entrails of the hobgoblin slid off its body as the horrendous stench wafted in the air. There were a few goblins who were hanging back didn''t make a sound as what they just witness shocked them.


    Draegh''ana from behind Xiao Chen didn''t miss the chance and set them all aze while they remained stationary. Goblins bathed in fire run around like a bunch of noisy children until they could no longer utter any sound as they fall to the ground unmoving while the mes continued on devouring their bodies.


    Xiao Chen went forward unimpeded, but what came next was a rain of rocks that safely bounced off his thick skin. The goblins were keeping their distance away from him as they hurl rocks at him. Xiao Chen opened his palms as he caught one of the rocks thrown at him with his right hand. Returning the favor, he hurled it back at one of the goblins who copied what he had done. The goblin opened his palms as he tried to catch the rock that was thrown by Xiao Chen, but the result that he was expecting didn''te true. The goblin stared in bewilderment at his now missing palm, which was demolished by the rock that was thrown at him by the orc.


    Inspecting the goblins who were attacking them, Xiao Chen spotted one of them hurling many rocks at him without even touching the rocks. Picking his target, Xiao Chen threw a sizeable rock at the odd goblin and shattered its face with it. "That was a magic-user..." Draegh''anaplemented to which Xiao Chen just shrugged his shoulders in response but deep inside his mind he couldn''t believe it that he defeated a magic-user by just simply hurling a rock at him.


    Sending the goblins retreating as each of the rock that he had thrown imed e life. Xiao Chen approached the suspected magic-user and checked if it was still alive, but with both arms and legs twitching, its death is pretty much confirmed. Xiao Chen crouched down and picked the thing that caught his attention. It was an old book with many pages missing which was tied at the waist of the magic-user.


    "What''s this? A goblin with a book? It seems that Grogus wasn''t the only goblin that is interested in books." Xiao Chen chuckled as he collected his battle trophy. "Why collect it? It''s just an old book..." Adhaliamented, to which Xiao Chen didn''t respond but just tossed the book at Draegh''ana. Upon opening the remaining pages of the book, the female orc''s eyes widened at what she saw.

 Chapter 160 - 160

    The book that the goblin possessed was filled with knowledge about magic which belonged to a mage, a human mage that is who it is from Threa. There were plenty of basic spells on the book that the goblin possessed, but most of the advance spells were ripped off from the book.


    Xiao Chen didn''t know what the book that he just ignored contained as he was more focused on his main aim, which was toplete the missions that were assigned to him by the system. He needs the points, a lot of points, to be strong that he might be able to challenge the gods if the system allows him to.


    "The scent is awful!" Adhaliained as she covered her nose with her hands. Xiao Chen kept moving forward while keeping his guard up and bashing anyone against the walls that stood in his way. He literally just hammered anyone against the walls with his weapon as he and the twodies moved forward to a narrow path after the wide clearing.


    "What the-.... This is horrible.... By Faerush name.... What kind of ce is this!" Adhalia shouted as she covered her face with both hands and her de recklessly dropping to the ground.


    Xiao Chen knitted his brown of the sight that he saw while Draegh''ana was clenching her fists in anger. After following the narrow path, Xiao Chen and the twodies arrived at a scene that you could call a hell on the living world.


    There were hundreds of women tied on the walls with iron shackles, bounding them in ce. The stench was so bad that even can''t help it but hold his stomach in. It was so nauseating and horrible at the same time. No matter how many times he had seen this before, it still leaves an unpleasant taste in his mouth.


    Chained in the walls of the cave were women who were stark naked and left to endure the coldness of the cave. They all have listless eyes like they all have given up on life. There were humans, orcs and even the proud long eared ones among them. They were all reduced to nothing but tools to increase the poption of the Bloodpool Goblins.


    The ground in front of the chained women was wet and Xiao Chen can''t figure out if it''s piss or something else. A stench so horrid was assaulting his olfactory senses that he himself feel like vomiting.


    Looking closely at the liquid puddles, Xiao Chen can''t help but feel pity for the women. The evidence was clear, and the puddle that he saw was no piss but sem*n, goblin sem*ns, that is. They must have been recently f*cked by the goblins before they reached them and the goblins lining up in the clearing that they passed through must have been waiting for their turn. Some of the women still have fresh sem*en dripping down from their crotches, which ensured Xiao Chen of what he thought might have happened.


    Draegh''ana and Adhalia were quick to charge forward as they freed the captive females who were reduced to nothing but tools by the goblins. After the twodies stood in front of the captive females, the women who were bound by the metal chains stared at them with hollowed eyes and reflexively spread their legs apart to allow pration to happen easily. They must have suffered for a very long time to have those kind of reflexes.


    The chained women have other products smeared on them, which caused Xiao Chen''s anger to rise even higher. They were all so thin that their skins were hugging their bones. ncing around, Xiao Chen spotted unmoving bodies and when he approached them, they didn''t even respond to his presence. They were long dead and some of them even now stink.


    Filled with anger, Xiao Chen owed a path on one of the walls and what he saw made him seethe with anger that not even he didn''t feel before. In front of him were piles of bodies that were being flocked by flies, and maggots were happily having a feast on their rotting flesh.


    mming his weapon on the ground in anger. The maggots and flies scattered away because of the disturbance caused by him, but it didn''t take long for them toe back and flocked back towards the rotting corpses.


    "No! No! No! I don''t want this! End me!" a female elf was going hysterical as she kicked her legs against the ground, which was already covered in many wounds. Xiao Chen came back after he calmed himself down. The walls of the previous chamber bear witness to his outrage at what he witnessed. Many cracks littered the walls as he endlessly pounded the walls of the previous chamber with his weapon.


    After some unbearable screaming and grating shrieks, Xiao Chen heard a cry of a baby. A goblin was just born. The female elf gave birth to a goblin''s child, which further increased her thrashing. Blood was oozing out of her private parts and Adhalia was quick to support her and even tore some parts of her clothes to cover the female elf.


    A few momentster, familiar cries of newborns echoed all throughout the cave. Following the sound, Xiao Chen and Adhalia arrived at another chamber where close to a hundred goblin children were crawling around. Some of them were even gnawing at the bodies of the now dead bodies which were bound to the walls while many of them forcefully sucked the breasts of the chained and forced mothers for milk to the extent of drawing blood.


    "Urghhh..." Adhalia could no longer control her stomach as she went to one corner and released the contents of her stomach. The sight that she saw was too much for her to handle. Walking forgot emotionless, Xiao Chen started striking the chains and freed the chained mothers as they listlessly fell to the ground while those who were still with strength crushed the goblin babies that were suckling on their exposed breasts.


    The goblins were quick to reproduce and the sight that he saw now answered his questions on how the Bloodpool Goblins became so numerous that even the system issued a mission for him to eradicate their entire tribe and razed it to the ground. Xiao Chen was emotionless but deep inside, he was filled with anger but he can''t convince himself to y the hapless goblin babies, at least those who didn''t feast on the corpses of the other mothers that no longer lives.


    Seeing that another path leads to another ce, Xiao Chen followed it expecting another hellhole, but to his surprise, what he saw was the face of Galum''nor which was covered in blood. The other warriors of Yohan were behind him as they pointed their spears forward.


    "Break the walls and widen it..." Xiao Chenmanded without emotion as he turned around. Confused and filled with questions, Galum''nor stared at the retreating back of his chieftain. Their chieftain was easy to talk to no matter how bad the situation is except when he was training them. Tightening his gripped on his weapon, he obeyed themand that was given to him and started to smash the walls to widen the narrow path.


    After a few moments of the powerful pounding, the walls of the cave finally copsed, and what he saw made him grit his teeth in anger. Galum''nor was a simple orc with a simple thought process, but the sight he saw was something that even he can''t ept, even as a muscle head.


    "Get the women out and set this entire ce aze!" Xiao Chen nced at Draegh''ana, who now freed all the chained women. This was the most disgusting scene that she witnessed and even without their chieftain giving themand, she would razed the entire ce to the ground.


    The Rakshas and Yurakks, who had smiles stered on their faces before after progressing smoothly through the paths of the cave, disappeared after they saw what kind of ce was in front of them. They silently moved forward and carried the weak women on their shoulders and arms.


    After making sure that all the alive women were rescued, Xiao Chen kept watch in the mouth of the cave as he waited for Draegh''ana toe out. He had assigned her to torch the entire ce after exploring all the paths inside the cave and ensuring that there was only one way in and one way out.


    A few momentster, Draegh''ana came out of the cave, but the expression on her face was so scary that even Xiao Chen flinched. She was eyeing their goblin prisoner and the look in her eyes says it all. No mercy. She was going to torture them all till death and Xiao Chen had no qualms about her doing it. Thewlessnessmitted by the Bloodpool Goblins was enough for them to die a thousand deaths.


    And even modernws would also sentence them the same in ces where death penalty is avable. There was no way that he was going to let them go, especially as he stared at his mission about the destruction of the entire Bloodpool Goblins still notpleted. He wasn''t going to spare them, no matter what. They must reap what they sow.

 Chapter 161 - 161

    Xiao Chen watched in silence as Draegh''ana approached their goblin prisoners. She was fuming in anger as she grabbed them by their hairs and dragged them towards the thick line of trees. "Spear!" she nced at the Rakshas, who reeled back in fear because of the expression on her face. They felt like if they won''tply, they would be the one receiving the anger of the female orc.


    A Raksha stepped forward and offered his spear to the female orc who was asking for their weapon. He eyed the goblins, who were cowering in fear at what might happen to them. The Raksha looked at them with no pity but his face was filled with anger at what he saw inside the dwelling ce of the Bloodpool Goblins. He didn''t feel anything for the humans and the elves, but his anger boiled when he saw his kin being turned into a reproduction tool by the goblins. He may not know them, but they were still of the same race and they are also a proud race, much like the others who won''t ept such things done to their kin. They may have violent traditions, but what the goblins did was something that all orcs won''t ept.


    Draegh''ana hurriedly grabbed the spear and yanked a goblin up the trunk of a tree and nailed him onto it.


    "Kiek!".


    A loud shriek echoed as the angry female orc drove the spear into the hands of the goblin and left him hanging on the tree trunk. Draegh''ana again opened her palms towards the Rakshas without turning around. She was asking for more spears to be handed to her.


    Draegh''ana stared at the goblin, who she just nailed to the tree without blinking. Her face became even uglier after hearing the shrieks of the goblin, she unsheathed her de and drove it inside the mouth of the shrieking goblin then turned to look at the other goblins who were trembling in fear, her warning was clear and their fates won''t change.


    Sounds of metal hitting against each other came from behind Draegh''ana, which prompted her to turn around. There she saw Aro''shanna carrying on her arms plenty of spears from the Rakshas as she was eyeing the poor goblins. She dropped the spears in front of the goblins and reached for one of the goblins before grabbing a spear in one hand. Copying what Draegh''ana did, she raised the goblin up and nailed his arms on the tree and left his feet dangling in the air. Just like the first goblin, shrieks of pain reverberated but with a solid punch from Aro''shanna silenced the noise. She knocked the goblin out.


    "You gave him an easy death..." Aro''shanna turned around and pointed at the goblin that had his hands nailed on the tree and his mouth impaled by a sword which further secured it to the tree. "They need to experience more pain... What they did needs a more excruciating death..." she continued, then pped the next goblin so hard that it went unconscious. She raised the knocked out goblin up against another tree, then nailed him to the tree with another spear.


    "Kiek!"


    Shrieks of pain came out of the previously knocked out goblin as the pain of his arms being pierced woke him up. "Shut up!" Aro''shanna screamed, then proceeded to p him again to unconsciousness. Xiao Chen went on a nearby rock and sat down while keeping an eye out on the mouth of the cave. He nce from time to time at the two female orcs who were dealing with the remaining goblins.


    Turning to his right, he saw Adhalia trying tofort the rescued women who had listless eyes. They still haven''t snapped back to reality as they thought that they are still nothing but tools to be used by the goblins. The women were still breathing, but they looked like they were dead. Their thoughts and actions were simple, which was to spread their legs wide open whenever some stands in front of them. They didn''t even bother to cover their bodies well with the cloaks that were draped over them as they just stared in front of them.


    Draegh''ana and Aro''shanna finished nailing all the goblins on the trees with the iron spears of the Rakshas. The two then stepped away from them and stared at their chieftain, who just nodded his head, giving them his approval.


    "Do it..." Aro''shanna muttered as she stared at the unconscious goblins except for the one that was given a painless death by Draegh''ana. Mana started gathering on the palms of Draegh''ana, then fire started emerging at the bodies of the nailed goblins.


    "Manifest my anger and let them feel it. Let them feel my wrath, let them suffer and give them a slow death. Give them the most excruciating and slowest death, mes of Agony." Draegh''ana chanted as the small mes on the bodies of the goblins became bigger and devoured their entire bodies.


    The goblins who were unconscious woke up then proceeded to scream in agony as they were being burned alive. They thrashed around, kicking their feet in the air in an attempt to free themselves, but to no avail. The spears that impaled their hands against the trees held true as they started to turn red because of the heat being emitted by the mes, which further increased the pain that they were experiencing as the insides of their flesh were being cooked by the spears.


    The trolls, Rakshas, Yurakks, Grogus, Draegh''ana, Aro''shanna and Xiao Chen watched as the goblins were covered in mes while screaming in agony. It went on for many hours as the spell casted by Draegh''ana was a spell specifically created to torture someone to death with mes. Sympathy? No, they felt no sympathy for the suffering goblins, but instead they looked at them with anger, while Adhalia had a look of disgust after ncing at them for a moment. The scent of burnt flesh permeated the air, but none bothered to cover their noses nor scrunched their face because of the smell.


    The mes still burnt strong but their victims were now silent as they no longer had any voice left after screaming in agony for many hours. They just thrashed around wildly, which lets Xiao Chen and the others watching the spectacle know that they are still alive. A few momentster, the goblins remained still as death finally imed them in his embrace. The fire then became intense as it voraciously devoured their remains and turned them all to ashes. The wind picked up and blew the ashes away while the spears remained embedded on the tree trunks and they were all red hot but it seemed that the mes of Agony had a mind of its own and didn''t bring any harm to the trees except for the damages done by the spears.

 Chapter 162 - 162

    Xiao Chen had his eyes on the system to check if he had finished his missions, but he still didn''t receive any confirmation of itspletion. Turning all his attention to the mouth of the cave. "Ha... You think you would survive if you hide inside. We will see about that." he muttered.


    "Gather everything that produces a lot of smoke... Let''s smoke them out!" Xiao Chen turned to his warriors and gave hismands. Since they won''te out, he would force them toe out. He wasn''t going to spare any of them.. He needed the points.


    The trolls and Yurakks went among the trees andplied to themand of their chieftain. A pile of dried twigs, branches, and leaves were piled up a few meters inside the cave.


    "Dis smell bad mon and dem gib enuff smoke." a troll reported to Xiao Chen as he presented a very long fresh leaf that even without sniffing it closely, the odor was already too strong. Looking behind him, Xiao Chen saw the trolls carrying in their hands different kinds of leaves which all have the same thing inmon, they all small really bad that even little Grogus was distancing himself from them while his hand was pinching his nose to block the unpleasant smell.


    "Kekeke... Dis goblins hate, mon. The troll continued as he chuckled while waving the leaves that he was holding in his hands near Grogus, who sprinted away and hid behind Aro''shanna. The trollsugh at the actions of Grogus before proceeding inside the cave to pile the leaves that they gathered on top of the dried leaves, twigs, and branches.


    "Light it up." Xiao Chen nced at Draegh''ana who simply just hurl a fireball at the gathered materials which easily caught fire. Thick smoke started to flood the cave and Xiao Chen can''t help it but back away from the mouth of the cave because of the very awful scent of the smoke, just like what the trolls mentioned.


    "Find something to cover the opening and trapped all the smoke inside." Xiao Chenmanded and his warriors were quick to respond as they piled anything that they can find to block the entrance.


    They patiently waited in silence, and after almost an hour, a group of five goblins sprinted out of the cave with their faces covered in tears and snot. Xiao Chen remembered the time that he saw his fellow trainees after they were subject to tear gas. The goblins had the same look as them and he too experienced it and it was not a good thing to experience.


    Bringing his crescent-moon spear down, he bashed two of the five goblins into the ground and ended their suffering. Aro''shanna bisected one of them, Adhalia riddled the body of one with holes while Draegh''ana simply torches thest one, sending it flying backwards inside the cave while covered in mes.


    The goblins hiding inside the cave came out one after another and were mercilessly ughtered by Xiao Chen and his warriors who were waiting for them. All the goblins who were subjected to the thick smelly smoke didn''t have the capability to fight back, as they are suffering from the effects of the smoke.


    For hours, Xiao Chen and his warriors waited patiently outside and yed all the goblins that came out from the cave. They even took turns in killing their enemies while the others rest a good distance away. Xiao Chen was still looking at the system panel and waited for thepletion of his mission, which would tell him that there were no more enemies that were still alive.


    The system prompt finally came and Xiao Chen stood up and gave hismands for them to return to theirrades who were waiting for them. They needed to get back to their wounded allies fast, for they do not know what other dangers are lurking in the shadows of this ce that they still haven''t fully explored. There might be hostile creatures just like the Bloodpool Goblins, who are just waiting for a good chance to strike.


    While on their way back, Xiao Chen spotted an altar along the path that they used to get inside the territory of the Bloodpool Goblins which he didn''t notice before because they were chasing after their enemies. He was in a hurry to pursue their escaping foes and he ignored the surroundings while swinging his weapon left and right to kill as many as he can and not allow them to return in their dwelling ce to report about their presence.


    He halted their march and approached the altar and he nearly puked because of what he saw. Right in the center of the altar was a pool, a pool of blood with limbs and heads of different creatures. They were all mixed with each other and following the canals that were carved on the altars which fed blood to the pool; he saw that source of the blood that was flowing towards the pool. Chained to the stone tables were a line of bodies from different creatures. They were all decapitated and their necks pointing down. Their blood flowed out through their headless necks as the groves on the floors gathered their blood before being fed to the pool by the canals where the groves lead to.


    "What sort of twisted mind did this tribe of goblin possessed..." he muttered as he saw plenty of the corpses further away to belong to goblins. The Bloodpool Goblins even used their kin to do this sick ritual or whatever the purpose of this ce is.


    Xiao Chen felt an ominous feeling, and he felt that someone was staring at him. He looked around to locate who was staring at him, but found no one. Closing his eyes, he traced where that ominous feeling wasing from. Walking with both of his eyes close, it led him towards a set of stair that lead deep into the ground which was under the altar. He opened his eyes and looked around carefully; he closed his eyes again and tried to locate where that ominous feeling wasing from. He was sure of it. Something or someone underneath the altar was producing that ominous feeling.


    "Chief, something ominous is down there." Draegh''ana muttered as she stood beside their chieftain. Aro''shanna and Adhalia also came beside her as they stared at the stairs that led to the underground.

 Chapter 163 - 163

    MISSIONS


    Avable Missions


    [


    *y the Abyssal Felids {Urgent Mission} (Completed)


    Reward: 100000 points/ Abyssal Felid


    Failure : -------


    NOTE:


    No need, you would be probably dead if you fail to y them.


    *Kill the Abyssal Caller (Completed)


    Reward: 30000 points


    *Eradicate the Bloodpool Goblins (Completed)


    Reward: 5 points/ Bloodpool Goblin


    *Destroy the Bloodpool Goblin Tribe


    Reward: 20000 points.


    NOTE:


    The entire tribe must be destroyed and be razed to the ground with only ashes and rubble left behind or this mission will be deemed a failure.


    *Explore the Bloodpool Goblins'' Altar {Optional Mission}


    Reward : Unknown


    Note : Explore it throughly but be careful. You never know what is hiding inside.


    *Unknown Mission {Optional Mission}


    Reward : Unknown


    *Unknown Mission {Optional Mission}


    Reward : Unknown


    *Unknown Mission {Optional Mission}


    Reward : Unknown


    ]


    Xiao Chen nced at his system panel that just issued him a new mission. It was an optional mission which he could just ignore, but the reward, still being an unknown, triggered his curiosity. He wanted to find out what that mysterious reward is and who knows, it might be something good.


    "Galum''nor, establish a defensive line and keep watch. Get the women in the center of your formation."he muttered as he brought his enormous weapon in front of him and checked its condition. His weapon was filled with damages with how rough he treats it in fights. There were numerous chips on it and some cracks were all over the ce.


    "Adhalia, let me borrow Grogus for a while." he said as he nced at her, who was looking around the tree lines and checking for the presence of enemies. Aro''shanna just nodded her head and continued on what she was doing, walking around while her axe was in front of her chest.


    "Grogus, Draegh''ana and Adhalia will be with me. "


    "I might need a new weaponter. Something that couldst longer." he softly muttered as he went down the stairs first. The walls were tight, and he had to squeeze his gigantic frame through some parts of the path. ncing behind him, he saw his threepanions proceeding forward with no difficulty.


    Xiao Chen can''t help but smile helplessly. His new body sure have its perks than his old one but it alsoes with disadvantages and one of them is what he is experiencing now, he is having a hard time traversing the narrow path that leads to somewhere under the altar of the Bloodpool Goblins.


    Proceeding forward with extreme caution, Xiao Chen inspected every nook and cranny before stepping his foot forward. He was checking for traps and other things to ensure his safety and those who were with him. There were ugly carvings along the walls which looked like different animals mashed up together, which gives off a very ominous feeling. Staring closely at one carving, he can''t help but shudder in fear. He didn''t know where his fear came from, but it seemed like it just came from his very being.


    He felt a slight headache as fragments of memories assaulted him. Staring in front of him, there thousands or millions of such creatures charging at him. But he was sure that he had never encountered them before, which confused him. The memory fragments came and disappeared quickly before he could even make any sense of it, but he was sure that it didn''t belong to him.


    "Chief, are you alright?" Draegh''ana put her hand on his shoulder, which prompted him to turn around. "I am alright..." he answered to calm down the female orc who had a look of worry in her eyes and ncing down, he also saw Grogus and Adhalia having the same look of worries which were directed at him.


    "Let''s go, it''s nothing." Xiao Chen muttered as he continued on their path. He was confused, really confused about the sudden memories that assaulted him, which didn''t belong to him. Thinking about the things that he saw, his head started to hurt, which confused him even more. ''What the hell was that? Who did those memories belong to?'' he thought, but he just put it all behind him as he still had to give all his attention in checking their way.


    "Get down!" He suddenly shouted as a part of the floor which he stepped on suddenly sunk to which the twodies quickly responded byying down on the ground while on their bellies. Grogus just stared at the arrows which safely passed above his head. His height saved him from being hit by the numerous arrows.


    Standing up, Xiao Chen nced at those who were behind him and saw the twodies still on the ground while Grogus was staring at him nkly. He can''t help but shake his head as he looked at the little goblin, who was probably in a state of shock about what just urred. If he was just a few inches taller, the arrows would have hit him right in the face, but lucky for him, he was a short goblin.


    "Adhalia, stay close to Grogus and ensure that he is fine." Xiao Chen muttered as he pressed forward. He had all his senses on high alert as he just learned that there were traps along the path.


    A few momentster, they arrived at a wider space where there were four statues of hobgoblins that had six tentacles on their back and four tentacles on their chin. They looked like hobgoblins through and through, but the only difference is that they have tentacles on their back and face and they have no eyes or nose and they are all naked with their stone private parts fully disyed.


    Xiao Chen used his spear and knocked on the statues which resulted in his weapon producing a nking sound. ''Hmmm... They are statues alright'' he thought, but he can''t get rid of the feeling that something was wrong. "Stay back, let me check things out first." he said while using his weapon to block the path of those who were behind him.


    He approached the nearest one to him and inspected it closely. The statues were so well made that they looked alive. If not for the cold feeling on his hands, Xiao Chen would have thought that they were alive and not statues. He was moving his hand around the figure of the statue while his other hand tightly gripped his weapon in preparation for anything.


    "Chief!" Draegh''ana suddenly shouted, which jolted Xiao Chen as he turned around quickly with his weapon in front of him with both hands gripping on his weapon. He looked around his surroundings for the presence of any enemies, but there was no one except for his threepanions and the statues.


    "What happened?" he questioned as he knitted his brows in confusion. All three of hispanions had a looked of surprise on their faces and they were all pointing at one of the statues that were further away from them.

 Chapter 164 - 164

    Xiao Chen looked at them, then at the statue, confused. He approached the statue that they were pointing at, then knocked the head of his weapon on it, which produced a nking sound. "What''s wrong? It''s just a statue." he stated as he continued knocking his weapon on it. He had the statue behind him as he asked for an exnation from hispanions.


    "The statue... It just moved.... Look, it moved again." Adhalia pointed her finger at the statue behind him again with a look of distress and worry. "Move?" Xiao Chen questioned as he turned around, only to see an unmoving statue. He turned around again and face the three. "What are you talking about? Statues don''t move." he said as he winded up his weapon and struck the statue behind him with all his strength.


    "Kiek!"


    "Rrr..."


    The statue that he just struck caught his weapon with its stone arms, then growled at him. "Scratch that, it really moves." he said as he retreated a few steps back. The statue that he just tried to strike unsheathed a de from the stone sheath on its side, then slowly approached them. The other statues also did the same as they brought out their weapons while moving towards them.


    The tentacles on the face and back of the statues started dancing around while they moved forward. "Draegh''ana, you take the one on the left, Adhalia the one on the right, I''ll take care of the ones on the enter and Grogus, go hide." Xiao Chen muttered as he spun his weapon in his hands to gain momentum before swinging it forward to smash against the two statues in the middle.


    The targets of Xiao Chen parried his attack, but they were sent flying away with how strong his attack was. They crashed against the walls and some parts of their bodies cracked. "I guess you guys are not as tough as I thought." he grinned as he spun his spear around once again and brought it down on top of the head of the statue that was first to get itself out from the walls.


    The statue that he just struck got its head shattered to pieces and the fragments that they make up his head flew everywhere. "That''s one down..." he muttered, but he jumped back quickly as he evaded the strike of the headless statue that continued to move with a missing head. He stared at the headless statue for a few moments. "Let''s see if you will still move if I turn you into piles of rubble..." he whispered then charged forward with all his might and rammed the statue back before giving the other one a kick that sent it flying backwards before crashing against the walls one again.


    "Take this!" he shouted as he brought the t side of his enormous weapon''s head onto the torso of the headless statue. He pummeled it repeatedly with the t side of his spear and reduced the torso of the statue into small pieces of rocks that scattered everywhere. "Oh, no you don''t..." he shouted as he stepped on the de of his pinned down opponent, preventing it from raising its weapon and attack him with it.


    He had his opponent pinned down and was at his mercy. Looking behind him, he saw Adhalia dancing around the statue that she was fighting and evading its attacks. The female human was having a hard time as her weapon wasn''t suited to fight something that is entirely made of rocks, her piercing strikes never did any real damage except for the shallow holes that was done by her needle-like weapon which was all over the figure of the statue.


    ncing to the other side, he saw Draegh''ana hurling fireballs at the statue that she was up against, but just like Adhalia, her attacks did no damage except for turning the color of the statue into ck. Their opponents were made of rocks and there was no way that it would feel the heat and fire is ineffective against them except if it was a fire that is so hot that it would melt them. Looking further at the back, he saw little Grogus hiding behind a rock, who was peeking at the progress of the fight from time to time.


    "Got any ideas on how to defeat them!? Xiao Chen shouted at Grogus while he brought down his weapon against one of the legs of the statue that he just pinned down. The other statue that he just sent flying was stuck against the walls and still trying to free itself out from the cracks that it was trapped on.


    "Look for an orb or something! They must be constructs that were created to guard this ce!" Grogus shouted back before retreating behind the rock that he was hiding on as he evaded one of Draegh''ana''s des that was flung back by her opponent.


    "Orb... Orb... Orb... Where is it?" Xiao Chen muttered as he looked around at the figure of his opponent. He even turned around the statue that he was currently fighting to look for the orb mentioned by Grogus after failing to spot one on the front of the statue. And he was right. There was an orb on the back of his opponent''s head, which he missed. The orb was just about a few centimeters down the nape of the statue.


    "I hope this works..." he muttered as he mmed his weapon down against the orb and shattered it to pieces. Just like Grogus had said, the statue that was struggling under him ceased its movements as it remained still.


    "Look for an orb and shatter it. That is what is powering them and allowing them to move!" Xiao Chen shouted at the twodies as he charged towards the statue that was still stuck. The orb was on the forehead of the statue and he didn''t have to look for it, as it was easy to spot. He pierced the orb and shattered it to pieces, and along with the orb was the head of the statue. Xiao Chen demolished its head, and the statue fell down on the ground with a loud crash.


    Upon seeing their chieftain brought down his opponents by shattering the orb that was on their body, the twodies scanned their opponents to look for their weakness.


    Adhalia grinned as she quickly spotted the orb on the figure of her opponent. She clicked her tongue as the orb was on the crotch of her opponents, disguised as one of the balls of the statue. Shaking her head, she kneeled down on one knee to avoid the horizontal sh of her opponent and thrusted her weapon forward and pierced the orb that was disguised as one of the balls of its foe. The orb started to crack slowly before shattering into small pieces. Adhalia''s foe fell down on the ground, unmoving.


    Draegh''ana climbed on the shoulder of her foe and there she saw it. The orb was on the top of the head of the statue. It was no wonder that she was never able to spot it after dancing around her opponent to evade its attacks. She pummeled the orb with the hilt of her sword and destroyed it before flipping backwards. andnded gracefully on the ground like a swallow.

 Chapter 165 - 165

    Xiao Chen nced around to check for more dangers, but he can''t find anything or anyone else that would endanger their lives. He saw Draegh''ana approaching somewhere behind Grogus to recover one if her des that was thrown away. A few meters away, he saw Adhalia leaning against the wall and panting. The previous battle took a toll on their bodies.


    He is inspected his weapon and saw that it was filled with more cracks which were more pronounced than before. His weapon was nearing its end, and he really needs to find someone to forge him a new weapon that would fit the way that he fights.


    They continue on their journey when they finally had some rest. Just like before, Xiao Chen took the lead while asking for suggestions from the little Grogus, since he was the only one who would be able to understand the way of the Bloodpool Goblins. Under the altar, Xiao Chen could spot theplex architecture of the altar and the groves and paths that fed blood towards the bloody pool.


    A few hours of going around, many twists and turns filled with traps that would likely im the life of anyone else except for the goblins. Anyone taller than them would either be hacked by the swords that suddenlye out from the walls or pierced by the spears and arrows that would fly towards them..


    Xiao Chen had to keep his utmost alertness while they were traversing the trap filled underground of the altar. His nerves wereing to its end as any longer of that would make him snap and just charge ahead recklessly.


    It was like a slow torture for him as they proceeded forward, but everything came to an end when they finally arrived at a ce that was very out of ce. The ce was so wide and huge that you could probably put a city in it, a human city that is small with just the minimum poption.


    Everywhere you look at, the ce was filled with torches and a statue that looked like a human but got no face. Its entire face is missing and the only thing that stands out was the tentacles on the chin of the statues that seemed like beards. Xiao Chen''s eyes were staring at the statue without blinking and he didn''t know why, but he felt a deep animosity against the creature. The ominous feeling was so strong as he looked at the creature, it was suffocating him in some way, but his anger was taking over him more.


    The eyes of the statue that Xiao Chen was staring at gleamed with a dangerous glint of red light and in response, the eyes of Xiao Chen gleamed with an azure light. Adhalia, Draegh''ana and Grogus wondered what was going on as their chieftain looked like he was having a staring contest with the statue.


    Everything spun around for Xiao Chen as he felt like he just drunk too much and he was now suffering its side effects. All the things that he looks at were spinning. They were being stretched to lengths that seemed impossible no matter what happens. Fragments of memories assaulted Xiao Chen as he was dragged to somewhere that he didn''t belong to.


    *****


    The smell of fresh and pungent blood wafted through the air. Blinding rays of both sunlight and moonlight cascades down, revealing the scene of carnage and brutality of the battlefield. Weapons, armors, and the blood of the hundreds of thousands of corpses reeked of the scent of death. Smoke and dust filled the air. While groans and curses y the background music for the glorious death of all those involved. It was a battle between two powerful races. The Divine Beings and the Creatures of the Abyss.


    "Trample upon those Abyss Dwellers!" Shouted by a winged creature who was hovering in the air. She was one of the leaders of the beings that exuded a golden light. She was one of the Avariels, the first and the chosen of the Elven God to guard his chambers while he slumber.


    "Kill! Kill!" Crazed bloodlust appeared in the eyes of every Creature of the Abyss as they brandished their sharp ws and revealed their fangs. Every time their tall figures moved, the wind would whistle while the ground would shake. Clearly showing their highinnate physical strength.


    "Support the left wing," A clear and melodious voice sounded. Suddenly, a burst of azure light shed from a Divine Being. Instantly, a phantom of Azure Titan Orc appeared on the battlefield. It was about hundreds of meters tall and a dozen or so meters wide. The phantom gave off an oppressive feeling, as though everything must bow before it. It was the avatar of the Queen of Battle, Drekkai and her title was well earned.


    Suddenly, a shadow as dark as a moonless night floated in the air andnded in front of the phantom.


    "Charge!" it shouted in a chaotic voice that was hard to understand. Its slender finger pointing towards the direction of Drekkai. A series of unintelligible screams followed up as the Abyss Dwellers became more wild.


    The army with Drekkai held their weapons and charged towards the iing enemy army. Clearly expecting a frontal confrontation. In response, the ck shadow looked behind it and said, "[emailprotected]</a>@$ **@"**@$¡é%". It was amand in anguage that even Xiao Chen wasn''t able to understand.


    "Swoosh!"


    A huge part of the enemy army headed towards Drekkai who was having a great time ying any form thates too close to her. Her green skin emitted a metallic sheen. "Kill!" The battle was at its climax.


    Both armies were shing against each other, but there was no definite winner just yet. Xiao Chen watched the ensuing chaos with confusion. He was so confused why was he here on this battlefield with no good reason, he just popped out of nowhere and the ce that he popped up at was one of the unluckiest ce to be at, which is the center of two opposing armies. Rolling on the ground a few times to evade the strikes that were intended for him.


    Xiao Chen spent most of his time just evading and distancing himself from the armies of both sides. He already had an assumption of what was going on, but he can''t jump to conclusions without proper verification or else he might risk fighting against his supposed to be allies.


    On one side were the creatures that looked like they would even scare the darkness of a moonless night away. The other side was filled with warriors of different creatures. There were orcs, humans, elves, dwarves and other creatures, and even creatures that he thought didn''t exist were there. They are fighting for their lives and for whatever other reasons they''ve got. The winged creatures dived, then soar up once again into the skies. Xiao Chen''s eyes were glued to the Avariels and the powerful Drekkai who were easily thrashing anyone in her path.


    Upon noticing the presence of Xiao Chen in the middle of the battlefield, both sides suddenly stopped what they were doing as they looked at him. Xiao Chen was like a sour thumb as he was the only one who didn''t exude a golden or dark aura. Both factions seized all their actions as they tensely stared at the odd creature who was among them. He wasn''t a Divine nor an Abyss, but he was there among them. The entire battlefield be deathly still.


    While everyone was busy looking at the odd creature who was among them, a figure suddenlynded in the center of the deathly silent battlefield.


    "BANG!"


    A resounding crash awoke those who were staring nkly at Xiao Chen. The figure dropped on top of the ck shadow who wasmanding the Creatures of the Abyss with such force that it created a wide and deep crater at where hended at. The impact evaporated hundreds of the Abyss Dwellers and created a mushroom of dust.


    "Whoosh!"


    A gust of wind swept by, taking the dust off the battlefield and revealing the dumbfounded faces of those who were around. The sudden event halted the momentum of both armies.


    Their battle intent diminishing. Confusion was written all over their faces. It was especially the case for Creatures of the Abyss who were known for their muscle brain and just a Ted in their primal instincts.Without exception, everyone stared at the center ofmotion where an old man wearing a ck loose robe stood. On his hand was a wooden staff that was so simple, much just like that of a shepherd''s.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Violent coughing reverberated on the silent battlefield as the old man fanned away the surrounding dust. He was more than two meters tall, his skin was as white as snow, on his forehead was a forest of wrinkles. He looked handsome and neat, but just old, very old. Although his figure was slightly slender, one could see his well-trained muscles. His long white hair dangled around his shoulders and his white beard freely hanging down his chin as he stroke it with one of his hands.


    "Go on! Don''t mind this old man. Let me adjust for a few moments and settle my upset stomach." the old man muttered in a voice that was so carefree, like he was just out on a pic with his friends as he strolled away to one corner of the battlefield.

 Chapter 166 - 166

    Xiao Chen''s nose was assaulted by the pungent smell of blood. It was making him nauseous since the scent of blood was too strong much stronger than the one being emitted by the pool of the Bloodpool Goblins. There was also a distinct smell that he doesn''t know what exactly it was but it was making his stomach churn.


    The old man strolled on the battlefield nonchntly and all the dark creatures that charged at him were erased from existence with just a wave of his wooden staff,yes they were erased, there very being was devoured by the surrounding energies.


    "Drekkai, go on and close that portal." the old man muttered as he pointed his staff at the huge hole that was swirling with turbulent energies. The powerful female orc nodded her head and charged forward towards the huge portal covered in her enormous avatar that crushed anyone on her path by just simply stepping on them or swatting them away with her huge figure.


    Xiao Chen felt nervous when the powerful old man turned his attention to him. He felt his heart drumming against his chest like it would leap out of its confines at any moment. His palms turned like that of a spring as it was covered in a lot of sweat and even his forehead turned like a waterfall as huge beads of sweat flowed down his face.


    "And you.. Go back to where you came from, as you don''t belong here. Go back in your own ce and in your own time." he whispered, but his words felt like it was a shout to Xiao Chen''s ears. The voice of the old man thundered in his ears, then he felt a very heavy and oppressive feeling in the sky. Craning his head up, he saw the sky being torn apart by an enormous pair of hands. "So one of the generals came..." the old man whispered, then he took off towards the sky.


    Xiao Chen wanted to find more about what is going to happen next but he was denied of it. His vision turned around and he felt really dizzy. He clutched his head with both hands and his weapon dropped to the ground with a loud nk as his spear bounced off the rocky floor.


    "Chief! What happened?" Draegh''ana held his cheeks with both of her hands as he looked at his face worriedly. Xiao Chen was finally able to regain his bearings as his spinning vision settled down, but what he saw made him reel back in surprise. Draegh''ana''s face was too close to his, way too close. He backed away from the worried female orc, then turned around to pick up his spear. "I am fine, I just a memory or a vision." he muttered in a low voice as he still doesn''t know did he really saw.


    Looking around, he spotted the little Grogus trying to pry out something from the statue that was there. The little goblin was trying to take out the eyes of the statue, which finally lost its color. It took him a few moments, but Grogus was finally able to pry out the eyes of the statue with his knife. Grogus jumped down from the statue, which shattered to many pieces after hended on the ground.


    "Whats that?" Xiao Chen can''t help ask as he was puzzled by the reason that Grougus specifically took the eyes of the statue and nothing else. "Good stones,chief...sparkly." Grogus replied as he presented the two ck gems to their chieftain. Xiao Chen facepalmed at the reason of Grogus. He was expecting something else, like it is something useful or powerful. That''s why he took it and not because of them simply being sparkly.


    MISSIONS


    Avable Missions


    [


    *y the Abyssal Felids {Urgent Mission} (Completed)


    Reward: 100000 points/ Abyssal Felid


    Failure : -------


    NOTE:


    No need, you would be probably dead if you fail to y them.


    *Kill the Abyssal Caller (Completed)


    Reward: 30000 points


    *Eradicate the Bloodpool Goblins (Completed)


    Reward: 5 points/ Bloodpool Goblin


    *Destroy the Bloodpool Goblin Tribe


    Reward: 20000 points


    NOTE:


    The entire tribe must be destroyed and be razed to the ground with only ashes and rubble left behind or this mission will be deemed a failure.


    *Explore the Bloodpool Goblins'' Altar {Optional Mission} (Completed)


    Reward : Unknown


    Note : Explore it throughly but be careful. You never know what is hiding inside.


    *Unknown Mission {Optional Mission}


    Reward : Unknown


    *Unknown Mission {Optional Mission}


    Reward : Unknown


    *Unknown Mission {Optional Mission}


    Reward : Unknown


    ]


    The suddenpletion of one of Xiao Chen''s mission caught his attention, and it beingpleted out of nowhere throughly confused him. He was expecting a reward, any reward that he would receive, but the reward remained unknown. Annoyed by the development of the situation, he cussed inside his mind before turning around to leave the undergrounds of the altar.


    Upon turning around, a new notification popped in his panel, which notified him of a mission.


    *Destroy the Bloodpool Goblins'' Altar {Optional Mission}


    Reward : 8000 points


    "Eight thousand... hmmm... Better than nothing." he softly whispered and headed towards one of the pirs that he could see. "Draegh''ana, Adhalia and Grogus, go out first. I''ll be bringing this entire ce down." he shouted and mmed his spear against the pir. Both his weapon and the pir cracked with how powerful his strike was.


    His threepanions just nodded their head and went out first of the underground while still maintaining a minimum level of alertness just in case something suddenly pops up on them on their way out. All the traps have already been triggered by them when they went in.


    Loud sounds of demolition echoed throughout the undergrounds as Xiao Chen used all his strength in all of his swings. He was demolishing all the pirs that he could find while slowly making his way out. The inner parts of the underground already copsed after losing their support.


    "Sheesh... I really need a new weapon." Xiao Chen muttered as he stared at his now destroyed weapon. The head of his crescent-moon spear was no more and the only thing in his hands was its long and thick shaft. Shaking his head, he didn''t let up and continued to hammer the pir with what remained of his weapon.


    It took Xiao Chen for a while toplete his demolition job and after making his exit. The entire undergrounds of the altar finally fully copsed behind him. All the blood that was gathered in the pool spilled over on the grounds as they slowly trickled down into the ground and flooding the ce where he was at a few moments ago.


    "Chief, they really need a bath. They reek too much of the goblins''s sem*n and other stuff." Galum''nor softly whispered to Xiao Chen''s ears as he nced at the dirt covered women that they just rescued. Xiao Chen noticed that all of his warriors were keeping a good distance between them and the women that they just rescued. Many of the women that they rescued were beautiful beyond belief, but the strong odor that was being emitted from their bodies would repel anyone away except for those who would juste to breed them like the Bloodpool Goblins.


    "There is a small stream up ahead that he passed by. We can use that ce to let the women clean themselves up and maybe also to freshen ourselves." Xiao Chen suggested as he took a sniff of his own body to which he scrunched his nose at the unpleasant smell that he smelled. He reek of sweat and blood.


    "How many women are there? Did you count their numbers?" Xiao Chen turned his head and faced the huge orc who was beside him. "Yes, chief, I counted them. There are a hundred and thirty-two of them. ording to their stories, they weren''t all gathered at once. Many of them were in the middle of moving from one ce to another during the Season of Damnation, but were left behind by their peers because of various reasons. And the elves and humans, they belonged to a merchant to be traded to the sand people but were ambushed by the Bloodpool Goblins." Galum''nor reported his findings, which surprised Xiao Chen. ''Since when was the muscle brain meticulous and do things on his own initiative'' he thought, but he let it go as it might just be one of the rare asions that Galum''nor uses his brains than his muscles.


    Xiao Chen understood why the Bloodpool Goblins were so numerous. They were able to rescue a hundred and thirty-two of them and add all the corpses that he saw. The Bloodpool Goblins had a lot of breeding partners.


    ording to what he knows of this world, goblin babies only need a month before they are born, then about two weeks before they fully mature. If more than a hundred women get pregnant at the same time, then in two weeks there would be a hundred more warriors for their tribe and within a few months, their numbers would easily swell into the high thousands.


    "Adhalia and Draegh''ana, go and help the womenter to clean themselves. And Aro''shanna, keep Grogus away from the women since they might be still traumatized by what they just went through and I don''t want Grogus to be mistaken as a member of our previous foes. Keep him away from them, especially the rescued female orcs and elves." Xiao Chen barked out his orders, then took the lead out of the territory of the now non-existent Bloodpool Goblins.

 Chapter 167 - 167

    Rattling sounds could be heard as Xiao Chen was forced to retreat back to the city of Yohan to recuperate after engaging against the Bloodpool Goblins. Many of his warriors were wounded and are no longer able to continue on fighting and with the additional women that they rescued slowing them down, he opted to return to the city of Yohan to reorganize for the expedition.


    In order for the women rescued from the clutches of the goblins to be treated, they needed to be brought to Yohan to recover. Many of them had weak legs after not using them for a long time except for just opening them up for better entry for their assaulters. Xiao Chen had his warriors create makeshift wagons since he can''t force the weak-legged women to march with his troops.


    It''s exactly as Adhalia had said, because of the tragic experience that they went through, they were frightened, crying and some even wanted to die, especially the proud elves and orc women. Xiao Chen even facepalmed at the ridiculousness of things when he discovered two male elves among those that they have rescued. The Bloodpool Goblins were really going for anyone that looked beautiful and even Xiao Chen himself would have been fooled by those two if not for the tails hanging between their legs..


    Darkness came and Xiao Chen had his warriors established a secure campsite as to repel anyone who would try to raid them during the dark, especially since they are no longer in full force with many of them wounded and women among them that need protection.


    A few groups of goblin that were stalking them tried to take away the women but Xiao Chen and his warriors were quick to act and beat down the little creatures who made a huge mistake by thinking that the little Grogus was with them which caused their attempt to be easily foiled. The women went into a state of panic after seeing many goblins pouring in into the camp and even the two male elves went to the extreme of trying to suicide just so that they wouldn''t be captured once again and be shamed by the ones that treated them like women.


    Xiao Chen controlled his actions as not to be in the limelight and let his warriors have all the glory. The system had issued him amand to help the rescued women recover, but it didn''t state specifically how he should help them recover and judging by the eyes of the twodies who were always with him, he can''t do much.


    After driving away numerous attempts at a night raid sessfully, the rescued women looked up to the warriors of Yohan as their saviours. Several of the women had sparkles on their eyes as they stared at the muscr orcs who made quick work of their foes with all the discipline and training that they went through.


    The enormous Galum''nor had four women eyeing him with looks of interest in their eyes. Two of them were elven women, one female orc and a human female that looked so delicate to the eyes of the orcs on how skinny she was.


    "We were captured for so long that we don''t know how much time had passed... We were used almost daily by those disgusting goblins with no rest or consideration of our pain... Our bodies have long been ustomed to the world of pleasure and that is the only way that we know now on how to repay you, out saviours." the human female smiled as he stared at Galum''nor''s huge crotch.


    "You know our tongue?" Galum''nor can''t help but asked and the female human nced towards the female orc, who was also eyeing the same male as her. "She taught us..." she stated.


    Most of the women regained their physical and mental strength and are talking to the warriors of Yohan that they have taken a fancy to, quiet assertively and even the trolls weren''t soared. Only Xiao Chen and Grogus was left alone as a cold hard stare from thedies guarding them scared all those women who tried to approach them.


    Of all the goblins that he had encountered, Xiao Chen would consider the Bloodpool Goblins as by far the ugliest of their kin, not just basing on their outer appearance but also on how they do things. And the rescued women who saw no other creatures except for the Bloodpool Goblins considered everyone else to be handsome, well almost everyone as only one female human tried to approach Grogus who was being guarded by Aro''shanna and busy cooking her meal.


    Xiao Chen allowed his warriors tofort the women with their words and some cuddles if needed be but he strictly prohibited them fromying their hands on them and taking advantage of their current situation. And also for Xiao Chen to ensure that they aren''t carrying any sort of disease after they were toyed around by many goblins. It was also a way for him to protect his warriors. It may have been an unnecessary caution on his part, but who knows, it''s better to be safe than sorry.


    Upon thinking about how busy would Rakh''ash''tha be in the next few days, he can''t help but shake his head in pity after thinking about the old orc who he left behind buried in a mountain of paperworks.


    Xiao Chen cleared his throat, then spoke in a loud voice and a serious tone. "All of you need to be treated first to ensure your safety before participating in any more...ehem...strenuous activities..."


    The words of Xiao Chen caused some of the women to bow their heads and stare at the ground because of shyness, while others just stared at him nkly. All the warriors of Yohan had no qualms about the orders of their chieftain, since they were used to it already.


    "If you aren''t feeling well...You don''t need to be shy about it... Look for Adhalia and Draegh''ana if you need more rifications... That''s all..." he continued before turning around and headed towards his resting ce.


    A few women replied cheerfully while others just nodded their head silently in understanding. On the surface, Xiao Chen''s orders looked like he only cared for the safety of the rescued women but in reality, he was just fulfilling the conditions for his third optional mission which was to let all the women that they rescued be checked for anyone bearing a child of the Bloodpool Goblins. Xiao Chen didn''t know why his system was so hellbent on truly eradicating the Bloodpool Goblins and even issuing him missions that no offspring of theirs survive.


    The next day, Xiao Chen and hispanions continued on their way with those that they rescued. Seeing a lot of women among the warriors of Yohan was quite a spectacle to witness. Not to mention they are all the right age to bear children, and each of them possessed a beauty unique to themselves. And they are even wearing only few clothes as many of their bodies were exposed for all to see, so there''s an air of erotess about them.


    Xiao Chen was keeping a straight face as he controlled his impulse to catch a glimpse of them, he was all but just a man and a man can''t help but appreciate the beauty of the things around him but the twodies sandwiching him on both sides prevented him from appreciating the beauty of things.


    It was like a slow torture for Xiao Chen, but he finally heaved a sigh of relief when he spotted the towering walls of Yohan in the distance. He went ahead and whispered his orders to Galum''nor. "Help the women and carry them if you must. A touch wouldn''t hurt but refrain from doing more or I will have a heart to heart session with all of you... Now go and spread the word but keep your voice down..." he whispered to which Galum''nor just nodded his head before walking away silently.


    It didn''t take long for the twodies to catch up to Xiao Chen, who suddenly increased his walking pace and they noticed the huge orc slowing down andgging behind them till he was at the same pace as the other warriors of Yohan. They could soft whispers among the males behind them, but they can''t make out what they were saying. The two just shrugged their shoulders without care as they focused all their attention on their chieftain and his actions.


    Normally, after Xiao Chen would issuemands that don''t address to battle, his warriors would grumble in protest in soft murmurs but he could still hear them but now, instead of grumbling, he could hear suppressed cheers from them.


    After arriving inside the city of Yohan, the warriors were quick to act as they help the women from the makeshift wagons. Many of the women were able to walk fine on their own, but they entrusted their bodies to the soldiers that they had taken fancy on. Xiao Chen noticed thedies blushing as his warriors carry them off the wagons and into the building where Rakh''ash''tha treats his patients. Some of the women even locked lips with his warriors, but he decided to just ignore them and pretend that he didn''t see anything as he walked away.

 Chapter 168 - 168

    Far into the south, Sakh''arran was inspecting the surroundings of their nowpleted task. The Fortress of Vir was now finished, and they only needed to wait for their chieftain to give them further orders on what to do next. It was named as such since Vir would mean star and the Fortress of Vir will be the star of the south tounch their expeditions to the endless sands of Ereia.


    "Where are they now?" Sakh''arran asked as he nce at the squad leader of the Verakhs who were shadowing an army of humans for the past few days. "Four days'' march to our east, Druu''ghar Vaddash. Their numbers probably over five thousand, but they looked battered from their journey, as many of them were too skinny to be even soldiers. We suspect that they might be deserters or survivors of a defeated army." the Verakh respectfully gave his report.


    "Continue on stalking them and try to find out their purpose ining here." Sakh''arran gave hismand, then turned to the messenger that was sent by Gur''kan. "What''s the situation with the tribe that you visited?" he asked. "We''ve won them over, the Skalsser Tribe, that''s what they call themselves. Our timely intervention solved one of their inner conflicts as we saved many of them from their own struggles against their fellow tribe members.. We were also able to prevent another warlock from establishing a foothold in their tribe as we yed all of its followers. But we sustained some casualties, especially from the Amalgamation of Flesh that the strongest shaman of the Skalsser Tribe defeated in exchange for his life." the messenger reported.


    "And where are ourrades now?" Sakh''arran asked while marking things down on the map that he had on his table. "Roughly two days behind me, Druu''ghar Vaddash. Their march is slow since there are a lot of old, children and women among them and also our injuredrades." the messenger quickly replied.


    "Hmmm... Anything else to report?" the second inmand of Xiao Chen asked again, to which the two replied "None..." at the same time. "Alright, you may retire and have your rest." he answered as he turned all his attention on the map that was in front of him. The Verakh and the messenger of Gur''kan saluted, to which Sakh''arran just nodded in acknowledgement before they went out of his office.


    *****


    A few days'' march to the west, Gur''kan was leading his triumphant warriors back to their base, and behind them was a long line of the Skalsser Tribe. They were lucky that Ikrah and his father managed to convince Yukah, Gunn, and Hekoth that Gur''kan and hispanions are their friends. "How is Yukah doing?" Gur''kan nced to the silent Gunn who had a serious look in his eyes while walking. "He will live. Hekoth is with him to tend to his wounds but I think he will find it hard to ept that even Tash''arr is also gone." the shaman replied, then went silent once again.


    Far behind their long serpentine line were Haguk and Dug''mhar, leading their respective tribes as they took on the role of rearguards just in case someone or something decided to attack them. With the cover of the vegetations in the surroundings, the Verakhs were moving alongside them while staying hidden.


    Pelko and Ikrah were the ones taking the lead for their tribe, as Gunn was with Gur''kan and Hekoth was with Yukah. They left the original location of their tribe with noints as they only have been there for two years since they are always relocating their tribe depending on the situation and the decision of their current chieftain.


    *****


    Xiao Chen was thinking of ways to better secure those under him and thends around the city of Yohan. And he was also having a dilemma on how to make the rescued women settle in a city filled with different races, but more importantly how is he going to make them lived alongside with the many goblins that are part of his enormous tribe. Sure, many of the goblins are aiding the kobolds in their tasks, but there are still many of them who are inside the city and are working in broad daylight. Hisst optional mission was something that can''t bepleted easily.


    "You look troubled, chief?" Adhalia muttered as she approached their chieftain and right beside her was Draegh''ana. The two never moved on their own as wherever one of them is at, the other one would be with her. Xiao Chen can''t help but shake his head at the actions of the twodies as they are basically keeping him under surveince 24/7 and he had a hunch of what caused them to do it, his nces towards the rescued women to appreciate the view.


    "Well, we need to settle the women and help them recover, but I don''t know how." Xiao Chen muttered as he scratched his face with the palms of his hands. Draegh''ana and Adhalia looked at each other, then at their chief. "Recovering from such experience can''t be done quickly. It needs a lot of time and adjusting." Draegh''anamented. "Yes, it needs time but I think it won''t take too long specially in the case of the other rescued women who have found someone that they have taken a fancy to and we know who most of them are set upon." Adhalia added as he stared hard at Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen just clicked his tongue softly, then reached for one of the scrolls that contained reports of the progress of those he sent to the south that arrived two days ago. Reading the contents of the scroll, he can''t help but knit his brows upon reading the report about an army of dark-skinned humans that were only a few days'' march from the Fortress of Vir.


    He went silent for a few moments. Gathering his thoughts, he finally decided on what to do next. He was going to the south and perhaps start his expedition to thend of Ereia. But first he needs to settle a few things and right on time Rakh''ash''ta entered his tent.


    "Chief, the treatment of those women isplete ." he reported as he leaned on his staff while looking left and right towards the twodies who were with their chieftain in confusion. He wasn''t expecting them to be here at all.


    Rakh''ash''ta was the sole healer of Yohan or doctor if Xiao Chen would give him a modern title. He alone was in charge of the health of his enormous tribe and also had to deal with the other responsibilities that he tossed at him since he waszy to deal with all of them since it wasn''t his forte. After being swamped by too many things to deal with, Rakh''ash''ta epted apprentices and taught them everything that he knows but it seemed like many of his apprentices also learned his craziness in experimenting and their insatiable curiosity about many things.


    "Their treatment consist of medicine and..." Rakh''ash''ta''s words were cut short as Xiao Chen raised his hand to signal him that he doesn''t have to continue in what he was about to say.


    "The women deserve a little privacy. I don''t need to hear all the details. I just wanted to know whether any traces of the Bloodpool Goblins remain in them." Xiao Chen muttered as he nced at the twodies.


    "Hmmmm... Yes chief... Well, they can continue to live normally if they can put their past bad experiences behind them. But some of them are troubled emotionally and are scarred by what they just went through and that is something that even I can''t do anything about, it''s outside my capabilities." the old orc spoke clearly.


    "Appreciate it. Thanks for the hard work. I''ll think of a solution for them." Xiao Chen answered. Rakh''ash''ta turned around then went out of his tent as he is probably the busiest of all those under him. He still had a lot of things to deal with.


    "Oh right, chief. The women are gathered in the square." Rakh''ash''ta said before fully leaving the tent.


    "I''ll go talk to them." he answered as he stood up and headed out. "We areing with you." Adhalia muttered as they went after him and followed him towards the square.


    Upon arriving at the square, Xiao Chen saw all the women that they rescued huddled together as they curiously looked around their surroundings after being led there by Galum''nor and the Yurakks. Xiao Chen headed for the raised tform in front of the square and all eyes automatically turned to him.


    Clearing his throat, he breathed in. "I''ll look after your lifestyles for the moment and treat you as one of my own tribe members. You all can do what you want as long as you follow thews that were established, if you want to find out what are thews, you can go ahead and look at the statues or ask directions from anyone to lead you to where they are at. You are free to do what you want, stay or leave, it is up to you." he announced with a shout as he needed to make his voice loud for all of them to be able to hear him clearly.


    Everyone was surprised by his announcement as they never expected it. Besides the change in their expressions and gazes, not one of them moved. ''Will this end poorly?'' Xiao Chen thought in his mind, but everything seems to go well.


    The women started to make some noise as Xiao Chen could hear their suppressed voices as they spoke with each other. He turned around and take his leave and let the women do what they want with their new lives.

 Chapter 169 - 169

    It only took Xiao Chen twelve days to arrive at the Fortress of Vir because of the paved road that the kobolds built. From the city of Yohan till the Fortress of Vir was a fine paved road that is six meters wide, snaking through the forest and hills along the way. The path could rival the roads of the modern era of Xiao Chen''s old world.


    Draegh''ana and Adhalia were on the back of Ulfrus as they ride alongside Xiao Chen and his Rhakaddon steed. They only took a few rest stops as the chieftain was in a hurry to know the current situation of his warriors and the looming threat of an Ereian Army that was so close by to their primary base in their expedition to the endless sands.


    Ulfrus was by far not the fast but it can keep up with Xiao Chen''s steed even with two riders on its back. Strapped on the side of Xiao Chen''s steed was his new crescent-moon spear that was yet to be baptized by blood after he wrecked hisst one.


    And a few days behind them was Aro''shanna with Grogus in tow alongside the troll skirmishers. They were slower, as their legs can''t keep up with the speed of Ulfrus and their chieftain''s steed.


    Xiao Chen doesn''t have to worry much about being ambushed while he is on his way to the south since the surroundings have been cleared off by the Verakhs of threats. The only thing that he would worry about were the wild animals that sometimes visit the paved road..


    *****


    Arriving at the Fortress of Vir, the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush greeted him in full force and even those who were badly wounded and now with handicaps joined in weing their chieftain. The fortress has two set of walls, the outer one which was being built by the hardworking kobolds with the help of the members of the First Horde which was made of concrete and the inner one which was alreadypleted long ago was a towering wooden wall roughly five meters high.


    Inside the fortress, Xiao Chen observed his warriors who were standing proud in their formations. The Yurakks upfront and the Rakshas behind them while the Rhakaddon Cavalry and the Warg Cavalry were in their right and left nks, respectively. The Golden Wolf held by the Amazferr was present to wee their highest leader.


    The Skalsser orcs watched in awe as the entire Yohan First Horde, Ikarush, formed up in full force. They were all worried and had their weapons at the ready, thinking that a battle was about to ur as all their friends were in theirplete battle equipment.


    Ushering his steed forward, Xiao Chen smiled proudly towards his warriors.


    "Chief! Wee to the Fortress of Vir!" Sakh''arran saluted at Xiao Chen.


    "Wee of the Fortress of Vir, chieftain!" the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush shouted in unison as they saluted. Theirbined voices thundered in the ears of all those who were watching the spectacle. Gunn was silently observing what was going in a corner and his eyebrows met as he stared at Xiao Chen. He felt like he was staring at someone who was infallible in battle with the aura that he was emitting.


    Xiao Chen nodded his head in acknowledgement of all the salutes that were addressed to him, then turned to Sakh''arran who was atop ckwind who was also equipped with all her armors just for the asion. He dismounted from his steed and patted its neck before handing the reins to one of the Yurakks, who volunteered to take care of his steed. Ulfrus behind the Rhakaddon snorted loudly then sat on his rear when the twodies got off of him.


    "Lead the way to themand center." Xiao Chen nced at Sakh''arran as he patted the snout of ckwind who was licking his arms. It seemed that the warg missed him, which made Sakh''arran stare nkly at his chieftain for a few moments before gathering his bearings. "Yes, chief." he replied as scratched the neck of his steed, who turned around and went towards the biggest building in the fortress.


    Sakh''arran led them towards a two story buildingpletely made of wood but it was decorated with many carvings and other ornaments. It looked like a house of a noble with how well decorated and big it was. Xiao Chen can''t help but scratched the back of his head upon seeing themand center. "It needs to be as such to be worthy of your status, chief." Sakh''arran said proudly as he smiled towards their chieftain.


    Xiao Chen can''t help but shake his head. "It''s amand center. It''s not like I am going to live inside it. We will use it for meetings and nning, not a luxury ce." he muttered while facepalming. Sakh''arran just shrugged his shoulders in response, then went inside.


    "Just let it be. It''s just their way of showing their respect and appreciation for you and your leadership." Adhaliamented as she walked inside while smiling. The design of the building seems to be to her liking as she trailed her hands on the carvings on the walls.


    Entering inside, a huge hall was in front of Xiao Chen and in the center was an enormous square table with the size of its sides of over five meters. On the center of the table was a huge map that was still iplete. It was a map of thends around the Fortress of Vir and there were markings scattered all around it.


    "How are the Skalsser orcs adapting?" Xiao Chen withdrew his gaze from the table as he directed his gaze at Sakh''arran. "They are adapting well, albeit slowly. Their supposed to be leader is still unconscious and is being treated by their shaman with the aid of our warriors who have undergone trainings to treat the wounded." the Horde Chief replied.


    The sound of footsteps echoed through the walls of the vast hall as Gur''kan, Trot''thar, Haguk, Dug''mhar, Arkagarr, Maghazz, Gunn, Ikrah, and Pelko joined them.


    "They are the representatives of the Skalsser orcs, the young one is Ikrah, the one beside him is his father, Pelko and thest one is Gunn, one of their shamans." Gur''kan introduced the three unfamiliar faces that Xiao Chen had never seen before.


    "I wee you with open arms to fully join Yohan." Xiao Chen said as he spread his arms wide while smiling. His tribe is getting bigger and bigger with more warriors for him to achieve his goals. The creation of the second horde of Yohan would be well on its way as he noticed the huge numbers of the Skalsser orcs while he was entering the Fortress of Vir.

 Chapter 170 - 170

    Adhalia started adding new markings on the map that was on the enormous table when everyone was settled down. She marked the ces that she traveled along the way as she headed for the Orcishnds before being captured by the Galuk orcs.


    Everybody watched in silence as all their gazes were focused on what Adhalia was doing. It was drop dead silent inside the hall and they can even hear their own heartbeats when Adhalia stops for a few moments while remembering the details of her travels.


    It took her a few moments before she had created an almostplete map of Ereia. Xiao Chen approached the map as he observed the new markings that were added.


    "So there are only a few towns along the way and few choke points to slow down our advance when we start our expedition.." Xiao Chen muttered as he scratched his chin.


    "Yes, chief, but there would be some viges of the nomadic people along the way who moved from one ce to another to herd their cattle. We could start with them as they are easy to befriend, unlike the other Ereians." Adhalia answered while adding a few more markings on the map.


    "Judging by the current season, many of them would be here, here and here, but I am not a hundred percent sure if they are there since it''s been a long time since Ist encountered them." she continued as she added more and more markings.


    "A monthter would be the harvest season and Ereia would be busy in their harvest. The farmers would be in the fields and the number of soldiers avable to defend it would dwindle down or the quality of their conscripts would be at an all-time low. And the beast folks further south would raid them more frequently during the harvest season and keep the standing army of Ereia busy for a while." she muttered.


    "Yes, we should aim for the harvest season to make our advance easier and for us to prepare better. We still need to train the Skalsser orcs to have them adapt to how our warriors do battle." Xiao Chen muttered as he nced at the representatives of the Skalssers.


    "And we still had to deal with the army that is just a few days of march away to the east. We don''t want them to strike us on our rears while we are on the move." he continued as he turned towards Sakh''arran, who nodded his head in reply.


    "I could try to convince them first to join us, chief. They might be one of my friends and could aid us in battle with their numbers." Adhalia suggested to them, as she hoped that the Ereian army that was being observed by the Verakhs in the shadows were those who would follow her family. She still had the crest of the Darhkariss with her, which could help her convince them that she really is a Darhkariss.


    Xiao Chen nodded his head at her suggestion. "You can give it a try and I hope you can convince them or they will experience the full power of the horde." Trot''thar butted in as moved his arms and gave them a stretch.


    "This perfect one will show them no mercy." Dug''mhar joined in as he kissed his biceps and flex his muscles, which earned him a p to the back of her head from Haguk.


    "We could also split our forces into two groups. One would move along the towns and cities along the way while our main army would directly head for their capital and take down their highest leader, but it is risky." Sakh''arran suggested as he inspected the map.


    "The Skalsser orcs along with a fourth of the First Kani''karr Corps could draw out their army and keep them upied while the main force would bring down their capital." he continued, then looked at their chieftain to ask for his thoughts.


    The suggestion of Sakh''arran was good, but Xiao Chen thought that it is too risky since the terrain of the endless sands is full of danger, especially from nature, and he might lose many of his warriors just against the power of nature. He doesn''t want to risk it and this was going to be the first battle of his warriors against enemies that they know almost nothing about. They needed to be baptized by many battles against them first in order to adapt to the way they fight and specially with how sly humans are, there is bound to be someone among them with a brilliant mind that can toy around with his simple-minded warriors.


    "We don''t want to risk it. I need the all the warriors that are avable to move together as one. We are heading to a ce that we haven''t been to before and with only one guide to lead the way, it''s too risky." Xiao Chen replied to Sakh''arran''s suggestion.


    "And even if Adhalia sessfully convinces the Ereian army that is nearby for us to have more guides. It''s still too risky. We never know what is going to happen, and it''s better for all of us to be intact." he continued while ncing towards the representatives of the Skalssers who have been silent all this time.


    *****


    After the meeting, Xiao Chen went on a stroll around the fortress as he inspected all of its corners to ensure that the ce would stand strong. He went around the fortress without his armor and with just the two des on his back to mingle with the Skalsser orcs for him to know their thoughts. Xiao Chen even ditched the twodies who were keeping him under surveince as he used his skills to leave them behind. He took a cloth and wore it on his head to somehow make it harder for the members of the First Horde to know who he was with just a simple nce.


    Food was abundant in the fortress as there were plenty of supplies being delivered here by wagons from the city of Yohan. There was also no problem with the water supply, as there were plenty of freshwater resources around the fortress. The cleanliness of the fort was alsomendable as Xiao Chen spottedtrines around the fort and even the Skalsser orcs were using them.


    He aimlessly walked around as he listened to the words of their new friends. A smile crept up to have his lips as he heard positivements from their new friends about their new home. With how things are developing, it would be easier for him to fully incorporate them into his tribe. The more members he could gather, the stronger he will be and with the aid of his mysterious system, everything would go well even if till now he still doesn''t know the purpose of the system thattched on to him and its reason for choosing him.

 Chapter 171 - 171

    Xiao Chen was on the walls of the fortress as he observed the Yurakks who were helping the kobolds in building the outer wall. The mixed of a dog-like reptiles were really industrious and had noints with everything that he had assigned them to do. He was really lucky that he managed to have many of them join his tribe to serve as his main construction workers, albeit they were only active during the night.


    He strolled along the walls and surveyed the surrounding terrains. The location of the fortress was really favorable for those defending the fortress and extremely hard for those who would attempt to siege it. The high walls were their major problem, as it was not only high, but also thick and sturdy.


    Xiao Chen whistled as he went in his stroll. He looked like a carefree orc with no problems, but deep inside his head was a storm, a storm of many thoughts about the many problems that he had to tackle.. He left the city of Yohan in the hands of Rakh''ash''ta and the security of it to Galum''nor, Mohrios and the warriors under them. The taurens were by far the best police force that he could ever wish for.


    Looking down towards where the Skalsser orcs were gathered, he could hear Dug''mhar boasting his feats in the previous battles that he had participated in, mostly made up feats by his own imagination. Xiao Chen shook his head in helplessness at the boasting of the Rumbling n Chief and the looks that the Skalsser orcs were giving him.


    "Let him have his fun. It''s not like he can find such a big audience to boast to with his made up feats, for we who have been with him for a long time are able to distinguish which one is the truth and which ones are just lies. It won''t be long for them to see it for themselves what he could really do on the battlefield." a voice sounded behind Xiao Chen, which prompted him to turn around and there he saw Trot''thar in his casual clothes, just a coarse shirt and what looks like pants.


    "I guess you''re right. We will need all the strength that we can muster when we begin our expedition to the endless sands. They can function as our auxiliary unit to help shoulder some of our enemies or they can reinforce anywhere on our battle-line when required." Xiao Chen muttered as he sat on the walls facing the gathering of the Skalsser orcs who were surrounding Dug''mhar as he boasted.


    "I heard from the Verakhs that the big female orc is on her way here with some trolls." Trot''thar mentioned as he remembered the report that he heard by chance when he was visiting Sakh''arran in his office inside themand center.


    "Yes, she will be joining us and maybe she can help shape the Skalsser orcs better than any of us since she can be ruthless in training them and will be a huge challenge to the Skalsser orcs since it''s a woman that can defeat many of them in one on one or even one on three fights." the chief of Yohan replied while turning his attention to his left where the sound of approaching footsteps wereing from.


    "Are you done with your shift?" Gur''kan questioned the orc with huge arms to which Trot''thar just snorted and ignored the skinny orc. Xiao Chen looked at the two, one at a time, with a look of confusion.


    Gur''kan sat beside their chieftain as he chuckled at the response of his fellow War Chief. "I guess timber still isn''t over... Right? Timber?" he nced at Trot''thar before suppressing hisugh with his hand on his mouth.


    "Don''t call me that. And yes, it still isn''t over Latrine Hogger." Trot''thar responded, which made Xiao Chen even more confused at the two War Chiefs bickering like children and calling each other with new names. ''Timber? Latrine Hogger? What''s up with those nicknames.?'' he thought but he didn''t voice it out as he had nothing to do with them having their fun at teasing each other.


    "Oh yeah right, hmmmm... Timber... Where is Haguk and his nsmen?" Xiao Chen joined in the teasing as he looked at Trot''thar, who had a face that can''t be spelled. "Gahahahah... Timber..." Gur''kan bursted outughing as heid on his back while clutching his stomach and pped the walls a few times while he was at it. He wasughing hard as their chieftain joining in the fun.


    "Uhmm... They are on patrol, chief. Almost every night they would ride out and go around near the fortress to watch for any movements of any enemies that the Verakhs might have missed and dispatched them if they will be a threat." Trot''thar answered as he looked at the stillughing Gur''kan with an annoyed look on his face.


    Xiao Chen nodded his head, then turned towards the stillughing War Chief. "And the casualties during the previous engagement? How many? Latrine Hogger." he also called Gur''kan with the nickname given by Trot''thar to him which erased all traces of happiness on his face. It was Trot''thar''s turn to burst out inughter as he copied the previous actions of his fellow War Chief while celebrating that their chieftain didn''t spare Gur''kan.


    "Theplete report is still not submitted by all the Warbands, chief, but our casualties are over fifty for sure and more than a hundred wounded that can no longer take part in future battles. An eight-six wounded warriors that could still continue on to fight for the horde. And the total numbers of warriors from the Skalsser orcs was still notplete but they have two shamans in their ranks, Gunn and Hekoth, the first one you have already met during the meeting and the second is with Yukah and tending to his wounds, chief." Gur''kan reported as clicked his tongue at Trot''thar, who was making funny faces at him while their chieftain was facing him.


    Xiao Chen stood up after a nod and walked away from the two. "Teasing each other for fun is alright, but if you two go physical against each other. I''ll make an example out of the both of you to instill discipline to the others. Until then, continue on your fun." he muttered as he walked away while waving his hand while his back was facing the two War Chiefs who had fearful expressions on their faces. Whenever their chieftain mentions the word discipline, it would mean a lot of pain and exhaustion which the two of them no longer want to experience, especially at the hands of their very own chieftain, who is known as a devil by all of them when ites to disciplining and training.

 Chapter 172 - 172

    The next day, Aro''shanna and the troll skirt finally arrived at the Fortress of Vir. Aro''shanna just went in without care as he dragged the little Grogus behind her, who was carrying his cooking utensils and some of his ingredients.


    "Where will I stay?" the female orc went up to a Yurakk who was the nearest to her and asked while slinging her battle-axe on her left shoulder. The Yurakk stared at Aro''shanna for a few moments while trying to remember who she was and it didn''t take long before he remembered who she was, she was the trainer of Brazan and his kin and she was someone who was strong enough to stand toe to toe against two ogres at the same time and toy with them. Fear started to shroud his entire being as he remembered how scary she was when inbat.


    "I-I... I will lead the way." he stuttered as he stiffly turned around and walked away first and headed towards one of the buildings that was near themand center which was reserved for themanders. "Kik? Scaredy orc....kekeke..." Grogusughed, but he quickly mmed his mouth shut when Aro''shanna gave him a stern gaze and yanked his arm and dragged him behind her. His arm was almost torn away from his shoulders with how powerful the female orc pulled his arms. The Yurakk who was leading the way was visibly trembling. The other Yurakks stared at theirrade with a look of pity but the expressions on their faces turned graver as they turned their attention at the little Grogus who was being pulled behind Aro''shanna, ''Poor goblin'' they all thought but they don''t have the courage to stand for the little goblin.


    The other Yurakks just pretended that they saw nothing when Aro''shanna and Grogus being pulled behind her went past by them. Their gazes were looking far into the horizon as they didn''t want to irk the female orc who was obviously in a bad mood.


    "This will be your quarters, now I''ll excuse myself." the Yurakk who led the way saluted to Aro''shanna then turned around and walked away briskly. When he was a few meters away, his walk turned into a jog as he was in a hurry to get away from Aro''shanna as soon as possible.


    "Tsk..." Gur''kan clicked his tongue at just transpired in front of him, but like the Yurakks, he also doesn''t want to irk Aro''shanna, who is obviously displeased by something.


    "Go cook." Aro''shanna pointed her finger towards her quarters as she ordered Grogus. The poor little goblin had no other choice but to obey, as he didn''t want to suffer more pain. He walked inside the assigned quarters of Aro''shanna while all the luggage on his back which was totally too heavy for him to handle, but he gritted his teeth and continued to endure.


    "What!?" Aro''shanna grumpily questioned Gur''kan, who was staring at her this whole time. "Nothing..." the skinny orc answered as he walked away while grumbling something, but it was too soft that Aro''shanna couldn''t make out what he was grumbling about. She turned her gaze to the Yurakks, who quickly evaded her gaze as they too walked away in different directions, but they were all distancing themselves from her.


    *****


    Inside themand center, in the hall, Sakh''arran, Draegh''ana, Trot''thar, Maghazz, Adhalia and Xiao Chen were having a discussion.


    "In the addition to the Third, Fourth, Sixth and Eight Warbands you will also take the First Warband with you and inform Dug''mhar that he and his nsmen will be joining you on your attempt to convince your fellow Ereians. The Verakhs will move in the shadows, the First till Eight Squad will be mobilized. Trot''thar and Sakh''arran will be with you too." Xiao Chen muttered as he stared at Adhalia who had a determined look on her face.


    "I''ll go with her too, chief. Ulfrus will function as her steed for the meantime to make a grand entrance." Draegh''ana suggested, which made Adhalia turn towards her with a confused look on her face.


    Adhalia thought that the female orc would be happy since she will be out on a mission and which in turn will allow her to apany the chief by herself, but the worried look of Draegh''ana which was directed to her made her realized something. The female orc now treats her as one of their own.


    "Will do. The others will maintain security for the fortress and help in training the Skalsser orcs even just a bit. After you do your task, return as soon as possible. We will just wait for the supplies to arrive, then the expedition to the south will start." Xiao Chen muttered as he traced his fingers on the edge of the map.


    "I will do my best to convince them, chief." Adhalia answered as she saluted, then went out first to inform Dug''mhar. She walked with steady steps and with full confidence, but deep inside her heart, she was really nervous. She clutched the pendant on her chest, which contained the crest of the Darhkariss as she prayed to their ancestors to watch over her and aid her in fulfilling her mission.


    "If... I say if... Things don''t go well. You have to get her out quickly and exterminate all the Ereians to thest man. None of them should survive if they will be hostile. Hide somewhere nearby first and don''t show your full strength, but if things go south, let them taste the wrath of the horde." Xiao Chen stared at eyes of all those inside the hall with a serious look.


    Themanders inside the tent all replied in unison, "Yes chief!" as they saluted their chieftain and walked out to prepare themselves for the mission. Xiao Chen watched as the Amazferr took hold of the Golden Wolf, then turned to him to render his salute. "I''ll return with the wolf or I shall die trying to return it." the Amazferr muttered as he saluted before carefully carrying the Wolf outside to join those who were assigned for the mission.


    Xiao Chen walked out of themand center and watched his warriors assemble in their formation. He headed towards the walls with all the warriors in their full gear saluting at him as he went past by them. While he was on the walls, he saw the squads of Verakhs who already departed first as they scattered in their respective groups and headed towards their designated areas of responsibility. The Verakhs quickly disappeared into the woods and beyond the hills after a few moments of Xiao Chen keeping an eye on them.


    It didn''t take long for the main force for the mission that he had assigned to move out of the fortress. The Wolf leading the way while being nked by the two highest Guidon Bearers carrying the banners. The Skalsser orcs watched the spectacle with curious eyes, as this was by far the biggest mobilization of their new friends had done. They too wanted to join in, but they were informed that their new friends will just be out to fetch some new friends of theirs.


    Xiao Chen continued to watch his warriors in their orderly line till he could no longer spot even a vague silhouette of them. After a few moments of gathering his thoughts, he went down from the walls with a very serious look in his eyes. The Skalsser Tribe will now know why he was called a devil by many or all of his warriors.

 Chapter 173 - 173

    On the wide grounds just right beside themand center, Xiao Chen was overseeing the training of the Skalsser orcs. First up was to try to break them as quickly as possible. He was making them suffer harsher punishments with every mistake that theymit, much harder than what the Rakshas and the Verakhs experienced.


    "Back to zero!" he shouted as he saw one of them not performing at the center of their cluster. He could hear angry grumbles and curses directed at him, but they did nothing else except just toply.


    Xiao Chen was making them do the simplest form of exercise, which was jumping jacks but four by five hundred in cadence. None must be too early or toote or else they''ll be back to zero once again.


    "Third row! Fourth column! You are too early to swing your arms! Back to zero!" he shouted again and the sound of suppressed grumblings echoed once again, but he could hear it all too well.


    "One. Two... Three... One... One... Two... Three... Two... One... Two... Three... Three... One... Two... Three... Four... One... Two......"


    The Skalsser orcs shouted as they performed, they were shouting their frustrations out as a way of retaliation in hopes that they could somehow cause difort to the devil upon the walls who was watching them.


    "Baaaaaacckkkkk! To zero! Still don''t let your anger show!" the devil upon the walls shouted once again with a voice full of authority and so loud that even the slumber I kobolds were aroused from their sleep and forced them to relocate where they''re sleeping just so that they can avoid the ensuing noise and have their sleep be not disturbed.


    Near the edge of the walls, Gur''kan was happily giggling as he watched the Skalssers who had annoyed and angry expressions on their faces as they performed. He was swinging his legs freely as he sat at the edge of the walls while he watch.


    Turning to his left, he saw Aro''shanna near the stairs that lead up the walls as she munches on the snacks cooked by the little Grogus who have been running back and forth from the quarters of Aro''shanna and to where she was at many times. The chimney of Aro''shanna''s quarters was busy emitting smoke, which means that the kitchen was fired up and the little Goblin was cooking, still. He doesn''t know for how many hours did the chimney continued to emit smoke but it hasn''t stopped spewing out smoke ever since Grogus entered the quarters of the voracious female orc.


    Going around the Skalssers was Arkagarr as he nudge anyone who isn''t performing properly with the long stick that he had on his hands. He would whack some of them from time to time and the stinging pain cause by the stick would make those around his target to flinch in pain as his strikes would cause a painful and solid sound. The Skalsser orcs can''tin and they don''t have the courage to challenge Arkagarr, as they already have witnessed his prowess in battle during theirst engagement when they were still enemies.


    "Endure! Endure it! If you want to be stronger! You must endure!" Ikrah shouted as he wiped away the sweat that was flooding his face and wiped his eyes clean of sweat, which was giving him some difort and making his vision a little blurry. He was trying to motivate his nsmen to endure more, as he can understand that in order for them to be stronger like their friends, they must endure all the sufferings that is being hurled at them by the one atop the walls.


    He had heard from Gur''kan that almost the entire members of the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush, were trained by the one they call Khao''khen, who is their chieftain. And some even luckier ones were trained by him only. The skinny War Chief had many stories that he had told him when they were on their way to the fortress from their tribe and many of them were about the feats of their chieftain, Khao''khen.


    "I''ll be stronger... Stronger and better... I will be just like you..." Ikrah whispered softly to himself as he raised his head and stared at Xiao Chen, who had a displeased look on his face. Their most dreaded phrase sounded once again, "Back to zero!".


    Pelko to Ikrah''s left just smiled and shook his head after he heard the whispers of his son. He had no qualms with his son idolizing someone else beside him and he himself felt that he was no match in a fight against the one who was making them suffer right now. He was panting heavily already, his muscles sore and his body covered in sweat. His old bones can no longer perform as well as they had during his younger years, where he could take part in a battle for many days and could still not feel his exhaustion. He doesn''t know if that was because of his thirst for battle and the thrill kicking in, or he is just now old.


    "Argh..."


    A Skalsser orc grunted in pain as his butt was whacked by Arkagarr who was behind him. The painsted for a few moments and he thought it would go away, but it didn''t. The stinging pain continued as he was once again whacked by the long stick.


    "Jump up when performing. Don''t just il your arms... Perform it well or else..." Arkagarr muttered as he crossed his arms in front of his chest with the stick tightly grasped in his right hand.


    "Back to zero!" Xiao Chen once again shouted as he heard the sound of Arkagarr hitting someone, which would mean someone wasn''t performing well. He was sure that the count of jumping jacks performed by the Skalsser orcs was well beyond three thousand already, with how many times he had them start back from zero.


    It was a test of will on how long they could endure and it was also a test of discipline on how well they would perform. Xiao Chen was testing where their bottom lineys so that he could properly address them. He had to know their capabilities for him to be able to utilize them properly during battles. Their deployments and their ces in their battle-lines. He had to make ns and prepare everything.


    The Rakshas of the Second Warband were posted near the walls as they surrounded the Skalsser orcs who were suffering under the hands of their chieftain while the Yurakks of the Fight and Seventh Warbands were on patrols in alternating shifts.


    *****


    Half a day''s march to the east from the Fortress of Vir, almost the entire force of the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush was on the way to meet their possible friends. The Golden Wolf was proudly leading the way and right behind him was the First Warband, who was in charge of its security.


    "Do you think you can convince them?" Draegh''ana asked as she nced back behind her. The two of them were riding atop Ulfrus who was slowly moving forward and keeping with the pace of the march. "I-I-I don''t know... I am not sure if they support my family..." Adhalia replied as she lowered her head with a face full of worry and nervousness.


    "You can do it... I believe in you. I trust you..." Draegh''ana smiled at her, then turned towards the front as she watched the back of Sakh''arran, who was in front of them atop his steed, ckwind.


    *****


    After four days of continuous march, Adhalia and those who were with her arrived near the what should be the camp of the Ereian army. A squad of Verakhs emerged from the shadows and reported their observations as they have been tasked to watch the humans.


    "Aside from building their shelters and gathering food and water, they haven''t done anything else except for eradicating a group of trolls that kept on pestering them during the nights." the squad leader of the Verakhs who was in charge of shadowing the kin of Adhalia.


    "Shelters and food? Did they erect a wall around their camp?" Sakh''arran asked as he was thinking of a possibility that they were a forward army that was sent ahead of their main force.


    "A wall? I don''t think they did Druu''ghar Vaddash. There is only a fence surrounding their entire camp which could be easily jumped over by our wargs and knocked down with full ramming from one of us." the squad leader replied as he turned to one of his squad members who had some bandages around his shoulders.


    "Let me guess, he rammed through the fence. That''s why you found out that it wasn''t sturdy enough, right?" Adhalia asked as he pointed a finger at the bandaged orc to which the squad leader just nodded his head in reply, as he had a helpless smile on his face.


    "Did they have wagons of supplies following them or supplies that just arrived?" Sakh''arran continued to ask questions.


    "During thest few days that we have been tailing and observing them, they never received any kind of supply except for the ones that they gathered themselves from the surroundings. And thanks to this guy here." the squad leader approached his bandaged member and patted him on the unbandaged shoulder. "We saw them destroying some of their weapons to create tools for building their homes and even hammering their spearheads into longer but thinner pieces of metal to be used as nails in building their shelters." the squad leader continued.


    "Hmmmm... I can''t really figure them out. They can''t be deserters since their numbers are well over five thousand basing on your earlier reports and they can''t be a forward army sent ahead since they don''t have any form of supply chain... Adhalia what do you think?" Sakh''arran muttered as she turned towards the only human among them.


    "I also don''t know till I speak with them." she answered quickly. She was really hoping hard that they would be friends and not enemies or else it won''t end well for his fellow Ereians. She already witnessed what the orcs who were with her can do in battle and she was sure that the Ereian army that built a crude camp won''t be able to stand their ground against them.


    "Alright then, you can go ahead and try to speak with them." Sakh''arran nodded his head, then turned his head to the Verakhs. "All squads, move with her and keep her safe. If she will be in danger, pull her out quickly. And us..." he nced around hispanions. "We will rest but be ready to act at a moment''s notice." he continued.


    Draegh''ana whispered some words to Ulfrus who licked her hands with its rough tongue before moving forward with Adhalia on its back. Ulfrus was walking dramatically forward slowly as it tried to make itself look more intimidating.. Rocks and soil were being absorbed into its body as it was changing its appearance.

 Chapter 174 - 174

    Ulfrus became even bigger than before and its body was riddled with rock spikes, except for the ce where Adhalia was sitting on. A long straight horn also grew from its forehead and its stone fangs became even bigger. It was turning into a form that would surely instill fear in others with just a nce.


    Adhalia didn''t know if it was her imagination, but it seemed like Ulfrus became taller than before. She wasn''t paying much attention to the changes that were urring upon the summon of Draegh''ana that she was riding on. She was busy tracking where the Verakhs were positioned.


    She was keeping an eye on their locations for her to know where exactly will she run to when things didn''t go as she expected. There were still many things that she had to do and, on top of her priority list, was to live till the day that the Royal Family of Ereia would fall.


    Walking forward with confidence and authority, Ulfrus growled softly to announce its presence and the rider on its back. The Ereian army that was inside their crudely made camp was alerted as they hastily grabbed their weapons and formed up into a battle formation.


    Their lines were messy, as they had no proper training. They were just conscripted by the prince with only a week of training. How to swing a sword, thrust a spear and listen tomands. That''s all what they have been taught and trained to do.


    Their hands were shaking as the intimidating creature sauntered forward towards them while baring its huge fangs at them like it was grinning at their response to its presence. Adhalia on the back of Ulfrus was observing her fellow Ereians.


    On a closer look, they looked more like refugees rather than soldiers with how mismatched their armors were. And judging by the looks on their faces, it won''t take long for the orcs with her to rout all of them. Her estimates would be less than half an hour of shing and they will all withdraw from battle.


    Adhalia dismounted from the back of Ulfrus and patted it on its rough neck, to which the bear made of rocks and soil responded by lowering its neck for the female human to reach its neck easier. After patting Ulfrus beside her, she turned her attention towards the Ereians who were in front of her. Their dark skins really gave off their identity and also the way they dressed, even with the absence of a banner representing Ereia.


    "Who is inmand here!? Show me yourmander!?" she fearlessly shouted at them as she moved a few steps forward making some of the soldiers flinched since Ulfrus went on position that looks like it was about to charge at them and released a mighty growl that resounded in their ears which sounded like a p of thunder.


    The wind blew and passed by as the trees and grasses swayed with its passing. It was a total silence, as none of the Ereians in front of her had the courage to speak out.


    "Make way!"


    "Coming through!"


    "Let me through!"


    Shouts came from the rear of the messily formed battle-line of the Ereians as a four men were making their way to the front. Adhalia crossed her arms in front of her chest as she patiently waited. She noticed that the nervous looks in the eyes of those in front of her changed abruptly and she felt their gazes on her bulging melons making her smirk.


    "I am the one inmand of this group! May I know who you are!?" a young man with a blonde hair shouted in reply as he made his way to the forefront with three men just behind him who were respectfully standing just right behind their leader.


    "My name is Adhalia of the Darhkariss family and I havee here to find out which noble family sent you here! Whose army do you belong to!? Which family do you serve!?" Adhalia shouted as she took out the crest of Darhkariss from inside her clothes and let it dangled in front of her being held by her right hand.


    "We serve no one but ourselves! We are no longer part of Ereia!" the young man with the blonde hair responded. "And surely we will not serve another noble even out next life!" he continued to shout, but this time his voice wasced with anger.


    "Darhkariss!?" Let me through! Make way!" amotion sounded from the battle-line of the Ereians as a middle-aged man with hair that had a tint of red in it. He had an iplete set of armor that was riddled with cracks, and she was sure that it would most likely shatter quickly with just a swipe of Ulfrus.


    The middle-aged man didn''t stop when he came to the forefront of their formation, but proceeded to walk forward towards Adhalia until he was only a few feet away from her. Ulfrus beside her was growling softly as it was preparing to pounce on the old man if he shows any sign of hostilities.


    Adhalia was taken aback as the middle-aged man directly went down on one knee after he arrived in front of her, much like how the servants of nobles would do to their masters or to whoever they served.


    "I have found you, mydy. My name is Zaraki the ck, and I have served your father for many years as his eyes and ears near the capital. Here is my token to prove my im." he brought out a circr metal that was about four inches in diameter and it was engraved the crest of the Darhkariss family and on its back was the name ''Zaraki''.


    Adhalia respectfully received the token with both hands as she inspected it to find out if it was real or not. After a few moments of inspecting, she was assured that the token was real. "Why are we called the Darhkariss?" she questioned as a test to Zaraki. Only those who were a member of the Darhkariss family or those they truly trusted knows the real answer to the question. There was an answer to identify those who were servants or somewhat served their family, but there was something else that must be added to find out who is truly trusted by them.


    "We are the eyes in the dark..." Zaraki replied as he bowed his head lower. Adhalia knitted her brows as she started suspecting Zaraki. His answer wasn''tplete.


    "We walk in the shadows to ensure that Ereia is in the hands of someone worthy. We are the guardians of the kingdom." Zaraki continued as he ced his right hand right above his left chest where his heart is at.


    Adhalia smiled as she heaved a sigh of relief. Zaraki is someone truly trusted by her family, as no one would ever know the real answer to the question that they, the members of the Darhkariss family, frequently asked their servants. She was now assured that the man in front of her wasn''t someone pretending to be one of their trusted servants.


    She helped him up to his feet as she returned the token to him and with it was the crest of her family that she had always kept hidden between her peaks. Zaraki stared at the crest for some time before respectfully handing it back to her with both of his hands while bowing his head.


    "What happened to the other members of my family? Did anyone else survived?" she asked. Her voice was full of worry as she stared at Zaraki.


    The middle-aged man shook his head with his face full ofplex emotions. He lowered his head slightly as he averted her gaze. "Mydy, I regret to inform you, but there''s only two survivors of your family that still lives." Zaraki muttered as he still remembered how hard Baron Ragab defended his third wife, even to the point of deploying all his avable soldiers against the soldiers of the prince who wanted his third wife''s head.


    Adhalia had a look of excitement on her face as she shook Zaraki''s shoulders and asked, "Who else survived!?" she almost caused their family''s servant''s ears to bleed with how loud she shouted.


    "Ah... Your cousin, who Baron Ragab took as his third wife. He defended her with all that he got, even challenging the authority of the prince. It wouldn''t have ended easily if not for Commander Ishaq and Commander Nassor. She still lives but can''t leave thends of Baron Ragab till her death or else any soldier of the kingdom will kill her for the bounty that Prince Gyassi put on her head." Zaraki reported as he gently removed the hands of Adhalia from his shoulders.


    "That good for nothing...." Adhalia shouted curses as she remembered the smirking face of the prince as his father was beheaded in front of her. She was burning up with anger as she remembered the ughter that happened right before her very eyes and she won''t have survived if not for her mother sacrificing herself in order for her to escape. There was no way that she is going to forget all those painful memories and no way that she will forgive the prince. She gritted her teeth in anger and clenched her fist so tight that her nails dug into her skin, making her palms bleed.


    "Mydy, your hands..." Zaraki muttered as he brought out a clean piece of cloth and bandaged the palms of Adhalia, to which she just remained still.. The pain that she was feeling now was nothingpared to what she experienced when she lost all those who were closed to her at the hands of the prince and his men.

 Chapter 175 - 175

    Adhalia gathered her bearings and put all her emotions in check. "Introduce me to yourrades." she softly muttered as she went back to Ulfrus and calmed the creature down with some caressing from her palms. "Shh... They are our friends." she whispered unto Ulfrus'' ears as Draegh''ana''s summon was raring to pounce on the Ereians who still had their weapons pointed at them.


    Zaraki led the way as he walked right in front of her with his shield at the ready to intercept any misfires from hisrades. Their anger for the nobles wasn''t something that is easily quelled with just words, as many of them don''t know about the Darhkariss family personally as he did.


    "This one is Dn, the one who led us here after being pursued by the Ereian Royal Cavalry. He is the current leader of this army." Zaraki introduced as he directed his gaze on the young man with the blonde hair.


    "Dn, this isdy Adhalia, the princess of the Darhkariss family." he introduced her as she bowed his head a bit when he faced her.


    "And what makes you think that we will show respect her. She just popped out of nowhere." Dn muttered while eyeing Adhalia, but the creature standing beside her was making him nervous as he averted his gaze quickly as not to irk the bear made of rocks and soil.


    "You know that we have a grudge against nobles and not just a particr noble, but all of them. They are all the same, they don''t value our lives and treat us harshly." a man beside Dn spoke out. He had a long hair that went over his ears and almost touching his neck from the sides. A pair of sneaky looking nted eyes. His frame wasn''t much different from the otters as he was also too skinny to be soldier but perhaps it might just be because of theck of food that they suffered throughout their journey. That''s why he looks too skinny right now.


    "s is right Zaraki, we just don''t hate one particr noble but all of them. But our hate for that bastard prince is at the highest. There are many of us here that would like to tear him apart limb from limb if we ever have the chance." Dn added while clenching his fist till his palms turned slightly pale.


    "Perfect!" Adhalia eximed as she pped her hands together and excitement was obvious on her face. She was smiling from ear to ear because of what she heard. "I am on a quest to bring down the Royal Family to avenge my family and also to fulfill our duty of protecting Ereia. You and yourrades are wee to join me on my quest." she continued, as the smile on her face never receded.


    Dn was taken aback by what she said and became silent. "Pshh... Do you think we can go up against a proper army? I think there is something wrong with your head. We are normal citizens of Ereia, that was just conscripted into the army of the prince with little training. You must be dreaming if we will join you on your quest. Wake up! And look around you. Do you think any of us would risk our lives for someone that we just knew? Good luck trying to convince anyone else except for him." he pointed his finger at Zaraki with a look of pity on his face.


    "Oh... Don''t worry about that. I have friends, powerful friends that will aid me in my quest. Actually, we were just finishing our final preparations before starting our expedition. I just dropped by to try to have you join our army and also for you to be protected from the dangers that lurk in the shadows of thesends." she replied while still smiling, she didn''t take to heart what s said to her.


    "Yeah right... You and what army?" s snorted as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. "Verakhs to the left by the rocks! Show yourselves. I need you to carry a message!" she shouted in Orcish tongue, which shocked those around her of what they just heard. It was thenguage of the orcs.


    "You speak thenguage of the savages?" s questioned as he unsheathed his sword and prepared to strike at her. Zaraki was quick to intercept him as he quickly stood between herdy and s. "I wouldn''t do that I were you..." Adhalia softly muttered and right on cue, an iron bolt flew out from the rocks to their left and directly hit the de in the hands of s making a resounding ng as his weapon vibrated strongly.


    Orcs started emerging from behind the rocks as they fearlessly headed towards Adhalia. The other Verakhs were keeping a close eye on them as they moved to provide support just in case a fight breaks out. They confidently stood in front of Adhalia and her fellow Ereians.


    Adhalia saw that there were only two of them that showed up, but she paid no heed to it. "Go and tell the Horde Chief to march the horde here. Tell him to make their entrance as grand and as intimidating as possible. Let us show them what a proper army looks like." she giggled as she spoke. The two Verakhs nodded their head in acknowledgement, saluted, then turned around to inform their Horde Chief. They know that Adhalia doesn''t have a rank in the horde, but her being almost always with their chieftain, they had to show her respect.


    Zaraki shook his head in helplessness as he actually could speak a little of the Orcish tongue. He and Lord Darhkariss had some dealings with some small groups of orcs before but it didn''tst long as the orcs that they were trading with just suddenly disappeared like a bubble and never came back south to do business with them again.


    "So, the friends that you spoke about are orcs. They are powerful warriors but if there are only a few of them, the number of the prince''s army would easily devour them." Dn finally spoke as he stared at her with a serious look. He had decided that if the friends that she spoke about were powerful enough, he would join them and if not, he would just erect a ce for them here in thends of the orcs and start a new life.


    From the distance, ring sounds of the battle horns sounded, which was followed up by the thundering sounds of the war drums. The battle band yed their instruments with vigor as they were pumped up. They have beenmanded to frighten the Ereians with just the instruments that they had.


    "Yohan First Horde! Move out!" Sakh''arran bellowed as he led the way forward atop ckwind. He was to the left of the First Warband as he marched alongside them. The Third, Fourth, Sixth and Eight Warbands were hanging a few paces behind the First Warband in a long, straight battle-line. The Rumbling n were at the rearmost as they marched behind them at a rxed pace.


    Dn, s, Zaraki and the rest of the Ereians all focused their gazes on where the sounds wereing from. The first thing that they spotted was the figure of a wolf sitting atop a thick pole that is carried by an orc and was nked by two other orcs who were carrying their banners.


    It didn''t take long for them to have a nce at the almost full might of the horde as they marched towards them in an orderly fashion. Dn can''t help but gawked at the sight that he was seeing. All the orcs are wearing uniformed armors. The ones worn by the first group following the Golden Wolf and their banners differed from the ones worn by the groups following right behind them. Straining his eyes, he could make out a silhouette of what looks like a cavalry unit standing at the rearmost of the orcs.


    Even s had his eyes almost popping out of their sockets as he observed the army of orcs heading towards them. He was sure of it. The orcs will easily ughter them if they wanted to and they can''t do anything about it. From behind the tree lines, bushes, rocks and anywhere else that you could hide at even the less likely ces to hide at, orcs started showing themselves as they slung their weapons on their shoulders while standing proudly.


    "By Faerush name... This is impossible..." Zaraki muttered, as he can''t quite believe what he was witnessing. He had seen army''s of orcs before and even fought against some of them, but never were they this organized and well equipped.


    "I told you my friends are powerful... This one isn''t even their full might, there are still others who were left behind to secure our base." Adhalia proudly said as she turned towards the First Horde.


    "First Horde! Halt!" Sakh''arran shouted, and the entire horde came to a halt and even the battle band stopped ying their instruments and remained still. The horde remained still, but their mere presence was suffocating as the Ereians felt even more nervous than before.


    "Let''s go..." Sakh''arran said to ckwind as they sprinted towards where Adhalia was at. The orc atop his warg was quick to arrive beside Adhalia.


    "This is Sakh''arran, Horde Chief of the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush, Druu''ghar Vaddash of all the hordes and the n chief of the Arkhan n. Adhalia introduced him to all those who are nearby to which the orc atop his warg just gave them a friendly nod, then smiled. Dn didn''t know how to respond to the smile of the orc as he still looked intimidating even while smiling, he looked to his left and right and saw hisrades who were staring nkly at the orc.


    "The one with the blonde hair is Dn, themander of this army, the one with the sneaky look is s and this is Zaraki, one of the remaining trusted servants of my family." Adhalia introduced them as she put a hand on the shoulder of Zaraki.


    "Tell them that I dly wee them to join us." Sakh''arran muttered. Adhalia tranted what the Horde Chief said.


    A few moments of Adhalia being the trantor between Dn and Sakh''arran sorted things out. She was having a headache already, but she endured it as only she could speak both Ereian and Orcish properly. Looking to his right, she saw Draegh''ana giving her a thumbs up while smiling as she sat on the back of Ulfrus in a lotus position. Adhalia can''t help but envy her.. She shook her head and focused her attention on what she needs to do.

 Chapter 176 - 176

    After having a headache for more than an hour, Adhalia finally heaved a sigh of relief as her torture finally ended. She was almost at her wit''s end while tranting from Ereian to Orcish, then vice versa. It was driving her nuts. Dn agreed that he will convince the other Ereians to join them and he did it as soon as he was done talking with Sakh''arran.


    Adhalia turned towards s, who was silent all this time and was just listening and observing to what was going on. "Told you my friends are powerful." she mocked as she pursed her lips while looking at him. She was trying to talk to him, but it seemed that the person he was trying tomunicate with was zoning out. Going behind him and observing his eyes, Adhalia can''t help but cover her mouth with her hands in surprise. s was looking at the direction of Draegh''ana, who was sitting atop her summon.


    "If I were you, I would give up already. She is a feisty one who is much stronger than me and probably more powerful than anyone present here. And she also considers herself to be the chieftain''s, so you better wake up to reality." Adhalia whispered unto the ears of the daydreaming s, who slowly turned his head towards him.


    "Are speaking the truth?" he questioned as he looked at Adhalia seriously. He didn''t know what came over him, but he felt something special attracting him towards the female orc who was quietly sitting there peacefully. "You can go and ask the creature that she is sitting on or my orc friends..." she dared him to do so.


    s just shook his head, as he didn''t want to be squashed by Draegh''ana or by her summon. He was smitten by the beauty of Draegh''ana, but it must be just because it is his first time seeing the beauty of a female orc. "If you don''t have a death wish, you better give up now. I think someone from the Rumbling n tried his luck before but was in for some pain." she added while giggling.


    "I don''t have a death wish, so I''ll just forget about it." s responded as he acted pretty meek, unlike before. "You can try with the other female orc back at our base. She is also a beauty, and the best is that she doesn''t have anyone that she fancies, but she can be quite pretty rough in handling her supposed to be suitors." she suggested with all seriousness.


    "You have my gratitude, mydy. I will try my best to woe her." s dered excitedly as he thumped his chest with all confidence, but little did he know that he was falling into the schemes of Adhalia. "Good luck then..." she replied as she walked away while massaging her temples.


    "Is it over?" Draegh''ana questioned her as she stood right in front of her, to which Adhalia just nodded her head in reply, as she was too exhausted already after the torture that she went through. Draegh''ana patted Ulfrus and ordered for it to lower down its body in order for Adhalia to climb up on its back.


    It didn''t take long for Dn to convince his fellow Ereians, as they all looked up to him and respected his decisions. The Ereians salvaged anything from their camp that could still be used and started forming up with everything that was useful to them. They formed their lines behind the orcs, who were patiently waiting for them while still in their well-organized formations.


    "Marching Formation! Form Up!" Sakh''arran bellowed, and the horde shifted their formation. The First Warband moved to the very front with the Golden Wolf leading the way and nked by the two highest Guidon Bearers while holding their respective banners that they were in charged of.


    The Third, Fourth, Sixth and Eight Warbands formed up behind in order as they stood with their own warband members. Staring at the disciplined orcs shifting their formations, Dn felt relieved that he didn''t try to create a reason for them to attack them. He ordered his fellow Ereians to shift their lines as they adapt to the formation of the orcs in front of them.


    Sakh''arran and Trot''thar were marching right behind the Amazferr and two highest ranking Guidon Bearers while Draegh''ana and Adhalia remaining with the Ereians atop the back of Ulfrus.


    Spreading his gaze around, Zaraki saw the cavalry unit of the orcs who were at the rearmost of the long serpentine line, they are acting as the rearguards and they are riding enormous creatures that he was sure that a wooden wall will not stand against their charge. He continued to look around as to find the ones that were called Verakhs by hisdy and he saw them disappear into the shadows, but he could still vaguely see some of them moving behind the treelines. Zaraki could somewhat detect them from time to time because of his past experiences of being both a spy and assassin for Lord Darhkariss during his prime years.


    "Mydy, are you sure that the chieftain that you speak of would warmly wee us? I mean us? Humans?" Zaraki craned his neck upwards to nce at Adhalia, who waszily leaning on the female orcs''s back. He can''t help it but feel doubtful about it since most of his experience with dealing with orcs was that they are natural born warriors who are always thirsty for battle. They are the best warriors to be allied with, but the worst enemy to deal with on the battlefield.


    "Yes, I am sure of it. Don''t be surprised if he acts more human than orc. He is by far the oddest orc that I have encountered and will be the oddest one that you will ever encounter. It is a pretty long story. Just wait till you meet him and you will figure everything out." Adhaliazily answered, then yawned. She felt tired, too tired, as she didn''t have any proper rest for the past few days while they were on the march.


    Looking behind them, she saw her fellow Ereians marching silently. She can''t figure out what are their true feelings about the development of things, but she had no interest in finding out. The important thing to her is that they will join her in and won''t be ughtered by her friends. While she was looking around, she saw s, who had excitement written all over his face. "Tsk...tsk...tsk... I hope your excitement is not because of her... Even the dead will seek revenge if they are done wrong." she softly muttered.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Draegh''ana questioned as she pointed a finger at s, who was the odd one out. All the Ereians had solemn or worried looks on their faces, and it was only s who really stood out with the excited look on his face.


    Adhalia turned towards Draegh''ana and smiled mischievously. "He was smitten by your beauty at the moment heid his eyes on you." she teased the female orc. "No thanks, I have someone else in my mind and heart. If he will pester me..." Draegh''ana shook her head, "I''ve got Ulfrus, Akwh, Kaprihkorn, my des and my fist that he must go through first." she muttered while shaking her head.


    Adhalia giggled as she covered her mouth with her hands. "You forgot one thing. It''s also because you also consider yourself to be the chief''s...." she whisper softly, then continued to giggle. Draegh''ana had her face burned up as she felt feverish and her cheeks flushed red, spreading to her neck, then to her ears. She quickly averted the gaze of Adhalia as she stared at the front.


    "I know it, you know it, probably all of us know it and even the chief might also know it too." she continued to tease the female orc, who was turning red like a tomato, well more red than she naturally was. Draegh''ana nced back at her, but her shy attitude turned into a very serious one. "Alright... Alright... I''ll stop teasing you..." Adhalia raised her hands up in front of her in surrender.


    "What''s the real reason why he is like that?" Draegh''ana questioned as she directed her gaze at the still excitement gued s, who was smiling foolishly, probably daydreaming about the beautiful female orc that Adhalia told him.


    "Well, I told him that there is another beautiful female orc back at the Fortress of Vir and she is someone that he can try to woe." Adhalia answered then grinned at Draegh''ana who had a confused look on her face.


    "Beautiful female orc? Hmmm... Is it one from the Skalsser Tribe?" Draegh''ana curiously asked as she can''t figure out who Adhalia was talking about. "No... No... No... She is someone who was with you and the chief for a long time already." Adhalia replied while mischievousness was written all over her face.


    "Don''t tell me...No... I must be mistaken... You aren''t talking about Aro''shanna, are you?" Draegh''ana had her eyes widen in surprise as she sought confirmation from Adhalia. "You are absolutely correct... I am talking about her." Adhalia replied as she startedughing uncontrobly while clutching her stomach.


    "You can''t be serious?" the female orc questioned as she looked at theughing Adhalia with all seriousness. "Oh... I am dead serious... Even the dead will seek revenge for any wrong doings done to them... What more that I am still part of the living." the female human stared right back at her with all seriousness in her eyes.


    Draegh''ana shook her head as she stared at the still excited s with a look of pity. "I hope he will still live after she is done with him.." she muttered as pitied the oblivious human of the world of pain that he was about to suffer because of Adhalia''s revenge.

 Chapter 177 - 177

    Sakh''arran led the horde and their new Ereian friends to the northwest instead of directly going west. He doesn''t want to go through the marshes that they went through before to get to the Ereians, since the odor from that ce was irritating to the nose.


    They cut through a small forest and finally arrived at the paved road that links the Fortress of Vir to the City of Yohan to the north. The paved road cut down the amount of time spent on traveling back and forth between the Fortress of Vir and City of Yohan to just twelve days instead of more than a month.


    Confidently, the warriors of Yohan stepped on the paved roads like it was the most natural thing to do. Their sandals created soft metallic sounds as they marched through the concrete road. The Ereians behind them paused for a few moments, unsure of what to do, but they soon followed afterwards and stepped on the foreign thing on their path. Some of them even curiously touched the concrete road with their hands and knocked on it.


    Adhalia can''t help but shake her head at the actions of her people. If not for her knowing the orcs earlier than her people, she would also be doing the same thing. At least for her, she witnessed how the concrete road was made and the materials used to make it, and she also saw how the materials were created from raw resources.


    "It''s just a concrete road..." Adhalia muttered, to which her people responded by turning their gazes to her in a unified manner. The only ones who weren''t curious about the concrete road were Dn, who was busy observing the orcs up ahead and s, who was obviously still daydreaming.


    "Mydy, what is a concrete?" Zaraki questioned, as it was the first time that he heard the word. "It''s basically what the path that you are stepping on is made of. It is a mixed of cement, gravel, sand and water." Adhalia exined as she pointed a finger at the road. "Cement... What is a cement, mydy?" Zaraki once again questioned as he can''t help but satisfy his curiosity and looking around him, his fellow Ereians were also curious of the alien words that the nobledy was saying.


    "Ah... Cement is one of the inventions of the chieftain. If you want to know more about it, you should visit the City of Yohan and witnessed how it is made, if you get the chieftain''s permission." She continued to exin, but she sound frustrated by exining things to them.


    *****


    They continued on their march and silently followed after the orcs, who were marching ahead of them. To their rear were the cavalry unit of the orcs, who sometimes disappears only to appear after a few hours with blood all over their bodies. They were dealing with those who were shadowing them, who are also being shadowed by the Verakhs who would show themselves up from time to time to report their discoveries.


    The Ereians didn''t know it just yet, but there were many who were eyeing them in this danger fillednds. In almost every corner of the Orcishnds, there would be some hostile creatures that are ready to pounce on them at any given time. The battles that they experienced with the natives of the Orcishnds were nothing but like just an appetizer, they haven''t experienced a full scale battle against them yet.


    *****


    The sun has already set when the Yohan First Horde, Ikarush returned to the Fortress of Vir and following behind them were their newrades who would surely experience something that they haven''t experienced before if they decided to join their chieftain''s army.


    Dn was curiously looking around the outer walls that were slowly being built by the kobolds who paid no heed to them while they were passing by them, unlike when the orcs were passing by, wherein they stopped what they were doing. He saw some ogres mixing gravel, sand and an ash looking powder together before adding in water and continuing to mix them together, which resulted in a paste looking mess.


    He wanted to find out if that is the concrete that Adhalia mentioned before, but when he turned his head to look at the nobledy to ask her about it, he saw her fast asleep while leaning at the back of the female orc. She was slumbering peacefully, and he didn''t have the courage to wake her up just go ask her a question.


    *****


    Xiao Chen was atop the inner walls and was observing the return of his warriors. Looking at their faces and their body gestures, it looked like they didn''t engage with the Ereians, which is a sign that Adhalia''s mission was a sess. He leaned on the walls while hiding behind a tower, as he didn''t want them to know where he was at the moment.


    "Here you are chief... Aro''shanna is looking for you to have a rematch." a voice caught Xiao Chen off guard as he flinched before slowly turning around and saw Gur''kan, who was panting heavily. The skinny orc had his hands on his knees as he tried to control his breathing. A few momentster, he raised his face up and stared at the chieftain with a sorry looked on his face.


    "What the hell happened to your face?" Xiao Chen confusedly asked as Gur''kan''s face was swollen and he was like a panda with those ck circles adoring the surroundings of his eyes. Looking carefully at the body of the War Chief, his body was covered with bruises and slight cuts.


    "Aro''shanna happened...chief... After she woke up after you knocked her out, she went around looking for you... And when she can''t find you anywhere... She went on a rampage and dragged many of us to fight her... And this is the result." Gur''kan exined as he pointed at his face that was messed up. Xiao Chen scratched the back of his head while smiling wryly, but then he saw Aro''shanna in the distance, which forced him to duck down to hide.


    "What are you doing,chief?" Gur''kan was confused on why the chieftain suddenly squatted down. "Shhhh..." Xiao Chen tried to shush him down as he put a finger upon his mouth in a shush gesture then pointed at Aro''shanna in the distance. Gur''kan turned around and when he saw the figure of the grumpy female orc, he too crouched down on the ground and even went as far as toy on his belly, just for Aro''shanna not to locate him.


    "No... No... No... I don''t want to fight her again. She is as reckless as ever and doesn''t know how to distinguish a friendly spar from a real battle. Many times I have seen my life sh before my very eyes with how closed she was to decapitate me many times already. There is no way that I will spar with her again." Gur''kan covered his face with his hands and muttered like he was almost begging the heavens to spare him.


    "Keep your voice down or she''ll discover us..." Xiao Chen whispered to which Gur''kan responded by shifting the ce where his hands were at and covered his mouth with them. Right down below, the warriors that apanied Adhalia on her mission gathered on the grounds near themand center as they waited for the Ereians.


    Draegh''ana nudged Adhalia with her elbow and woke her up. "We are now inside the fortress... Wake up..." she muttered. Adhalia was aroused from her slumber as shezily opened her sleepy eyes, then released a small yawn before stretching her limbs.


    The Ereians continued to look around the fortress curiously, as they have seen nothing like it before. All the ces that they have been to were only the towns, cities and viges of Ereia, which were nothing like where they are now. The fortress looks like the cities of Ereia, with itsyout, especially the two sets of walls, one outer and one inner wall.


    "Where is she?" s excitedly approached Adhalia, who just dismounted from the back of Ulfrus. Groggy, Adhalia looked around and saw Aro''shanna with a displeased look on her face, which made her smile. ''Lucky'' she thought, then pointed her finger at her, "There she is... Good luck..." she informed s who was smiling from ear to ear and patted him on the shoulder before going away. Draegh''ana, who was still atop the back of Ulfrus, was tempted to stop the nonsense of Adhalia, but she thought otherwise, ''Not my problem.'' she thought.


    Draegh''ana silently dismounted from the back of Ulfrus and patted its neck before heading towards themand center to look for the chieftain as she chased after Adhalia, who went ahead of her.


    Upon seeing Aro''shanna, s excitedly run up to her and stood in front of her. She was beautiful, just like Adhalia had just said, but she was a woman with muscles, albeit not as big as other orcs. despite that, she was a beauty. s smiled at her with what he considers his most handsome smile, "Hey there...I....." his words were cut short as a sudden impact forced him off the ground and sent him flying away.


    "Pheeeeeeeeeww....."


    "Bang!!!"


    He crashed against the walls of themand center and was clearly unconscious, with his eyes showing full white. Aro''shanna snorted loudly as the actions of the human annoyed her. His smile annoyed her. That''s why she gave him an uppercut directly in the chin and sent him flying away. "Tsk... Weakling..." she muttered before turning away and headed towards her quarters. The growling of her stomach reminded her that she hadn''t anything for the entire day as she was consumed by finding the chieftain and having a rematch with her.


    Atop the walls, Xiao Chen witnessed what just transpired. He shook his head as he pitied the Ereian who tried to strike a conversation with Aro''shanna while she was in a foul mood but he was also thankful to him as he somehow managed to annoy the grumpy female orc a lot that she had given up looking for him. "Phew... She''s gone...." he muttered as he patted his chest then looked at Gur''kan who also had his eyes watching the back of Aro''shanna who was headed towards her quarters.

 Chapter 178 - 178

    After their arrival to the Fortress of Vir, the Ereians were led to their quarters, where they will be temporarily settled to. The buildings nearest to the outside walls were all upied by the Ereians, as the buildings near the inner walls were now upied by the Skalsser Tribe.


    Xiao Chen looked left and right before proceeding to go down the walls after ensuring that Aro''shanna was no longer around and behind him was Gur''kan who was also busy looking around for any signs of the female orc that just thrashed him many times. "Let''s go, quick." Xiao Chen muttered as the two of them made a beeline towards themand center.


    Waiting for them inside were Sakh''arran, Adhalia, Draegh''ana and Trot''thar, who all shifted their gazes at them upon their entrance to the hall. "Oh... Chief... We have returned..." Sakh''arran saluted, to which his otherpanions also did the same. Xiao Chen just nodded his head in acknowledgement, then moved forward towards the vast table.


    Trot''thar caught sight of the sorry look of Gur''kan and he can''t help himself but chuckle. As the phrase says "Another orc''s suffering is another orc''s happiness." Which applies to both of them who are War Chiefs of the First Horde.


    "I guess your mission went well." Xiao Chen muttered as he turned his attention to Adhalia, who was beaming with pride and confidence. "Good work." he continued, then shifted his attention to Sakh''arran.


    "The Skalsser orcs are ready for battle but they will only be our reserves since they stillck lengthy and proper training. And... the Verakhs have spotted an army of Ereians to the south. They are heading northeast and seemed to be following the traces left behind by our friends." he continued as he nced towards Adhalia.


    "Are they like the ones that we convinced to join us?" Sakh''arran questioned. Xiao Chen shook his head in response and marked a ce on the map which was inside the endless sands. "Sadly, they aren''t. ording to the observations of the Verakhs that are stalking them. They are a proper army numbering over fifteen thousand soldiers, excluding their baggage train. Theposition of their army is somewhat desirable as they have archers, cavalry, heavy and light infantry." Xiao Chen informed them.


    "When are we gonna do battle with them, chief?" Gur''kan sounded excited as he wanted to get away as far as possible from Aro''shanna who would surely torture him again and again if they remained inside the fortress without anything else to do but train and spar with each other.


    "The Yohan First Horde, Ikarush, is always ready, chief. We would just need a few hours of rest and we will be ready to out once again. What is your decision, chief?" Sakh''arran questioned after making his stance clear. He sounded excited, as this will be the official battle of the First Horde that will involve all of its members.


    "They are still far off inside the endless sands. Let them tire themselves out for a little longer. And we won''t do battle with them too quickly. I have something in mind." Xiao Chen grinned mischievously as he had other ns to deal with the Ereian Army that areing to the north.


    *****


    "Are we there yet!?"" Baron Masud shouted towards the one driving the carriage. He was lying on the bed inside his enormous carriage, which he had his soldiers fetch for him from his barony. The carriage was carefully designed with many luxurious ornaments adorning the sides of it, it was eight meters long and over three meters wide, with an eight set of wheels on each of its sides and being pulled my sixteen stallions that he was so proud of.


    "No, my Lord... We are still far from thend of the orcs." the man driving the carriage respectfully answered, but if Lord Masud could just see his face, he would surely have him decapitated. "Bast*ard... I hope that the orcs will tear you apart...limb from limb..." he mumbled to himself while readjusting his torn cloak that shielded him from the forces of nature. If you looked closer, you could find whip marks all over his back and are still fresh as they haven''t scab yet.


    Inside the carriage, Lord Masud was enjoying all the luxury that were avable to him. He was the using the thighs of a woman as a pillow as hefortably watched the girls who were dancing while wearing almost little to no clothes. All their assets were out for the Lord to enjoy as he swallowed the wine that was fed to him by the woman whose thighs were his pillows.


    "When we will arrive at thend of the orcs, I will capture one of their females for you to tame. Be sure to tame her well and train her the ways of pleasuring men just like how you did with them." Lord Masud muttered as he shifted his gaze from the woman to those who were swaying their hips sexily in front of him. Most of them are young girls who still haven''t reached the age of maturity, but here they are, serving the Lord in his fantasy.


    "Have I ever failed you, my Lord." the woman smiled at the Baron with a flirty smile then reached inside his clothes to caress his chest. "Rest assured my Lord, I will train her well and teach her all that I can so that she will be able to satisfy you." she continued as she moved her soft hands around the chest of the Baron.


    "I believe in your capabilities, Evelyn. You have never failed me, not even once." the Baron smiled back then rose up and leaned closer to Evelyn''s face as he aimed for her lips.


    "Mhmmm..." a soft moan escaped from the lips of Evelyn as Lord Masud kissed her, rather passionately. The hands of the Baron moved up and slowly crawled towards the breasts of Evelyn and fondled them a bit. He wasn''t satisfied with just that as he untied thece that held the dress of Evelyn and had her clothes dropped down to her waist. Her breasts were disyed in all their glory in front of him. Lord Masud eyed those towering peaks that stood proudly, and it didn''t take long for him to put one of them inside his mouth as he sucked on it like a baby trying to draw out milk.


    "Mhmmm... Oh... Lord Masud... Mhmmm...." was all that Evelyn could mutter as the Baron had one of her breasts inside his mouth and busy sucking on her nipple while the other mountain of hers was being fondled by the hand of Lord Masud.

 Chapter 179 - 179

    A few meters away from the luxurious carriage of Baron Masud was another carriage that didn''t lose out to his own in terms of extravagance. The two carriages crawled through the sands slowly as their drivers controlled the stallions that were pulling them. If Lord Masud''s stallions were pure white, the ones pulling the other carriage were ck in color.


    "How long till we enter thend of the orcs?" Baron Husani slid open a small window which was at the forefront of his carriage, which gave him a vision of the one driving his carriage. "I don''t know, my Lord, but I think it will take us roughly a week or two." the carriage driver of Baron Husani replied without turning back.


    Baron Husani closed the small window, then turned towards his bed where a few beauties were still fast asleep after the strenuous exercise that he had with them a few hours ago. It had been months since hest tasted a woman ast night he went all out and released all his piled upst as the prince didn''t care about them and proceeded to enjoy himself with her woman which was a torture to them since they can''t getid.


    Moving ahead of the two luxurious carriages were the soldier of the two Barons who they had conscripted from theirnds. Baron Husani had a total number of six thousand soldiers, including his private army that survived the previous battles, while Baron Masud had five thousand five hundred soldiers with him. The prince gave themmand of a thousand and five hundred Ereian Royal Army soldiers then a four thousand of the Ereian Army which brings their total number of army to seventeen thousand excluding the servants who are taking care of their baggages and the two thousand Ereian Royal Cavalry who are at the rear just following after them at their own pace.


    The army, led by the two Barons, had their morale at an all-time high as most of them just came from a string of victories against the monsters that invaded into theirnds. They have encountered many orcs in the previous battles, which they defeated easily, which in turn boosted their morale as they were going to fight against the same race as the ones that they ughtered.


    The soldiers had a confident look on their faces as they march but little did they know that the orcs that they fought can''t bepared to the ones that they are about to fight against.


    *****


    Inside the Fortress of Vir after the day that the Ereians finally settled down, Xiao Chen had them all gather in the grounds right beside themand center. All five thousand and two hundred and eighty-six of them were there and patiently waited for what the leader of the orcs was going to tell them.


    Xiao Chen confidently walked towards the raised tform while being nked by Adhalia and Draegh''ana, who returned to maintain their surveince of him. With a serious face, he panned from left to right, then back as he observed the Ereians, who were quick to avert from his gaze and not one of them was brave enough to hold his gaze against him, not even for a second.


    "I don''t know the exact reason why all of you made your way to ournds, which were littered with danger in every corner. But judging by the appearance that you had when you first came here, I can guess that you have been wronged. Your eyes, which are filled with hate and thirsts for vengeance, say it all. I will help you get your revenge, but first you have to prove to me that you have the will to carry it out." Xiao Chen shouted as his booming voice echoed all over the fortress. He moved his gaze around while observing the facial expressions of the Ereians, which showed nothing but hate and anger, but it wasn''t directed at him nor his kin, which made him d.


    "We, the orcs, will be aiding her in her quest to seek justice for what happened to her family. She wants revenge and she will have it with our help. You all also want revenge for the wrongdoings done to you and you shall have it." he continued as he tried to make his reason for conquering the endless sands sound as rightful as he can. There is no way that he will tell them that the real reason he is going to conquer theirnds was because of the resources that they could possibly have in theirnds and to further advance his ambition of creating a mighty empire of his own.


    "Are you all with me?" he shouted his question at the Ereians, who were still in surprise. The Ereians thought that the leader of the orcs would speak in their ownnguage and Adhalia will trante his words to them in Ereian for them to understand but no, the chieftain of the orcs was speaking in pure Ereian like he was a native and could even speak thenguage better than some of them.


    "Yes!"


    "We are with you!"


    "Yeah!"


    The Ereians shouted in response while raising their fists up in the air. Xiao Chen went silent as he observed them. He smiled as he seeded in his little maniption and hiding his true intentions in heading for the Kingdom of Ereia.


    "I am d that you are all with me. Now, it''s time for you to train and learn the basics. I don''t need you to be the strongest, but I need you to be the most disciplined. Strength is useless in a battlefield if you don''t have any discipline unless you could take on the entire army of the enemy on your own, which is impossible." he shouted then turned his attention at Sakh''arran, Gur''kan and Trot''thar.


    The three moved up to the tform and stood behind the chief and stared at the excited Ereians who still haven''t settled down after being fired up.


    "These three will be the ones who will be training you. Obey their words, for they are thew while you are training. If you want to experience a more gruesome and exhausting training, you are free to disobey them." Xiao Chen chuckled as he stared at his threemanders who had stoic faces as they stared at the Ereians who finally quitted down.


    "Alright then... You guys will take it over from here..." Xiao Chen handed the responsibility of training the Ereians to his threemanders as he went down from the tform. He had other things to deal with, which was of much more importance than overseeing the training of the Ereians.. Even the training of the Skalsser orcs was handed to Aro''shanna, Maghazz and Arkagarr.

 Chapter 180 - 180

    Xiao Chen headed back to themand center while being followed by Adhalia and Draegh''ana in silence. The twodies kept their mouth shut as they knew that their chieftain had many things going on inside his head right now, which was obvious with the look on his face.


    Waiting inside themand center in the hallway was Dug''mhar and the leader of the trolls that he had with him when he travelled from the City of Yohan to the Fortress of Vir. The two had their gazes on the map as they looked at the markings that were all over the map.


    "Dug''mhar, I need two hundred of your best riders to apany me. And Skorno, get all your kin to prepare to move out tomorrow. We will be venturing to the endless sands to give our enemies a warm greeting." Xiao Chen informed them as a smile crept up to his lips. He was nning to torture their enemies while the Skalsser orcs and the Ereians who joined them would train under the care of those who he had assigned to train them until they were battle ready or close to it. And he still also had to wait for the other supplies that are yet to arrive from the City of Yohan and the Logistics Unit that will apany them on their expedition.


    He doesn''t want to starve his warriors in the endless sands, which is why he was taking great measures and preparing everything that he can before he starts his conquest.


    "Yes chief, I''ll go and pick my best riders now and have them prepare to move out tomorrow..." Dug''mhar saluted in all seriousness before excusing himself and headed out of themand center. Xiao Chen knitted his brows at the actions of Dug''mhar. He was trying to figure out where did his narcissistic side went to but he was quick to give up as he shrugged his shoulders and forgot about it.


    "Skorno, have your kin carry with them as many javelins as possible. We will not engage them in just a single pitch battle, but we will continuously harass them with multiple skirmishes and tire them out. Take some Thyrians along to carry the extra javelins if needed be." Xiao Chen continued as he stared at Skorno, who was smiling from ear to ear.


    "Gotcha mon..." Skorno replied as he happily skipped while heading out of themand center. Xiao Chen just shook his head at the actions of the troll then turned his head towards the twodies and right on time Draegh''ana asked him, "What about us, chief?"


    He was about to reply to the question of Draegh''ana when Adhalia spoke first before him. "It would only be you. I need to remain here to keep my fellow Ereians in line, especially with how hard the training that they are about to go through. In the past, I have witnessed how hard it was when the chief was training his warriors personally and some of his warriors even surrendered because of how hard it was, and I am sure that my fellow Ereians are no better than the chief''s warriors. I will remain here and be their pir and encourage them to keep going." she exined as she looked at Draegh''ana with a knowing smile.


    "Right..." was the only word that Xiao Chen was able to mutter as Adhalia seemed to have read what he had in mind.


    *****


    Inside the camp of the Ereian Army that was under the lead of the two Barons, a feast was happening inside the two connected tents that were the biggest among all the tents inside the camp. The two Barons were having a feast, along with themanders of their army.


    Different kinds of foods and drinks were served as the women that apanied the army for the purpose of pleasure entertained them. Baron Masud didn''t spare a nce at the women who were entertaining them, as he had Evelyn by her side to satisfy his urges. He had his hand inside her clothes and was busy fondling one of her breast as she fed him fruits with her mouth.


    Across from him was Baron Husani, who was being sandwiched between two beautiful women of his own. One of them was a matured woman with huge peaks, an oval-shaped face, and a curvaceous matured body and, judging by her looks, she seemed to be in her early thirties or probably younger. The other woman was like a duplicate of the mature woman and was like a younger version of her. They both looked almost alike and many would mistake them to be sisters but Baron Masud knew better, the two was a pair of mother and daughter that Baron Husani snagged from a merchant who had a huge debt and was forced by him to sell two of them to him as payment for all his debts to which the merchant happily agreed to.


    "Helena, get me something to drink." Baron Husani ordered the matured woman, who nodded her head at him with a flirtatious smile. "Yes, my Lord." she replied before heading towards the table where the bottles of wines were at.


    "Ah... Take it deeper, Tina..." Baron Husani moaned as he put his hands on the back of the woman who had his weapon inside her mouth and pushed her down and letting her take all of his length inside her mouth. "That''s it... Ah... Feels good..." he continued to moan in pleasure as he held Tina in ce.


    He enjoyed the feeling for a few moments before letting her go. The young woman who was kneeling in front of him coughed a few times and had her face flushed red because of theck of air.


    The sounds of flesh hitting flesh reverberated inside the tent as themanders of the army enjoyed the women that were offered to them by the two Barons.


    ncing to the right side of the tent, Lord Husani saw a woman taking on four men all at once. She had someone taking her in the ass who was below her while another one was humping in front of her and taking her in the front hole. Above her, there was also another man f*cking her throat, and he was doing quite roughly as the woman was turning reddish because she was being suffocated by the d*ck that was stuffed inside her throat. Her hands were also busy as they were busy stroking the weapon of another man who was standing beside her.


    "Hey! Hey! Be gentle... Don''t rough her up so much or you won''t be able to enjoy her in the future if she dies with how rough you are treating her." he shouted to the four men who were getting it on with the poor woman. The fourmanders turned their head towards him and just nodded their head before shifting their gazes back to the woman and continuing on relishing in pleasure.


    "Tsk...tsk...tsk..." Lord Husani shook his head, then shifted his gaze to Tina, who had finally recovered from what he had done earlier. "Come here..." he ordered her and patted hisp. Tina rose to her feet without a word and sat on thep of Lord Husani.. and she could feel her weapon poking her rear.

 Chapter 181 - 181

    Under the cover of the darkness, while the leaders of the Ereian Army were busy enjoying the pleasures of the mortal flesh, two squads of Verakhs crept silently near their camp. They were the ones who have been following and observing them for days and seeking for a chance to sabotage or caused them some damage.


    "You, the one on the leftmost...You, the one beside the one at the leftmost...You, target the one at the middle... Yours will be the one beside the one at the rightmost... Aim for the one at the rightmost... Marksman, take out the one who is dozing up in the tower and Bakrah take out the other one inside the tower." the squad leader of the Fourth Squad of Verakhs whispered to the ears of his warriors and gave them their targets. "The rest, keep your eyes open for any sign of our enemies who are on patrol." he nced towards his other members.


    "Take your aim and wait for mymand..." he continued as he observed the movements of the other group of their enemies, who were also on a patrol. He doesn''t want their enemies to discover them too quickly, as they need to cause as much damage to them as possible.


    "Prepare now... Fire after the count of three..." the squad leader muttered in a hushed tone. The members of his squad had their fingers on the triggers of their weapons as they waited for the signal to fire. "One... their leader started to count, and those who were given targets put all their focus on the targets that were assigned to them.


    "Two... Three..." After he uttered the word "Three" the sound of many iron bolts whistling through to the air sounded as they flew towards their targets to deliver them to the embrace of death. The wind howled ever so slightly, but that was enough to cover the sound of the iron bolts traversing through the air.


    All the shooters were sessful in taking out their assigned targets. The sentries that were posted on the western side of the Ereian camp close to the center were all taken out by the Fourth Squad of Verakhs.


    "Perfect..." the leader of the Fourth Squad muttered as he gave his members a thumbs up with both hands. "Tsk.. We have been together for many months now, Kroth, and you still don''t fully trust our capabilities." Bakrah clicked his tongue as he shook his head, which earned him a stern gaze from Kroth.


    "I have confidence in your capabilities, but your overconfidence needs to be kept in check. And that is Captain Kroth to you." Kroth stared at Bakrah who just shrugged his shoulders at him in reply.


    "Alright... Captain... What''s the n?" Bakrah questioned while heavily emphasizing on the word "Captain" to sound as sarcastic as possible. Kroth just shook his head at his second inmand and his sarcasm.


    "Infiltrate their camp and destroy their supplies. Food, water and animal feed will be at top of our list. The Twelfth Squad will watch our backs while we move in. If you hear the sound of the special bolt, retreat as fast as you can and get to back to the camp." Kroth uttered as he looked ahead and from where they were, they could hear the loud and boisterousughtering from the joined tents in the center of their enemies'' camp.


    "The Twelfth Squad? You mean the squad that had more than one troll as a member of their squad?" Bakrah asked in a worried tone. He had some bad experiences teaming up with trolls before, as they would most likely endanger their teammates in more ways than just one.


    "Yes... That''s right... Do you have something against the Twelfth Squad or against trolls?" Kroth stared at him with a confused look on his face.


    "No... I don''t have a problem with the Twelfth Squad, but I have a problem with the trolls. Are you sure that they won''t put us in danger? And where are they exactly?" Bakrah replied, he was really worried judging by the tone of his voice.


    "Rx... They got our backs... They know what they are doing..." Kroth patted Bakrah on the shoulder and assured him.


    "That''s what I am worried about... They are the ones watching our backs..." Bakrah continued to express his worry.


    "Let''s just go... Move out..." Kroth ordered and cut Bakrah''sining short, who had no other choice but to follow after hisrades who went on ahead and infiltrated the camp. They removed the iron bolts that was sticking out of the bodies of the sentries that they just killed and had them lean on each other, on the foot of the tower and on the sides of the tower to make them appear to be just dozing off.


    Using the cover of the shadows, the Fourth Squad Verakhs went around the camp of the Ereians without being noticed. They were moving together as a single group and is watching each other''s back.


    It took them some time before they were finally able to find one of their targets. Quietly sitting there were wagons containing barrels after barrels of freshwater.


    "Puncture holes in those barrels and let them leak on the sands. Move..." Krothmanded and his members quickly obliged as they took out an iron bolt each and started making holes in the freshwater supply of their enemies. Bakrah even filled his own container of water from one of the barrels and took a sip before returning his container to his waist and safely attached it to his belt. He wasn''t done with just refilling water as he started washing his face, then his arms with the barrels of water.


    "That''s enough... Let''s go..." Kroth ordered them to move as they have more targets. Bakrah nced at their captain for a moment, then back at the barrel of water before shaking his head. "I haven''t bathed for days... Ah... What a waste of water..." he mumbled before jumping down from the wagon with regret as he was nning to get himself clean with all the water avable.


    They moved around while ying hide and seek with the patrols that came their way from time to time. Using anything and everything around them that they can to make themselves remain unseen, Bakrah even jumped inside a huge jar just to keep himself out of the sights of the patrols. He was lucky as the jar that he used to hide was filled with only ash and charcoal and no ember or else he might have blown their cover already.


    Arriving near the camp that was filled withughter, Bakrah was tempted to peek inside and see what was going on, but he controlled himself and just followed behind hisrades.

 Chapter 182 - 182

    The Fourth Squad of Verakhs discovered where the animal feed were stored at. "Will you look at that... Very fine stallions..." Bakrah muttered as he stared at the stallions that pulled the carriages of the two Barons.


    "Don''t even think about it..." Kroth warned as he gave Bakrah a stern gaze. Just looking at the face of his younger brother, he knew that he was up to no good. "Patrols... Hide..." Kroth warned his members as he heard the idle chatter of the Ereiansing their way, and judging by the sound of their footsteps that produces a clinking noise, he was sure that they were soldiers.


    Kroth dived into the haystack with two more of his members as they covered themselves with the straw. Two of them went under the first luxurious carriage while the other two hid underneath the second one. Bakrah looked around to find a suitable spot to hide but he can''t find a good ce to insert himself into. He was in a dilemma and didn''t know where to hide himself as the sound of footsteps came closer and closer.


    He continued to look around but still could not find himself a suitable hiding spot; he tried to squeeze himself with the other two who were under the carriage, but they won''t fit. "Whatever..." he muttered as he opened the door of the first carriage and went inside to hide. He kept the door slightly open for him to be able to see what was happening outside. Just like what Kroth had suspected, a group of six warriors just passed by where they are while chatting with each other.


    Bakrah smiled victoriously as he had hidden himself in the mostfortable way possible, unlike hisrades who had some dirt on them while hiding. He looked aroused inside the carriage and what he saw made him gulped a mouthful of saliva.


    On the far end of the of the carriage, he saw four women sprawled all over the messy bed and they had no clothes covering their bodies as they sleep. Their naked bodies were all fully disyed for him to appreciate. Unconsciously, he started to approach them, but a sudden force grabbed him by his arm and yanked him away from the beauties.


    "No... Don''t even try... Our mission is more important than indulging yourself and satisfying your lust. Let''s go, it won''t take long for the other patrols to discover those who we have taken out." Kroth reprimanded his brother as he still had his hands tightly grabbing his brother, who was trying to get back inside the carriage filled with the women that were free to be enjoyed by him.


    "Pheeeeew....."


    The high pitch whistle caught their attention and made them crane their neck upwards. The members of the Fourth Squad of Verakhs looked at each other''s faces, then nodded. Their enemies have discovered their dead sentries, which prompted the Twelfth Squad to send out the signal to retreat. Right on time, they could hear massive sounds of hurried footstepsing their way, which forced them to go into hiding once again.


    Kroth pushed Bakrah inside the carriage while continuing a secure hold of his arms, as he didn''t want him to try to approach the sleeping women once again and wake them up, which would surely make them scream in fear upon discovering their presence. The footsteps disappeared into the distance. Kroth had his eye out peeking through the slightly opened door as he watched the patrols heading towards the ce where they killed the sentries. He was having a hard time continuing in monitoring the movements of the patrols as Bakrah was trying to drag him towards the sleeping women.


    "Stop it or I''ll report you the chieftain and let him punish you." Kroth threatened, and it was sessful as Bakrah finally stopped with his struggling to break free from his hold. After ensuring that the patrols were gone and it was safe for them toe out, he jumped out of the carriage while dragging Bakrah behind him.


    They all gathered together as they waited for the orders of their captain. "We need something to distract the patrols and keep them busy. Any ideas?" Kroth muttered as he looked towards the members of squad and finally freeing his hold on his brother. But what answered his question was silence until Bakrah excitedly raised his right hand.


    "I have an idea... But it ain''t going to be pretty..." he muttered as he grinned mischievously towards hisrades. Kroth turned his gaze to his brother, and he was sure of it. He was up to something no good once again. "Be serious... Our lives are at stake here." he reprimanded.


    "Ooh... I am serious alright... Just leave it to me..." Bakrah replied confidently as he sprinted towards the two joined tents at the center of their enemies'' camp while making use of the shadows to hide his tracks.


    Bakrah signalled for his brother and the other members of the squad to hide, as he could hear the sound of patrolsing their way. He retreated back into the shadows quick enough that the patrols weren''t able to notice that he was there; he was lying down on his belly with his face down against the ground. The ce where he was at was so dark that you can''t make anything out even if you squint your eyes hard enough to look towards where he is at.


    The Ereians were quick to pass by where he was at as they don''t have the same vision capabilities as the orc in darkness and didn''t even bother to look through the pile of horse dung that was piled up where Bakrah was at. Bakrah was trying his best to hold his breath in as the stench of the horse dung around him was assaulting his nose. His luck run out as he was now surrounded by horse sh*t and not something luxurious like where he hid at before.


    The Ereian patrols finally went away and Bakrah quickly got up to his feet and sprinted away from the piles of horse dung while still holding his breath in. After distancing himself from that unlucky ce, he finally heaved out a heavy sigh and breathed in, but the unpleasant scent was still there. He looked down at his body and gritted his teeth in annoyance; he was covered in sh*t from the chest down and he reeked of it.


    Bakrah ignored the foul scent, then crept towards the luxurious tents. He hid himself behind a box and waited for the soldier who was posted near the tents to turn his back at him. His chance was quick to arrive as he moved out from where he was hiding as fast as he can and grabbed the face of the sentry and made sure that his huge palms were covering the mouth of the soldier.


    He applied strength on his arms and forcefully twisted the neck of the unlucky sentry, which had his head rotated till he was facing behind him. Bakrah dragged the now limp body to the shadows and looked left and right to make sure that no one was there to alert the others of his presence. He undressed the sentry and left him naked for all to see. Upon seeing the weapon of the soldier that was between his crotch, Bakrah shook his head in pity, as the soldier''s weapon wascking in size.


    Using the clothes of the poor sentry that he just didn''t kill but also mocked because of his weapon, Bakrah carried the cauldron of fire towards the tent and tossed it towards the tent. The burning charcoals that were fuelling the fire set the side of the tent aze and it didn''t take long for it to be enormous.


    Bakrah grinned triumphantly while revelling at his masterpiece but was quick to snap out of it as the panic screams from inside the tent caught the attention of the patrols and they were headed towards where he was at. He quickly scampered away without looking behind him as he headed towards where hisrades were at but first he stopped by where the fine stallions were kept and freed them from their reins before giving the horses a smacked in their ass*s before continuing on his way towards hisrades.


    "You are all now free... Gahahahah..." Bakrah chuckled as he watched the stallions galloping away and destroying some of the small tents that were on their path. Chaos and panic spread out inside the camp of the Ereians as the tent of the two Lords was being engulfed by a monstrous fire and their stallions were wreaking havoc inside their camp.


    "I told you to leave it to me..." Bakrah muttered while smiling confidently as he joined hisrades in their hiding ce. Kroth just nodded his head at him in agreement then focused his gaze at the movements of their foes, who were flocking towards the tents that were set aze.


    "Let''s go..." he signalled for his squad members and led them to the northern side of the enemy camp to make their exit.. They were still making use of the shadows to hide their presence as they watched the panicking soldiers running to rescue theirmanders who were still trapped inside the zing tent.

 Chapter 183 - 183

    After causing a huge mess inside the camp of their enemies. The Fourth Squad of Verakhs rendezvous with the Twelfth Squad in their camp and Bakrah just eyed the trolls who didn''t screw them up. He had nothing to say as they were able to safely withdrew from the camp of the Ereians with them watching their backs.


    The Twelfth Squad remained silent as they joined with the Fourth Squad. Kroth just nodded towards the members of the Twelfth Squad and their leader who just smiled at him in response. Bakrah was still annoyed by the fact that he smells like horse dung, which was irritating his nose.


    Together with the Twelfth Squad, Kroth and her group waited for their chieftain, who was heading their way in order to help them to give the Ereians some trouble.


    *****


    The sun was still not up but Khao''khen was already up; he had already decided to keep the name that his warriors had given or how they pronounced his name. His name would be like a symbol for his ambition to be the leader of many, not just orcs, but all that he could gather and put under hismand.


    He wants to make the name Khao''khene into reality with its meaning ''Chieftain of all chieftains''. The chieftain of the southern region of the Orcishnds was now his, as there was no one who could really challenge the might of Yohan in the southern part of the Orcishnds. There are still many tribes and ns that he had to conquer, but he had to do everything step by step as he still doesn''t have the resources tounch multiple assaults at the same time.


    "Did you bring with you some caltrops?" Khao''khen looked towards Skorno and the other trolls, then towards Dug''mhar and his n. Skorno brought forth the pouch that was attached to his waist and made took some caltrops out and showed them to their chieftain while dropping them back inside his pouch as his kin also did the same.


    Dug''mhar patted the bags that were attached to his steed, then smiled towards their chieftain with a knowing smile. He had a bunch of them with him as wants to abuse the new weapons that were introduced to them and his first victim was Haguk who was nursing a wound on his left foot after he was lured by Dug''mhar out of his quarters without his sandals. The poor Haguk was the first one of the orcs who had a taste of what it feels like to be hurt by the caltrops due to the actions of Dug''mhar who earned an earful from the Sakh''arran, Trot''thar, Gur''kan and Khao''khen himself.


    Khao''khen nodded his head at them, then rode out first out of the formation grounds beside themand center. It was still a little dark as the sun was still not out and only the patrols and the nocturnal workers of the fortress were there to send them out.


    Two hundred of the best riders from the Rhakaddon Cavalry followed after their n chief and their tribe chief, who led the way. Khao''khen had his enormous spear in his hands and his two swords quietly sheathed behind his back. He was hoping that his new spear won''t break too quickly and wouldst longer than hisst one as Zul''jinn and hispanions were nowhere near to make him a new one.


    *****


    The Twelfth and Fourth Squad of Verakhs continued to harass the Ereians for many days, as every single night, they would infiltrate their camp and set fire to anything that they could set aze and kill anyone that they can to reduce their numbers. Even a single enemy killed by them was still good enough for them and is considered a victory on their side, as it would mean one less enemy on the battlefield for them to deal with when the timees.


    Khao''khen, two hundred of the Rhakaddon Cavalry and all the troll skirmishers under the lead of Skorno travelled inside the endless sands. In hisst life, he had undertaken missions that had desert as the terrain but nowhere close to the endless sands that had harsh winds kicking up the sands now and then. It was like they were walking through an endless sandstorm with no clear end.


    It took Khao''khen and those with him more than a week before they were able to link up with the Twelfth and Fourth Squad of Verakhs, who were causing the Ereians a lot of trouble every single night that they can. They would burn their supplies, free their steeds, or just kill some of their sentries. Whatever opportunities were presented to them, they would dly take it.


    *****


    "Are all the soldiers at the ready?" Baron Husani questioned themanders, who had their fun disturbed when Bakrah set their gathering ce aze. His right eyebrow was missing because of the fire and he had half of his right upper face burnt because of the event. He was consumed by trying to enjoy Tina that he was a step toote when a burning part of the tent fell right on his face and caused him some disfigurement.


    "Yes, my Lord. They are all prepared to catch those who have been attacking us for the past days. We will make sure that they will pay for what they have done...." themander of Baron Husani''s army replied as he tried his best to endure the pain that he was experiencing. Unluckily, his weapon between his crotch was burnt, albeit only a small portion of it, but it still felt like hell to him.


    "Make sure to secure our supplies and put all those fake supplies out in the open for them to take the bait and infiltrate our camp once again. Inform also the Ereian Royal Cavalry and the Royal Army to be on standby. We will pursue those bastards tonight even if it''s thest thing we will do." Baron Masud chimed in as he gritted his teeth while Evelyn was applying a healing balm on his back that was burnt by the fire.


    "Endure it, my Lord... This will help in healing your wounds faster..." Evelyn whispered unto the ears of Baron Masud, then nibbled on the tip of his earlobe before pulling back and applying more of the balm on his back which earned some grunts of pain from the Baron.


    *****


    Khao''khen stared into the camp of the Ereians, who were obviously preparing a trap to catch the Fourth Squad who have been harassing them for the past nights. He helplessly shook his head as he observed their camp. Their movements were too obvious.


    He looked towards Dug''mhar, who was checking his weapons. "Prepare your nsmen. We will be raiding their base tonight and give them a surprise. Let us give them more trouble." he muttered as he grinned, then looked towards Skorno and his kin, who were quick to rise to their feet with excitement stered on their faces.


    "No... You will be with the Verakhs this time... I will not be bringing you with me..." Khao''khen extinguished their excitement quickly as the trolls sat down with disappointment. They were expecting to join the battle with their chieftain and show the Ereians what they can do. They wanted to let them know that the orcs won''t be the only ones who will be giving them a lot of trouble but also them trolls.


    *****


    Khao''khen, Dug''mhar and the rest of the chosen Rhakaddon riders rode out of their camp, which was situated on a nearby hill that was overlooking the camp of the Ereians. Their enemies never suspected that they were just nearby, as theycked proper scouting of their surroundings. They were overconfident of their previous victories and their numbers, that they didn''t even bother to send out scouts to observe what was around them.


    "Remember, just ride through their camp and shoot with hour weapons. Don''t get entangle with them in closebat. Refrain from engaging with them for a long time or you will risk getting yourselves surrounded and killed." Khao''khen reminded his warriors as they make their way near the camp of the Ereians who were obviously prepared to counter the expected infiltration of the Verakhs. There were only a few sentries out in the open but Khao''khen had already known where they were hiding at when he observed them from their vantage point up in the hills.


    "See those tents... The bigger ones near the center... Ride through them at full speed..." Khao''khen ordered the Rumbling n, as that is the ce where many of their enemies went in while dressed in their full armor. Dug''mhar nodded his head and informed his nsmen of the orders of their chief.


    The few sentries that were posted at the periphery of the Ereian camp felt the ground trembling, but they just ignored it as they thought that it was just a small quake, but little did they know that Khao''khen and the Rhakaddon Cavalry were heading their way.


    "Don''t shout! Just ride!" Khao''khen shouted towards Dug''mhar, who was preparing to shout the battlecry of their n, which he always does before getting in contact with their enemies to announce their presence.. Dug''mhar swallowed the air that he prepared to shout out their battlecry and leaned forward closer to his steed in silence as their steeds thundered forward, closer to the camp of their foes.

 Chapter 184 - 184

    Khao''khen was looking up ahead while squinting his eyes. He felt d that the sentries didn''t take any precautions against them, as their low walls weren''t enough to stop their steeds. The camp of the Ereians had a low wall surrounding their camp which would give some trouble if you are on foot with those small spikes all around it, but not a problem when you are riding a mighty war beast that is covered in armor.


    "Dug''mhar, follow after me!" Khao''khen shouted towards the n chief of the Rumbling n as he leaned to the right side of his steed, like he was hanging on its back. He had his right foot firmly stepping on the stirrup and used his left hand to grab hold on to the back of his steed. It was quite a risky maneuver, but it would increase their chance of not being suspected of being enemy warriors to their foes.


    Following after their chieftain, Dug''mhar leaned to one side of his steed, but he took it a step further as he put his left foot on the right side of the stirrup, like he was going to mount his steed. Dug''mhar crouched low on the side of his steed, which made his figure almost nonexistent. And even Khao''khen was worried that he might have fallen off from his steed, but the sight of Dug''mhar''s hands on the back of his steed eased his worries.


    Khao''khen looked behind him and saw the rest of the Rhakaddon Cavalry copying Dug''mhar in the more dangerous position possible to ride in their mighty steeds. He just shook his head at their actions and looked forward towards their enemies. There is nothing he could do about how they ride their steeds, as they are more experts at it than him.


    *****


    "What''s wrong with the ground? It''s trembling." a sentry informed his partner as he put his hand on the ground to get a better feel of the shaking ground. He squinted his eyes to be able to look further ahead, but the darkness that engulfed the surroundings hampered his vision and he can''t see anything besides the endless darkness.


    "Ignore it... Some nocturnal creatures in the sand might be moving underground. That''s why the ground is shaking." his partner waved his hand and dismissed the trembling ground to be nothing but just some wild sand creatures. He leaned against his spear and had his shieldid down beside him in a careless manner. He was so rxed that his partner can''t help it but smile wryly at his actions.


    "We have just to watch out for those bastards that set aze to our supplies. My meals were cut by a quarter because of them." he angrily muttered as he kicked the sand in front of him. The careless sentry the proceeded to spout many more cuss words directed at the Verakhs. "I wasn''t able to get some proper rest for the past nights because of them. If I ever catch them... Ooh... I am going to tear them apart with these hands and shove my spear up their ass*s." he continued as he brought forward his spear.


    "I have a bad feeling about this. The shaking of the ground has been going on for a long time already. More than a quarter of an hour." the nervous sentry told his partner as he was really feeling ufortable by the continuous shaking of the ground.


    "Rx! It''s nothing but just some wild creatures." the careless sentry replied and walked forward. He stood a few meters away from his partner, then turned around and held his hands out. "See! There is nothing here." he continued, but a sudden impact from his rear sent him flying towards his partner.


    The nervous sentry looked upwards as he watch his partner flying towards him. He moved forward with open arms to catch his falling partner. He managed to catch his partner in his embrace who had blooding out of his mouth while having a difficulty in breathing.


    "What the heck is that?" he shouted as he saw the face of a Rhakaddon that was bing bigger and bigger by the second. He had his pupils dting as he froze in ce. His limbs weren''t responding to what his brain was ordering it to do as he was engulfed by fear and just stared at the enormous creature that was on its way towards him.


    Dug''mhar''s steed knocked the two sentries and sent them flying far away. "Look chief! Flying enemies... Hahahah... This perfect one taught them how to take flight and they surely fly high..." he chuckled, then pointed his weapon at the two sentries who were still falling down after being sent flying by him.


    Khao''khen ignore the words of Dug''mhar, then looked behind him towards the rest of the Rhakaddon Cavalry. "Ride out! Full speed! Don''t slow down!" he shouted as he made a beeline towards the closest tent where the Ereians were hiding at.


    The Ereians were still not aware of the presence of their enemies as they hid themselves in their ces and waited for the signal toe out and surround their enemies. A few sentries here and there were quietly dispatched by the riders as they took them out from a distance. Bolts of iron soared to the air before going through the bodies of the unaware patrols that their camp was already infiltrated, not by those that they were expecting, but by more difficult to deal with foes.


    Khao''khen was getting close to his target when an Ereian soldier came out from the tent, probably to take a leak. "Ene!..." the shout of the soldier was cut short when an iron bolt from Khao''khen went through his mouth and filled it to the brim till his throat and even stick out from behind his head.


    He slung the crossbow behind his back and held his crescent-moon spear with both hands as he prepared himself for a powerful strike. His Rhakaddon continued on its way as it lowered its enormous head in preparation to ram through the tent and whatever was inside it. A might crash sounded as his steed cut through the tent and trampled over the soldiers who weren''t expecting an enemy to just run right through them. While passing by the panicking enemy soldiers as they were huddled up together by the tent, Khao''khen swung his weapon at them and tore apart the tent and along with it was plenty of blood and limbs from the unlucky ones who were within the reach of his weapon.


    Khao''khen kicked the sides of his steed for it to continue forward, as stopping meant death, as he will surely be surrounded by many of their enemies if he stays in ce. He was confident in dealing against a hundred of them, but more than that, he would surely sumb to them. He ain''t no fool to believe that he could take them all on even if he was an orc.


    Chaos spread out through the camp of the Ereians as the Rumbling n trampled over everything and anyone that was on their way. Anything that could be destroyed, they wrecked it to pieces as they rammed through them. Anyone that was out in the open was dispatched by the reapers of the dark, which were the iron bolts that showed no bit of mercy to their targets.


    "What''s happening!?" Where are the enemies!?" Baron Husani shouted as he was yet again prevented by their enemies from enjoying Tina fully. He was only wearing a robe on his body and he was fuming mad. He had his eyes totally red, his face ck as lines dotted his forehead, and he was gritting his teeth in anger.


    He was already prepared to enter the little beauty, but their enemies just have toe at the perfect moment to prevent him from enjoying her. He wanted to ignore themotions going on outside but his perfectly erect weapon before that was standing proudly went limp as his fantasy was disturbed and he was brought back to reality.


    "Get yourselves in line!? Form your battle-lines! You idiots! Form up!" he shouted his orders towards the Ereians, who were still running around, unsure of what to do next as their enemies wreaked havoc inside their camp.


    "Get ba-....!" he wanted to bark orders, but a hand behind his head forced him down on the ground as an iron bolt barely missed his head and only managed to take away some of his hair and not his life. "Are you alright, my Lord?" amander of the Baron''s personal army questioned as he helped his Lord up.


    Baron Husani just waved his hand and dusted his robe, then turned towards their enemies that were now retreating. He threw his sword on the ground then turned back before heading inside his tent that was filled with holes and one side of it torn apart after a Rhakaddon went through it.


    Riding with the cold wind of the night, Khao''khen and those with him safely retreated from inside the camp of the Ereians after causing some trouble. He had to withdraw already as he saw their enemies, slowly forming up into their battle lines to engage them and he had no ns to fight them in melee, just yet.


    Khao''khen halted their retreat when they were five kilometers away from their enemies. They just went through their camp from the west and now they are somewhere on the eastern part of the sands. "Is there anyone missing!?" he shouted towards Dug''mhar, who was checking the numbers of his nsmen.


    "We are still in full force, my chief." Dug''mhar reported with all seriousness. He was smiling proudly at their victory.


    "Rest for as much as you can. We will assault them again in a few hours." Khao''khen muttered as he dismounted from his steed.

 Chapter 185 - 185

    Baron Husani dragged himself inside his tent and headed towards where his remaining bottles of wine were at. He grabbed his favorite chalice, which was made of pure gold and adorned by many expensive gems, even the rare ones. The Baron was about to pour himself some wine, but a soft palm caressed the backs of his hand. He turned his head and saw the smiling Helena, who was trying to take the bottle from him.


    "Let me serve you,my Lord." she muttered sweetly, then winked at him to get his attention. Baron Husani just nodded his head and let go of the bottle and let Helena pour the wine for him. Helena poured wine for the Baron while one of her hands was roaming freely around the crotch of the Baron as Lord Husani''s free hand was running through her breast and ying with her nipples that were standing out against her thin silk robe.


    "Mhmmm... My Lord... Don''t... Mhmmm..." Helena moaned as she tried to keep her voice down since the hand of the Baron made its way down to her cave and a finger was inside her, exploring the surroundings of her cave that was getting damp. Baron Husani just smirked and drank the contents of his chalice in one go and brought his now empty chalice at Helena and asking her to fill it up once again.


    "Mhmmm.... Wait... My Lord..." Helena tried her best to suppress the feeling that was building up inside her as the Baron''s hands were ying with her insides. She was squeezing her legs together to try and halt the movements of the Baron''s hand, even just for a few moments.


    With great difficulty, she finally refilled the drink of the Baron. Baron Husani dragged her towards his bed in one corner of his tent and removed his robe before pouring the wine all over his chest. "Oh, my... What a waste... You better clean it..." he grinned as he looked at her with a meaningful look.


    Helena just nodded her head submissively and took a nce at her daughter with the corner of her eyes. She nuzzled down the Baron on the bed, who quickly sunk into itsforts. Leaning his face forward, she licked the chest of the Lord to clean it off from the wine. Baron Husani put his hands behind his head as he watched her clean the wine from his chest.


    A few grunts of pleasure escape from the lips of the Baron as Helena expertly used her skills in pleasuring him. She was using her tongue to provide their Lord with as much pleasure as she can. From time to time, she would move her pupils and take a nce at her daughter, who was huddled beside the bed and absentmindedly just staring at the ground.


    Deep inside the mind of Helena, she was cursing the Baron to the deepest abyss, but she was smiling sweetly at him while she pleasured him. She was also cursing her worthless husband, who readily sold them to the Baron just to repay his debt and save his own skin. For the past days, she was trying her best to satisfy their Lord for him not to try to get his ws on his daughter too, but more often than not, she can''t do anything. They were still lucky as her daughter''s womanhood was still intact as the Baron was prevented from defiling her by their enemies that raided them a few moments ago.


    She was really thankful to them even though she didn''t see a glimpse of them but just heard their booming voices. Judging by the look in the eyes of the Baron when he came back in, it was obvious that he was still so hang up on getting his hands on her daughter that''s why she presented herself to try to satisfy him fully that she will forget about Tina who was consumed by her own thoughts.


    Helena moved his hands down towards the belly of the Baron and reached for his shaft. She gently grabbed it and stroked it up and down slowly, which rose up and stand at attention. "Hmmmm..." the Lord moaned as his weapon recovered and hardened.


    She winked at him, then smiled alluringly and slid off from her robes and disyed to him his enormous assets as she squeezed them together to make them even more captivating in the eyes of the man under her. "Let me...my Lord..." she muttered and adjusted herself and repositioned herself with her chest in front of his now awakened weapon.


    Helena sandwiched his shaft between her melons while covering it with her saliva for lubrication. She squeezed them together with the hardened snake in the middle and started moving her peaks up and down and using her lips to give him more pleasure. Moving up and down while also taking him in inside her mouth from time to time, the Baron''s grunts of pleasure started to fill the insides of the tent.


    Outside the tent of Baron Husani, the sentries that took post to ensure his safety stared at each other with dismayed and annoyed looks on their faces. They aren''t going to sleep, which was already a hard thing to do for them as they are all tired, but they also had to listen to the Baron as he enjoys himself.


    "Ehmm... That feels good..." Baron Husani muttered in between his grunts, then raised himself up on the bed as he pulled Helena into the bed. He went above her as she stared at her naked body while smiling, then gulped a mouthful at the erotic look of the woman under him, who was covered in sweat and her hair in a mess as she smiled at him coquettishly.


    Helena spread her legs apart and disyed her now flooded cave to the Baron, who went down to take a whiff of it. He inserted his index finger, which earned him a soft moan from her, then proceeded to put in his middle finger, which made her moan again while arching her back. Baron Husani smirked, then inserted in also his index finger as he pushed them deeper inside her and produced some squishy sounds as her cave was flooded. Little did he know that he wasn''t the real reason why she was that wet but because she took some aphrodisiac to arouse her own body to get all his attention to save her daughter.


    The body of Helena was feverish, and she was trying her best to keep her sanity in ce as the medicine she drank moments ago took effect in full swing. Her sanity was hanging by a thread and it won''tst long. The Baron inserting his fingers inside her even drove her arousal higher and she can feel it; she was losing it.


    "Give it to me... My Lord... Please..." she pleaded, as she can feel that she was really close to giving in. Baron Husani smiled triumphantly as he positioned his weapon against her flooded cave, he rubbed the tip of his shaft against her wet cave for a few times which caused Helena to moved closer to him as she pushed her hole against his weapon to devour it inside her.


    The Baron can no longer control his lust as he prepared himself to enter her after covering the head of his weapon with her juices. With a thrust of his hips, he easily slid inside her and felt her warm insides, that was slippery with all her juices flowing out of her cave.


    "Ah....uhmmm....ah....mmmmhhh..." Helena moaned in pleasure as she lost it already. She was now consumed by her lust as moaned louder and louder with every thrust of the Baron''s hips. He toes legs were waving in the air as the Baron raised them up as he grabbed her thighs and brought them above his shoulders as he thrusted forward.


    The pistoning of the Baron became faster and faster, which was apanied by the continuous moans of Helena that had its pauses shortened with every second passing by and with the quickened thrusting pace of the Baron. Her toes were curling without her noticing as she gave in to the pleasure.


    "My Lord... My Lord... My Lord... Am gonna c*m." she moaned, and she arched her back as she threw her head back. Juices sttered against the legs of Baron Husani, who also buckled with the squeezing of Helena''s walls while he was inside her. The feeling of the soft,wet and warm walls around her shaft was too intense for him to endure as he released his first load inside her.


    "Ah..." he groaned, then pulled his weapon out of Helena''s cave. More juices poured out of her hole as the thing plugging it was removed. They flowed out to the bed and umted into a small puddle. Baron Husani turned his head towards Tina, who has been silent all this time and started to approach her.


    Helena snapped out of her lust when he noticed the Baron approaching her daughter. "No... No... My Lord... I will take care of you... Don''t... She is still too young..." she pleaded while grabbing the left hand of the Lord while kneeling down on the ground. Baron Husani just swatted her hands away and pped her in the cheeks while staring at her with anger before turning his attention to Tina, who was just sitting there and hugging her knees close to her chest.


    Helena stood up and ignored the pain of the previous p as she pleaded with him again to spare her daughter, but she was just kicked away by the Baron. She clutched her stomach that was hit and she had difficulties in breathing.. Helena didn''t give up and crawled towards the Baron to prevent him fromying his hands on her daughter.

 Chapter 186 - 186

    Baron Husani had all his eyes dead set on the silent Tina, who just remained still without a single word or movement. She remained still as the Baron scooped her up from where she was sitter and thrown into the middle of the bed that was in a mess because of the juices that were scattered all over it after the previous engagement of the Lord in a different battle with Helena.


    "No...no...My Lord... Spare my daughter..." Helena continued to plead for her daughter to be spared, but she was just ignored and kicked yet again to one side. Baron Husani tore apart the clothes of Tina, which were tightly hugging her body, which entuated her slim figure. She was in a dangerous situation already but she never respond to what was happening around her. She was like a log, a dead log as she remaining still.


    The Lord spread her legs apart and stared at the hairless slit of Tina, which was a beautiful sight to see in his eyes. He was smilingsciviously as he stared at her still not fully developed body. Cupping her small breasts in his hands, he started fondling them and yed with the pinkish nipples of hers. He leaned down closer to her face and licked her lips to her neck, then his tongue moved downwards towards her modest breasts.


    It didn''t take long for him to get one of them inside his mouth and suck on it like an infant seeking milk. Tina just stared at the roof of the tent and wasn''t responding to the actions of the Baron. Her thoughts were somewhere else, but her body was starting to heat up and be aroused as fluids began to build up in her tight slit that was being slowly yed by him.


    Baron Husani traced his index fingers along her slit and stroked it up and down gently while tracing its natural lines. He was doing it with a smile that never left his lips. Despite theck of responses from Tina, he could still feel her body getting aroused by his actions, which further excited him as his weapon in between his legs was starting to be rejuvenated and stand at attention once again.


    Helena dragged her body up on the bed and grabbed the waist of the Baron while pleading for mercy. She was pleading for her daughter to be spared by the Lord and she would dly take her ce, no matter what.


    *****


    "Are your nsmen all ready?" Khao''khen looked towards Dug''mhar, who was preparing to mount his steed. The n chief of the Rumbling n turned his head towards him, then nodded in reply before continuing on climbing on the back of his steed. Khao''khen moved forward and positioned himself at the forefront of their formation, and started to lead his steed forward.


    "Spread out in a long line! We will cover as much ground as possible in our next assault!" Khao''khen barked his orders. The Rhakaddon Cavalry behind him started to shift their formation as they begin to spread out in a long line.


    "Just like before! Ride through them without stopping! Don''t let anything halt your advance and never ever remain in the same ce for any longer than a second!" he reminded them, as he was worried that their enemies might have something prepared to counter them after their previous assault.


    Khao''khen led them forever in a slow trot with his steed. It was only when they were less than half a kilometer away from the camp of their enemies did they start to break out in full sprint.


    The tremors caused by their mighty steeds gave away their stealth as their enemies quickly formed their battle-lines to impede their advance. A hasty five or seven man deep crooked battle-line was blocking their path forward with spears pointing directly at them to try to halt their advance.


    Khao''khen just hurried his steed to go faster as he used the reins to strike the neck of its steed, which created some soft chinking sounds as the metal ends of the reins hit against the armor covering his steed. The Rhakaddon that he was on just snorted as it lowered its head and presented its lethal horns to those who were on its path.


    The Rhakaddon Cavalry continued thundering forward without slowing down their advance. It was a test of mental endurance between the two lines that were about to sh against each other on who willst longer. If Khao''khen would go and shed with them, he won''t be safe a hundred percent from the wall of spears as there would still a possibility of them injuring him badly and his steed. The only question that remains is who would be able to endure longer.


    Khao''khen leaned forward and had his chest only a few inches away from the back of his steed. It looks like he was fullymitted to the charge and those with him followed his actions as they readied themselves for the possible sh. If their chieftain won''t turn, they wouldn''t also, they would follow him at wherever he will be headed to.


    The Ereians, who were quick to respond to the attack of their enemies, regretted their quickness to respond as they had their knees trembling in fear while their enemies run up to them. They all know it that their lives are on the line and those enormous creatures running towards them at full speed would easily im their lives if they continued on blocking its path. Looking to their right and left, they saw the faces of theirrades who were also having second thoughts of maintaining the line.


    There was only less than a hundred meters separating them from their enemies and their lives hanging by just a small thread. The distance became smaller and smaller and at thest ten meters; the Ereians gave in as they broke their established lines. It was every man for himself as they tried their best to get out of the way of the charging steeds of their opponents, who increased their speed at thest moment.


    Khao''khen smiled victoriously as he raised his head ever so slightly and saw the Ereian breaking their lines as they tried to get out of their way. A mighty crash followed as bodies were sent flying in the air by the Rhakaddons. The mighty war beasts didn''t just rammed their horns against the Ereians but also raised their head up after crashing against them and sent them flying up in the air. They used their enormous heads to knock them away and cleared a path in front of them by swinging their heads left and right with no care.


    It was chaos on the side of the Ereians as their battle-line was riddled with holes of those who had their courage waver at thest moment. The Rhakaddon Cavalry made used of those openings to break through them and entered inside their camp once again. The more courageous ones who stood their ground were rewarded with iron bolts from their enemies, who shot them without mercy and opened up more holes in their lines.


    Khao''khen headed for the tent where he saw one of the mainmanders of the camp in theirst attack. He saw him heavily protected by the Ereians when they started to retreat and he suspects that he must be one of the nobles leading this army of Ereians judging by his actions before.


    He had his crescent-moon spear at the ready and swung it forward to send away those who were trying to halt the advance of his steed as he headed deeper into the center of their enemies''s camp. Leaning to one side as he hanged himself by putting his right foot inside the loop of the stirrup, he evaded the attempt of an enemy trying to dismount him from his steed as he went over him before crashing towards hisrades.


    Pulling back his weapon, he swung it down on the one that jumped on him and shattered his spine with his forceful strike as the back of the soldier bended backwards in a strange way. Khao''khen grabbed the closest one to him and threw him up in the air before securing a hold on one leg of the unlucky soldier. With two long weapons in his hands, Khao''khen started to bash the enemies that were around him as he secured himself on the back of his steed, that was also jumping around and kicking some of the soldiers away with its huge hooves.


    Khao''khen used the unlucky soldier to bash his enemies on his left side while those on his right side had to deal with his crescent-moon spear. He had no blind spot to attack as on left and right of him, he would bash them with the weapons in his hand, in his front, his enemies had to get past the lethal horns of his steed first before getting to him and at the rear, his enemies had to deal with the rear legs of his steed and its enormous hooves.


    His advance was slowed down to a crawl, but still he was moving forward as he headed for his target. All those around him were trying their best to surround him, but to no avail, as they were bashed, rammed, or kicked to death by Khao''khen and his steed.


    Inside his tent, Baron Husani ignored themotions that was happening outside as his attention was all on the little girl in front of him. He had his weapon fully rejuvenated now, and he was ready to prate her and make her a real woman now, his woman. Helena was in one corner of the bed as she weakly raised her head to plead to their Lord after the beating that she just suffered from his hands when he was annoyed by her actions. Baron Husani positioned his shaft right on the small entrance as he rubbed its head against it to get some lubrication.. He only needs to thrust his hips forward, and she is his.

 Chapter 187 - 187

    Baron Husani was about to thrust his hips forward when a loud tearing sound caught his attention. He turned around in all his glory to see who dared to disturb him and what he saw gave him a scare. Khao''khen and his Rhakaddon tore apart the tent of the Baron as they went inside it.


    Using the now mangled body of the unlucky soldier, Khao''khen used its messed up body to bash the center post of the tent, which made the tent to copse down on them. He flung away the head of the long dead soldier on his arms toward the Baron. The face of the poor soldier with bits of it missing struck the face of Baron Husani as blood and some white, gooey stuff got sttered on his face. The missing eyes of the soldier made Baron Husani shiver as his stomach rebelled and thest food that he had taken in forced their way up to his throat.


    Baron Husani was about to throw up when he caught sight of Khao''khen''s spear heading for him, which made him reel back and caused him to stumble backwards. He was fully naked as he fell on his back and his mighty dragon, in all its glory, was out in full disy. Khao''khen caught sight of the little girl on the bed and the sobbing woman beside her before the tent fully fell upon their heads.


    Using his des on his back, Khao''khen tore apart the tent that was now covering all of them and got out. He could still make out the figure of the Baron, who was iling around in front of him while being covered by the tent. He was about to charge at him when a few soldiers run up towards him and thrusted their spears at him. Rolling out of the way, Khao''khen hanged by the side of his steed and threw one of his des at the Baron. His weapon went in a semi-arc, but itcked enough power and justnded in front of the Baron. But a howl of pain from him was a confirmation to Khao''khen that he still somehow managed to hit a part of the Baron''s body.


    "Chief, it''s time to go!" Dug''mhar shouted towards Khao''khen as he passed by him atop his steed and helping him get out of the encirclement of the Ereians. Khao''khen jumped on the back of his steed and kicked its sides. He and Dug''mhar atop their steeds charged out of the encirclement and followed after theirrades, who already went ahead of them and breaking apart those that stood in their way.


    Khao''khen and the Rhakaddon Cavalry with him made their way out of the Ereian camp after causing more trouble in their second attack. They came, they caused trouble and damage, then went away in less than a quarter of an hour. The only thing they left behind were their path of destruction and the corpses of those that they killed.


    *****


    The Ereians pursued the orcs, but they were only rewarded with iron bolts, which caused them to give up on the chase. A few hundred of them were in while chasing after their enemies without them even being able to get near the ones that they were pursuing. The Ereians turned around and retreated from their chase.


    Khao''khen looked behind him and saw that the ones chasing after them gave up and started to retreat. "Dug''mhar! Let''s go! With me!" he shouted as he pulled on the reins of his steed and turned it around, then charged towards the retreating Ereians.


    "Rumbling n! Let''s rumble!" Dug''mhar shouted, and rallied his nsmen and turned his steed around and followed after their chieftain. The Rumbling n followed their chiefs and prepared their weapons.


    "Turn around!"


    "Enemies!"


    "Turn around!"


    "Our enemies are back!"


    "Form up!"


    Flustered shouts echoed as the Ereians hastily formed back their battle-line. They stood shoulder to shoulder with their weapons pointing forward and their shields in front of them.


    "Don''t break! Remain still!"


    The captain of the Ereian Royal Army barked as they joined theirrades and positioned themselves at their rear. They were reallyte to respond to attack of their enemies because of the many equipped that they had to wear before getting ready for battle.


    Khao''khen brought forward his crescent-moon spear while Dug''mhar and his nsmen took aim and shot their first volley of iron bolts. The Ereians who were at the forefront took the brunt of the attack as the iron bolts pierced them through and rendered their shields useless against the attack of their foes.


    Hundreds fell with just the first wave of iron bolts, which were followed by a third, then a fourth, then a fifth. The lines of the Ereians were riddled with holes as they can''t patch up their line quicker than their enemies shooting at them and killing theirrades, which were slowly being destroyed by the storm of iron bolts.


    Khao''khen caught sight of the reinforcements of their foes. Their battle-line was slowly starting to thicken. He raised his hand to halt their advance since if they would continue on their charge, they would be trapped inside the lines of their enemies, as it was thick enough to endure their attack.


    "Turn around! Retreat!" Khao''khen ordered as he tugged the reins of his steed and turned it around as fast as he could. Dug''mhar and his nsmen fired theirst volley before retreating.


    A cloud of dust was all that remained of the orcs as they went away without bothering to give their enemies a proper battle. The Ereians who were at the forefront and were lucky enough to be not hit by the storm of iron bolts heaved a collective sigh of relief as they watched the backs of their enemies, which were getting further and further away.


    The Ereians remained in their formation until they can no longer see even a vague figure of their enemies. They fear that they woulde back again if they break their lines.


    The captain of the Ereian Royal Army shook his head and looked at his men, who were with him. "Let''s go!" he shouted, and they started to retreat back into their camp.


    The camp of the Ereians was in a mess after the two attacks of the warriors of Yohan. Tents were on fire, their supplies scattered all over the ce, their beast of burdens running around in panic and the soldiers totally exhausted. The camp was engulfed by a heavy atmosphere as the Ereians started to fix it up.. They put out the fires, collected and calmed down their panicking beast of burdens and put down those that won''t calm down, and they collected their scattered supplies that were still useable.

 Chapter 188 - 188

    The Ereians who were guarding and marching alongside the carriage could hear the shouts of Baron Husani. He was screaming something about him no longer being able to enjoy his life and him being a man is now iplete.


    The guards looked at each other''s eyes and they all have the same expressions on their faces. They wereughing at the tragic fate of the Baron, ''Serves you right'' they all thought as they silently marched alongside the luxurious carriage. Their exhaustion was somewhat eased a little because of what they were hearing.


    The Ereians broke camp and moved away by the orders of Baron Masud, who had to takemand of the entire army since his comander was not in a good shape to assumemand. He was like a wailing child that just had his snacks taken away from him forcefully.


    Inside the carriage of Baron Husani, he was staring at their healer, who was inspecting his weapon. "Find a way... Any way... I will give you everything that you desire... Just find a way to remedy it..." he muttered towards the healer who was looking at his wound.


    The head of his d*ck was missing as it was cut off when Khao''khen threw one of his des at him and squarelynded on the head of his shaft and separated it from the rest of it. "Stitch it back if you can... No... You must stitch it back and make it function again..." Baron Husani pleaded.


    "I don''t think that is just the problem, My Lord." he replied as he watched the Baron''s shaft being serviced by his women. No matter what the women did, his shaft remained lifeless, as it perpetually remained soft.


    "I can''t do anything about this, My Lord... I don''t use magic to heal wounds... Perhaps a pdin might be able to help you to return it back to normal with one of their spells for recovery." the healer stated as he bowed down his head since he can''t do anything to help the Baron.


    "Then what''s the use of you being here!? You are useless!" Baron Husani stood up from his bed and pushed away the women that were trying to revive his d*ck and get it up, but to no avail as it was unresponsive to their touches.


    "Get out! Get your face out of my carriage and out of my sights! All of you!" he looked towards the women who were also inside his carriage. "Get out!" he shouted as veins started popping out on his neck. The women quickly rose up and scampered out of the carriage. Some of them even fell down on the ground and received some bruises and cuts, but they ignored the pain as they swiftly got back up.


    "Excuse me then, My Lord." the healer respectfully bowed to the Baron before heading for the door of the carriage and got off. Sounds of sses being shattered sounded as Baron Husani took out his frustrations on whatever he could get his hands on.


    *****


    The Fourth Squad of Verakhs were shadowing the movements of the Ereians. They were a few kilometers away from them as they stalked them. The surroundings were well lit and there was practically almost nothing for them to use to hide to get close to them. That''s why they keep their distance. They were only using the clouds of dust to trace where their opponents were.


    "Skorno! Prepare your group. I will bring your group with me. Dug''mhar, get your nsmen and our steeds some rest. We will be attacking them againter." Khao''khen barked out his orders when they arrived near their camp. They could see the long serpentine line of their enemies on the move down below, at where they are.


    "Yes, mon!" Skorno excitedly shouted as he bolted up to his feet and went to inform to other trolls who were waiting for their chance. Khao''khen got down from his steed and handed its reins to one of the members of the Twelfth Squad, who volunteered forward to take care of his steed.


    He headed towards their supply of water and washed his face to replenish himself. A few hours of sleep, that was all he got, but he felt fine and not even a bit drowsy. After washing his face, he felt refreshed, then walked towards the trolls who were fast to assemble.


    "Let''s go!" he waved his hand as he walked away. The skirmishing trolls followed after their chieftain with excitement stered on their faces.


    *****


    A few hours into their march, the Ereians were passing by a ce which was littered with huge rocks which slowed down their pace. They shrank their formations to fit through the gaps of the rocks, but little did they know that there were many eyes watching them from behind the rocks.


    "Hurl at will!" Khao''khen shouted towards the trolls when he saw that nearly half of the Ereian lines were within the rocks. Javelins soared into the air beforending among the Ereians and impaling many of them.


    "Enemies!"


    "Battle-lines!"


    The smallmanders of the Ereian army shouted to warn theirrades. The rain of javelins continued and without mercy, robbed the unlucky ones of their life.


    "Trolls!"


    "There are trolls behind the rocks!"


    "Protect the Lord!"


    Shouts came in one after another as the trolls aimed for the luxurious carriages that were easy targets for them to hit, since they were big and easy to hit.


    "Don''t let up! Hurl as fast as you can!" Khao''khen shouted as he observed the movements of their enemies. They were attacking them on the left nk of their enemies, who started shifting their formations to counter them. The Ereians were facing them with their shields upfront to somewhat deflect some javelins, not really deflect but to catch the javelins with their shields.


    "Form up! Moved forward!" the captain of the Ereian Royal Army shouted as his group finally reached the frontline. Their equipment was well suited to defend against the rain of javelins that safely bounced off their iron armors and shields.


    The Ereian Royal Army started moving towards the trolls in a tight formation as javelinsnded on them but were easily deflected with their shields. Khao''khen waved towards the trolls to stop the attack and led them away. The trolls retreated away without their enemies knowing that they are already gone because of the rocks that were covering their movements.


    "They are gone! Captain." an Ereian Royal Army soldier shouted to inform hismander. He turned around but an iron bolt hit him directly in the face, which went through one of his eye sockets. The soldier fell down without a sound and crashed down on the ground face first.. And drove the iron bolt deeper into his head and went out of its back.

 Chapter 189 - 189

    Khao''khen put down his crossbow and went down from where he stayed at to snipe out one of the Ereian Royal Army soldiers. He was aiming for their captain but the unlucky soldier just had to turn around and inform their leader of what he saw, which made the captain moved to one side as he kicked some rocks out of frustration. It was so close, he would have seeded, but it seemed fate had some other ns for the captain of the Ereian Royal Army.


    Jumping down from the huge rock, Khao''khen had his crossbow on his back as he used the high physical capabilities of an orc as he jumped distances that weren''t possible for normal humans. His grips on the rocks were so strong that he could dangle from them even in full gear without any problem.


    "Let''s go!" he waved his hand behind him to the trolls who were waiting for his return just behind a pile of boulders that was impeding the vision of their enemies and blocking their sights of them as they silently slipped away.


    "My Lord, it was a group of trolls that attacked us. It looks like they are pretty organized and they are probably with the orcs riding those huge steeds of theirs that assaulted us the previous night." the captain of the Ereian Royal Army respectfully reported to Baron Masud who was patiently waiting right at the door of his carriage.


    "You mean to say that those are trolls and not humans!!!" Baron Masud eximed in surprise as he stared at one of the javelin that was used by their enemies.


    "Yes, My Lord. There was no mistaking it. Trolls wearing leather armor just ambushed us then retreated when we tried to engage them, which was strange. And even the orcs that raided usst night were also strange, they just did some damage and retreated, which was a very rare thing to happen. Orcs would fight and fight for as long as they can especially if they had the initiative butst night. Well, you know what happened, My Lord. We might be up against some trained orcs and not just the normal orcs that we know of." the captain lengthily expressed his opinion on the matter.


    "Yes, I find them really strange." Baron Masud nodded his head in agreement with his eyes staring far beyond the boulders that were blocking their sights of what was further ahead.


    "Choose some light-footed soldiers and send them to scout ahead. We better take them seriously or else we will suffer more casualties. Let''s treat them like they are a proper army and not just a bunch of powerful monsters that banded together." Baron Masud barked out his instructions, as the actions of their enemies really confused him.


    "And also, get your troops to stay and guard us. It seems that they are aiming for us." Baron Masud expressed his worry as he stared at the many javelins that were sticking out of his carriage and the carriage of Baron Husani whose shouts of anger could be heard from where he was at.


    "As you order, My Lord." the captain bowed his head and dismissed himself to pass on the orders of the Baron. The two nobles managed to snag the loyalty of the Ereian Royal Army which was given to them by the prince with a hefty bribe which was consist of some women, coins and luxuries.


    Khao''khen''s and the trolls were still nearby as they observed their enemies from the shadows. From where they are, they could also see the Fourth Squad of Verakhs who were keeping a close eye on the Ereians as the scattered boulders around the ce allowed them to get close to them.


    "Wen wi a guh attack again, chief?" Skorno asked Khao''khen in a hushed tone as heid down on his belly beside their chieftain as they watched their enemies down below who were organizing themselves. They could see the heavily armored soldiers that rendered their javelins useless moving close to the luxurious carriages that looked like porcupines with the many javelins stuck against them.


    Khao''khen turned his head and stared at Skorno, who had excitement written all over his face. The adrenaline of the previous attack still didn''t recede from his body, as his eyes still had a glint in them. He craned his neck behind him and the look in the eyes of the other trolls was the same with Skorno. They still want more excitement and aren''t satisfied with the brief engagement.


    "I don''t think we will be attacking them sometime soon. Look, they are now sending out some scouts." Khao''khen exined as he pointed at the twenty or so Ereians who were assembled in front of the leader of the heavily armored soldiers who he had aimed for before but unluckily missed.


    "Wah mek don''t wi just kill dem scouts, den chief. No scouts den no problem." Skorno stated the obvious as he looked at the eyes of their chief with confusion, but with a confident smile on his lips.


    "Yes, we will take out their scouts, but the problem is. There, look, it''s not just one group of scouts. They are sending out many groups out to scout ahead. They are worried that we will easily dispatch their scouts if they sent out just a few of them." Khao''khen moved his finger and pointed at the other groups of Ereians who assembled behind the first group.


    Khao''khen and Skorno and some of the trolls watched as the assigned scouts went out to scout ahead of their main army. They took off at different intervals and followed behind the first group that went out. If Khao''khen will take out the first group, then they would be spotted by the next group, which would then have enough time to report their location and it won''t take it too long for their cavalry toe for their asses.


    "See those creatures that have domes on their backs?" Khao''khen pointed at the camels that were being ridden by the Ereian Royal Cavalry.


    "Wah bout dem chief?" Skorno replied while still keeping his gaze on the creatures that he hadn''t seen before.


    "Well, those creatures can run fast just like horses. And they will easily catch up to us." Khao''khen exined as he continued to watch the movements of the scouts of their enemies. He was tracking them and trying to predict where they would be headed to.


    "Pardon mi mi chief but wah a horse?" Skorno asked, which made Khao''khen stare at him oddly because of his question.


    "You don''t know what is a horse?" Khao''khen asked him. He was really surprised by the fact that Skorno doesn''t know what is a horse. The leader of the troll skirmishing just nodded his head in reply with confusion written all over his face.


    "Is it sup''m tasty, mi chief? A food dat sum sort of delicacy?" Skorno asked as he kicked his lips, expressing his eagerness to have a taste of what their chieftain just said.


    "I-I-I... Nevermind..." Khao''khen facepalmed at thecking knowledge of the trolls. Well, he can''t me them since even he himself didn''t spot even a single horse in the Orcishnds in all the ces that he had been to. And the closest one that he could think of would be the centaurs.


    "You remember the centaurs, right?" Khao''khen questioned, as he wanted to exin to them and teach them about horses.


    "Yea chief. Wah bout dem deh four legged idiots?" Skorno stared at him with a mixed confusion and eagerness.


    "Well, horses are like the centaurs with a different upper body. And they can run fast, especially in ins and sure they are some sort of delicacy if we are talking about their meat." Khao''khen patiently exined while jeep his eyes on the scouts of the Ereians and tracing their movements.


    "Dem deh four legged idiots nuh faas chief. Wi trolls lef dem fi wi dust wen dem did chasing us. Dem nevae close tuh wi en wi even toyed round wid dem." Skorno proudly recounted the tales of them toying with the centaurs, back near the City Of Yohan where they run away from them then chased them.


    Khao''khen shook his head at the proud statement of Skorno, but he can''t refute his words as they really did the centaurs quite well. They were able to toy with them when it came to speed in running and chasing and their boosted stamina also was a great advantage to them against the heavy centaurs.


    "Just think of horses as faster creatures than the centaurs." Khao''khen cut his exnation as he had given up in describing horses to Skorno and looking behind him. The other trolls were also silently listening to his lecture about horses.


    "But dem really tayse good, right chief? Mi mean dem meat, di horses." Skorno asked with great enthusiasm, which made Khao''khen facepalm yet again. It seems Skorno was just interested in horses when they are considered as food and not as steeds of their opponents.


    Khao''khen just nodded his head in reply, as he really had already given up.. He would need a real life actual horse to continue exining to him about horses.

 Chapter 190 - 190

    "Let''s go..." Khao''khen waved towards the trolls as he slithered down from where he was at. He was careful not to let any of the scouts spot them and know where they are actually at which would result in them being in a perilous situation.


    "Yes, mon." Skorno replied as he too squirmed down from where he was at before and followed after their chieftain who was retreating behind the rocks from their vantage point. Khao''khen and Skorno crawled slowly and as silently as possible. From where they are they could hear the conversation of one group of scouts.


    *****


    "This ce is giving me the creeps. It''s like the rocks have eyes and are staring at us." a thin man with stubbed facial hair murmured as he looked around warily. He was looking at every nook and cranny but he can''t find even a silhouette of the trolls who ambushed them previously and went into concealment.


    "I know... This ce is very dangerous but what can we do. We will just be killed for insubordination and not followingmands if we don''t obey the order given to us." a buffed yet short man who was the leader of the group replied as he led their group forward. He was cautiously peeking through the gaps that he could find to try and locate their hiding enemies. He too doesn''t want to engage against the trolls who don''t want to confront them in closebat and just hurl their missiles at them. He knew it and they all knew it, they aren''t against some ordinary trolls. And the orcs that raided themst night weren''t also usual. They seemed more like an experienced army that had been drilled and improved during many fights. He could feel their deterring auras despite him being far from them and just observed them a bit while helping out in putting out the fires that almost wrecked their entire camp.


    "Shh... I think I heard something." the man at their rear suddenly cautioned in a hushed tone as he pointed at a few pebbles falling from a huge boulder to their right.


    The leader of the group quickly signaled for them all to have their backs against the boulders and hide behind their huge size. Gravel and dust continued to fall from the top of the huge boulder that they had their backs against.


    "Go take a look." the leader of the group stared at the one who warned them of the falling pebbles.


    "Why me?" the assigned person quickly asked with shock and fear stered on his face.


    "Because you are the one who noticed something. Now go take a look." the leadermanded in a harsh tone as he drew out his sword and those with him also did the same.


    The poor member of their group gulped down a mouthful of saliva and his forehead was now covered in sweat because of fear and nervousness. Slowly he craned his neck upwards to take a look but he couldn''t see anything because of the shape of the rock.


    "See anything?" the leader of the group questioned as he tightened his grip on his weapon and he had his shield at the ready on his left hand. He was already preparing for the worst that might happen. He looked towards those who were with him and he could see the fear in their eyes. None of them wanted to die just yet.


    "Why don''t we just run away already. We aren''t real soldiers, to begin with, and we were just forcefully recruited into the army of the prince, and that was to fight against the monsters that were invading ournds and killing everyone and anyone in their path of ughter." the man beside the leader of the group suggested.


    "You''re right. We were recruited to defend ournds and those who are dear to us. That was the reason that I joined the fight. Not for this bullshit." another chimed in as he gritted his teeth in anger. He joined the army of the prince because he wanted to protect his sister and his mother and not to advance the ambition of their prince who doesn''t show any care for them at all.


    "What do you guys think? Should we desert the army already?" the leader of the group questioned those who are with him and they all nodded their heads in unison.


    "Let''s go then... But we have to get away from the sights of the others and be careful of the trolls that might be lurking just in a corner and waiting for us." he continued as he waved for the one who was peeking nervously to find out what caused the sound that he heard towards him.


    "What did you see?" he questioned quickly.


    "Just a desert lizard..." the man answered while scratching the back of his head and giving out a nervousugh.


    *****


    Khao''khen and the trolls heard the words of the Ereians who they were about to ambush which prompted him to halt their attack. He doesn''t want to fight an unnecessary battle with them. Since they no longer want to fight, he will leave them be.


    "Let''s go..." he called the trolls and led them away from the Ereians who were nning to abandon the others.


    "Tsk... Lucky humans..." Skorno clicked his tongue as he lowered his already aimed javelin. He had his eyes set on the short yet buffed man who is obviously the leader of the group.


    "Skorno, let''s go..." Khao''khen called to the leader of the troll skirmishers who was still staring at the group of Ereians.


    Khao''khen led the trolls away from the group of Ereians that had already given up the fight. He was moving in front of his troops and was scouting ahead of them while Skorno waszily following beside him with his shoulder stooping low.


    "Don''t worry, there are a lot of enemies to fight just somewhere around here." Khao''khen tried to cheer up the Skorno who finally raised his head to look at him and gave him a wide smile.


    "That''s the spirit... And would you look at that... It seems your luck is great..." Khao''khen muttered as he pointed at another group of their enemies.


    "Mi guess am lucky, mon." Skorno excitedly said as he prepared his javelin and signaled the rest of his kin to prepare forbat.


    Right in front of them were a group of enemy scouts with four of them in heavy armor. Some members of the Ereian Royal Army were mixed with the scouts that were sent out.


    Khao''khen readied his spear as he nced towards the trolls behind him who were ready to engage forbat. They had a javelin on their right hand and their swords on their left as they stared at him with eyes full of excitement.


    "Shower then with a rain of missiles before charging in. Watch each other''s back and don''t get carried away. Always have your ears open for mymands." Khao''khen reminded them to which the trolls just nodded their heads in reply.


    Khao''khen smiled as he pointed at a few vantage points where the trolls can position themselves to have a better aim at their enemies. The trolls crouched low as they moved towards where their chieftain pointed his fingers to.


    Satisfied with how careful his troops were in their movements, Khao''khen started to creep towards their enemies with Skorno right beside him. He could feel his excitement and bloodlust as he stared at their targets.


    Unlike the previous group that they spotted, the group that they are currently creeping towards to had a very low chance of giving up the fight especially with the presence of the Ereian Royal Army among them.


    "Find the trolls! Report their whereabouts if you spot them! We will ughter all of them..." a man in full armor with a badge adorning the chest area of his armor right on top where his heart was at.


    "You''re right. Look at my de, it hungers for some blood because it hasn''t tasted blood for many weeks already after our uneventful travel through this forsakennd. Tsk..." the man in full armor chimed in. All members of the Ereian Royal Army would look the same with their armors on and anyone who ain''t familiar with them would surely be confused on who their leader is and who is the regr soldier. The only telltale of the normalmanders from those under them would be the small badges adorning their armors.


    Khao''khen was only a few feet away from the group of scouts as he tried his best to fit his vast frame behind a rock that was surely not big enough to hide his size. Looking to his left, he spotted Skorno who is currently crawling on the ground and despite the heat of the ground, the smile on his face never faded as he stared at the Ereians like he was looking at some type of grub.


    Khao''khen nced towards the other trolls on top of the boulders who were waiting for hismand tomence the attack. Holding his weapon with both hands, he was preparing to charge out towards their enemies

 Chapter 191 - 191

    Khao''khen crept closer to the group of scouts and utilized the rocks that were scattered all over the ce and he was lucky that their enemies were sox that they paid little to no attention to their surroundings and are just chatting with each other. Hiding behind the figure of a nearby rock, Khao''khen doesn''t know if he shouldugh or cry since he could clearly see Skorno who is already nonchntly walking towards the group of scouts and they still paid no attention to him.


    Shaking his head in disappointment at thex attitude of their enemies, Khao''khen nced towards the trolls who were already in position for the ambush. He observed the movements of their enemies for a bit longer to find out if they were just baiting them to attack. Khao''khen spread his gaze around to locate any of the other group of enemy scouts that might be lurking in the shadows in preparation for a counter-ambush but he couldn''t find any of them. They must be really good at concealing themselves or they are just nowhere near the ce where they are at right now.


    After some time of thinking, Khao''khen finally stood up from where he is hiding and twirled the weapon in his hands before charging forward. If there are other enemies, they would just cut them down too but if their numbers would be more than what they can handle, they would just then retreat and look for another opportune time to attack.


    The wind howled and dust began to dance with the tune of the passing wind. Khao''khen sprinted forward and gave the signal for the trolls to begin their assault. From their vantage point above the towering boulders, the troll skirmishers began their assault as theyunched their javelins one after another towards their chosen targets.


    "Enemies!"


    "The trolls are here!"


    "Inform the others!"


    "Hurry!!!"


    "Move!!! Move!!! Move!!!"


    The members of the Ereian Royal Army shouted one after the other as they take point and defended their allies who were wearing little to no armor at all. They had their shields in front of them as they moved forward towards their enemies. Two of the lightly armored members of their group split away from them but one of them was unlucky enough to be spotted by Skorno as he readied his javelin and took aim.


    He was following after the movement of his target as he aimed. Jerking his throwing arm backward for more momentum, Skorno released his javelin that produced a whooshing sound as it cut through the air and soared towards his target. A resounding nk sounded as one of the Ereian Royal Army soldiers quickly shielded Skorno''s target with his body. The javelin bounced off his thick and tough armor andnded on the ground a few feet away with its spearheading now bent because of the impact.


    "Go! Inform the others." the soldier yelled as he covered the retreat of his ally. The rain of javelins halted but the Ereians were in for more trouble as the trolls jumped down from the top of the boulders with their des unsheathed and ready for battle.


    Khao''khen rammed his shoulder against the scout who was just saved a few moments ago from Skorno''s attacks with his shoulder. He rammed him against a nearby rock and knocked the winds out of his lungs. The resounding grunt of the pain of his opponent was like music to his ears as he squashed his opponent tighter against the rock with his shoulder and his full weight.


    After ensuring that the Ereian that he was squashing was out ofmission, Khao''khen bent down low and grabbed a sizeable piece of rock and took aim at the soldier that was already more than ten meters away from them already. He squinted his eyes and aimed. Arching his body slightly backward, he hurled the piece of rock in his hands. The rock screamed after being propelled by such a force and its ear-piercing sound grabbed the attention of its intended target. The Ereian scout turned around out of curiosity about what was producing such a dangerous sound but all he could see was a piece of rock that was getting bigger and bigger in his vision then everything went ck for him.


    The rock thrown by Khao''khennded squarely on the forehead of his target and shattered the top of his head into a bloody mess. Pieces of bones, blood, chips of flesh, and a portion of his target''s brain were scattered all over the ce after the rock made contact with his head. A quarter of the head of Khao''khen''s target went missing after his attack as his corpse continued to walk away for some time to retreat before falling down to the ground lifelessly.


    Khao''khen turned around to face the rest of the scouts but he first mmed the blunt end of his weapon against the head of the scout that he rammed against the rock and shattered its head to pieces. Skorno stood by his side with an evil grin on his face as he looked down on their opponents with eyes full of bloodlust and excitement.


    Bringing the head of his spear in front of him, Khao''khen pointed its tip towards their opponents. The Ereians tightened their formation as they flocked together and stood side by side with their remaining allies. They were a group of twelve but two of them were quickly dispatched and four of them were taken out by the hail of javelins and another two had fallen victim to the des of the trolls who were slowly encircling them.


    "What do we do?" a thin man but very tall man asked their leader as he tightened his hold on his weapon, his hands were already trembling because of fear and nervousness as they were totally outnumbered by the trolls with a ratio of more than ten to one. He nced towards those who were with him and he too could see the same fear in their eyes that he had in his. None of them wanted to die and they would give up everything to live for another day.


    Khao''khen had been observing the gestures of their opponents and he knows who among them had their wills already broken and those who would fight to the end. There were only two of their enemies who were covered in full iron armor, probably members of their elite army but even if they hide behind a very thick armor, they could still be killed albeit just not as easy as the others.


    "Those who would surrender would be spared, those who would still continue to fight would have a gruesome death!" Khao''khen shouted towards their opponents and surely enough, the expressions on the face of those who remained changed quickly.


    "H-How!? How can a damned monster like you! Know ournguage!" the man in full armor with a badge adorning his chest shouted in reply. His eyes were almost popping out of their sockets as he stared in shock at the orc who just spoke their tongue and his words remained true just like how natives of their kingdom would speak.


    "Beats me... I am just that awesome?" Khao''khen replied while shrugging his shoulders as if he didn''t care at all. He really had no idea how, it was just a reward to him by the system when he sessfully rescued Adhalia from their former enemies now turned allies, the Galuks.


    "A-a-are you for real!?" the soldier beside the thin but tall man shouted in shock as he lowered his weapon. He was already having thoughts of surrendering.


    "Don''t believe his words! Monsters will be monsters! Even if they somehow managed to learn how to speak ournguages. Don''t give in... We should stand our ground and wait for our allies... They should already be on their way towards us with all the ruckus that was going on..." the leader of their group said in a harsh tone as he eyed theirrade who had his will starting to waver.


    "Yes... Don''t give in to that monster''s sugar-coated words. Monsters will be monsters no matter what happens. You would just be spared for a few moments before but you would be torn apart limb by limb after they are done with us." the other member of the Ereian Royal Army supported the words of their leader as he spat on the ground in annoyance.


    There were only four of them left and they were seeking security with the presence of each other. The two members of the Ereian Royal Army were too focused on the thin but tall man and didn''t noticed that the other one who was with them had already gone towards the one who tried to entice them with his words to surrender.


    The fat man, probably over a hundred kilos stared at Khao''khen with eyes full of seriousness. "Are your words true?" he asked as he looked upwards towards Khao''khen who was more than three feet taller than him.


    "I never go back on my words. Believe my words, by my name, your life shall be spared unless you do something that will endanger my life and the lives of those who are with me.." Khao''khen replied while speaking slowly and clearly.

 Chapter 192 - 192

    "Ohh...okay..." therge Ereian soldier nodded his head as he handed his weapons to Khao''khen who was taken aback by how easily the Ereian in front of him trusted his words. He can''t help but shake his head but he received the weapons of the surrendering human. Khao''khen tossed the sword and shield of the heavy Ereian towards one of the trolls since the size of the weapon was too small for him to make use of it. The size of the sword was like that of a kitchen knife to him with how huge his frame waspared to the humans.


    "You got food right?..." the chunky Ereian questioned as he stared at Khao''khen with puppy eyes.


    ''What the F!'' Khao''khen screamed within his mind as he was stunned with how casual the Ereian was in front of him. He is an orc, a creature that''s often found on a battlefield and bathing in the blood of those that he has in. They are monsters that are born for war and lived for war. The entire existence of their race almost only revolves around war or battles.


    You have food, right?... I''m hungry... Haven''t eaten a proper meal for many days and I have already lost some weight because of not having a decent meal." the fat man whined towards the orc as he craned his neck upwards to look at him since he was shorter than the hulking green creature in front of him.


    Khao''khen stared at the whining ball of flesh of a human in front of him with eyes filled withplication and amazement. Complication because if what he said was real that he had lost some weight, then how heavy and enormous was he before. And amazement because he was too trusting towards him despite being called a monster by those who are with him. He doesn''t know why if the man was just so carefree with his life or is simply an idiot.


    "I am called Khao''khen, how should I call you?" he asked the man in front of him who was smiling from ear to ear as he spotted Skorno bringing out some strips of meat from his rapsack and was heading towards him after he signaled Skorno to give him a portion of his rations


    "Ooh... I am called Badz... Badz the Baddy or simply just Badz... It ain''t my real name though. They just call me like that and even I have already forgotten my real name. I have been used to the name given to me by my peers already since I was a kid." Badz replied as he quickly snatched the strips of meat from the hands of Skorno and quickly devoured them with huge bites. A ration that was supposed to be for a whole day for Skorno was gobbled up in less than a minute by Badz.


    "Hak...hak... Water..." Badz coughed as he took out his water bag from his waist and hurriedly removed its cap before cramming almost the entire head of his water bag inside his mouth. He gulped down mouthfuls of water in a matter of seconds. Badz burped loudly before heaving a sigh of relief as he returned the cap of his water bag and reattaching it back to his waist.


    "That hits the spot... You have more right?..." Badz stared at Skorno with eyes full of anticipation but the troll''s face remained stoic as he stared at him without any emotions at all as he couldn''t understand his words.


    "Hey... Big guy... You got more food, right?" Badz turned his attention at Khao''khen as he stared at him with his pleading eyes.


    "I knew it! You are a betrayer! Your name really fits you! Badz! A very bad person, the worst of the bad...Ha! I had long doubted you! Your true colors are now being revealed. Probably you are in cahoots with these freaks, you traitor!" the leader of the group that Badz belonged to shouted as he pointed his de at him.


    "Tsk... I guess that''s why we were quickly found out by these monsters. There was a backstabber in our midst." the member of the Ereian Royal Army beside theirmander muttered as he spat a mouthful of saliva towards the direction of Badz and their foes but there was no way that it would reach them.


    "You! Are you also a turncoat!?" the leader of the group pointed his de at the thin but tall man as he threatened to plunge his de into his body.


    "I- I - I... Am not..." the slim but tall man stuttered as slightly backed away from their leader who already had the tip of his de upon his chest.


    "Prove it! Kill that traitor!" the leader of the group shouted at him then pointed his de at Badz who was staring at the ruckus that was going on. Badz was confused, really confused.


    "I am not a traitor... This big guy here just said that he would spare the lives of those who would surrender and I am not an idiot to continue fighting when the odds are stacked up against me. Look, they outnumber us more than one to ten and there is no way that we will win. I am but just a normal person that still wants to live. And besides, they got food... Right big guy..." Badz replied as he nced toward Khao''khen after the end of his sentence.


    "R- right...?" Khao''khen got taken by surprise by the words of Badz and he just agreed with his words since it was true. He is a man of his words or probably an orc of his words now since he is now in the body of an orc.


    "See!... Siroh! Come and join me and my new friends." Badz shouted towards the thin but tall man which looked like a bamboo with his body frame and height, a burnt bamboo that is since he also has a darkplexion just like him.


    "I- I- I don''t know..." Siroh stuttered as he was torn between joining Badz or continuing the fight alongside their leader.


    "Traitor!" their group leader screamed as he shed his sword towards Siroh who stumbled backward to evade the attack of their leader.


    "I should have known!" the leader of the group screamed as he continued to try and hack Siroh but his attack kept missing since his target was like a real bamboo swaying with the wind as he evaded his strikes.


    "Ah... Big guy... I think you should help him..." Badz patted the waist of Khao''khen who was watching the spectacle that was going on. He was amazed by the expertise of Siroh in evading the sword shes and thrusts that were thrown at him. Like a dancer, he was swaying to the beat of the music and was graceful at doing it like he had practiced it so many times already.


    "What was the profession of your friend?" Khao''khen can''t help but ask Badz as he was curious about the profession of Siroh.


    "Uhm..." Badz scratched his head as he smiled embarrassingly at the orc in front of him. "Uhm... How should I say this...Mmm... He is an entertainer in a pub and often wears great outfits that would trigger your imaginations on what was hidden behind those parts that were covered by his great outfits..." Badz exined as he averted the gaze of the orc who was looking at him with full interest to his answer.


    Khao''khen knitted his brows as he was confused by what Badz meant but then it dawned on him after he added all the details together. Entertainer + pub + graceful movement + pub + great outfits... He facepalmed after realizing it. Siroh was a crossdresser who is probably pretending to be a woman before in a pub while wearing, great outfits as Badz had mentioned.


    "Do you like him...?" Khao''khen grinned mischievously as he stared at Badz with eyes full of evil thoughts.


    "Hell no! We both have swords and there is no way I''m inserting my sword in that kind of sheath... I''d rather die than do so!" Badz shouted in protest in reply to the orc''s question.


    "But you did fall for his charms before when you still haven''t figured out that he was actually a guy and has a sword just like you and not a proper sheath where you could sheath your sword for safekeeping... Am I right or am I correct?" Khao''khen continued to tease as the mischievous grin on his lips became even wider.


    "I-... I don''t know... I have no idea..." Badz pretended to be confused to dodge the question of the orc in front of him while his forehead started to be covered in beads of sweat.


    "I won''t judge..." Khao''khen simply replied as he raised his right hand above his shoulders with his enormous spear in his hand. Badz just stared down at the ground and kept silent.


    Khao''khen was waiting for the right moment to throw his weapon as his target was still moving around as he tried his best to kill or wound Siroh who kept on dodging his attacks.


    Probably because of fatigue, Siroh loss his footing as he fell to the ground and his attacker stood above him with his de ready to stab him to death. Siroh could see the pointed end of the sword getting bigger and bigger, he wanted to move his body but it wasn''t responding anymore, so he just closed his eyes and epted his fate.. He had given up as his breathing was pretty ragged already.

 Chapter 193 - 193

    The leader of their group towered over Siroh with bloodshot eyes as he brought his de downwards to end the life of the man who he convicted as a traitor with no proper evidence to back his im. With a victorious smile on his face, he brought his de down with full force as he nned to stab through the skull of his target.


    Khao''khen finally hurled his enormous spear, which he had been holding steady for some time as he aimed at his target and waited for his chance to have a clear shot. His arms were already feeling sore as he was holding his heavy weapon in his hand steady as he waited for the opportune moment to release it.


    A loud howl of the desert wind echoed as dust and sand danced into the air and some rocks atop the boulders rolled off from where they were at and crashed down to the ground as theynded softly on the sand or shattered to pieces after crashing against the other rocks that were scattered all over the ce. The crescent-moon spear of Khao''khen cut through the air as it soared towards the target of its hurler. Its trajectory never changed, as he threw it with so much force that the passing wind wasn''t able to knock it off its original path intended by the orc.


    "This is your end, you traitor!" the leader of their group shouted as he felt assured that his opponent wouldn''t be able to escape his attack anymore. He felt the passing wind as it ruffled his long hair behind him and his clothes and also he could hear the scream of the desert wind through the gaps in his helmet right where his ears were at. When his de was less than an inch away from the skull of Siroh, something struck him in his right sight.


    "Ack!" a groan of pain escaped his lips as a bulky yet sharp objects puncture through his armor that they the members of the Ereian Royal Army were so proud of. It made them almost invincible in battles as the weapons of their enemies simply just bounced off from their thick metal armors.


    The weapon of Khao''khen carried his target a few inches off the ground and over ten meters away from where he stood at before. Bits of flesh, blood, and chips of metal came off from the right side of his target after his weapon struck true.


    The leader of the group stared in disbelief at his torn right side with the bulky spear embedded in it. The weapon almost demolished entirely his right side, as some parts of his armor that he was so confident at were also buried inside his body. Shrapnels from his armor cut through some of his organs. His intestines were out in the open as they escape from their confines through the vast hole by the weapon that was stuck on his body.


    He could feel his breathing getting heavier as pain was assaulting him from the inside out. His lungs, he could feel them being pricked by something sharp, well what remains of it. Blood was also flowing out from the hole in his side like water in a dam''s floodgate. Staring further, he spotted a ckish thing covered in blood just a few feet away from him. ''Must be a part of my liver or my entire liver.'' he thought. Turning his head to one side with difficulty, he saw his fellow member of the Ereian Royal Army staring at him with disbelief.


    His jaws were hangingw and you could probably fit an entire egg inside it without a problem and his eyes were almost threatening to fallout from their sockets, his face turning pale despite his dark skinplexion and his forehead covered in huge beads of sweat.


    "Kill..." that was all he could say as his finger that was pointing at Siroh fell weakly to the ground. He stared at the sky and appreciated its clearness. The noisy howl of the passing wind sounded like a piece of calming music to his ears. His eyelids felt really heavy, which was forcing him to quickly blink a few times. The pain in his chest was fading as he was starting to feel numb to the pain. His limbs were no longer listening to his wishes as he tried to move them and try to get up. He stared nkly at the clear sky until everything went dark. He had fallen to the embrace of death.


    Khao''khen shook his head as he slowly walked towards Siroh who was staring at him in disbelief. He just almost shattered the entire body of a fully armored man with just one attack of his. Khao''khen nced towards thest Ereian, who was trembling all over as he stared at him. His eyes were shaky and his forehead was flooded with huge beads of sweat that trailed down his cheeks then down to the hot sand and rocks on the ground.


    "What!?" Khao''khen snarled at him, which frightened the trembling man and made him back away a few steps as he raised his trembling right arm and pointed his index finger at him in a slightly crooked manner.


    "M- m- mon-monster..." the Ereian mumbled as he brought down his arm quickly after Khao''khen showed him his sharp teeth when he grinned at him like a devil staring at its next prey. Like a frightened little girl, the Ereian scampered away as he iled his arms in the air and after a few steps, his weapon fell off from his grip, which he didn''t bother to try to retrieve as he continued to run away. Probably feeling the weight of his shield which was slowing him down, he cast it aside and nced towards the huge orc who was just watching him as he escape.


    After feeling that he was far enough already, the escaping Ereian turned around and stared at the huge orc who was still watching him. Finally calming down after he felt he was already safe enough from the reach of the monster, he gathered his courage.


    "I''ll be back! And I''ll bring all my friends with me! You hear me!? You damn monster! I''ll be back!" he shouted before turning around and continuing on his escape. He felt lucky that he was practically ignored by the monster as he ran away, but what he saw after going through a corner of the rocks made him almost soil his pants.


    Right in front of him was a group of twenty trolls with javelins in their hands, and they looked like they were just chilling. He could hear their chatters but he couldn''t understand a word that they were saying. Moving his gaze upwards on top of the boulders, he saw many trolls who were looking at him with smirks stered on their lips.


    Slowly, he backed away without turning around, but one of the trolls shouted something and pointed the sharp end of his javelin at him. The other trolls who looked like they were just chilling turned their heads and stared in his direction. They were muttering some words, but he couldn''t understand any of what they were saying.


    "Yo ded mi mon!" he heard one of the trolls on top of a boulder shout at him as he used the kill gesture with his finger moving from one end of his neck to the other as if he was slicing his neck with his finger as the de. He may not be able to understand the words of the troll but that gesture, he knew it very well as theirmanders and the prince used it many times to signal for them to kill somebody that displeases them.


    Quickly turning around, he sprinted as fast as his legs could carry him. He turned around and caught sight of almost all the trolls aiming their javelins at him, which prompted him to run even faster as he mumbled his prayers. The sound of the javelins soaring through the air increased the nervousness that he was feeling and his heart was beating so fast and hard as if it was trying to escape the confines of his chest. He wanted to turn around to see the iing javelins and attempt to evade them, but he was so scared of what he might see, which is why he just continued running.


    A javelin just pass by his side as it got impaled on the ground a few meters in front of him then followed by another, then another. Javelins kept safely passing by him, which made him think that he must be really lucky or the trolls just have a really poor aim that they can''t hit him. He smiled, but his smile didn''tst long as the searing pain from his back erased it, the sudden increase in the weight of his back. A javelin was stuck on his back, but after a few feet of continuing on his sprint, it fell off from his back as it was just impaled shallowly on his back.


    He thought he was still lucky and hoped that he could still live, but all his hopes of living were crushed to pieces after javelins struck his back one after another. Multiple javelins were stuck on his back and some of them were, even so, close to each other, creating a bigger wound than they were supposed to do.


    The Ereian was turned into a human version of a porcupine, with the javelins serving as the spikes on his back. He crashed down to the ground hard, but he was still stubborn and refused to give in as he started crawling to escape. Javelins keptnding on his immediate surroundings and some even on his thighs, calves, and foot, but he kept on reaching out his hands forward alternately as he dragged his body. He was still hoping that he could survive and will escape until a javelinnded on the back of his hand and pinned it to the ground. Then his other hand also suffered the same fate. Using his elbows and shoulders, he tried to move forward, but his body felt really weak already, and his vision started to go blurry.


    "I- I still want to live....I...." he muttered weakly as he tried to move forward once again, but his vision darkened and his head that he was raising from the ground fell.. Life escaped from his eyes as he continued to stare into the distance.

 Chapter 194 - 194

    Khao''khen shook his head as he heard the noise of battle from behind the boulders that were blocking his sights. The actions of the trolls on top of the boulders cemented his suspicion that the life of the escaping Ereian was forfeited .


    Shrugging his shoulders, he turned his attention to the skinny but tall man on the ground, who was looking at him with fear in his eyes.


    "Don''t be scared... I won''t hurt you... Unless you do something that endangers my life and the life of those who are with me then you have every reason to fear me as I will make sure that you will suffer the most painful and gruesome death that you could ever imagine...." Khao''khen said before disying an innocent smile on his lips as he reached his bulky hand out to help Siroh to his feet.


    Siroh stared at the vein filled and muscle packed arm of the orc in front of his face who was offering his hand to assist him. After some deliberation, he slowly reached his hand forward and grabbed the enormous palm that was offered to him.


    Khao''khen pulled back his arm after securing a grip on the hands of Siroh and tugged him forward. He noticed the grimace of pain of Siroh after he pulled him towards him. Khao''khen quickly released his grip and scratched the back of his head while muttering his apologies before chuckling.


    Siroh massaged his right arm, which was grabbed and pulled by the green, hulking creature in front of him. He suspected that his right arm wasn''t far from being torn off from his shoulders after the aid of the orc in front of him as he assisted him in getting up. Stretching his right arm a bit with punching motions in the air to drive away the pain that was assaulting his senses.


    "Ohh...sorry... I wasn''t able to control my strength..." Khao''khen muttered as he disyed a guilty smile on his face. He really didn''t mean to apply that much force. His new body, he was still not very ustomed to its new capabilities just yet since in almost the things he had done, he never used measured the strength that he was applying. He was going all out almost all the time.


    "No worries..." Siroh replied as he continued massaging his now sore arm after what just happened. It was his first time experiencing such an event in his life. He had experienced being assaulted by drunkards in his profession, but never did he experience such strength that he couldn''t fathom like the one just shown by the green creature in front of him. He might be thin, but he could still overpower many others despite his body size. Many had fallen victim to his hands after underestimating his strength, mostly during scuffles in some dark alleyway in the capital after he was done with his job as an entertainer.


    Khao''khen left Siroh who was still massaging his right arm and went towards the Ereian who had his right side almostpletely destroyed by his previous attack. Grabbing the length of his spear, he jerked it backwards, which was followed by the innards of the now dead man. Guts, intestines and blood quickly flowed about from the gaping hole in the side of the corpse after Khao''khen retrieved his weapon, which was plugging and preventing most of the insides of the corpse from spilling out.


    "Wat do wi do now mon?" Skorno asked as he stood beside Khao''khen and stared at the mangled body in front of them. Khao''khen scratched his chin while steadying his weapon beside him as he started thinking. It took him a few moments of silence before an idea finally popped up in his mind. He waved towards Badz who quickly jogged towards him like a loyal mutt who was waiting for his master to give him his treats.


    "What was the purpose of your people in venturing to this ce?" Khao''khen questioned as he was curious about what was the reason that the Ereians travelled this far.


    Badz gave out a sarcastic chuckle before looking towards Siroh who was slowly walking towards them. The skinny man was still busy massaging his arm as he continued to disy a pained expression on his face.


    "Well.... We don''t know the real reason, big guy... We are just normal people who were conscripted into the army. The original purpose of us being enlisted into the army was to defend the kingdom from the monsters that were wrecking havoc in ournds that came from the north, in this direction. But now, we no longer know. We were just following the Bulwarks of the Sand after we were assigned to him by the prince..." Badz exined, then shrugged his shoulders, as he really did not know what was the purpose of their adventure here to the north. He wasn''t paying attention most of the time to the gossips that were being passed around in their camps as he was more interested in their meals, his mind was preupied most of the time with food.


    "If I may... I have an idea why a portion of the army was sent here..." Siroh chimed in as he tried to raise his sore arm but quickly brought it down and continued massaging it after the sudden spike of pain that he felt after raising it.


    "Let me hear it..." Khao''khen quickly responded as he turned his attention to Siroh who was still a few feet away from them. Looking around the area, he spotted the trolls who were sent to standby in some key points around their ce of ambush to make sure that none of their enemies can escape their assault. He spotted one group of trolls carrying a somewhat porcupine looking thing on their shoulders and Khao''khen and because they are still far away from him and the torrential dust that was still dancing through the air, the range of his vision was shortened.


    "Well... We suspect that the prince wants to conquer yournds and bring it under the rule of the kingdom under the pretense of exacting revenge against your previous attack, which was the horde of monsters that ravaged ournds for some time. His other reasons, we no longer know... perhaps to further his own ambition to gain more merit and power and cement his im to the throne after his outburst against one of the noble families of the kingdom which greatly impacted his reputation." Siroh exined, then also shrugged his shoulders after noticing the odd stare of Badz and Khao''khen at him.


    "How did you know all of these things?" Badz curiously asked as he stared at Siroh with eyes full of curiosity. He really wanted to find out how hispanion knew such details.


    "Well... If you work in my line of work, then you are bound to hear some juicy news from your clients." Siroh informed them, as he gave them an innocent smile.


    "Hmm...." Khao''khen thought for a few seconds, then stared at Siroh again.


    "And what is the stance of themon people like you in this campaign?" he asked Siroh as he wanted to find out if they are allmitted to the task assigned to them by their prince.


    "Most of us don''t want to take part in this adventure, but what else can we do. We don''t have the courage to disobey the order of the prince and even the king now supports his decisions. We are justmon people." Siroh replied, then turned his attention towards the many trolls who were approaching them.


    Khao''khen nodded his head, then stared at the two of them with all seriousness. He had decided to spare as many of those that he can spare who no longer want to take part in this conflict.


    "I have a task for the two of you." he said, which prompted the two Ereians to turn their heads towards him with questioning eyes.


    "Return to your fellow Ereians and spread the word that we, specifically me and my tribe, will spare anyone who would surrender. Only break the word to those that you can trust, as your own safety is in your hands. You guys should wear a white piece of cloth on any of your arms and weapons to help us identify you from those who we should kill." Khao''khen instructed with a voice filled with authority which prompted the two Ereians to just gulped a mouthful of their saliva after feeling the domineering aura of the green creature in front of them.


    "Well... You guys could also ignore it and save your own lives but...hehehe... Good luck surviving the trip without proper supplies." Khao''khen chuckled as he stared at them.


    *****


    "Yu trust em to quickly mi mon." Skornomented beside Khao''khen as they watched Siroh and Badz walk away from them. The trolls were just silently watching the two Ereians as they were ordered by their chieftain to leave them be.


    "It''s a safe gamble Skorno... If they follow my words and spread the news, then we win big time, but if they don''t, then... We have nothing to lose..." Khao''khen nced towards the leader of the troll skirmishers.


    "And besides... It''s easier to do a divide and conquer since they still don''t know much a out us and our numbers..." Khao''khen continued as a confident smile was stered on his lips.


    "It''s yur decision mon...." Skorno replied as he walked away after shrugging his shoulders.

 Chapter 195 - 195

    Darkness was already fast approaching when Khao''khen led the trolls back to their new camp. Along the way they met up with the Verakhs who were done stalking their enemies for the day and it''s the other squads turn to monitor them.


    Arriving at their new camp, Khao''khen spread his gaze around and spotter the concealed watchtower among the sharp rocks. He wordlessly headed towards the tower and, using his burly arms, he started climbing up thedder, which was made of thick branches being held together by multiple vines and a few ropes to help to secure it better.


    Khao''khen could feel a little lightheaded after not having a proper rest for some time, but he just ignored it and continued climbing up thedder. When he was finally atop the watchtower, he could see the long line of Ereians entering their new camp, which was not far away from the forest of boulders and rocks.


    They secured one side of their camp against the rocks while the other three sides were surrounded by the low-lying wall made of rocks that they have gathered from the forest of boulders and rocks and wood that they brought with them in their wagons. He nodded his head, as the view was really a great advantage to them. They could see their enemies, but they can''t see them. They were still clueless on where he and his warriors are at and where they will being from.


    From where he was standing at, he could spot a silhouette of a gigantic creature flying towards them. He strained his eyes as he stared at iting towards them with great speed. His focus was all on the flying creature and didn''t notice Dughmar who also climbed up the tower and stood beside him as he also craned his neck up and had his eyes on the flying creature.


    Khao''khen already had a hunch about who or what it might be, but he still signalled his warriors to prepare, just in case that he was mistaken. The trolls were quick to rearm themselves with new javelins as they replenished their ammunition and positioned themselves among the rocks. The Rhakaddon Cavalry, who were with Khao''khen, rode their steeds as they sallied out to a distance to prepare for a charge towards their suspected foe.


    Tightening his grip on his weapon, Khao''khen prepared to meet the flying creature if it was not what he thought it was. His eyes trailed the flying creature as it started to dive towards them. Its form started to be clearer and Khao''khen finally was able to figure out what it was. It was a gigantic eagle and the color of its feathers; he knew it very well.


    Khao''khen signalled for the trolls to stand down and lower their javelins which they have prepared to attack the flying creature.


    "It''s Draeghanna! Stand down!" he shouted as he jumped down from the watchtower. Dust and small rocks went up to the air after hended on the ground and the watchtower shook a bit which forced Dughmar to grab onto something to secure himself on top of the tower.


    Draeghanna jumped down from the back of her summon and smiled towards their chieftain. She just came from a long trip of scouting the areas of the endless sands that was close to them. More than a week of scouting and maintaining her summon really took a toll on her, and the exhaustion that she felt was twice more than what she experiences after engaging in battles.


    "How are you feeling?" Khao''khen asked as he noticed the fatigued look on Draeghanna''s despite her smile. He was worried about her condition and felt guilty about sending her out on such a mission. The past few days, or probably weeks, Draeghanna was out scouring the endless sands for a sign of another army or reinforcement of the Ereians that they have discovered and are harassing currently.


    "I''m fine,chief. There are no other enemy nearby in our immediate surroundings, but I spotted a bigger army being assembled somewhere to the far south. It seems like the Ereians are preparing for a massive invasion and are gathering their forces together." Draeghanna reported as she bowed her head a bit to pay respect to their chieftain.


    "You worked hard... You can now take your much needed rest..." Khao''khen muttered as he turned around and went towards his makeshift office inside their new camp. His mind was a bit of a mess after going through such things for the past few days of no proper sleep.


    *****


    Inside the camp of the Ereians, Siroh and Badz started to dissiminate the news that Khao''khen had told them. The camp was now starting to be divided into two factions, as Khao''khen had nned. His ns were to divide and conquer and also win the favor of the other Ereians to stand by his side and help him in aiding Adhalia to have his revenge against the royal family that currently rules the Ereian Kingdom.


    "Is what you say is true?"


    "The monsters would spare us?"


    "Is it reliable?"


    "Can we trust their words?"


    "Won''t we just be killed without a fight?"


    "Are you sure that they will spare us?"


    "It might be just a rouse to divide our strength."


    Such things were thrown to Siroh and Badz, to which they replied by sharing what they have experienced with their supposed to be foes. They shared what they heard, what they have seen and what they went through. The two of them also went to the extent of exining the possible reason of what they are fighting for right now and also the possible reason that their enemies might be more than what they have seen.


    Baron Husani and Baron Masud were together in a sort of meeting as they decide on how to properly tackle the current problem that they have.


    "Are we just going to stay and sit here to take the hit or we should go out and be the one to bring the fight to them?" Lord Husani suggested as he stared at his comander,replied, who was staring at the map in front of them.


    "What do you say? Let''s go out and hunt them..." Lord Husani continued as his voice wasced with anger and he clenched his palms into a fist.


    "If... We only know where they are... They are really good at concealing themselves and this is not ournds... Well... It''s technically still part of ournds but none among us have been here for many years and became familiar with the surroundings." Lord Masud calmly replied, as he really had no idea how to deal with their current problem at hand. If they were just normal orcs and trolls, then they wouldn''t be such a headache but the problem is, they aren''t just normal orcs and trolls and maybe there are more of them that they still haven''t seen like goblins, ogres and other monsters that might have allied together to deal with them.


    Baron Masud could understand why Lord Husani was in a rush to engage against their enemies. He would too if he was in his shoes. No one would want to be an iplete man like how he was now.


    "So... What do we do? We just stay here and wait for them? Wait for them to attack us and leave the initiative to them!?" Baron Husani stood up from his chair and mmed down his clenched fist on the table in front of them, which sent the chalice, bottles and food that was served to them flying.


    "Calm down... We have to think this through properly..." Lord Masud tried to calm down Baron Husani, who was staring at him with bloodshot eyes.


    "You do what you want and I''ll do what I want... I''ll take my soldiers with me and hunt down those bastards." Baron Husani finally lost it and snapped towards his fellow Baron as he turned around and headed out of the tent.


    "Don''t do this, Lord Husani... This will just give our enemies an advantage against us if we split our forces." Baron Masud tried to calm him down, but to no avail as his fellow Lord ignore his words and continued on his way.


    Baron Masud gritted his teeth in annoyance as he watched the back of Baron Husani getting further and further away. He brought his hands on his head as he massaged his temples; he was having a terrible headache as he just don''t have to think about their foes but also about his now idiotic friend after losing one of his heads.


    *****


    Inside his makeshift office, Khao''khen''s thoughts were disturbed when a member of the Rumbling n came in to report of his findings from the watchtower.


    "So more than half of our enemies went out of their camp in battle formation?" Khao''khen asked just to make sure of what he just hear to which the warrior who reported to him just nodded his head in reply.


    Khao''khen smiled as this was a splendid chance for him to reduce the numbers of their enemies more.. He quickly dismissed the warrior in front of him and instructed him to spread the word for them to get ready for another assault.

 Chapter 196 - 196

    While inside her assigned tent, Draeghanna was trying to get some much-needed rest but the rapid footsteps from her surrounded piqued her curiosity. The thundering sound and trembling of the ground fully ignited her curiosity to find out what was going on. Raising the ps of her assigned tent, what she saw made her raise an eyebrow. Trolls were running all over the ce as they grabbed their weapons and replenish their rations and even the Verakhs were supposedly out to track their opponents came back to join them.


    Draeghanna approached one of the Rhakaddon riders and put a hand on his shoulder and gave him a gentle tug to make him face her.


    "What is going on? Is it an enemy attack?" she questioned as she nced from side to side with a face full of curiosity and confusion.


    The Rhakaddon rider was about to have the one who tugged his shoulder a piece of his mind but he quickly shelved the thought at one far corner of his mind after seeing who it was. He had no ns of incurring the wrath of the female orc who can make him really hot in seconds by making him bathe in fire.


    "Ah...no... The chief ordered for all of us to prepare ourselves for battle. It looks like we will be raiding our enemies with all our avable strength." the Rhakaddon rider answered as be bowed his head a bit to show respect. What can he do but show respect since Draeghanna is way far more powerful than him with her spells and she also considered as the chieftain''s woman, well one of them.


    Draeghanna nodded her head then turned around towards her assigned tent to fetch her armor as she was only dressed in in clothes which was a coarse leather shirt and an animal skin fur around her waist as a skirt.


    The Rhakaddon rider heaved a sigh of relief as he watched the retreating back of Draeghanna who was headed for her tent. He was d that he managed to find out quickly who it was before he could hurl his piece of mind at the one who disturbed him in his preparation for the uing battle. "Lucky..." he whispered to himself then resumed in his preparation as he secured his weapons on the back of his steed.


    Inside her tent, Draeghanna quickly wore her battle armor which was specifically designed for her. Her armor was also a te armor much like the Yurakks but less bulky than what they wore. The armor that she was using was thinner unlike the ones worn by the Yurakks that could really take heavy hits unlike hers which prioritizes sudden movements in a fight.


    Grabbing her two des which hasn''t tasted blood forst few days or probably weeks already. She secured on her ted skirt and headed out of her tent. Looking around the camp, the Rhakaddon riders and the Troll skirmishers were still busy moving about inside the camp.


    She spotted their chieftain in his full armor and in his hand was his enormous strange-looking spear. Her eyes went towards the back of Khao''khen and noticed that one of his des which was normally sheathed on their scabbard on his back was missing. It got her curious about why it was missing but she just ignored it and thought that it might have been lost impaled in the body of one of their enemies.


    Draeghanna headed towards where their chieftain was at and stood beside him as she joined him in observing band waiting for theirpanions to be finished with their preparations.


    "Are we going to engage all our enemies." she sounded beside and upon hearing her voice, Khao''khen''s head turned towards her and shook his head.


    "No... We will just continue to harass and irritate them." Khao''khen replied as he grinned mischievously. He wants to make their enemies suffer as much aspossible, not just physically but also mentally and spiritually. His main aim was to deprived them of their sleep which would result in their performance to drop down significantly.


    After almost an hour, the new camp of Khao''khen and hispanions was torn down as they removed all their traces in the area to make their movements hard to track just in case one of the enemy scouts will luckily discover this area. Draeghanna just nodded her head as she doesn''t know the events that her chieftain and the others experienced that past days as she was out in a scouting mission.


    "Move out!" Khao''khen''s booming voice thundered and the Verakhs were quick to disappear into the shadows or to wherever they can use to hide themselves as they moved ahead of their chieftain and the others.


    Draeghanna summoned Ulfrus and jumped to its back quickly andmanded it to stay by the side of Khao''khen with her thoughts. She had been training herself to be more ustomed to her new powers in order for her to be able to provide more help to their chieftain.


    A long line of orcs atop their mighty steeds marched out of their concealed camp then followed by an even longer line of trolls who were carrying javelins on both arms then on their backs.


    *****


    "Spread out and look for any traces of them!" Baron Husani shouted towards his soldiers. He only took with him the soldiers that really belonged to him since he was out to seek for vengeance for himself and his noble status might be at risk of being removed if he will make use of the soldiers assigned to them by the prince for her own personal agenda.


    "Yes, my Lord." the assignedmanders of Lord Husani''s personal army responded as they turned around to face those who are under theirmand.


    "You heard the Lord! Spread out and find them! Don''t leave any rock unturned and any corner or hole uninspected! Now move!" the highest inmand among themanders bellowed and those under him were quick to spread out as they try to find any trace of their foes who have ignited the wrath of their Lord.


    Baron Husani''s facial expression remained stoic as he observed his warriors follow his wishes. He had spent a lot of his fortune in ensuring their loyalty to him and also with some threats in the mix. By far, his soldiers all remained loyal to him as he always rewards them handsomely after each sessful mission that they have finished.


    *****


    "Summmon Akwh, we need eyes in the sky to figure out how our enemies are spread out." Khao''khen muttered as he turned his head towards Draeghanna.


    "Yes chief.." she quickly replied as she jumped down from the back of Ulfrus then proceeded to summon Akwh out as their chieftain had asked.

 Chapter 197 - 197

    Dust and sand were sent flying everywhere as Draeghanna started to ascend into the skies on the back of Akwh. Khao''khen and the Rhakaddon riders shielded their eyes from all the dust and sand that were flying everywhere while they squeezed their legs together onto the back of their steeds to maintain their bnce.


    Khao''khen peeked through the gaps of his fingers and watched as the enormous bird started its flight into the skies. He needs to figure out the exact positions of their enemies for him to be able to n a suitable attack.


    "Let''s go... She will be in the air for some time." Khao''khen waved towards his warriors and ushered his steed forward. The Rhakaddon Cavalry and the Troll Skirmishers resumed their march as they headed towards the general direction of where Baron Husani and his soldiers were at.


    Visibility in the endless sands started to be poorer as the darkness of the night came. Khao''khen rubbed his palms on his forearms as the temperature of the endless sands started to drop way lower than before and the passing wind that came from time to time only further increased the coldness that he was feeling.


    ncing to his sides and behind him, he saw the members of the Rumbling n who were with him, who were, now shivering because of the sudden coldness. The current temperature was akin to that of winter, but there was no snow around, just in coldness. Even the trolls at the rear also had their arms embracing themselves as they continued on the march.


    ''What is with this strange coldness?'' Khao''khen screamed inside his head. His mouth was slightly ttering as he endured the cold. He was taking deep breaths as he tried to regte his body heat through his breathing.


    "Chief, something is wrong here..." Dughmar spoke beside Khao''khen as he tried his best to prevent himself from stuttering because of the cold. He had already let go of the reins of his steed, and both his arms were hugging his body.


    Khao''khen nodded his head and started to carefully inspect their surroundings, as he too could feel that something was wrong. The desert could drop down to low temperatures during the night in deserts but not this quick and the strange sounds that he could sometimes hear, which sounded like whispers, further increased his hunch that something or someone was around them but he couldn''t just see them.


    "Look for anything strange or that is out of the norm. We have somepany!" Khao''khen shouted as he spotted a bluish silhouette to their left which was floating a few inches above the endless sands.


    "What is that...?" Dughmar questioned as he too spotted the silhouette that Khao''khen saw and he was currently pointing at it. The silhouette started to be even more transparent, then suddenly disappearedpletely.


    Khao''khen raised an eyebrow at the sudden disappearance of the silhouette since he could still hear the whispers, which sounded like they were just beside his ears.


    MISSIONS


    Avable Missions


    [


    *Kill the Frost Apparitions


    Reward: Unknown


    ]


    Khao''khen''s lips parted as a smile crept up to his lips. He now knows what they are up against. Dughmar stared at their chieftain, who suddenly smiled after looking in front of him. He felt that their chieftain just saw something that only he could see which confused him.


    "What is it, chief?" Dughmar can''t help but ask to get rid of his confusion.


    "Frost Apparitions..." Khao''khen muttered as he watched the silhouettes that appear and disappear a few feet away from them in their surroundings.


    "Frost Apparitions? What are they doing here in this sea of sand?" Dughmar got even more confused as he tried to seek an exnation from their chieftainmanded, as he might know something about it.


    "Beats me..." Khao''khen replied as he shrugged his shoulders in reply while his eyes were still staring at their surroundings as he was trying to track the movements of their enemies.


    Seeing that even their chief doesn''t know the answer to his question, Dughmar turned towards his n members and the trolls. "Prepare torches!" hemanded as fire was the only way to fight off the Frost Apparitions since they don''t have any weapon in their arsenal that could harm them.


    Although they don''t make use of torches even during the night, the warriors of Yohan still carried torches with them as instructed by their chieftain. And right now, they can finally make use of their almost useless luggage that they always carried with them and only added more weight to their baggage.


    The trolls and orcs didn''t ask any questions as they just followed themand that was issued to them. It didn''t take long for a sea of fire to appear among the ranks of the trolls and orcs as each one of them had a torch in their hands that was brightly lit and emitted some heat. The coldness that they were feeling somehow became less as thebined heat of all the lighted torches warmed them up. Those in the center of their formation were luckier than those on the outskirts, as they could feel more warmth from the torches around them unlike those from the outside.


    "Frost Apparitions! You know what to do!" Dughmar shouted as he waved his torch in his hand then turned to look in front of him. Murmurs started to sound among the trolls and orcs, but it also quickly died down as they prepared for the sudden attacks of their enemies.


    They watched the bluish silhouettes that were dancing around them, which looked like they were swimming through the air. Khao''khen was surprised when a bluish silhouette suddenly popped in front of him which he punched with his left hand by reflex but the impact that he expected never came as his hand just went through his target.


    He grunted in pain as his left hand suddenly went numb because of the sudden cold. It felt like he just dipped his hand inside icy water for a very long time. His clenched fist remained clenched as his skin started to turn into a shade of blue.


    Dughmar beside him thrust his torch forward towards the Frost Apparition. Khao''khen felt that his ears were about to burst because of the scream of pain that the Frost Apparition made as the fire from the torch in Dughmar''s hand melted its form and set it aze.


    Khao''khen stared at the squirming silhouette that was set on fire by Dughmar. He was confused on how such a creature or if he could consider a Frost Apparition a creature to be set aze too quickly.


    "Fire is the bane of their existence, chief. Even the smallest me can erase them from existence." Dughmar exined as he noticed the confused look in the eyes of their chieftain as he watched the Frost Apparition squirm in pain right in front of them.


    Khao''khen just shrugged his shoulders as he really couldn''t get the logic behind the Frost Apparitions and their existence, unlike his current race or the ogres, trolls, goblins, kobolds, and taurens.


    Khao''khen smacked the torch that was in his right hand against the silhouette that tried to ambush him once again. He wasn''t going to repeat the same mistake twice and the scream of agony of the Frost Apparition that he just hit made him grin.


    Frost Apparitions began to appear everywhere around them as the me on the torches began dancing around as they were used to destroy them. Fighting against the Frost Apparitions was something new to Khao''khen as those he fought before, he could strike and hurt them with his enormous fists, unlike their current opponents that they were fighting now which he must not touch or else he is the one who is going to suffer.


    After a few moments of scattered fighting with torches being waved around to destroy the Frost Apparitions, everything finally calmed down as the screams of pain from the burning Frost Apparitions became like an orchestra that was yed to celebrate the victory of Khao''khen and his warriors. Cheers of victory sounded all around and even Khao''khen was happily smiling as he turned his head towards his warriors, but little did he know that it was just the beginning.. Behind him, the sands started to create small waves, as something underneath the sand was moving.

 Chapter 198 - 198

    Amidst the cheer of his warriors, Khao''khen felt that something wasn''t right, he turned around quickly to see if there was something behind him but all he could see was the endless swath of sand that extends far over the horizon till his vision could see. Turning back around to face his celebrating warriors, he felt it again, like something was looking at him and waiting for a chance to strike.


    Khao''khen turned around once again and as he turned around, his eyes caught sight of huge pincers heading for him. Out of reflex and surprise, he grabbed onto the dark ck pincers and kept them away from reaching his face and chest. He was thrown back and along with him was the creature that suddenly jumped at him from underbelly the sands.


    "Ugh..." a groan escaped his lips as his back crashed against the rocky body of Ulfrus. His armor took most of the brunt of the impact, but he still felt some pain as the back portion of his armor crashed against his own back. Khao''khen''s vision was a little blurry, but he could still see the figure of the one that ambushed him. He was holding for dear life unto the pincers that kept producing snapping sounds right in front of him. There was no hell way that he was going to let go of his hold on the pincers.


    "The chief!"


    "Enemies!"


    "Prepare forbat!"


    Shouts reced the celebratory cheers as the warriors who were with Khao''khen waved their weapons to attack their new foe. Dughmar led his steed a distance away to gain some momentum in their charge as the rest of the Rhakaddon Cavalry followed after him quickly.


    "Charge!"


    Dughmar shouted as he pointed his sword at their enormous foe that was covered in pitch dark ck color. Its dark carapace shined as the moonlight strike it and revealed its true form. It was an enormous scorpion that stood over seven feet tall and had gigantic pincers which were trying to snap the head of their chieftain.


    The n chief of the Rumbling n dropped low and stayed close to the back of his steed and tightened the grip of his legs unto the back of his mount in preparation for the iing impact.


    "Skrrrr....."


    A nasty cry sounded from their new foe as it suddenly spun around and used its giant stinger on its back to swipe at Dughmar and the Rhakaddon riders. Dughmar leaned to one side of his mount to shield himself as his steed lowered its enormous head even more to counter the swipe of the colossal scorpion.


    "Bang!"


    "Crack!"


    A resounding crash sounded as the tail of the enormous scorpion was met with the bulky horned head of Dughmar''s Rhakaddon. The left horn of Dughmar''s steed had its length reduced by almost a half as its sharp end was hurled away by the impact somewhere among the sands.


    "Skrrrr... Krrrrr..... Skrrrr....."


    The huge scorpion thrashed around in pain, which hurled Khao''khen away as his grip on its pincers loosened while being hurled around as their foe trashed around. Khao''khen controlled his body after regaining his sense of bnce and shook off the dizziness that was guing his senses. He skidded a few meters after hended on his feet, then proceeded to tumble backward uncontrobly because of the momentum of him being thrown away by their foe.


    Khao''khen stood up and clutched his temples as his vision was spinning around. He didn''t know how many times he had tumbled, but he was sure that it was over ten. He nted his legs firmly on the ground to steady himself and looked towards their opponent, that was still squirming in agony as it spun and tossed around.


    The Troll Skirmishers lined up a good distance away from the giant scorpion as they started hurling their javelins at it. A continuous train of javelins soared in the air in an arc before dropping down on the enormous creature that wasn''t paying attention to its surroundings anymore.


    Khao''khen moved his gaze further away and saw Dughmar''s steed repeatedly stomping its front hooves on the torn part of their foe''s stinger as it tried to crush it further. Dughmar atop his steed was trying his best to calm his mount and regain control, but no matter how hard he tugged on the reins of his Rhakaddon, all he got was loud snorts from it as it continued on its outburst of stomping.


    Khao''khen shook his head as a helpless smile crept up to his lips after the thought of Dughmar''s Rhakaddon being angry at its might being tarnished and challenged by their foe as a portion of one of its horns was broken due to their sh.


    It took Dughmar a few moments before he finally managed to regain control of his steed, but he could still hear its unsatisfied loud snorts as it peed on the now buried torn part of their foe''s stinger.


    "Don''t waste your javelins?" Khao''khen shouted towards the trolls after noticing that their missiles weren''t doing any damage to their enemy as the javelins just ricocheted off the thick and dark carapace of the enormous creature. After fully recovering from his state of dizziness, Khao''khen sprinted towards his steed to grab his weapon.


    He unstrapped his crescent-moon spear from the back of his steed and brought it to his side. A sudden gust of wind just blew by his side and he caught sight of a brownish creature that was traveling at a breakneck speed. He didn''t need to identify what he saw, as its distinct roar was enough for him to identify it.


    Ulfrus pounced on the enormous creature with its paws and jaws wide open. The summon of Draeghanna rammed its body against their foe as its paws swipe at it and its jaw mped down on one of its pincers. It was a slugfest between the two mighty creatures as they mmed their paws and pincers against each other and producing a resounding boom as rock meets a metal hard carapace.


    Despite Ulfrus now keeping their new foe busy and at bay, Khao''khen still approached their enemy and positioned himself on its left side. He looked for a safe spot where he won''t be on the way to Ulfrus'' attacks. Khao''khen heaved his enormous weapon up then behind him before swinging it with all his strength forward and mming it on the side of their opponent.


    "Skrr!!!!"


    The ear-piercing cry of the enormous scorpion came again as green gooey stuff leaked out of its shattered carapace that Khao''khen just hit with all his strength. Satisfied with his work, Khao''khen was about to go for another strike when the stingerless tail of the giant scorpion came swinging towards him, which forced him to lie down on his belly against the sands.


    He managed to evade the tail swipe, but Ulfrus wasn''t as lucky as him as it was sent flying away by the attack and crashed amidst the Rhakaddon riders who were waiting for a chance to charge forward. Beads of sweat umte on the forehead of Khao''khen and a nervous smile was on his lips as the enormous scorpion turned its gaze at him. Its dark eyes that were giving off a reddish glow reminded Khao''khen of the many enemies that he fought before who also had the same glow in their eyes.


    Khao''khen quickly rolled to the left to evade the pincers of his enemy that tried to mp him down in ce. He continued to roll away despite feeling a little dizzy already. ''It''s better safe than sorry,'' he thought.


    The giant scorpion chased after Khao''khen, who was rolling away, we were which was what the Rhakaddon riders were waiting for.


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    They shouted one after another as they took the initiative tounch an attack.. Dughmar also joined in the charge as they rumbled towards the giant scorpion that was now busy trying to mp o e of its pincers on their chieftain who was rolling side to side to dodge.

 Chapter 199 - 199

    One after another, the Rhakaddons rammed themselves against the dark carapace of the humongous scorpion. Some had their horns sessful in breaking through the carapace of their opponent while some had their horns broken because of the impact. The colossal scorpion was sent rolling to one side and had its belly exposed in the air which the Rhakaddon riders didn''t dare miss as they grabbed their javelins and released a storm of javelins towards it. Some of the javelinsnded in between the gaps of its abdomen and pierced through.


    The legs, pincers, and cut tail of the enormous scorpion squirmed around as it produced its nasty cry which was very unpleasant to the ears. Its body was leaking green gooey stuff from all the wounds that it received.


    Khao''khen got up to his feet as fast as he can and raised his enormous spear above his head. He sprinted forward with great speed, then bending his knees low, he soared into the air for about four meters before dropping down on the exposed belly of their foe.


    Along with his descent, Khao''khen mmed down his weapon on their opponent. Cracking sounds followed as he destroyed a huge portion of their opponent''s belly. Khao''khen raised his weapon once again and brought it down like a sledgehammer further destroying the abdominal area of their foe.


    The legs of the colossal scorpion kept on waving in the air for some time before they went motionless. Khao''khen dropped down to his knees as he heaved a sigh of relief and rxed his muscles. He rested for a few seconds before raising his head and looked towards his warriors who were staring at him with a victorious smiles on their faces.


    He got up to his feet and spun his spear in his hands for a few rotations to shake off the gooey green liquid that covered his weapon. Stepping his right foot forward, he was about to get off from the body of their now-dead opponent when something from beneath the sands jumped at him.


    Khao''khen leaned backward to evade and his eyes caught sight of enormous pincers aiming for his head. He brought his spear in front of him which he use to deflect the pincers away from him.


    He stumbled backward because of the force of the impact. Raising his head up, he saw a few more of the huge scorpions jumping out from beneath the sands. ''What the F***!'' he screamed in his mind as he thrust his spear forward and aimed for the eyes of his opponent.


    "Watch your back!"


    "Move it! Move it!"


    "Get movin, mon!"


    Shouts of rm sounded as the trolls and orcs who were with Khao''khen organized their defense against their powerful foes that popped out from beneath the sands. Khao''khen managed to count more than ten of their new foes and more are still heading towards them aftering out from beneath the sands a bit further away from them.


    "Take this!"


    Khao''khen shouted as he brought down the bulky end of his spear against the pincers of his opponent. His strike tore away one of the pincers of his opponent and made it reel back in agony.


    A scream of pain caught Khao''khen''s attention which forced him to look towards where it wasing from. To his left, there he saw one of the trolls caught in the pincers of one of their foes. The Troll unsheathed his de and pounded the armored pincers of the colossal scorpion that had him in its pincers to free himself but to no avail.


    Khao''khen witnessed one of his warriors get torn in half through by his waist. The intestines, guts, and blood of the poor troll rained down on the sands as the upper portion of his body was still being held onto by the enormous scorpion.


    "Rah!" Khao''khen shouted his lungs out as he gripped his weapon tighter then proceeded to bash his opponent with all his might. The recoil of his attacks affected his hands and he knew that they were going numb after the strong vibrations of his weapon as he forcefully bash the carapace of his opponent.


    He showed no mercy as he continued to bash the giant scorpion that was in front of him. As he saw more and more of his warriors being shredded to pieces by their foes, the more brutal he became with his attacks.


    Every strike of his was filled with all his strength and fueled by his increasing brutality. His arms wereining to his brain that they are now sore but he just ignored it. Blood was leaking out from the nasty wound on his right arm and his chest but he didn''t even nce at it as he closed all of his pain receptors as all his attention was on their enemies.


    His bloodlust was rising as he saw more and more of his warriors falling to the pincers and stingers of their enemies. Khao''khen''s mind was starting to be consumed by the curse of their race, the only thought that had now in his head was to kill, kill, kill. All his decisions were now based on his instincts as an orc as his judgment was being clouded by a strange force that he can''t figure out.


    After numerous bashing, the head of the giant scorpion he was engaging caved in but he wasn''t satisfied with that. Khao''khen still continued on bashing his opponent until its head was aplete mess with only a small portion of it still intact, that was when he was satisfied.


    Slowly, he turned his attention towards their other enemies which were busy in either tearing his warriors to pieces or feasting on their corpses. A slight reddish glow shined in his eyes as a maniacal smile crept up to his lips.


    "Rah!" he shouted then sprinted towards the nearest enemy that he could find before bashing it with his weapon. Khao''khen was relentless in his attacks and he never stopped smashing his weapon against his chosen target until he totally destroyed them.


    He was like a beast as he went on a path of destruction. Khao''khen''s body was covered with many wounds both small and big, deep and shallow but he paid no heed to them, as he continued to pursue their opponents with all his might. His insanity knew no bounds as he proceeded to go barehanded and tore away the pincers of his chosen target with his bare hands after losing his grip on his weapon due to the recoil of his own attack.


    Khao''khen wrestled with the tail of the colossal scorpion who he tore away its pincers with his hands.. He was trying to tear away the tail of his opponent and after a few moments, the sound of flesh being forcefully torn apart sounded in his ears which made him grin like a devil.

 Chapter 200 - 200

    Khao''khen used the ripped-off tail of the enormous scorpion as a weapon and proceeded to bash their opponents with it. His crescent-moon spear was covered in cracks all over its length already after forcefully mming it down on his chosen targets.


    "Rumbling n, follow me!"


    Dughmar shouted as he charged his way out of the encirclement of their enemies. They were being attacked from all sides by the colossal scorpions and they had no room to maneuver their steeds around.


    The Troll Skirmishers were at the mercy of their enemies as they are lightly armored and more vulnerable than the Rhakaddon riders. Many of their kindredy on the ground with body parts missing and some unfortunate ones were even shredded to pieces and are now barely recognizable.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Khao''khen continuously muttered as he went on a rampage. His arms were trembling but he couldn''t feel anything. He could move them around but the trembling never stopped. The retreating backs of the Rhakaddon riders in the distance made him snort loudly as he mmed the tail of the scorpion onto the face of its approaching enemy.


    The sickening crunch of its carapace being broken was like a sweet melody on his ears. He jumped on top of its head and proceeded to beat it with his two weapons in his hands as you would to a drum. The blood of his victim was sttered all over the ce as chips of its carapace that were being broken apart were sent flying everywhere.


    Like a wild beast, Khao''khen went around trashing every enemy that he could get his hands on. His crescent-moon spear have already surrendered as it broke apart. He grabbed the pincer of one of his victims and gave it a mighty tug and tore it away.


    Equipped with a tail and a pincer, Khao''khen continued on his rampage. The ground began to tremble which forced Khao''khen to slow down in his assaults, from behind him he could hear the battle cry of his allies.


    "Get ready to rumble!"


    Dughmar shouted as they barreled their way through the encirclement of their enemies. Their heavy steeds broke all their enemies that were on their way with their massive heads.


    Khao''khen turned around and watched his allies destroy their enemies which were to their north. His lust for battle was still raging, he needs to y more of their enemies.


    An enemy rushed towards him but he just spun around and mmed both of his weapons onto its side and sent it flying away. He caught sight of the many corpses of the trolls that were strewn all over the ce, most of them with missing body parts that were torn away from them by their enemies.


    His grip onto his weapons became tighter and small sparks of lightning crackled all over his body starting from his eyes, then to his arms before spreading out all over his body. He felt a surge of power from out of nowhere.


    Khao''khen was about to test his newly found power when a rain of fire started dropping down from the sky. A shrill cry of a bird sounded as a huge shadow dove down and picked up one of their enemies in its ws before it took flight once again. The gust of wind produced by its pping winds sent many of their enemies rolling away.


    The huge bird was once again up in the sky and the rain of fire continued and bombarded the many enemies that were surrounding them.


    A huge shadow in the sky and fire dropping down from the sky which was destroying their enemies. The scene reminded Khao''khen of a jet fighter dropping down bombs unto the heads of their enemies after a call for reinforcement by them.


    The continuous bombardment of Draeghanna which their enemies couldn''t retaliate against made them helpless. With Draeghanna wreaking havoc from the sky and the Rhakaddon riders going around the edges of their encirclement and ramming through their ranks.


    Thebined attacks of the Rhakaddon riders and Draeghanna flipped the tide of the battle. The colossal scorpions raised their head towards the sky in unison then gave off a shrill cry before they all dove down towards the sands and disappeared.


    Numerous waves were being created on the endless sands as the giant scorpions retreated away. They were headed to the east but Khao''khen didn''t care wherever they were headed to as his entire body started to ache.


    "It seems I overdid it..."


    He muttered as he fell to the ground on his knees and his unresponsive arms to his side. The pain from the many wounds that he had suffered finally caught up with his senses as his adrenaline died down.


    ''F*ck... It hurts...'' he screamed inside his head as he fell facedown to the ground. Khao''khen wanted to flip his body around as he finds it more dignified toy down on his back than on his face but no matter how much he tried to move his body, it remained unresponsive to his wishes.


    "Why am I so sleepy?" Khao''khen asked himself as he felt his eyelids bing heavier and heavier by the second. His limbs aren''t responding to him and he was feeling so sleepy and tired.


    He was trying hard not to close his eyes and sumb to his drowsiness but it proved to be futile as only a few moments passed after he decided to fight his drowsiness off, he fell asleep with his face against the ground.


    "Chief!" Draeghanna shouted as she jumped off from the back of Akwh before it evennded on the ground. Her shout filled with worry was heard by Dughmar as he too charged towards where their chieftain was at while atop his steed.


    *****


    After ensuring that Khao''khen was still alive and was just too exhausted. Draeghanna told Dughmar to takemand for the meantime.


    "We should retreat for the time being and attend to our fallenrades... Let''s wait for the chief to regain his consciousness and his decision on what we should do next." Draeghanna spoke swiftly and precisely as she turned her gaze towards their chieftain who was out cold and peacefully sleeping on herp.


    "As youmand..." Dughmar saluted at her before turning around and headed towards their survivingrades. The number of casualties was nearly half their initial number when they went out of their camp and many of them were also wounded. Most of the casualties were from the trolls as they were more vulnerable than the Rhakaddon riders and since they were surrounded, they weren''t able to make use of their speed in running.


    It took them a few hours before they finally managed to collect all their fallen and they began their retreat from the battlefield.

 Chapter 201 - 201

    After the orcs and trolls left the battlefield, the ce returned to its tranquil state as silence reigned over it except for the asional howling of the passing wind. The ce was like a graveyard, a graveyard for the giant scorpions whose corpses were strewn all over the ce.


    Tails, pincers, and bits of carapace were all over the ce including the unsalvageable weapons that slew them. The tranquility of the ce was soon disturbed by huge rolling waves of sands that were headed towards the corpses of the in.


    The huge waves of sands stopped a few paces away from where the corpses were at. It was eerily silent but anyone who would have witnessed the size of the sands rolling would have their scalps tingling, only a creature of an enormous size could move that much sand as it moved.


    It didn''t take long before something burst out from the sands, it was long and thick and covered in spikes on its thinner end. Seconds after the first one came out, it was followed by another one then another one till there were six of those spike-covered things wriggling around. They didn''t emerge out from the sands entirely as most of their length was still hidden beneath the endless sands.


    Like a responsible cleaner, the spike-covered things began coiling themselves on the corpses and proceeded to drag them down. Every single one of the corpses was being taken by the wriggling things and dragged them underneath the sands. The creatures began their retreat and disappeared under the sands once again and huge swats of sands began rolling off once again.


    The ce was dug up as sands from underneath went up and the ones atop were sent down. Whatever was moving underneath the sands headed to the south after cleaning the ce. No one would suspect that the ce was a battlefield before and filled with corpses everywhere after the clean-up.


    *****


    To the east, Baron Husani was beginning to be impatient. He was pacing back and forth inside his carriage and waiting for reports with a ss of wine in his hands. All his women were left behind in the camp since he can longer enjoy them and the sight of them would just remind him of his iplete self.


    The Ereians were busy scouring their surroundings but they didn''t even caught sight of the figures snooping around where they were at. It was still pretty dark as it was still early morning and the primary light giver still hasn''t risen yet.


    "How are we supposed to find our enemies like this... It''s so dark that I can''t even make out anything in front of me without this torch." an Ereian soldier grumbled as he waved the torch in his hand around to light up where he was headed to.


    "Go ask the Baron if you have the guts..." the one to his left replied with his voice filled with annoyance. They were deprived of sleep the past days and they were all exhausted physically, mentally, and spiritually. Some of them are now easily irritated with the slightest things and brawls would have been rampant if they didn''t fear being executed on the spot by their high and mightymanders due to causing some disturbances and dying themand of their Lord.


    "Am just saying..." the one holding the torch replied as he continued in his search. They are all on the edge and just the slightest conflicts would surely spark a brawl among them if not kept in check.


    "Keep moving... Continue the search and m your mouths if you don''t have anything important to say." a booming voice sounded behind them from the one overseeing their group. Their overseer was a middle-aged man wearing an almostplete set of te armor like that of the Ereian Royal Army. He was a silent person but very strict and will not hesitate to kill anyone under him who disobeys orders.


    "Easy for you to say..." the man on the right of the one leading their way grumbled softly. "It''s not like we get to enjoy the luxuries that you enjoy..." he continued to grumble.


    "One more word from you and my de will find its way to your neck." their overseer gave a stern warning as he moved his hand towards the hilt of his sword. He stared at the one who was grumbling and if stare could kill, the man would have been long dead.


    "Should we mess with them..." a soft whisper from someone in the shadow suggested before chuckling softly as they watched the humans who are unaware of their presence. They are hiding almost in in sight with just the sands covering them, they would be easily spotted if their enemies would just look more carefully around them.


    "Not yet... We should wait for the chief and the other to arrive first before we cause some trouble." a deeper voice responded to the suggestion and his eyes carefully watching the movements of the humans in front of them just a few feet away from where they are hiding.


    The Verakhs had no idea that their chieftain and the rest of theirrades were ambushed along the way as they moved ahead of them. And those that ambushed their allies didn''t make use of normal means to reach theirrades and eluded their detection.


    "The sun is almost up and we will be exposed for all of them to see. I don''t want to be surrounded from all sides when that happens and I still don''t trust the trolls to watch our backs." the one who made the suggestion spoke once again as he pointed a finger at where the sun would be at when it rises.


    "Let''s just wait for a few more moments. If the chief and the others will still not arrive then we can cause some disturbances in their camp." the deeper voice came once again. He too was puzzled by the reason why their chieftain and the others are still not here.


    "Search thoroughly... Forget about your rations if you can''t report anything good." the overseer of the Ereians muttered like dropping a death sentence as he raised his bag of water to have some drink and quench his thirst


    Murmurs ofints began to take over the group of Ereians as they stared at their overseer with stares filled with anger. They have been deprived of sleep, exhausted and now even their rations will be taken away.


    "You have some problems with that!" their overseer shouted with a loud voice and making his authority be felt as soldiers that were loyal to him because of how he treats them surrounded the others.. His hand moved towards the hilt of his sword once again as he gave those who are grumbling a threatening re.

 Chapter 202 - 202

    "It''s a chance..." a voice whispered as they watch the conflict of words that is about to escte into a full brawl. The owner of the voice raised his body up and started looking for a target.


    "What are you doing? Get down!" the one beside him scolded as he pulled down on his arm and caused him to fall to the ground face-first as he was unprepared for the sudden pull.


    "Just let me do this... It won''t give away our whereabouts," he replied as he pushed away the hand that was gripping his arm. He brought out a sword which was simr to the ones used by their enemies as he turned it into a dagger since he liked its design but he never thought that it would be put to good use.


    "Prepare to retreat..." the leader of those in the shadowsmanded as they slowly crawled away from theirrade who is now half exposed as he aimed.


    The argument between the overseer with his loyal subordinates and the other Ereians began to heat up as their words became cusses and no longer just simpleints.


    "Screw you... You have a better life than us... You get to enjoy better food and bed than us but we toil more than you do! All you do is givemands and nothing more! And you have the nerve to take away our rations! You bastard!" a man with a slightly obese body shouted as he unsheathed his de and pointed it towards their overseer and loyal followers.


    "He is right... We deserve better treatment than this... We are the ones who suffer more... We should be the ones getting better treatment! Not you!" a man with a fatter body chimed in as he too drew out his de. There was a white strip of cloth on his right arm and the hilt of his de just like the man beside him.


    "So you guys want to rebel... Very well..." their overseer confidently muttered before smugly turning around. "Take their heads... Leave none alive..." he ordered in the same fashion as greeting someone a good day.


    "Hey, Kroth... Kroth... I think they are splitting up..." the one who was half exposed almost shouted as to get the attention of their leader.


    "I hear them and that is Captain Kroth... Don''t forget to add my rank... You are still under me." Kroth replied as he gave up on sneaking since their enemies are too busy arguing with each other and are at a standoff already.


    "Yeah... yeah... Don''t forget that you are my brother before you even became a captain. That... You should not forget." Bakrah stated the obvious as he was fed up with his brother being always conscious about his rank that he always omits when he calls him.


    "I think if I am not mistaken... Those with a strip white cloth on them are with us." one of theirrades stated as he pointed at the Ereians who had a strip of white cloth on their arms and weapons.


    Bakrah and Kroth moved their gaze towards those who theirrade was pointing at. Many of those that are against theirmander had a piece of white cloth on them which would mean that they are friendlies. As they moved their gazed towards themander of their enemies, they weren''t able to spot even a single telltale that they are friendlies.


    Kroth quickly decided that they should give their enemies now turned friends a hand. He waved for his squad toe to him as he brought out his crossbow.


    "Form a single line. Aim for the group without a strip of white cloth." he swiftlymanded as he began to take aim. He nced towards his squad and saw his brother standing still.


    Kroth got up from his kneeling position and gave his brother a smack in the back of his head. "What are you still standing there for, bring out your weapon and take aim. Ain''t this what you wanted, to cause some trouble." he scolded as he went down on one knee and aimed for a target.


    "Tsk... I was just trying to see if they have beauties among them. It would be a waste if we identally kill one..." Bakrah grumbled after clicking his tongue then proceeded to go in the same stance as the others. He went down on one knee and aimed his weapon.


    "Report, who you got your sights on!" Kroth questioned as his gaze still stayed on his target.


    "I''ll take care of their leader!" Bakrah quickly responded as he adjusted his aim after seeing the smug look on the overseer of the Ereians. He didn''t know why but the moment that he saw that smug look on his face, he hated him that he wanted to go tear his head away from his body.


    Reports came after one another as the Verakhs chose a new target after the one they are aiming at was already imed by someone else in their squad.


    "Right....keep it steady... After the count of three." Krothmanded then he began counting as he focused his gaze on his target.


    "One..."


    "Two..."


    "Just get it over already..." Bakrahined after his brother paused and didn''t continue the count. His trigger finger was already itching to squeeze the trigger and wipe off the smug look on the face of his target.


    "Tsk... Three!" Kroth finally continued the count after clicking his tongue in annoyance in response to the words of his brother.


    "Xiu... Xiu... Xiu..."


    The bolts of iron tore through the air as their whistling sounds announced the presence of death that was fast approaching. Most of the Ereians were already familiar with the whistling sounds that they once again heard.


    "Enemies!"


    "Take shelter!"


    Shouts of panic began to reverberate as many of the Ereians started to run away while most of them just simply dove down to the ground and began uttering their prayers that the bolts of iron weren''t aimed for them.. They didn''t know where it wasing from but they knew what the sound that they heard meant, it was the fast-approaching death of someone who was aimed at by the wielder of that weapon.

 Chapter 203

    "Shields up! Shields up you idiots!" the overseer of the Ereians shouted at those who were under hismand as he ducked down low to avoid the first rain of iron bolts. He grabbed one of his soldiers that were loyal to him and hid behind his figure.


    "Form up! Form a defensive line! Call the others! We are under attack!" his mouth began firing offmands in rapid speed and as loud as he could. Veins began popping out from his neck and his face turned a tad bit purple with all the shouting that he was doing.


    "Ack!" the soldier in front of him groaned in pain as an iron bolt went through his shield and his armor. The overseer blinked a few times as he stared at the tip of the iron bolt that almost punctured his eye if not for the soldier in front of him stopping its momentum.


    He quickly stumbled behind the nearest soldier and hid behind his frame. Peaking from behind the man in front of him, he finally caught sight of those who were attacking them. There were huge figures in kneeling position roughly a hundred meters away from them and judging by their size and their figure, there is no mistaking it, it was the orcs that raided their previous camps before.


    "What are you guys idling around for!? Go and attack the enemies!" he bellowed as he turned his attention towards the Ereians who he gave a death sentence just a few moments ago. He acted high and mighty towards them because of his status as their overseer but now that they were under attack, he was cowering behind his soldiers and hurrying them to attack their foes.


    The only reply he got from those he argued before were clicking of tongues and snort of disobedience as they slowly crawled away from them since their foes were specifically targeting their overseer and those with him and not them. There is no way that they will present themselves to be extra meat shields for their rascal of amander.


    "I order you to attack those orcs! You bastards!" the overseer shouted his lungs out as he saw the Ereians backing away from where he was at. The soldiers that were loyal to him were slowly behind whittled down by the endless barrage of iron bolts that seemed to have no end. There was only a momentary pause which was when the orcs were reloading their ammunition before another rain of iron bolts happened again.


    The overseer was crawling among the corpses of his soldiers as he dragged himself behind any of those who were still standing and seeking safety by hiding in their shadows and letting them absorb the brunt of the attacks from their enemies.


    "Wait till I get my hands on you..." he grumbled as he gritted his teeth angrily. The other Ereians who weren''t being targeted by their enemies stood up as they watch their overseer and those with him being pinned down by the hail of iron bolts that proved to be lethal once it hits. Many of the corpses of the fallen had multiple iron bolts sticking out their bodies as their shields and armor proved to be useless against the power of the iron bolts that were raining down on them.


    "See! I told you that we will be safe! They won''t attack us as long as we side with them." a fat soldier puffed his chest out as he spoke before chuckling victoriously as they watch their annoying overseer cower in fear as bolts of iron keep onnding near him.


    "I guess so... It seems that we might be able to trust them." a soldier that was slightly tall and with an average body framemented as he moved his gaze from their overseer towards those who were shooting the iron bolts. He was amazed by the sheer power of their weapons and the speed of their shooting which was unheard of, even a veteran archer might pale inparison against any of them if they ever have a duel against each other.


    *****


    "I thought that you will take care of their leader. Why is he still moving around and alive?" Kroth nced at his brother as he reload his weapon before continuing on shooting.


    "That bastard is harder to hit than a little critter crawling on the ground. He is using his subordinates as shields to save his own skin." Bakrah responded as he kept adjusting his aim and following the movement of his chosen target.


    "Reasons! Just admit it that your skills have depreciated because you have been fantasizing too much about beauties rather than honing your skills." their captain argued as he fired off iron bolts without aiming as there was no longer a need to aim except if he will shoot someone that he had his eyes on. All that they were doing now was pinning their targets in ce for them not to be able to safely withdraw.


    "Beauties got nothing to do with that slimy bastard! You know what! He is mine!" Bakrah proimed as he finally had a clear shot at his target.


    The overseer of the Ereians raised his head from behind a fallen soldier to take a peak but as he raised his head, he saw the sharp end of an ln iron bolt headed for him. The figure of the sharp metal tearing through the air as it approached him was thest thing that he saw before his vision turned dark.


    "Got him! Ha!" Bakrah cheered as he finally took his target down. Hisst shot just went through the forehead of his target and went out his head and continued a few feet more in its path before dropping down to the ground as it lost all its momentum.


    The sound of hooves caught Kroth''s attention as he shifted his attention towards where it wasing from. There he saw the hunchback steeds of their opponents and their riders heading towards them.


    "Time to retreat! Enemy cavalry!" he shouted as he slung his crossbow behind his back and led his squad away.


    *****


    "The cavalry is here, let''s go and join them!" the fat soldier suggested upon noticing the almost inaudible sound of their hooves and the distinct chinking of their armors when they were still out of sight. He raised his de and led the charge towards their foes as to make it look like they were fighting them and not aroused suspicion from their arriving reinforcement.


    The Ereians were confused but they joined in the charge nheless.. They were lucky that their foes began to withdraw as they were halfway through their charge.

 Chapter 204

    Light was already spilling out from the horizon as the sun was starting its ascension and proiming that it''s the king of the day once again, its bright rays created shadows upon thends below, and its radiance gave light to the beginning of a new day. Far below the mighty king of the day that is on its way to the skies, a group of orcs was running away in sync as fast as their legs could carry them, and right behind them were thousand of humans.


    Some of the humans were on foot and the others riding their mounts as they chased after their enemies who dared to attack them with so few numbers.


    "Faster!"


    "Chase after them!"


    Shouts came one after another as the mounted humans passed by theirrades who were on foot and gain some distance from their fleeing enemies.


    "Let''s see if you monsters are faster than our steeds...Hyah!"


    Themander of the cavalry muttered as he strike the sides of his steed with the whip on his hand while a mocking smile was etched on his face. He had his sharp gaze focused on the back of their retreating foes and he was feeling eager to sh their exposed backs with his de which he had its hilt being clutched by his free arm as he prepared to draw it in an instant for an attack.


    For almost half an hour the orcs sprinted away in full speed before the Ereian cavalry came threateningly close to them with only a distance of a few hundred meters behind them. Even if they had a huge lead and a very early start, they couldn''t still outrun the steeds of their opponents which were adept at the sandy terrain of the ce and four legs are faster than just two.


    "Huff... Huff... Huff... We can''t outrun their steeds. There is no way that we willst long if this goes on."


    The smallest of the orcs in Kroth''s squad said after taking a nce behind them. His chest was rising up and down quickly because of fatigue and he nearly tripped multiple times already.


    "I know"


    Kroth gave a short reply as he took a look at the tired faces of his squad members who are running alongside him. He too was already tired and theirck of proper sleep was also taking a toll on their bodies, his head was heating up and he feels slightly dizzy after forcing himself and not just him, even hisrades are also showing the same symptoms on their scrunched up faces.


    He looked far ahead and saw nothing but just the vast expanse of the endless sands which would spell their demise since, in open ground, they stood no chance against the enemy cavalry despite their innate advantage against their foes, if it was just a hundred of them, he might have ordered for his squad to stand their ground but their e enemies are in the thousands.


    "What do we do now!?"


    Bakrah shouted beside him to ask after taking a nce at their foes who are getting closer and closer to their tails.


    "I am thinking!"


    Kroth quickly shouted back as he wasn''t prepared for the enemy cavalrying after them so quickly.


    "You better think fast!"


    Bakrah shouted back while hurling something behind him towards their foes. Kroth can''t help but take a look behind them also and he witnessed one of the enemy lead riders falling from his steed and tripping his very own mount. The action of Bakrah caused a chain of enemy cavalry to fall down as they were tripped by the body and steed of theirrade who was unluckily killed by what Bakrah threw.


    Kroth stared at his brother with a face asking if he meant to do that to which Bakrah just shrugged his shoulders in response while running. The captain withdrew his gaze from his brother then returned to trying to find a way to get rid of their pursuers.


    Bakrah brought in front of him one of the leather bags that he was carrying and tore it open as he was in a hurry and didn''t bother to untie the tight knot that sealed it. He reached inside it but then quickly withdrew out his hand as he felt something prick his fingers.


    He took a quick glimpse inside of it and what he saw lying inside the bag was the new contraption that their chief equipped them with. It looked like a series of metal spikes mashed up together and its spikes were more than an inch or a few inches long.


    A mischievous smile crept up to his lips as he suddenly stopped and turned around. His actions caught the attention of his brother who also stopped in his tracks a few meters away behind him.


    "What are you doing!? Keep running, you fool!"


    Kroth shouted to his brother as he quickly changed direction towards his brother, he had one thing going on in his mind and that was to drag his foolish brother to safety and knock some senses in his head.


    "Let me give you some gifts from our chieftain!"


    He shouted as he swung the bag in front of him and sent its contents flying away and scattering in the ground in front of him. Bakrah turned around and resumed running once again as he waved his hand towards his brother while a mischievous grin was on his lips.


    Kroth witnessed the steeds of their enemies jerked in pain as they stepped over the contraptions scattered by his brother on the ground. The cry of pain of their steeds as they crashed down to the ground apanied by the moans and groans of pain of their riders which was soon followed by screams of panic as the other riders trampled over them before being tripped and crashing to the ground.


    The scene reminded Kroth of the new weapon that was added to their equipment by their chief but they never had the chance to actually use it in battle and if his foolish brother hadn''t brought it out, he might have forgotten about its existence and the fact that they are carrying some with them.


    "Squad to me!"


    Kroth shouted as fast as he could as he brought forward his crossbow and started shooting at their enemies who were blocked by theirrades who were on the ground while groaning in pain. Bolts of iron flew haphazardly as Kroth didn''t even bother to aim as he just shoot his weapon all over the ce in the direction of their enemies.


    Bakrah shifted his momentum and headed towards his brother as he brought forward his range weapon. Without wasting any seconds, he started shooting his weapon towards the general direction of their enemies all the while sliding on the ground on one knee.


    The two brothers caused panic among their enemies as the storm of iron bolts came crashing towards them without mercy. Kroth and Bakrah continued suppressing their foes while waiting for theirrades to reach them.


    "Scatter this too!"


    Kroth shouted towards his brother who was on one knee while shooting his weapon a good five meters away from him. He grabbed the edge of his bag that carried the strange contraptions that their chieftain equipped them with and threw it towards his brother then resumed shooting at their enemies.


    Bakrah dropped his weapon on the ground and picked up the bag that was hurled to him by his brother. He sprinted to their left and scattered the contents of the bag in front of him and lengthening the barrier that was between them and their foes.


    Looking behind him, he saw all of the members of their squad beside their captain as they too joined in shooting their opponents and deterring them from moving forward as the corpses of the fallen riders in front of them blocked their way forward.


    "Give Bakrah the new bag that you have!"


    "Shoot those trying to go for the right!"


    "No need to aim!"


    "Just shoot!"


    Kroth barked outmands rapidly as he reload his weapon then resumed shooting. Bags containing caltrops were thrown towards Bakrah which he happily received as he went around to establish a buffer zone to deny their enemies.


    Kroth and his squad managed to eliminate hundreds of their enemies as they take advantage of the chaos created by Bakrah. The fight was leaning towards their favor until their foes split into two groups and went for their nks which rendered the caltrops that were in front of them useless.


    Their enemies were trying to circle around the caltrops that they have scattered all over the battlefield.


    "It''s time to withdraw!"


    Kroth shouted as he led his squad away while shouting at his brother to join them in their retreat. Bakrah nodded his head in response to hismand and headed towards where he left his weapon to pick it up then sprinted away as fast as he can as he chased after hisrades while dropping some caltrops behind him.. He still had three bags of it on him as he sparingly dropped some of its contents while he run.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205: Chapter 20


    While they were retreating, everything was going well as Bakrah was making use of the caltrops to cause trouble behind them. The Ereians chased after them for a few kilometers before entirely giving up as their steeds were being taken down one after another because of the scattered contraptions along the way and it also didn¡¯t help them that those they were pursuing would turn around from time to time to shoot at them with their weapons which caused them a lot of casualties.


    Out of the thousands that went after the group of Kroth, there were only less than 600 of them remaining after pursuing after their targets without even causing any damage to their group except for exhausting their enemies as they chased after them under the scorching heat of the sun. They did manage to get close enough to them for a few moments for a closebat engagement but they were just too scattered to mount a proper attack and their targets just pick them up like children before being hurled towards theirrades to cause more confusion among their ranks.


    Upon realizing the fact that their strength as cavalry was useless since they can¡¯t stay together in a tight formation to charge at their enemies to cause maximum damage because of the threat of iron bolts flying towards them with higher uracy than they are when they are scattered. It also didn¡¯t help that another group of enemies showed up to aid the ones that they were pursuing who are armed with the same range weapons and annoying contraptions that made them cautious on where to lead to their mounts at, less they are rendered useless by those sharp things in the ground.


    Themander of the cavalry raised his right hand up to halt the pursuit and his men all stopped next to him as they watched their enemies go further and further away before disappearing entirely. He was incensed and wanted to chase after them still but their casualties were already over the limit that he can endure and the possibility of more groups of enemies waiting for them and lying in ambush to assault them made him waver and give up on the chase entirely.


    Looking behind him, he could see his men and their steeds scattered all around with varying injuries, rolling and moaning in pain on the ground while others were no longer moving. Behind them was a path of blood and ughter which extended all the way to where their camp was which was a definite proof that they aren¡¯t dealing with normal monsters as the prince named their enemies but highly trained soldiers of who knows who or what since they don¡¯t have a lot of details about their opponents.


    They were sent here first along with the two barons to secure a stronghold but it turned into a hunt and harassment. Their lord tasked them to hunt them down but after sessive defeats, he no longer knows if it was them who is hunting or they are the ones being hunted by their supposed to be prey.


    Spurring his steed around, he looked at the haggard faces of his soldiers before leading them back towards where they came from.


    .....


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°We stop here and return or else we may never return if we continue on our pursuit.¡± his voice trailed off as he felt pained hearing the sufferings of his soldiers.


    ¡°Save those who can still be saved and end the suffering of those who can no longer be saved, soldier and animal alike.¡± he dropped the ultimatum on his soldiers before leading his steed away. And if you looked closely, there were tears along his cheeks as he approached one of the soldiers who had three bolts of iron on his body, one on his thigh and two on his chest but the most fatal one was on his left chest right on his heart which has imed his life.


    Themander dismounted from his steed and kneeled in front of the dead soldier. His trembling hands reached for the face of the soldier before caressing his cheeks and putting his forehead against the forehead of the now dead soldier as a stream of tears flowed out from his eyes.


    ¡°I pray you to have an easy journey... My son...¡± he uttered softly before closing the eyes of the soldier with his right hand then proceeded to carry the corpse with him as he mounted his steed and went away towards their camp. Such was the cruel fate of soldiers.


    *****


    ¡°Useless!¡±


    ¡°You are all useless!¡±


    ¡°You were only against a handful of them! And yet, you suffered more than a thousand casualties while not even drawing blood from a single enemy!¡±


    ¡°Imbeciles!¡±


    ¡°Idiots!¡±


    ¡°If I am notcking soldiers right now!¡±


    ¡°Your heads would have long rolled in the ground!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Why do I have imbeciles like you!¡±


    Baron Husani¡¯s furious shouts could be heard echoing throughout their camp as he confront his soldiers andmanders who had their heads lowered in silence and without the courage to look at their lord in the eye, less they incur his wrath and lose their heads.


    ¡°And you!¡±


    ¡°You went after them with a cavalry!¡±


    ¡°A cavalry!¡±


    ¡°Yet you didn¡¯t even manage to take out a single one of them! You are useless!¡±


    The furiously shouted at themander of the cavalry with his saliva showering the poormander who didn¡¯t bother to even evade the rain. A sudden kick from their lord threw him a few feet back as he grunted in pain while clutching his stomach. He didn¡¯t even bother to stand up as the Baron rained down a few kicks on him before turning away as he pped anyone who was at his reach as he headed towards the confines of his tent.


    After the Baron was out of their sight, the othermanders swarmed towards their fellowmander as they helped him up to his feet and consoled him of his loss. They all learned of the fate of his only son who he cared for and it was apparent in the look in his eyes how painful it was to him to lose him but he had to endure.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206: Chapter 20


    After making sure that they are no longer being pursued by their enemies, the Verakhs took onest detour before heading towards their camp. Their exhausted faces speak of all the trouble that they went through. Running around while under the scorching heat and out in the open was not their style. They prefer to trek within the shadows unseen while taking out their targets but the previous encounter was nothing short of suicide for them as they aren¡¯t geared up for massive engagements unless they are with the rest of the horde to deal against their enemies.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    Bakrah heaved a sigh of relief as he slumped down against a rock in their camp as he closed his eyes to take some much-needed rest. His entire body was aching especially his thighs after everything that they went through. They are used to traveling great distances but not out in the open and being chased by enemies.


    Kroth nced around their camp and saw the weary faces of the trolls who are pacing around their camp and a look of trouble on their faces. There were fewer of them moving around than usual and after inquiring about what happened, he finally learned that they were ambushed by the creatures of the sand while they were on their way tounch an attack against the Ereians.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the chief?¡±


    Kroth asked the troll that was out on a patrol and learned of what happened. Their chieftain went all out and needed much rest. He stared at the central tent being surrounded by trolls who are on guard and their faces filled with worry. Standing as how they were trained to do, he headed for the tent to see for himself their chief and give a report about their previous encounter.


    He was about to lift the ps of the tent when he suddenly came face to face with one of those who he fears. The always serious eyes of the female orc who had a reputation of being cold to almost everyone except for the chosen few that are up to her liking. The Verakhs suffered a lot in her hands when they questioned her qualifications during their training to assist them. Aside from the enormous Galumnor who paid them no heed in their suffering and just forced them to the limit of their physical abilities.


    .....


    Draeghanna once pummeled many during her short stay with the Verakhs and it was one of the most ridiculous events that they ever encountered and witnessed. She fought more than ten Verakhs on her own and brought them to their knees which was a feat that they thought was only possible when they are against their chieftain.


    Many were not convinced with her prowess and challenged her to a fight and many experienced her beatings, first hand. It also didn¡¯t help that when she went away after giving them a harsh lesson, she returned and she brought with her a reinforcement which was the ever silent Aroshanna being followed by her now tamed cook, Grogus.


    For weeks before they were formally done with their training, the Verakhs became the punching bag of the two female orcs who enjoyed every grunt and moan of pain of those who questioned their battle prowess. That¡¯s when all the Verakhs considered the two to be more of a demon than Galumnor, just a rank lower than their own chieftain who also beat all of them into the ground when testing their capabilities in battle. Many of the Verakhs wished for time to go faster since it seemed to have slowed down a lot when the female orcs joined them in their training.


    Kroth saluted towards Draeghanna out of both fear and respect. ¡°Are you here to report?¡± Draeghanna questioned coldly with a raised eyebrow towards Kroth to which the captain just nodded in reply.


    ¡°The chieftain needs some proper rest and he still hasn¡¯t regained his consciousness. I¡¯ll call for you when he is properly rested.¡± Draeghanna turned around after speaking and went back inside the tent to take care of their chieftain and left behind Kroth who wanted to say something but was cut off by her. Kroth turned around and headed back to where the other Verakhs were at and get himself some rest.


    *****


    Back in the Fortress of Vir, the army of Ereians who joined Adhalia were thinning out in numbers as the days go on in their training. Many gave up less than a day into the hell-like training that they were subjected to and even the other orcs who seemed to be from another group who were with them during their training also got weeded out. Orcs and humans alike were excited before their suffering began. They all thought that it was a breeze and they would soon join in the front lines of the anticipated engagement with their abusive emanders, bathing in blood and glory of all those that they in but reality gave them a harsh p in the face.


    Among the entire poption of the Skallser Tribe, barely three thousand of them remained who were willing to see the end of the hardship that they were subjected to. They were treading on thin ice daily and are almost out of their wits since their pain and suffering increased with each day that passes.


    The number of the Ereians who were still surviving from the hands of Sakharran number only a thousand as the others gave in from the struggle. They endured pain, gave sweat, sometimes even drew blood, and came near to the end of their temperaments.


    Sakharran watched both the humans and orcs who were exhausted from their suffering and dragged their bodies back to their camps to clean themselves up and wash away the dirt and grime that covers their bodies. He can¡¯t help but shake his head after seeing some of them headed not to their assigned tents but out of the camp, they have given up.


    With only not even two months of training, their chieftain ordered them to raise the difficulty of the training by many levels and the result was what he was seeing now. Out of all those who joined, not even half of them now remained. Moving his gaze to his side, he saw the disappointed expression of Adhalia as she watched a quarter of her surviving kin give up.


    ¡°Chieftain¡¯s orders... I can¡¯t do anything about it. He said that he will rather have a hundred warriors by his side who are fullymitted to the battle and he can trust with his life than have thousands of them with him who will bail out at the slightest disadvantage.¡± Sakharran exined.


    ¡°I know.¡± Adhalia was quick to reply as she continued to watch her remaining warriors. Those who gave up will either help with the transportation of supplies or aid in the daily life of the camp.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207: Chapter 20


    For almost two months, Khao¡¯khen and his group continued to harass the Ereians led by the Bulwarks of the Sand and slowly chipped away their strength as they crawl northwards towards thend of the orcs. Their main aim was to make their life as miserable as possible and Khao¡¯khen have been not in the front line since he was still suffering pain from his previous wounds and over exhaustion of his body.


    ¡°Are you sure that those are thest of their supplies?¡± Kroth questioned the troll Verakh that was informing them of what they have found out after infiltrating the enemy camp before the two enemy armies gathered together.


    ¡°Yes mi mon.¡± the troll replied affirmatively while nodding his head while he confirmed his report.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for it to be dark before we strike. It¡¯s only about two days march north and we will be at the Fortress of Vir and we can finally have some good rest and turn everything over to the others.¡± Kroth responded as he nced towards the north where he can finally make a rough outline of the hills and ins of the north that were no longer made out of the sands.


    After Khao¡¯khen woke up from his previous battle, he was feeling pain from all over his body like his muscles are constantly suffering from cramps and he can¡¯t maintain his strength for even a few minutes before feeling feeble once again. The only good thing is that their enemies are now even more careful than before and finally learned their lesson that the slightest carelessness from their side would invite an assault towards them and their camp which slowed down their advance to a crawl.


    They have constantly suffered from frequent raids of their opponents who didn¡¯t miss any opportunity that was presented to them. Baron Husani feeling his safety being threatened and his armycking the most needed supplies finally united with Baron Masud. Their army still numbering over ten thousand finally put him at ease and finally slept soundly for the first time since he set out to hunt for vengeance.


    *****


    .....


    Darkness came and silence rained over the endless swat of sand except inside the camp of the Ereians that was still bustling with activity as they were securing their camp in preparation against their enemies who might decide tounch another assault. The morale of the soldiers was at an all-time low as their supplies are nearly depleted which helped Badz, Skorno, and the other Ereians who are aligned with them to recruit more into their group. More than a quarter of the current army of the two Barons were now a part of the group.


    ¡°See those wagons.¡± Kroth pointed a finger at the far end of the camp that was more guarded by soldiers than anywhere else. ¡°Those are our target and it might finally be ourst mission before heading to the fortress.¡± he continued to which an expectant smile formed upon the lips of hispanions.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s just wait for the trolls and the Rumbling n riders to cause chaos and confusion,¡± Bakrah spoke as he crossed his arms in front of his chest while looking at the well-lit camp of the Ereians which went overboard as there was not a single ce that was not without a torch or other sources of light around and their frequency of patrols almost quadrupled from thest time they raided their camp which now makes sneaking inside their camp without being spotted nearly impossible to aplish.


    ¡°You both are harbingers of bad luck! One misfortune after another came to me after acquiring the both of you!¡± Baron Husani shouted as he flick his wrist and whipped the twodies in front of him who had metal cors upon their neck and are secured to a post inside his camp. The beauty and grace of the two have long been gone as it their entire body was covered in blood and dirt. It was practically like a paradise for them when their owner left them in the camp since no soldier would dare toy their hands on a property of a noble.


    Their life was easier than before since they no longer have to pleasure someone and they are being given their worth of food by the soldiers because they fear that if the mother and daughter would die because of starvation then the soldiers would bear the brunt of the Baron¡¯sshing. The two only had to wake up, help inside the camp and do chores that were tasked to the helpers who came along with the army like preparing meals and other basic day-to-day life. Both of them were spared from giving services to the soldiers in bed and aren¡¯t abused in any way and even Baron Masud neverid his hands on them since he was preupied with his women who have been sapping away his strength whenever he recovers.


    Lord Masud indulge in as much pleasure as he can while his fellow noble was out of the camp and attracted the troublesome foes that were stalking them in the dark. The time that Baron Husani was out in the wilds was one of the most rxing times for the other Ereians. No enemies threatening their safety and no raids to burn their supplies. It was practically paradise for them except for the fact that they are consuming much more supplies than before but after receiving reports that a few weeks of march north was fertilend, Baron Masud didn¡¯t change his ways ofvishness as he nned to send out his soldiers to gather food from the fertilends when they reach it.


    Baron Masud was busy drinking liquor from his chalice as he let his eyes feast upon his women who were shaking their hips in front of him to entertain him and maybe get him in the mood. The five women were dressed in skimpy silk clothes that only covered the most crucial areas of their bodies while the rest were out in the open for their master to feast upon with his eyes.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208: Chapter 20


    Khao¡¯khen was stretching his limbs outside his tent as he twirled around a long wooden staff and moved around as if he was attacking an imaginary opponent. He stabbed with one of his staff as he shouted his lungs out to squeeze as much power from his aching muscles then spun around before shing down the length of his weapon in front of him to strike down his non-existing foe. Moving around his tent while executing strike after strike, his forehead was now covered in sweat and his breathing became ragged. His limbs were now trembling but he continued and endured the pain assaulting his body, his wounds have now almost healed fully but it still stings if he moves too much and uses too much strength as what he was now doing.


    He turned around as he jumped and brought down his staff in a vertical strike putting all his weight and power behind it. Dust and a gust of wind blew out from where his strikended and obscured his vision. When the dust finally settled, the tip of his staff was barely touching the ground and never actually touched it but the force behind his strike was powerful enough to create a gust of wind and send dust flying everywhere. After seeing the oue of his attack, his knees finally buckled as he dropped down to one knee and his trembling hands loosened their grip on the staff making it fall to the ground with an audible thud. He was panting and sweat covered his face but a satisfied smile was on his lips as he endured the pain that was assaulting his senses.


    By his estimate, his fighting prowess was almost fully restored and only a few days of rest was all he needed before he can set out once again and be in the front line. He breathed out a mouthful of air then stood up from his kneeling position after recovering his strength. His limbs were still shaking albeit it¡¯s no longer noticeable unlike a few moments ago which looked like he was having a seizure with how much his limbs were shaking.


    He grabbed his staff and carried it with him. ncing around their almost empty camp, he decided to take a stroll around. There were only a few orcs and trolls around as almost all of those who can engage in battle are out stalking the Ereians for an opportunity to strike. Those who remained in the camp were mostly wounded and only a few of them are a hundred percent inbat. Khao¡¯khen proceeded to walk around the camp and headed towards the edge of their camp.


    After reaching the edge of the camp, he spotted trolls on guard duty as they paced around the entrance to their camp. The four trolls were equipped with six javelins each with two on each hand and the rest were carried on their back in a huge quiver to amodate the size of the javelins. Khao¡¯khen didn¡¯t want to disturb the trolls and turned around to head back inside their camp. He was walking aimlessly around the camp, lost in his thoughts on what should he do next.


    This new world that he was thrown into, the new identity that he now had, his purpose in this ce, and many more other things gued his mind as he wasn¡¯t preupied with something that needs his immediate attention unlike before when he was busy leading those who followed him, nning and directing the creation of a city, training his warriors, establishing a steady supply of food and water, eliminating immediate threats that will jeopardize all his works and many other things that needed his aid.


    There is also the existence of the enigmatic system that he can¡¯t make head or tails of. It is shrouded in mystery that kept him on puzzling him. Sometimes it would be so active and sometimes it would just seemingly disappear and remain silent throughout, no matter whatever he was doing.


    .....


    ¡®How does the system that apanied him works? What are the secrets behind it? What was its purpose or what is it for? Why did it attach itself to him? Who created it?¡¯ And many more questions were also constantly popping out in his mind.


    He felt like he was being used by someone through the system to do his bidding and gave him rewards like how would a master act towards his pet that follows hismands. It was a constant struggle for him in his daily life just to remain sane as the things and events that he was experiencing were something that he can¡¯t fathom. Creatures that he thought didn¡¯t exist were now everywhere, living, roaming around and interacting with him.


    He has been plunged into a battle one after the other and his life is constantly being threatened to be extinguished which somehow kept him busy and put at the back of his mind all the thoughts and questions that he has about his new life. After waking up, the first thing that he saw was blood and carnage, although primitive in form it still didn¡¯t ease his sense of danger as he struggled to survive. Diving into the memories of the previous owner of the body that he now upies, he discovered that they have something inmon. Both of them were betrayed by those who they cared for and considered to be their brothers.


    The previous owner of the body that he now upies belonged to a good warrior of the Drakkar Tribe who was considered to be one the best fighter of the tribe below their chieftain. But before all that, he was just amon orc whose parents died early in an assault from the long ears of the north and dreamed of bing a great warrior just like those of their legendary ancestors who fought with the dark creatures of destruction and the scheming vile ones on almost equal ground and seek retribution for his fallen parents.


    He was the same age as the firstborn of the Drakkar Chieftain and a year older than his secondborn. The two sons of their chieftain were of the same generation of warriors like him who went through all the rites of the tribe together. Hunting and raiding, the three of them were always together and all three of them were great warriors of the tribe by their right and were backed up by their achievements in battle and hunts. Them being always together in their most glorious moments as they fought together for their tribe bloomed into a close bond. The two sons of the chieftain treated him as their blood brother and the Drakkar Chieftain named him as one of his sons despite not being of his own flesh and blood.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209: Chapter 20


    Outside the camp of the Ereians, there was nothing but silence except for the asional howling of the passing wind and the rustling sounds of the sands that get moved around by the passing wind. The camp was well lit but outside, it was nothing but pure darkness. Thick clouds above covered the moon that was supposed to provide the much-needed light as the sun made its retreat to the horizon. The camp was like a small paradise in the middle of a dark world that had dangers lurking all around.


    Inside the camp were patrolling soldiers in groups of four or more as they paced around their assigned routes to keep watch for any sign of their enemies that mighte again to attack them. Simple barricades made of wood from broken-down wagons encircled the Ereian camp with only two exit and entrances which was heavily guarded by throngs of fully geared soldiers. They did all the preparations that they could and waited for the anticipated attack. The whole camp was like a beast sleeping lightly and ready to pounce at the slightest disturbance as soldiers went to bed still donning their armors and their weapons at their arm¡¯s reach.


    The temperature turned cold as usual and the steadfast or trying to remain alert Ereians shivered from the cold as they flock toward the nearest source of heat that they can find while others huddled up in their tents to keep themselves warm. There were even those that headed towards where the servants that followed the army were to engage in some body heat-raising activities to negate the coldness of the night. Some of those patrolling near the ce of the servants also joined in the fun as they craved for some pleasure and warmth of the flesh.


    In the peripheries of the camp, the security remained as tight as possible with only a few sumbing to their biological need for sleep while the security in the center becamex as many activities were going on that stole the attention of many soldiers. Hours passed by which felt like an eternity to the still awake soldiers as they have duties to fulfill with their lives on the line. The night was uneventful as only the sound of nature could be heard but in the center of their camp was full of many events, there were some synchronous sounds and some thate once in a while. Sometimes it was like a perfectly led orchestra and sometimes it was like a chaotic one with the different sounds that were going that don¡¯t need to be explicitly mentioned to know what was actually happening in the center.


    Trolls carrying their javelins crept up near the camp of the Ereians with the cover of darkness after waking up a few hours ago as they properly rested first under themand of Skorno while the Rhakaddon Cavalry stayed close to them in their temporary camp. The Verakhs continued in closely stalking their targets as they waited for theirrades toe and cause chaos before doing their work which was to destroy thest of the supplies of their enemies before retreating directly to the Fortress of Vir and handling the matter of entertaining their foes to the Warg Cavalry.


    It took the trolls a few moments before they formed up their battle line that they had in their mind which was a four-deep formation extending almost all thought out the length of the eastern side of their enemies¡¯ camp. Dughmar led his nsmen towards the northern side of the enemy camp while maintaining an almost five hundred meters distance away from the peripheries of their target.


    The Rhakaddon Cavalry lined up in a single line and prepared to charge towards the enemy camp. The heavy hooves of their steeds were subtle at first except for the slight tremors caused by their massive number moving together in a group. It was a walk at first which turned into a trot then became a full sprint as they headed towards the camp of their enemies with all their might.


    .....


    The trolls positioned themselves about thirty meters away from the outermost of the enemy camp and with a wave of Skorno¡¯s hand, the first wave of javelins soared high in the sky before falling down towards the unsuspecting Ereians who are now starting to doze off after a long uneventful night with just silence and cold apanying many of them while others do some warming up in the embrace of their partners or whoever they have found while seeking out some warmth.


    Chaos erupted as javelins rained down and skewered some unfortunate humans who were in the end path of the javelins that were thrown by the trolls. A few momentster the second volley came and fell down many more but by the third volley, the Ereians reacted and sought shelter behind their shields and any other obstacle that could shield them from the merciless huge arrows that came raining down towards them.


    To the north of their camp, another form of chaos came to life as Ereians who were on patrol started shouting towards theirrades to alert them of the iing threat. The ground shook as if an earthquake was urring as the Rhakaddons broke into a full sprint with their heads lowered and presenting their set of horns that by just sight alone was screaming of danger and telling anyone in front of them to move and get out of the way but that was robbed away from the Ereians by darkness.


    The Ereians had a suspicion of the identity of what was heading towards them by the distinct shaking of the ground as they prepared a loose formation to engaged their iing opponents. They opt for a loose formation rather than being tightly packed together like how they normally do since they have experienced and knew already that nothing can withstand the charge of their enemies¡¯ steeds except maybe for tall and sturdy stone walls.


    Dughmar raised his weapon high and sucked a mouthful of air as he shouted his battle cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to RUMBLE!!!¡±


    His shout added to the nervousness of the Ereians as that shout of Dughmar fully confirmed the identity of their iing enemies. They had that slightest hope that it wasn¡¯t those orcs riding massive unstoppable steeds heading towards them but something else but that shout of Dughmar destroyed all of it.


    The Rhakaddon Cavalry crashed against the barricades set up by the Ereians which didn¡¯t affect their charge at all as the Rhakaddons just trampled them to the ground like they didn¡¯t even exist in the first ce. Some of the Ereians panicked as they hurriedly tried to get out of the way of the massive beasts as soon as they spot one heading in their direction.


    Dughmar and his nsmen broke through inside their enemies¡¯ camp with little resistance as no one was courageous enough or dumb enough to stand in the path of their charge. Only a few volleys of missiles troubled the Rhakaddon Cavalry which was mostly nullified by their armors but some still managed to find their mark as some of his nsmen got wounded but they continued in their attack. Their wounds only made them more excited as they thirsted for more blood and thrill. If they weren¡¯t prohibited from straying away from their n chief or dismounting from their steeds, many of the Rumbling n warriors would have long engaged their foes in a chaotic melee while on foot and fighting by their own liking.


    Fire started to spread throughout the camp of the Ereians, as tents were set aze by the torches and campfires around the camp that were knocked to the ground and sent embers towards the tents. Smoke, fire, chaos, confusion, and panic consumed the camp. Some Ereians were even running around naked with just a sword or spear in their hands while some are just running to safety as fast their legs could carry them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kroth ordered his squad as they started to move towards their target. They sprinted towards what they were aiming for and quickly eliminated the remaining patrols as most of them were attracted by the chaos to the north and east of their camp.


    ¡°Move quickly before they figure out what we are up to.¡±


    Kroth ordered his squad while keeping an eye on his squad members. He had Bakrah by his side who was staring somewhere else and not at their target. As the leader of the squad, Kroth needed to make sure about the sess of their task and the safety of his squad but little did he know that one of his members was now missing.


    Skorno ordered his kin to keep thest of their javelins with them as he unsheathed his sword. One hand holding a javelin and the other holding a sword. Pointing his weapons forward, he led them forward and charged towards the enemy camp to cause more damage and give more time for the Verakhs to do their job properly. The Ereians who were hiding behind any cover that they could find to hide from the raining javelins were surprised as instead of javelins heading towards them, it was now towering tusked creatures with weapons in both hands.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210: Chapter 21


    ¡°You ded mi mon!¡± Skorno muttered as he grinned towards the closest Ereian soldier that he found. He thrust his javelin forward and skewered the man through his torso and raised him with all his strength. The man grabbed the shaft of the javelin as he tried to take a few steps back to dislodge it from his body but he soon found his feet stepping on air as he was raised by the troll that showed his set of teeth at him.


    ¡°Catch!¡± Skorno shouted towards the other Ereians as he hurled his victim towards them with all his strength before rushing forward and releasing a fury of strikes at them. He thrust and shed with some kicks and tackles incorporated in his attacks and sometimes he would even resort to biting his opponents as he went on a rampage.


    Ereians fell one after the other as they were taken by surprise by the sudden engagement of their opponents in closebat as they never did fight them in such manner as they have been fighting them with range attacks. Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that the trolls that they were fighting weren¡¯t just powerful ranged units but also strong and ferocious melee fighters.


    ¡°Form up!¡±


    ¡°Get into formation!¡±


    ¡°Regroup and fight back!¡±


    Amander of the Ereians that was close by finally started rallying his men as he kept bellowing outmands while trying his best to fend off his attacker. He sidestepped to his left the thrust of his opponent and narrowly avoided being skewered by it and he was about to counter strike his opponent when he saw a de heading for his waist which he evaded by jumping back to avoid being hit by it.


    .....


    Even though he was wearing a metal chest te, he had a hunch that that de would have cleaved him into two or severely wounded him if he didn¡¯t react in time.


    ¡°Form your ranks!¡±


    ¡°Stay calm and fight back!¡±


    He continued to shout as he retreated towards his soldiers who now have established a battle line albeit it was just a few meters long and three-man deep. It wasn¡¯t enough to fend off the wave of trolls but it would do for now since his priority was to instill some sort of order among his fellow Ereians who are scattered around and fending for their own lives.


    The surprise attack by the trolls managed to push the Ereians on the eastern side for almost a hundred meters away from their initial positions in the peripheries of their camp. Skorno raised his head and took a look around at the pace of the battle and he spotted the established battle line of their enemies. He was sure that they could easily smash it to pieces and break them apart but the enemy formation was getting firmer by the second that passed by and their lines were getting deeper and deeper.


    The sound of arrows soaring through the sky soon caught his attention as he raised his head and caught a glimpse of the few arrows headed for him and his kin. Many of the arrows missed but some found their marks. Skorno signaled for his kin to form up in a single line to which they quickly responded as their opponents no longer entertained them as they did their best to flee towards the established formation of theirrades.


    And with a wave of his hand, Skorno and his kin released thest of their javelins as a reply to the arrows that were sent to them. After hurling thest of their missiles, the trolls turned around and retreated quicker than they came and disappeared into the distance.


    The jaw of the Ereianmander who rallied his troops dropped down as he stared at the retreating backs of the trolls after they threw at them their javelins. He gnashed his teeth in anger and spouted some unsavory words to release his anger. It was the first time that the trolls engaged then in closebat and he thought that they could have some revenge against them this time around after suffering much harassment from them before.


    The Ereians who encountered the trolls didn¡¯t know what to make of the situation. They were rained down with missiles then engaged in melee by their opponents who they thought only had ranged capabilities inbat but when they formed up in formations to counterattack, their enemies fled the battlefield leaving behind destruction and death.


    *****


    Dughmar wanted to lead his nsmen into the center of the enemy camp but he didn¡¯t act upon it as more and more missiles were being thrown at them as they get closer towards the middle of the enemy camp and they are encountering more resistance. If he and his nsmen were on open and t ground, he wouldn¡¯t have any second thoughts about charging towards their enemies since they could run around with their steeds as much as they can unlike inside the enemy camp that had many obstacles around that hindered their movements.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Hemanded and led his troops to the east to meet up with the trolls. The warriors of the Rumbling n were quick to disengage frombat as they steered their steeds towards their n chief. Ereians formed up quickly into their formations and slowly advanced towards their opponents who were gathering together. There were thousands of them together now which boosted their morale as they are up against probably only around a hundred orcs. The Ereians started sealing the routes of the orcs and limited the space that they could maneuver their steeds which were deadly against any cavalry unit. A cavalry that had its maneuverability sealed is easier to deal with than one that is freely moving around since cavalry units are very deadly when they get into charging speed.


    After gathering all his nsmen together, Dughmar brought something out that the Ereians would never forget in their lives as long as they lived. Dughmar shed an evil grin as he pointed his weapon towards the ones who were to the east.


    ¡°Xiu!¡±


    The sound of the bolt traveling through the air was all too familiar to the Ereians as they have been harassed by the Verakhs with this weapon repeatedly and some even experienced the pain that it brought and its effectiveness. Some of the Ereians flinched by the mere sound of the bolt flying through the air as they considered it the sound of death announcing that it¡¯s here again to reap lives. Mang of the Ereians considered it as such since every time that they would hear it, bolts woulde flying which would result in many of them dead or groaning in pain with iron bolts embedded in their bodies.


    The Ereians thought that it was only Dughmar who was equipped with such weapon as they steeled their hearts to tighten the encirclement but the actions of the rest of their foes broke their spirits as all of them brought out the same nightmarish weapons. Those at the eastern side had it worse as the weapons were clearly pointed at them.


    A rain of iron bolts was shot and destroyed the front most of the enemy formation then followed by the next volley then the next until third. The Ereians on the other sides realized that the orcs were focusing on one side which emboldened them to charge forward. The encirclement became tighter but before the weapons of the Ereians could reach them, the Rhakaddon Cavalry rushed out towards the thinned line of their enemies and broke through easily as they continued to shower them with bolts of iron.


    *****


    Bakrah spotted something very familiar in the possession of one of the Ereian soldiers which prompted him to follow. He used the shadows of the tents and any other obstacle that he could find and crept closer towards his target. After some time, he finally managed to close the distance between him and his target to only a few feet and he soon saw the object that caught his attention clearly. There was no mistaking it, it was the de of their chieftain. He decided to retrieve it and tiptoed towards the one who has it.


    Slowly and carefully, he approached his target, and when the poor man was in his reach, he grabbed him by the neck and covered his mouth with his enormous hands before pulling him towards his chest and crushing the person¡¯s head against his torso. An audible crack sounded as Bakrah shattered the skull of the unfortunate soldier with all his strength. He dragged the body towards an obscure corner then left it there, after retrieving what he was after.


    He was about to return to where the rest of his squad was when he saw the strange steeds of their opponents that had domes in their backs. Bakrah wondered if such creatures could carry someone like him or if its meat would taste good. Letting his curiosity take over him, he approached the location of the strange creatures and saw many of them around. The creatures were busy grazing in the fodder in front of them and didn¡¯t notice the towering figure that was eyeing them in the shadows.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211: Chapter 21


    Bakrah was busy staring at the creatures that served as the steeds of their enemies and didn¡¯t notice the patrol that was headed his way. He was busy imagining himself riding one of those creatures and taking them for a run around the endless sands. Carefully, he approached the creatures as not to spook them and let them alert the soldiers that are around.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing here alone!? Where are the others!?¡±


    Someone shouted behind Bakrah which stopped him in his tracks. He just stood there without saying anything. The darkness that still lingered on covered some of the features of Bakrah and the Ereians mistook him for someone of their own.


    ¡°You do know that you could be punished for straying away from your group.¡±


    Another person sounded behind him, Bakrah tightened his grip on the de of their chieftain which he just retrieved a few moments ago while his other hand was moving towards the hilt of his own de. He listened carefully to the sound of the approaching footsteps to determine how many foes are there behind him and judging by the sound of their footsteps, there are four of them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear us? You have been caught red-handed already. And what do you think are you going to do with those camels, especially the ones that belonged to the Lord. You are thinking of deserting the army.¡±


    ¡°Good luck trying to make a run for it since we are currently under attack ¡± another voice sounded which ended with a dissatisfied snort.


    .....


    The four Ereians approached closer to identify who the lone figure was and their leader reached his hand on the shoulder of Bakrah to make him turn around and let them see his face. He grabbed ahold of the shoulders of Bakrah and forced him to turn around but he can¡¯t make him move. Using all his strength, he tried again but with no sess. He was about to scold him when the lone figure turned around and all the profanity that he was about to spew out got stuck in his throat.


    Mean face, scary eyes, wolf-like ears, and two tough-looking tusks that protruded on its lower lip. There was no mistaking it, he was facing an orc and an annoyed one at that.


    ¡°Nakam¡¯sabarr... (You guys are noisy...)¡±


    They heard the orc mutter those words but they had no way of finding out what it means, especially the one who tried to make the orc turn around as he felt a sharp stinging pain in his abdomen. Looking down towards his stomach, he saw something that the orc was holding which was buried through his stomach. He didn¡¯t know how long that thing was nor what it was exactly as he only saw the hilt of the weapon and blood-covered hand of the orc. ¡®Probably a sword¡¯ he thought before another round of pain assaulted his senses as Bakrah retrieved the length of the de and gave the man a strong kick and sent him flying towards the other three.


    While his opponents were distracted by the body of theirrade which he sent flying towards them, Bakrah brandished his des and pounced on them without mercy. He shed with all his strength at the closest one to him using the de of their chieftain and severed the head of his target with one strike before stabbing his other de forward and impaling the back of the head of the one who turned around and was about to flee. His de went through the back of his victim¡¯s head and out of his mouth while the severed head flew up in the air for a few feet before falling in front of hisst opponent who was staring at him with fear in his eyes and was trembling.


    Bakrah focused all his attention on thest man and his menacing aura made his opponent piss himself before falling down on his bottom as his legs buckled. ¡°Tsk! Kuru! (Weakling)¡± he snorted then effortlessly ended the man with a flick of his hand and separated his head from his neck.


    He took a look around if there was anyone who noticed or was alerted to what just transpired and luckily there was no one around who witnessed what just happened. Sheathing his de then strapping the de of their chieftain on his crossbow, Bakrah grabbed the corpses of his victims by the legs then dragged them towards the biggest tent that he saw to hide them. After dragging the bodies inside, he went back to where the fight just happened and grabbed the two heads and covered the blood-covered sands as he mixed them up to cover the traces of the battle.


    With the two heads in his hands, he went back towards the tent then nonchntly tossed the two heads inside. He was about to turn around when he heard a grumpy voice from inside the tent.


    ¡°Who dares disturb my sleep.¡±


    Baron Husani was annoyed after his rest by disturbed by something hitting him in the head and the othernding on his stomach. This was one of his mostfortable sleep for the past few days but it just had to be disturbed. He threw away his nket and stood up with his nose ring in anger and grabbed his de without even bothering to find out what exactly hit him. He headed towards the entrance of his tent with heavy steps and in the corner of his eyes, he saw the mother and daughter fearfully staring at his angry stature.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything will be alright.¡± Helena softly stroked the hair of her daughter who was trembling in his embrace as she trailed her eyes after the Baron who was fuming in anger. She heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that monster in human skin disappear from inside the tent and headed out as she started thinking of ways for them to escape from this ce. She didn¡¯t know how much longer can their bodies handle the abuse from the Baron before giving in which is why she decided to take her chances in trying to escape with the opportunity presented to them right now.


    She scanned the surroundings to find anything useful that she could use to break their chains and there she saw some blunt weapons among the weapon racks near the bed of their Lord. Carefully, she moved towards where the weapons were at and stretched the chains that held them in ce.


    ¡°Just a bit more...¡± she softly muttered as there were only a few inches of distance between her hand and the closest weapon but the chains that held them in ce tightened against her neck as she tried to reach further. She was anxious that the Baron might return any moment now and she had to figure out a way to escape fast. The others may not have noticed it but she did, there was a battle going on somewhere in the camp as her ears picked up the sound of metals shing and the noise of the ensuing fight.


    Baron Husani angrily surveyed the outside of his tent, wanting to find out who grew some balls of steel to dare and disturb his sleep. There were several torturing methods running in his mind already which he would apply to the bastard who dared but he wasn¡¯t prepared for what he saw, it was a foot, an enormous foot that was headed for him.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    He groaned in pain as he was sent back inside his tent and crashed against the weapon rack near his bed before falling on the side his bed knocked out cold from the kick.


    Helena was busy trying her best to grabbed one of the weapons on the weapon rack when she heard the sudden raising of the ps of the tent and saw their Lord flying. The weapon rack was destroyed and the Baron was unconscious. She was wondering who had that kind of strength to throw the Baron¡¯s huge frame like that. Her attention was on the entrance of the tent as she wanted to find out who did it. There was a mix of worry and excitement inside her as she waited for the one responsible for knocking out the Baron while covering her daughter with her body as she stroked her back.


    *****


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. After destroying these things, we will quickly retreat.¡± Kroth muttered while his eyes were still in his squad members who were busy destroying the supplies of their opponents. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Kroth questioned after hearing no reply from the one who he wanted to talk to but there was still no reply. He turned his head towards where his brother was standing and saw not even a shadow of him around.


    Kroth surveyed their immediate surroundings to locate that troublemaking brother of his but he couldn¡¯t find him.


    ¡°Did any of you see Bakrah or where he went to?¡± he questioned his squad members only to be replied by a synchronous shaking of heads indicating that they haven¡¯t seen him or have any idea where he went to.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Kroth can¡¯t help but cuss at his brother.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212: Chapter 21


    Bakrah raised the ps of the tent and took a look inside. His eyes swept through the morous things inside like the sparkling ornaments inside the tent, the soft-looking furs where the unconscious man was lying beside, and most importantly those delicious-looking food by the table which was mostly of meat. He walked inside while looking out for any sign of danger.


    Bakrah licked his lips and headed towards the table of food after failing to detect any threat inside the tent. The only ones that danger mighte from are the two trembling women at one corner of the tent which was less likely as the two of them are bound by chains.


    He grabbed a huge chunk of meat that was ced on the table and happily munched on it and turned around towards the two chained individuals as he chewed his food.


    ¡°That¡¯s tastes good,¡± he muttered to himself and proceeded to stuff every food that could catch his fancy and have a taste of it. Grabbing a finely decorated bottle, he snapped the head of the bottle against the corner of the table then raised it up towards his mouth and chugged its contents.


    ¡°Ah! That hits the spot.¡± heplimented as he rubbed his stomach after eating his fill. It has been long since he has had such a good meal ever since they started moving around the endless sands to harass the humans that dared toe close to theirnds.


    ¡°Well... It¡¯s time to leave,¡± he said to himself and headed out towards the entrance of the tent while ignoring the existence of the two individuals inside the tent. They must be ves and treated badly by their master he thought but that was none of his concern as he wasn¡¯t here to meddle with the affairs of the human masters and their ves. He was still thinking about the strange creatures outside and how many of them can he take with him in their retreat from the enemy camp.


    His head was filled with what good reasons would he tell his brother for straying away from the squad and acting by himself since he was sure that he would surely be pissed after discovering that he is missing from where he was supposed to be at. He didn¡¯t notice that the taller one between the two chained humans crawled towards him and grabbed his leg while staring at him with a pleading look. He took two steps forward before he realized that his left foot was heavier than usual which prompted him to look down and discover the human that was tightly clinging on his left leg and staring at him with a pitiful look.


    .....


    ¡°Dakam. (Let go,¡± he muttered as he tried to shake off the human from his leg and sessfully made her let go after shaking his leg a few times. He snorted then was about to continue walking away when he felt the additional weight on his left leg again which annoyed him. Looking down towards the one clinging on his leg with an annoyed face.


    ¡°Dakam nokar¡¯arbak! (Let go before I kill you.) he threatened while ring at the human but the human just stared at him with a pleading look. Annoyed, Bakrah put his hand on the hilt of his de to unsheathe it and get rid of the annoying pest on his leg. When he was about to fully unsheathe the entire length of his de, he heard the sound of nging chains. He moved his gaze towards its origin and saw the shorter one between the two chained humans headed his way and shielded the one clinging on his leg with her own body.


    ¡°Please take us with you, please.¡± Helena pleaded while looking up at the huge creature whose leg she was clinging to. She had no idea what the creature might do to them but she took her chances as she had already seen some creatures like the one that she was clinging on to attack their camp many times already and they don¡¯t seem to be interested in the servants following the army of the two Barons as they only went after the soldiers and massacred them. She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her to fearlessly grab onto the creature that could easily crush her to death.


    Bakrah crouched down and came eye to eye to the one holding on to his leg and saw her eyes that were filled with terror but were still tightly clinging on his leg. He then moved his gaze towards the smaller one between the two and studied her face closely. The trembling of the two, he could clearly see and feel it as they were scared of him but they still clung to him.


    What sort of abuse did these two suffer to take their chances to do what they are currently are doing right now just to escape he thought. He snorted in annoyance then let go of his hold on the hilt of his de then grabbed the neck of the one clinging on him carefully then traced his hands on the chains. Grabbing a few inches of the chains with his two hands, he exerted some strength then broke the chains. Bakrah did the same to the chains bounding the smaller one.


    After hearing the sound of the chains breaking apart, Helena hurriedly hugged her daughter and let go of the leg that she was holding. Bakrah let out a sigh of relief then turned around to head out as he had already done the two a huge favor by freeing them from their chains. Their lives are theirs now and their freedom will solely rely upon their own capabilities to get out of this ce.


    Bakrah headed back to where the creatures with a dome on their backs were at and grabbed the reins of some of them. He turned around and was about to head back to where his brother and the rest of his squad were at when he saw the two humans that he freed from their chains behind him. Using his free hand, he shooed them away before walking past them and headed back to where he was supposed to be before his brother gets more pissed off than he is already.


    It took Bakrah quite some effort to lead the creatures with domes on their back to lead as they protested against being led by him. He tightened his hold on the reins and gave it a powerful tug and sessfully pulled them a few feet forward only for them to continue their protest after a few steps forward. Annoyed, Bakrah approached the biggest of them which he considered to be the leader of the group, and gave it a powerful smack in the face which brought down the poor creature to the ground, probably dizzy after the strike that it just received.


    ¡°Follow me or you¡¯ll suffer like him.¡± Bakrah threatened the others as he pointed a finger at the poor creature that was slowly getting up on its legs after being smacked towards the ground. He had no idea if they understood his words but he didn¡¯t care, if they continue to not follow him, he¡¯ll give them a round of smacking till they are docile enough to follow him. Maybe the creatures understood his words or were just scared of him smacking them too, they silently followed behind him as he moved forward. Bakrah didn¡¯t even need to pull the reins as the creatures tightly followed behind him.


    Helena stared in shock and fear at what she just witnessed. In all her life, she had never witnessed such a way of taming before, and more importantly, those camels belonged to the Baron and are unruly ones who were used to being treated well by those who handled them since their caretakers feared the wrath of the Baron which in turn made them as they are now. They would often bite the hairs of those handling them, give them a kick or two or worse trample them to death and they never got punished for it.


    ¡°Should we continue in following?¡± Tina turned her gaze to her mother from the back of the creature leading the camels away. Fear was apparent in her eyes as she considered the one who freed them from their chains to be a violent one just like their Lord. She feared that they might also suffer the same fate as the camel that got smacked silly for not following after him. Imagining herself at the receiving end of that powerful p, she shuddered at the thought of it. There was no way that her small body would be able to endure that kind of strike, maybe her head would just be forcefully ripped away from her head if that happens.


    ¡°We have no choice.¡± Everyone in the camp knows that we belong to the Baron and they would surely capture us and return us to him. ¡°He sure is scary but he might be the only one that can help us escape from this ce. You saw how he tried to shoo us away, he seems to see our existence as insignificant and has no interest in us.¡± she continued as she moved her legs and followed after the camels while dragging her daughter behind her.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213: Chapter 21


    The Ereians on the eastern side of their camp can¡¯t help but watched as their foes disappear into darkness. They stood still while gripping their weapons hard with their hands while also being thankful that they survived the ordeal and they aren¡¯t among those who have fallen.


    Themander who rallied the soldiers turned around and started barking orders to rescue the wounded and save those who can still be save while also making sure that their enemies who they thought were dead were really dead. His orders were quickly spread out as the Ereians started to do what they were tasked to do when they felt the ground shaking which was bing more intense as time passes by.


    Using a the broken parts of their defensive wall as a stepping tform, themander now had an elevated view of his surroundings. He squinted his eyes to get a clear view of what was causing themotion from the center of their camp and his grip on his weapon loosened when he finally saw what was headed for them, more enemies but this time they were riding behemoth creatures that were bulldozing their way through their camp. Tents, supplies, soldiers and anything that stood in their way got easily demolished and trampled.


    ¡°By Faerush! We are screwed!¡± he helplessly muttered before screaming at the soldiers to scatter to mitigate the impact of the enemie¡¯s rampage as he himself jumped down from where he was standing. He was confident that he would survive after he took ten ridiculously steps away from where he was at a few moments ago but a sharp pain on his back shattered his confidence which was then followed by another and this time it was on his right thigh which caused him to fall down and roll on the ground.


    He staggered to his feet quick enough for him to witness the massive damage that their enemies did to his soldiers. Screams of panic and moans of pain reverberated in their location as the massive opponents that they were faced off against disappeared through the darkness of the night.


    Themander had only one thought in his mind which was how to survive the next ordeal that is going to fall on them as he watch the soldiers that were under hismand struggle and get trampled by their enemies. ¡°Is Faerush testing our faith?¡± he questioned himself as his consciousness began to wane before disappearing intoplete darkness.


    *****


    .....


    The winds of the ever merciless Burning Sands kept on kicking up as the heat from the morning star started its debut for the uing day once again. Corpses of humans, orcs and trolls littered the camp of the Ereians started to recover all those that can be recovered from the clutches of death while finishing off their enemies that are still clinging on and are yet to sumb to the wounds that they have sustained from the previous engagement.


    In the center of the camp, the two Lords of the Ereians were raging because of the lose of all their supplies which the Verakhs made sure to destroy while their allies distracted most of the enemy army. The lose of their supplies meant that the demise of the entire army that they were leading was not so far off.


    Baron Husani raged on for the first few moments then went quite as reports of their loses during thest night attack kept piling on. He still remembered that giant foot that knocked him out cold with just one strike which still sent shivers down his spine. ¡®If one kick from one of their enemies was suffice enough to knock him out cold, then it won¡¯t take much for their enemies to ughter all those who were under them.¡¯ but he kept all his thoughts to himself as saying it out loud to his fellow Ereians would be nothing more than be detrimental to their now waning morale.


    After the meeting was adjourned, Baron Husani still kept thinking of that foot that easily sent him to the dreand and he hated to admit it but that was one of the mostfortable sleep that he ever had since they started this campaign against the orcs under the order of the Prince. He didn¡¯t feel even the slightest pain about the lose of his most excellent ves nor his most prized steeds. His thoughts were preupied with how long will they be able to survive this onught of their enemies which seemed to be able to outmaneuver and outmatched them in in every single encounter that they ever had.


    ¡°Lord Husani, what should we do?¡± his fellow Baron questioned him as he directed his serious gaze towards him and so did all the othermanders inside the tent did but the mind of Baron Husani was distracted by something else as he carelessly mumbled ¡°Surrender or go home in defeat¡± to which many of those present inside the camp had disbelief written all over their faces as the Baron voiced out his inner thoughts.


    ¡°Ehem!¡± Baron Masud coughed out loudly as he had never did before to interrupt the detrimental words of his fellow Lord as he too fixed his disbelieving face and reced it with a very serious look.


    ¡°Lord Husani had a rough night, with his most prized steeds and beloved ves missing after the attackst night, he is not on his right mind so don¡¯t take his words seriously.¡± Baron Masud continued as he eyed his fellow Lord to y along with what he had said but he was in for a big disappointment as Baron Husani frowned after getting the implications of what his fellow Lord had to say about his mental well-being.


    ¡°I ain¡¯t crazy but you must be if you will still stubbornly hold onto the hope that we will be sessful in this campaign. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself what we are up against and hell! I even lost something more precious than my pride during this useless invasion. I lost my right to be called a man! You hear me!¡± Baron Husanished out before breaking into a madughter.


    ¡°Those corpses outside are a testament to what our enemies can do to us. We lost thousands, I tell you! Thousands! Thousands of our soldiers have forever closed their eyes and if Faerush really did exist. May he show them mercy. And for what! Not even a hundred of our enemiesy among our fallen ones.¡± the Lord continued as he shook his head then stormed out of his tent with disappointment all over his face.


    But before walking out of the tent he turned around then stared directly at the eyes of his fellow Baron. ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯ll be taking my army or whatever remains of it with me and go back to mynds. Let the Prince do it himself if he really meant what he said by seeking vengeance for his people but for me... Count me out... I¡¯ve already too many soldiers and even payed more than what others could afford to in this foolish expedition.¡± he muttered before turning around in full stride and made his exit while his fellow Baron kept on calling out to him to think this thoroughly but he already made up his mind. That foot of that orc that knocked him out unconscious, dined at his table, took away his mother and daughter pair of ves and his most prized steeds without much effort served as a wake-up call to him.


    If their enemies can get in inside their camp and attack his tent as themander of the army, it won¡¯t take them much trouble if they ever decided to aim for his head. He already escaped a sure death once and there is no way that he will be trying his luck again. He just felt lucky that the enemy that knocked him out had his eyes on something else and not his life. Sure he did lost his manhood but there are many other luxuries that he could still enjoy as long as he still draws breath unlike his other soldiers who are now being piled up with each other in the massive pit just beside their camp.


    Inside themand tent, Baron Masud helplessly sat down on his seat as he stared at the retreating figure of his fellow Baron as he can somewhat understanding him. But unlike him who had a solid Barony, hisnds were in for a pinch as his standing among the Royal Court was going on a downhill for years already. Without great achievements, his house might fully sumb to the pressures of the royalty and had to give up his territory for some peace and quite but that¡¯s something that he can¡¯t afford to. He doesn¡¯t want his noble lineage to end up with him as he dreamed of going higher upon the hierarchy of nobility and shove those guys out of the way like how other high ranking nobles do. And for that he had to have enough prestige and achievements to do so without any problem.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214: Chapter 21


    Baron Husani stood his ground with his decision and remain as firm as a rock upon it no matter how many times his fellow Lord tried to convince him to continue with the orders given to them. Lord Masud kept on stressing upon the prestige, fame, and fortune that they will be bestowed upon if they will be sessful with the task at hand to which Baron Husani just snorted as he continued on giving orders to those under him to break camp and start their journey back.


    Seeing that his attempts were futile, Lord Masud unsheathed his de and pointed it toward Lord Husani. ¡°You give me no choice! As a noble of Ereia, I find your actions and words harmful to our kingdom and is an act of treason by so many means. I! As a noble bestowed with the rank of a Baron arrests you on behalf of the Royal Family.¡± Baron Masud stated as he held his de firmly with his hands with displeasure and disappointment stered all over his face.


    The actions and words of his fellow Lord made Baron Husani break intoughter as he held his stomach in due to how preposterous his fellow Lord was doing and saying right now. ¡°You!? Arrests me!? For Treason!?¡± he questioned as he pointed his finger right at the face of Baron Masud.


    ¡°Look around you! Open your eyes wide and look! Do you still see any resemnce of an army with the people that we are leading? Comparing the numbers of those who were with us when we set out and now, see the problem! Our numbers have been whittled down a lot already, our supplies are almost entirely gone and more importantly, the morale of the soldiers is at the bottom of the abyss that not even words of assurance and promises of wealth and prestige can lift it! Have you gone blind due to the many nights that you spent rolling around with your slut that you can¡¯t see the truth! The defeat of this army is inevitable!¡± Baron Husani raged on as he spewed saliva from his mouth which unceremoniously showered his fellow noble with no regard for his nobility nor thus he see the de that was pointed at him at the moment.


    ¡°Are you done with all your nonsense?¡± Baron Masud asked as his face twitched in displeasure. And right on cue, soldiers loyal to him started surrounding the Lord Husani with their weapons pointed at them. He soon sheathed his de as he walked forward towards those who were under his fellow Baron with full confidence. Lord Masud knew that he had more of his own men still around after the many disastrous defeats that Baron Husani suffered to seek vengeance for the slight that had been done to him by their enemies. The soldiers of both nobles were at a standoff while the rest of the soldiers who were mixed with them stared at the spectacle that was ongoing with confused expressions as they don¡¯t know what was going on. The only thing in their mind was how to survive as they didn¡¯t care about who was leading them as long as they can live to see another day.


    ¡°By the power bestowed upon me by the King of Ereia, I hereby confirm that Baron Husani conspired with our enemies and tried to sabotage this expedition that was tasked to us by none but the Prince himself. His Highness personally gave us themand and I am shocked and confused as much as you are for the truth that we have been with a traitor for so long. If you stand with the traitor, the punishment will be death and it will be done swiftly while those who surrender will be given leniency and be given the chance to redeem themselves through their efforts in the continuation of this campaign.¡± Baron Masud spoke out with a loud voice with full confidence as his most loyal guards finished off the personal guards of Baron Husani since they were clearly outnumbered and taken by surprise by the sudden usations as they aren¡¯t in their full gear.


    ¡°This is madness!¡± Baron Husani shouted as his hands were bounded by ropes while he gritted his teeth to endure the pain from the wound that he suffered on his right shoulder which took away most of his fighting prowess.


    .....


    ¡°Madness? Maybe yes... But unlike you who are blessed and have more prestige in the Royal Court because of the wealth of your family that has been amassed by your ancestors, I have been left with just a few. Maybe after this expedition is done, I might be bestowed with your territory and your corpse would be long rotten feasted upon by the maggots as I basked in all the glory that will be showered upon me.¡± Baron Masud smiled as he finished his words.


    Upon hearing the words of his fellow noble, Baron Husani can¡¯t help it but show a look of pity at his fellow Baron . As Lord Masud became suspicious of the look that Lord Husani gave him, sounds of fighting echoed from all over the ce as soldiers wearing white bands on their arms or weapons stormed through the blockade that was established by the soldiers of Baron Masud.


    As the new faction from the camp of the Ereians emerged, a new standoff was then set as a huge ball of flesh made his way to the front of the newly arrived faction as they made their presence known to all those who were present. Besides the obviously huge flesh of a person stood a very opposite image of him as he was tall and thin and with his skinplexion, he really does look like a burnt bamboo.


    ¡°We should also be allowed to decide what we want to do with our lives. You, nobles get the best of everything after this nonsense but what do we the normal soldiers get, almost nothing but we were the ones risking our lives the most. And most of all you get all the food, I mean look at me! I have slimmed down a lot because you are hogging all the supplies for yourselves even if you obviously don¡¯t need them.¡± Badz words were certainly true as he spoke on behalf of all the normal soldiers but hisst words somewhat threw off those present as his words which sounded all serious and showedpassion for those soldiers like him quickly turned into a joke or more so like just a rant.


    Siroh beside him coughed out as to break the awkwardness of the situation as he stared directly at the two nobles and whatever remained of their soldiers. Baron Masud still had enough soldiers to quell the rebellion that he had on his hands but he knew that his personal army will suffer a huge blow if he engages the newly sprouted rebels and by the looks of their numbers, they slightly have the upper hand. His personal soldiers might have the edge over the rebels when it came down to fighting prowess but with their sheer number alone, they will deal a lot of casualties, and judging by the look of the soldiers who remained neutral during the conflict, they leaned more on to the side of the rebels.


    Heaving a sigh of helplessness, Baron Masud focused his gaze upon the two almost perfect opposites standing in front of the rebelling soldiers who were most likely the leaders. ¡°State your terms! But I will not tolerate anything that is beyond possible nor give what is more than necessary,¡± he spoke with a tone of defeat.


    The huge ball of flesh jumped up in glee after the Baron spoke his words. They can now make their demands as long as it isn¡¯t over the line then the Baron would have to agree for them to have a truce or else a bloody fight will ensue. Badz was about to speak when Siroh quickly covered his mouth and told him that he will be the one to negotiate. ¡°But I have thought of my terms already.¡± Badz protested to which Siroh just shook his head.


    ¡°Let me guess, it has something to do with food or along the line of food supplies only, right?¡± Siroh stared down at him with all seriousness to which Badz just responded with a sheepish smile as he scratched the back of his head as hisrade hit the nail on the head. But after a few moments, he finally realized the blunder that he almostmitted.


    ¡°See, that¡¯s why I should do the talking. And I can squeeze out more benefits from them. Go and rally the rest of ourrades and seek the others who still haven¡¯t made a decision.¡± Siroh whispered hisst words to hisrade as he walked toward the Barons with full confidence. He knew by the look on the face of Baron Masud that he can¡¯t afford to deal with a rebellion with how the state of things is. His great ambition will be his downfall he thought inside his head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this the proper way,¡± he suggested as he eyed the soldiers of the Baron who were still on the edge after the event that just transpired.


    ¡°Very well...Tell your fellow rebels to stand down and let¡¯s talk this out¡± Baron Masud replied as he ordered his soldiers to stand down and prepare a proper setup for the negotiation to take ce.


    ¡°We will be waiting...¡± Siroh departed with these words as he turned around and made his way back to his allies.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Badz questioned with suspicion with how fast the negotiation happened.


    ¡°Not at all... I asked them to conduct the negotiation properly. Let¡¯s wait for them to prepare things up first and perhaps you could eat to your heart¡¯s content upon the negotiation table.¡± Siroh replied as he smiled confidently.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215: Chapter 21


    Baron Masud had a frown on his face as he sat down at the negotiation table. The sudden turn of eventspletely caught him off guard. He thought that he could take full control of the soldiers once he had taken Baron Husani down but the sudden rebellion destroyed all his ns.


    He nned that after capturing his fellow Lord and using him of treason, he would assume full control and then put down anyone else that dared to voice their opinions against the matter but he didn¡¯t expect a full-scale rebellion to ur which was giving him such a big headache. Shifting his gaze towards one end of the tent where the negotiation was going to take ceter on. He caught sight of Baron Husani who was sneering at him.


    ¡°Ha! I told you that continuing this foolish campaign is madness and guess what! Even the normal soldiers think so too! Hahaha...¡± Baron Husani broke out into a fit ofughter while mocking his fellow Lord for his failure in seizing control of the army. Even though he didn¡¯t expect such a size of rebellion, he knew that some were fed up with the state of things.


    After thest battle, almost their entire camp was drenched in blood. Upon shining down the first rays of the new day upon their camp, the sun revealed the full extent of what had transpired. Some ces were still on fire while some only had a few embers left, tents messed up and trampled on the ground, bodies of the fallen scattered everywhere both still recognizable and beyond recognition. Thousands of them fell but when they counted how many of their enemies were taken down, they were dismayed as there were not even fifty of the corpses left behind by their foes.


    Bodies of the spear throwers made up most of the enemy casualties while there were only five of those monsters that were also riding the behemoth monsters which did a lot of destruction wherever their tracks have been. Baron Husani did inspect the bodies of their enemies but what caught his eye the most were the giant steeds of their enemies that were also covered in metal armor. Their craftsmanship in making armors may be crude as there were a lot of uneven surfaces on their armors with irregr thickness throughout.


    After stripping both the steed and the rider from their armors, they were finally able to see what they were really up against. A huge and menacing creature that had thicker arms than the thighs of the others who were present. And the huge behemoth of a steed was nothing more than less dangerous than its rider. With its three horns and bulky head which served as a natural weapon, even while it was a corpse it still did plenty to intimidate those present as there were more of these deadly creatures out there and will attack them again. The creature was like a battering ram brought to life, given with a bulky figure, huge legs, heavy frame, and fast legs, a real nightmare upon the battlefield.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen what we are up against... And trying to convince you more would be nothing more but foolish. I no longer want to waste my saliva with you as it¡¯s better to teach a desert lizard where to and where not to go than you.¡± Baron Husani said as he shook his head and then closed his eyes. He was inside a makeshift cage of wood which he doubted would be able to stop him if he decides to break out of it but with no more soldiers truly loyal to him, escaping to the wilds would be nothing but short of foolish.


    .....


    After a short while, the two almostplete opposites arrived inside the tent and stood before the negotiation table. Standing on both nks of Baron Masud were his most powerful and most trusted warriors to protect him in case something awry happens.


    ¡°You guys are free to go wherever you want to. Leave my camp as soon as possible as your presence inside my camp irks me.¡± Baron Masud went aggressive with his stance as his gaze toward the two leaders of the rebellion turned serious.


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t even stated our terms yet?¡± the fat one spoke as he was confused with how things progressed. He was expecting something like a table full of food with servants who will serve them as Siroh and the Lord will have a pretty lengthy discussion which will in turn give him ample time to eat till he was satisfied but the opening words of the Baron were nothing short of unfriendly.


    ¡°I thought we are going to do some negotiation? And where¡¯s the food?¡± Badz questioned as he started looking around the tent. He saw nothing but the table which separated them from the Baron and his two guards and the other Baron who was inside a cage in one of the corners of the tent with his eyes close and looks like he was resting as he had his back against the cage.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to negotiate with rebels? Take your treacherous allies with you and get out of my sight, go away as far as possible before I decide to not show you any mercy at all. If I wasn¡¯t merciful, your heads would have rolled already.¡± Baron Masud replied as he mmed his right fist upon the table as he stood up, the impact of his fist mming against the table¡¯s surface made its legs creak.


    ¡°So no negotiation?¡± Badz tried to make sure of what he was hearing as he was confused. He look to his partner but he was still quiet and just stared at the Baron who was literally just insulting them and driving them away from the camp.


    ¡°Get out! Before I make you bleed!¡± Baron Masud continued with his aggressive stance as he put his hand on the handle of his de to make his threat more convincing. His face was also filled with rage as he stared daggers at the two. Silence ensued after the Baron did his thing in hopes of intimidating the opposition but he wasn¡¯t prepared for what was about toe.


    ¡°Hohoho... So no truce? Then let us water the sands with more blood, it seems that it still thirsts for more as it didn¡¯t have its fillst time. I thought you were wise to call a truce a few moments ago but it seems like your head became sturdier than a rock. So be it... Let¡¯s battle it out.¡±Siroh broke the silence as he smiled towards the Baron. His words made their stance clear, if you want to fight then let¡¯s fight, we are not afraid of you. That was the message that his words conveyed.


    ¡°So what do you say? my Lord...¡± Siroh¡¯s words oozed out with sarcasm as he paid his respects to the noble title of the Baron. He was silent at first since he was taken by surprise by the sudden aggressive stance of the other party which made him think over things as he might have missed something very important that might have given the Baron confidence to pressure them but he can¡¯t think of anything and it finally dawned on him that the Baron was just trying to scare them and make them agree in his own terms of the truce.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen our numbers, we have the upper hand. Battle prowess-wise, you have the edge on that but with how things are, you don¡¯t know who is with us and not with us. Our brothers are mixed with everybody and you have no way of finding out who is friend or foe. If a real fight breaks out, it won¡¯t be a real battle but skirmishes everywhere inside the camp which would in turn render most of the fighting prowess of your soldiers as ambushes will certainly happen. So let me make it sure, battle or truce, we will happily oblige.¡± Sirohid out the harsh truth in front of the Baron as he spread out his arms and reached for the wine cup that was on the table before raising it to his lips and then downing its contents.


    After returning the wine cup back to the table, Siroh brought out a scroll and tossed it towards the Baron who absentmindedly tried to catch it but his guards were quick to act as they pushed him behind them and unsheathed their swords and shed at the iing object. The scroll was then divided into three pieces as they dropped down to the surface of the table.


    ¡°Those are our terms. You have till the sun is at its peak to make your decision. If we don¡¯t hear from you by the allotted time, then a fight is inevitable. Let¡¯s go!¡± Siroh dragged Badz by the arm as he walked out of the tent with full confidence. He hade prepared and he had the upper hand, the scroll containing their terms for the truce was nothing but short of an ultimatum for Lord Masud.


    After the two made their exit, Baron Husani startedughing out loud while hugging his bellies. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯ve got some really good acting skills but unfortunately, you were up against someone who knew his worth and what he has.¡±


    Baron Masud slumped down on his seat as he was infuriated. He failed in intimidating the opposition and he was given an ultimatum in return.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216: Chapter 21


    While Baron Masud was busy with the rebellion he have at hand. Khao¡¯khen went out of the camp to calm himself after hearing the reports of theirst attack from Dug¡¯mhar and Skorno. The attack was sessful but they lost some of theirpanions which Khao¡¯khen wasn¡¯t used to. Losing some of those under him doesn¡¯t sit well with him, his mind was in turmoil once again as he walked out of their camp, absentmindedly.


    ¡°Ugh... What happened to the chief?¡± Dug¡¯mhar was confused as he directed his gaze towards Skorno asking for some exnation.


    ¡°Dun¡¯no mi mon.¡± Skorno shrugged his shoulders as he really doesn¡¯t know nor understand a lot about their chieftain but when ites to battles, he feels excitement knowing that their chief is leading them or giving them directions which in turn resulted in a string of victories. He can even look down upon the centaurs now as they absolutely crushed them in theirst engagement. The trolls have long been avoiding centaurs whenever possible as they were more powerful and faster than most of them but after going under themand of Khao¡¯khen, they overcame their most avoided enemy.


    Khao¡¯khen was lost in his thoughts as he continued to trudge forward with no real direction, he just kept moving his legs forward and went wherever his legs may take him. He knows that it¡¯s impossible to acquire wless victory in this world but his pride or ego wouldn¡¯t ept it. He was dubbed as the perfect nner and the perfect nner which got into his head and anything besides perfection, he won¡¯t ept. It was like the good old days before he became the most sought soldier of their country where he faced failures after failures and was always mocked to be the weakest and dumbest of their ss.


    He wasn¡¯t the strongest when it came to physical training nor was he the smartest when it came to academic excellence. The charisma of being a natural leader, hecked it. He was a bottom feeder in the rankings of their ss during his first year in the academy. His only goal was to be able to sessfully pass not aim for the top. Theughter and mocking that he was always subjected to, he became numb to it and treated it as part of his daily life.


    Their instructors threatened him many times that they will kick him out of the academy if he continued with his performance but he didn¡¯t care. He knew that they were trying to push him to strive harder but he didn¡¯t care, as long as his marks were above the failing mark.


    It was painful but he could still remember bits of his early childhood. Both his parents took him to the city as they do not have anyone who they can trust to look after him nor do they have the finances to pay someone for it. Staring out the old beat-up truck of his father, he watched the scenery go by while his mother was tightly holding him by the waist to make sure that he doesn¡¯t fall out because of excitement. He kept pointing at the towering buildings, crowded ces, and colorful surroundings, and every time he turns around, he could see the beautiful smile of her mother that was filled with love.


    .....


    He was happy and excited and felt it was a dream as he was used to living in the countryside where all he could see were mountains, hills, trees, and their farm. Little did he know that it was about to be a nightmare.


    His father parked beside the bank where he would be receiving the meager financial aid that was part of the government¡¯s aid for families like them. He watched his father go in then loud sounds of something exploding inside sounds. rms kept on ring and the huge window door shattered after something loud exploded from the inside. He watched people run away and scream in panic while his mother hugged him dearly and kept reassuring him that they will be fine but he saw the glimpse of fear in the eyes of his mother.


    ¡°Where is dad?¡± he asked while staring at his mother with innocent eyes to which his mother just replied with a smile then sparks and thudding sounds urred by the truck that they were in. He felt that the hug of his mother tightened upon his small frame as she kept patting him on the head and repeatedly saying that everything will be alright and they will be fine like a mantra.


    A few momentster, he felt that the embrace of his mother in him loosened which allowed him to peek at what was going on outside. He saw a group of men fighting against the police that arrived at the scene. There were ten of the robbers but there were only two police officers on the scene. It also didn¡¯t help that the robbers were equipped with high-caliber guns and the police were only equipped with pistols. They were outnumbered and outgunned, it didn¡¯t take long for the robbers to suppress the police officers.


    He saw the two police officers fall to the ground as blood flowed out from their bodies and their patrol car was riddled with bullet holes. The robbers argued about how they screwed up big time and theirpanion who was supposed to be outside quickly escaped by himself upon hearing the sounds of a siren.


    ¡°I told you, we shouldn¡¯t have brought that p*ssy with us. Now how are we gonna get out of this ce!?¡± one of them screamed as he held hispanion by the cor. More and more police came into the area along with them were huge vans that had a huge tiger insignia upon their sides. The sound of a helicopter could also be heard which prompted him to look up in the sky and there he saw one hovering above the area.


    His mind thought that everything that he was witnessing was cool. He nudged his mother by the shoulder for her to also see the scene that he thinks is cool but there was no response. Using all the strength that he could muster with his little hands, he pulled his mother towards him then that was the time that he saw the red liquid that covered the back of her mother which was dripping down to the floor of the vehicle. His mind went nk after that, thest time that he saw both his parents was when they were already peacefully sleeping in a cold room with other people.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217: Chapter 21


    gued by his unpleasant memories, he kept on wandering around till he reached a miniature waterfall that was only a few feet tall. He breathed in heavily to calm his nerves as he proceeded to strip himself of his clothes leaving only behind the simple skirt-like piece that covered his lower body. Scanning his scar-riddled body he can¡¯t help it but be amazed that he was still alive with so many scars.


    Khao¡¯khen then went into the water and he didn¡¯t expect that the water will be so cold which took him by surprise. He thought for a few moments then finally had an idea why the water felt so cold, it was because his body was limated to the humidity of the desert. Walking through the waist-deep water, he sunk himself as he sat down to let the water over his body. Momentster, he went forward towards where the water was falling as he let the cascading water wash his body away.


    With the resilience of his body, the impact of the waterfall upon him felt like a weak massage. Sitting crossed legs at the center, he started to meditate to calm his nerves while also enjoying the feeling of massage upon his body brought by nature.


    While he was enjoying the peaceful and rxing experience. A messenger from the Fortress of Vir arrived at their camp with an important message to ry to him but he was nowhere to be found around the camp. Dug¡¯mhar and Skorno went around the surroundings of their camp to locate their missing chieftain with some of their soldiers but they weren¡¯t able to track him down. They even went as far as to form up near the camp of the Ereians in broad daylight and in sight just to make sure that their chief wasn¡¯t taken as a prisoner by their enemies. Those under themand of Khao¡¯khen were full of worries as they went all over the ce to find their chief but little did they know that the one that they were looking for was having a great time right concealed by the waterfall.


    It was almost time when the sun would be at its peak when Khao¡¯khen finally opened his eyes. He wanted to meditate to calm himself but he didn¡¯t expect that he would fall asleep. Smiling wryly to himself, he got up and stretched his limbs as he made his way towards where he left his clothes at. He knew that both his mind and body were always on the edge during thest few days and the sudden rxation brought by the waterfall made his body feel so good that he dozed off.


    Khao¡¯khen wrung the cloth that covered the lower region of his body and then wore the rest of his clothes after shaking off some water from his hair. He climbed through the rocks that hid the ce from in sight and began his journey back to the camp only to find it almost empty except for the sentinels and the wounded who were still recovering from their wounds. His eyebrows knitted together as he was puzzled.


    He approached the closest sentinel that he could find and asked him if the rest of those in the camp went to battle but he was taken aback by the reply of the sentinel. It turned out that almost all who are avable went out of the camp to look for him as he went missing without telling them where he was going. They were worried that he might have been taken captive or wounded somewhere without the ability to call for help.


    .....


    There was a wry smile on Khao¡¯khen¡¯s face as he stood there awkwardly for a few good moments before he shook his head and told the sentinel that he is inside the camp and is well.


    *****


    Baron Masud was thinking of taking a gamble with the rebels as he sent out some of his hidden soldiers who were mixed with those who were conscripted by the Prince to join his army before they were handed to him toplete the task that he was given. ording to the reports that he received, most of the normal soldiers were confused with some leaning toward allying themselves with the rebels but a bigger number of them didn¡¯t want to take part in it. The reports emboldened him to sh against the rebels.


    He ordered his soldiers to prepare themselves as he sent outmands one after another, he had a n but it was all dashed by the sudden appearance of their enemies near their camp. It was the very first time that their foes showed themselves in great numbers and it looks like they were probing their camp for possible ces tounch an attack.


    The huge number of the monstrosities close to their camp didn¡¯t look like they were there for scouting but for a possible attack. Baron Masud fired off a rapid string of curses as he went out of his tent and saw their foes that were slowly circling their camp. The Ereians thought that they were about to be attacked again as they rapidly formed into defensive positions to repel the iing attack. They felt that they won¡¯t lose out badly against their foes this time unlike the previous times as they were ill-prepared for the fight as they were always taken by surprise and attacked at the most unexpected time.


    Baron Masud went back inside his tent and found his fellow Lord looking at him with pity. That look, he hated it. It was Baron Husani who was imprisoned and stripped of his power but the look of pity in his eyes which was directed to him was getting on his nerves.


    ¡°It seems like even Faerush doesn¡¯t favor you...¡± Lord Husani muttered as he shook his head before returning to what he was doing before, taking a good sleep after having his fill. Although he was imprisoned, he was still treated the amount of respect and treatment that he was supposed to get as a noble.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218: Chapter 21


    Inside his tent, Khao¡¯khen waited for the arrival of the messenger and hismanders as he sat down on his chair which he doubted at first would be able to support his weight. At first nce, it looks so untrustworthy as it was just made of thin-looking branches bounded together by vines which were then covered up with some animal fur for some feeling offort. His enormous fingers kept on drumming upon the table that was in front of him in a slow rhythm.


    The ps of his tent were raised and the first one to arrive was Dug¡¯mhar who breathed out a sigh of relief after confirming that the chief was safe. Momentster, Skorno along with the messenger arrived and Khao¡¯khen noticed the warg that was outside when the two entered his tent.


    Khao¡¯khen wanted to exin himself to them about his sudden disappearance but he decided not to. It would be a long arduous task for him to exin the real reason that he was nowhere to be found and he felt it was not wise to let them know that it was mostly because he fell asleep somewhere that they can¡¯t find him. Instead of bothering about exnations, he directed his gaze at the orc who has a message for him.


    ¡°I heard you have a message for me.¡± Khao¡¯khen began the conversation to which the messenger greeted him first with a salute before handing him a scroll made out of animal skin. It was a dirty brown in color and a little bit bulky in his eyes as he was more used to using thin paper in his entire life.


    Khao¡¯khen unfurled the scroll to read its contents. In it, it says that the harvest was quite fruitful and yielded a lot more than what he had expected and Kul¡¯tha already brought with him the necessary supplies for the expedition to begin. They arrived yesterday at the Fortress of Vir and is waiting for the next task that he will be given. It also says in it that the Ereians are now sufficiently trained in the fighting style that he taught them and the Skallser orcs were also eager to prove their worth to their new chieftain. There was also a part in the letter that stated the north of Yohan was somewhat embroidered in turmoil as more and more orcs traveled to their city and joined them.


    While he was reading the upper parts of the letter, Khao¡¯khen was smiling but after reaching its end, his forehead started to show wrinkles. He can¡¯t help but be worried about what was causing the turmoil in thends north of his dominion. After thinking for a few moments, he stared at the three who were in front of him and then gave out hismands.


    ¡°Dug¡¯mhar, lead your nsmen and make your presence be known to the enemies. Just show yourselves to the Ereians even in broad daylight, march around close to their camp if needed be. Just make sure to keep them on the edge and make them be on guard at all times but don¡¯t engage them in battle.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Skorno, tell your kin to prepare for our journey back to the Fortress of Vir. We will be bringing with us our wounded.¡±


    ¡°Why just show ourselves chief if we can just directly raid their camp and whittle down their numbers,chief? If theye after us, do we run away chief, and not give them a fight?¡± Dug¡¯mhar questioned with a confused look on his face.


    Khao¡¯khen breathed out a heavy sigh while screaming inside his head ¡®Orcs and their thirst and hunger for battle, sure they are really crazy for a fight¡¯ but then it dawned on him that he is now one of them and his cravings for battle is almost as insane as them or even more than them when he goes out of control like something possessed him making him very insatiable in battle. Khao¡¯khen needed an excuse to convince Dug¡¯mhar and he quickly thought of one that was passable.


    ¡°We need some enemies to bloody those who Sakh¡¯arran and the others trained to see if they are worthy to be brought along to fight with us or is their training effective. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll face more enemies than you can handleter on.¡± he spoke confidently with a smile.


    After giving out hismands, Khao¡¯khen was left alone inside his tent and began thinking about what he had learned from Adhalia. He once asked him why she decided to go north as opposed to the other directions knowing that the north is home to the orcs. And he was surprised by her answer, the south was thend of the beastfolks which doesn¡¯t seem so bad except for the fact that it was only hostile beastfolks to their south and not the friendly ones who you can try tomunicate with and not try to shred you apart the moment theyid their eyes on you.


    To the west which is by far, the furthest of all her options leads to a dead end with sharp cliffs and an endless expanse of water with nothing and no one in between after passing through the known borders of Ereia. And to the east was the Kingdom of Alberna and she doubted that the current ruler of Alberna would risk souring their rtionship by harboring someone who the crazy heir of Ereia is trying to kill personally.


    He wanted to know more about the new world that he was now in but Adhalia could only provide him with limited knowledge and to learn more about this world, he needs to go to more ces and meet more creatures, creatures that he couldmunicate with. Setting everything aside, he can¡¯t help but admire the brains of the rulers of Alberna for their ability to convince their neighbors through trade and agreements after learning about them.


    There wasn¡¯t just the Kingdom of Ereia nearby, there were also three more to their east with the Kingdom of Alberna as the closest. Thinking about the state that the Kingdom of Alberna had always been, Khao¡¯khen can¡¯t help but pity them as they share their borders with three other kingdoms. They survived for hundreds of years and weren¡¯t invaded by their neighbors despite having a very weak military because of diplomacy and the ability to endure the bullying of their neighbors.


    If the turmoil to the north isn¡¯t something serious, Khao¡¯khen¡¯s had his eyes set to expand to the east first unless something really importantes up that will make him rethink his ns and priorities.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219: Chapter 21


    A few hours into their journey back, green vegetation finally came into view, trees, grasses, and other nts which somehow made the trolls howl in excitement. They were waving their hands in the hair and shouting something like no more sand, finally green. Taking a look behind him, Khao¡¯khen started shaking his head as even those who were wounded began shouting in excitement.


    They must have really hated the desert, he thought as even Skorno grumbled about how hard it is to run through the endless sands at his full speed. He alwaysined that he felt like there were shackles on his legs when running through the sands and he can¡¯t go far without having to slow down to stabilize his footing.


    Khao¡¯khen arrived at the Fortress of Vir after a few days of travel, he could have arrived earlier but he had to have woundedpanions. The healthy trolls could sprint alongside his steed easily and with just a few breaks in between, they would have reached the Fortress within a day that they started their travel.


    After settling those who were wounded, Khao¡¯khen went towards where his quarters were at. On his way to his quarters, he passed by the ce where the Verakhs usually stayed at after their missions. He began trying to remember which squad was it again ¡°Was it the twelfth?¡± he mumbled to himself and continued on his way but then something caught his attention.


    There in front of one of the most visited ces in the Fortress, the tavern, two humans were hugging each other in front of its entrance while looking inside from time to time. It seemed like they were waiting for someone who was inside the tavern toe out. Two humans in front of the tavern were already out of ce and what more if it was two female humans.


    For as long as Khao¡¯khen can remember, there was only one human female around and that was Adhalia. Female orcs, there are plenty of them and almost all of them might even thrash the male humans in singlebat. He was about to approach them when two orcs came out of the tavern while carrying mugs in each of their hands. ¡®Are those still even considered mugs, I think they are of the size of a bucket already¡¯ Khao¡¯khen thought.


    ¡°See, I told you that they would still be around...¡± one of themughed as he pointed one of his mugs to the two human females who finally stood up fr where they were at but with heads lowered. The other orc snorted in displeasure and outright ignored the two and headed towards where their quarters were at. Khao¡¯khen watched as the two orcs went away while being followed by the two female humans towards the barracks.


    .....


    Khao¡¯khen felt that the two orcs were familiar and after finally sorting out his memorial, he finally remembered who they were. They were the brothers, Kroth and Bakrah, who are also a member of the Verakhs. ¡®Perhaps they got them during their missions¡¯ he thought then headed towards where his own quarters. He¡¯ll just speak to Adhalia about themter and as their future leader, she had to take care of them.


    *****


    The next day, in front of Khao¡¯khen, stood the human army and the Skallser orcs that Sakh¡¯arran have been training. Equipped with armors which were rather simr to breasttes, helmets, greaves, and sandals. There were only one thousand of them but they project an aura of confidence. Craning his neck up, Khao¡¯khen stared at the tip of their spears which gave off a metallic shine.


    Khao¡¯khen gave a nod of approval to Sakh¡¯arran and soon the ring sound of a horn echoed. The trained Ereians soon lowered their weapons and marched forward at the beat of a drum. They moved forward like a machine as their square formation was never interrupted as they marched.


    Standing beside Sakh¡¯arran, Khao¡¯khen soon asked about who crafted the armors of the Ereians and he was surprised to know that the Ereians themselves crafted them. Looking at the armors worn by his orc warriors, Khao¡¯khen shook his head as their armors paled inparison. Well, for starters, orcs are not gifted with the art of crafting. ¡®It might look crude and ugly but hey it works¡¯ heforted himself.


    He once had a dilemma on which type of soldiers should he base the Ereians on. They weren¡¯t as strong, as bulky, as resilient, or as crazy as the orcs to be specialized units. Most humans arecking in strengthpared to orcs except for those who were specially trained to be warriors since childhood.


    So, he decided to model them after the Macedonian Phnx, with no shields but equipped with a ridiculous long spear. He had to give up using shields since the weapons that they are equipped with needed both hands. His Rakshas is a defensive type with a nasty offensive capability, even the Yurakhs are the same. They prioritized stability before the offense and since orcs are more physically gifted than most of their foes, they could afford it.


    The Ereians that were trained would be attack-oriented. And he very much would like to see the faces of their foes as a wall of spears slowly make its way towards them.


    Adhalia alongside Draegh¡¯ana finally showed up. There were smiles stered on both their faces after seeing him and it looks like they had a pleasant time working together. Excitement was apparent in the eyes of Adhalia as she watched the newly trained Ereians doing their things as they follow eachmand given out to them. She feels that they are far from being on par with the army of the chief but they were good enough to trounce the army of Prince Gyassi.


    ¡°I will let you lead them since they are technically your army. Fly your banners if you want. I know that you have amander in your mind to lead them already.¡± Khao¡¯khen spoke without turning his head as he continued to observe the army of Adhalia.


    Adhalia already had set up amand chain with Zaraki as her headmander. She had long anticipated this day toe, to have her own army and then march back to Ereia to avenge her family. Despite they only numbered a thousand, the orcs standing behind them were more than enough to make up for theck of numbers. The Skallser orcs would also join in the battle as they will try to prove their worth to their peers. Although they can¡¯t join the Yohan First Horde because of the differences in how they fight. Armed with weapons that were all over the ce, the Skallsers will fight alongside their human friends.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220: Chapter 22


    The sun was shining brightly over the horizon as rows of human soldiers made their way out of the Fortress of Vir, quickly followed by rows upon rows of orcs. They were all armed for battle, and the sound of each of their synchronized steps was enough to frighten those who dared to stand in their way.


    The rustling of leaves and grass des sounded in the wilds as their peace was disturbed by the swift movements of those who made their way along their paths. They were moving alongside, behind, and ahead of the army, which was heading south to find their enemies and deliver a mighty blow that would make them think a thousand times before returning for redemption and vengeance.


    A group of human riders atop their mounts stood in front of the massive army. Adhalia quickly put the camels she stole from the Ereians to good use by forming a small cavalry. Although her cavalry numbers were low, she didn¡¯t mind because they wouldn¡¯t be participating in the uing battles because their role was to uphold the prestige of a noble family and serve as an escort to her.


    Despite the fact that the banners were dancing with the winds, as if to proim their pride in what they represented. The warriors¡¯ crestfallen expressions would lead one to believe that they had just been dealt a heavy blow in a previous battle.


    ¡°Tss...¡± Sakh¡¯arran snorted angrily as he turned his gaze to the soldiers he wasmanding. He would dly give them a piece of his mind and make them remember that they are with their chieftain through pain, sweat, and exhaustion if they weren¡¯t on the move.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything about it; let¡¯s just hope our foes are more durable than we expect them to be,¡± Gur¡¯kan said as he turned his gaze to the front and watched the happy Skallsers.


    ¡°From the reports we¡¯ve received from raids on their camp, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t even take a full battle to break their spirits and make them flee,¡± Trot¡¯thar said as he adjusted his seat on the back of his rhakaddon.


    .....


    A long line of thyrians trailed the First Yohan Horde, pulling carts of food, water, equipment, and other necessities required by the entire army. Khao¡¯khen slept peacefully on one of the carts, his back against the side of the cart and his eyes closed. Draegh¡¯ana and Aro¡¯shanna were in front of him on the other end of the cart, while Grogus was on his left, his full attention on the books he had given him.


    By no means was Khao¡¯khen a chef or even a cook, but he did have some knowledge of the kitchen that he used to reward Grogus and keep him from adding extra ingredients to the food that they ate. Even though he appears to be calm right now, unless you have the ability to read minds, you will never know what is going on inside his head.


    Unbeknownst to Khao¡¯khen, Grogus already looked up to him as if he were a god because he had introduced to him recipes that he had never seen before and that, in his opinion, were out of this world. The little goblin regards him as a god who has descended to teach those who wish to learn how to cook. The chieftain was a being of infinite wisdom in his own goblin mind, and he will dly be his subordinate to be imparted more knowledge so that he can perfect his craft.


    The trolls, like the warriors in front of them, had crestfallen expressions on their faces. They dragged their feet behind the logistics unit, which was being assisted by the ogres and humans who had notpleted the arduous training under Sakh¡¯arran.


    The Rhakaddon and Warg Cavalry were serving as rearguards for the marching army, ensuring that no one was left behind and that their supplies were safe. Their chieftain gave a heavy emphasis that the supplies must be protected at all times or else they will all be screwed meaning they will be without food and water and other necessities.


    *****


    Inside the Ereian Camp, Baron Masud was suffering from the worst headache he had ever had. After the rebellion, his supplies were nearly depleted, the number of his soldiers was reduced once more, and morale in his army was low. He was cursing the two rebel leaders all the way back to their ancestors while breaking everything inside his tent. The sentries stationed outside his tent exchanged nces as they listened to theirmander¡¯s outburst.


    While he was cursing them, Badz and Shiroh were happily munching on bread and drinking wine as they rested a quarter of a day¡¯s march north of their initial camp. They were feasting and having a good time while Baron Masud was suffering as a result of what they had just done.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you should be celebrating right now; we¡¯re still in enemy territory and have a half-worth week of supplies; if we can¡¯t forage from the surroundings, we¡¯ll die of starvation,¡± Baron Husani said as he took the cup of wine offered to him and took a sip, a worried expression on his face.


    ¡°Surely you had things nned out before deciding to split from the main camp?¡± he questioned as he chewed on the dry bread before forcing it down his throat with the help of the wine. The two exchanged nces, then shook their heads in response before returning their attention to the food and wine in front of them.


    The two¡¯s response caused Baron Husani to cough violently and spit out the piece of dry bread he was chewing. To relieve his coughing, he quickly reached for the jar of wine and chugged its contents.


    Baron Masud can¡¯t help but be concerned about what will happen to them. Looking at Badz and Shiroh¡¯s worried expressions made him even more concerned. He turned his gaze to the sky and prayed to all the gods he knew, praying with all his heart for the first time in his life.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221: Chapter 22


    Yohan¡¯s entire army was on its way to sh with the remainder of the expeditionary force which was sent by the Prince of Ereia to establish a foothold in thends of the orcs while the bulk of the Eriean army was stationed at the borders of Alberna. It appears that the Ereians Prince was using his massive army to threaten the neighboring kingdom into submission.


    ¡°What is that headache of Prince up to now? I could understand him seizing the opportunity and employing such an army to expand the kingdom, but... Why have we been holed up here for months without even a proper battle with the enemies? Don¡¯t even get me started on theical skirmishes that we had with our enemies.¡± Commander Nassor voiced out what he had in mind as he angrily mmed back his cup against the table, shattering the fragile cup


    ¡°Sigh... Whatever n he has, it won¡¯t help us or the soldiers. Scouts have reported that Alberna is amassing arge number of mercenaries to fight their war in addition to their standing army. The number of mercenaries wasn¡¯t a threat if they only recruited those from their ownnds, but reports indicated that they also recruited those from neighboring kingdoms.¡±


    They outnumbered their adversaries by arge margin, which gave them confidence if war broke out. Despite the fact that the Ereian Royal Army, Sandstorm Cavalry, and Royal Cavalry are not with them. The casualties and those who fled the battlefield totalled nearly fifteen thousand as a result of their sh with the invading monsters, but they still had a sizable army that surpassed the twenty thousand mark after receiving some fresh blood.


    ¡°The harvest season is approaching, but with so many farmers here, I doubt we will receive our supplies by the stated date in the prince¡¯s letters,¡± Viscount Redore said, leaning back in his chair and muttering something inaudible. His mutterings were iprehensible to those present, but they all assumed he was cursing at the prince with every cuss word he knew.


    The atmosphere around the table was so full of disappointment and rage that ordinary soldiers avoided gatherings of nobles andmanders for fear of bing their target for venting their rage on the prince.


    The sound of hooves drew the attention of everyone inside the camp as the rider made his way to where themanders were. The rider¡¯s clothes were stained with blood, and on his back was an arrow that he didn¡¯t bother to remove because he needed to report what they had discovered.


    .....


    The rider slid off his horse and fell to the ground as he approached themanders. A scream of pain escaped his lips as the stinging sensation from his wounds reminded him of his predicament. He gritted his teeth and stumbled forward, bringing out a letter from their squad¡¯s leader, which he doubted to be still alive.


    Commander Nassor advanced and epted the letter while supporting the messenger¡¯s body, who was struggling to breathe. As he brought the letter to the table and unfolded it to read its contents, he called for the healers to hurry and treat the rider¡¯s wounds.


    His brows knitted together after reading the middle section of the letter. He passed the letter to the others to read while he considered what had emboldened their enemies tounch an attack against them.


    A few momentster, another rider made his way towards Commander Nassor and the others, but this time the rider was in good shape, albeit a little tired. His clothes were still intact, implying that he was one of a noble¡¯s messengers.


    ¡°I bring a message from the capital! Commander Nassor,e forward and receive His Majesty, King Gyassi Vinna¡¯s decree!¡± the messenger eximed loudly after catching his breath. He stood above his steed, looking down on everyone in the camp.


    His demeanor and actions quickly drew the ire of those present, and he was dragged from his steed by a strong arm. The messenger fell to the ground andnded heavily on his back because he wasn¡¯t prepared to be dismounted forcefully. He groaned in pain and was about to curse the person who had tarnished his image as the Royal Messenger when a spear impaled right beside his face, missing his right cheek by a few centimeters. The haughty messenger trembled as something leaked from his pants and stained the ground, and an unpleasant odor could be detected emanating from his crotch.


    ¡°Disrespect us again, and I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t just leak piss, but blood!¡± Commander Kontar snorted angrily as he returned the spear, but not before stepping on one of the messenger¡¯s hands and retreating beside Commander Nassor.


    The rider rose to his feet and took the letter entrusted to him from his bag. His hands trembled as he handed the letter to those who were staring at him with amusement. He simply had to be arrogant at the wrong time, wrong ce, and at the wrong people.


    ¡°You are a newly appointed Royal Messenger, am I correct?¡± Commander Karim asked, gulping a mouthful of ale straight from the jar.


    ¡°In response to the respectedmander¡¯s question, this lowly one is but a new Royal Messenger appointed by His Majesty,¡± the messenger replied with his head bowed as he was afraid of making another mistake that would result in his head being lobbed off and they would simply report to the king that he was ambushed along the way, such urrences were rare but they had happened before and he had no ns of experiencing the same fate.


    He was just a humble servant in the Royal Pce who aspired to be someone great when he was unexpectedly appointed as the King¡¯s Royal Messenger. The new position and power that he had unexpectedly gained went to his head as he bossed around his peers inside the pce. He had previously been harassing a new female servant whom he had developed feelings for when he was unexpectedly summoned to deliver a letter.


    ¡°We have received His Majesty¡¯s Decree; proceed now before someone changes his mind and adds a few more holes in your body,¡± Commander Nassor said after receiving the decree in his hands. The messenger jumped onto his mount and whipped it even harder than before, forcing his steed to sprint away. The poor man looked like his ass was on fire as he rushed out of the camp as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222: Chapter 22


    After the Royal Messengers silhouette could no longer be discerned, the amused looks on the faces of themanders and the nobles faded as it was reced with a serious and solemn expressions.


    ¡°Ha! That good for nothing actually became the king and we wouldn¡¯t even know about if not for that poor man who came to inform us.¡± Commander Kontar grumbled as he took his sit around the table where they were previously drinking at. He reached for the jar of ale at the hands of Commander Karim which the fat man quickly pulled away and brought it to his lips and chugged down another mouthful of it.


    Lines started emerging upon the forehead of Commander Kantor as his fellowmander was hugging the jar of ale like it was his most treasured possession that he must protect from him at all cost. ¡°Why you..?¡± he muttered but he just snorted in displeasure when Viscount Redore handed to him a new jar of wine which a servant just brought to the table.


    ¡°So that bastard had as holed up here along the borders and suffer as he quietly ascended to the throne? Hmmm... A smart move on his part... He knows that, if my hunch is right we are all against him in seeding the throne.¡± Lord Kasto turned his gaze towards those who were with him who held influence, power and authority in the kingdom and the looks on their faces pretty much confirmed his guess.


    ¡°If I was him, I¡¯d send away all opposing parties away from the capital with a good excuse and this looming threat of war is a good excuse... Since he has the support of the Ereian Royal Army, Royal Cavalry and the Sandstorm Cavalry, he pretty much has everything under his control when ites to security in the capital. And now that most of those who held the greatest influence are here, the biggest problem for him now would be the old men in the pce.¡± he continued but then he was suddenly cut off.


    ¡°And judging by the way that he does things, I doubt that there are only a few of those old men who are still alive in the capital. With the threat of death upon them, those who remained would be frightened to oppose his ascension making his path to the throne practically easy.¡± Commander Kantor continued then gave out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope that he wasn¡¯t so heartless to actually kill the previous king just so that he would ascend to the throne.¡±


    .....


    Commander Nassor was listening to the words of his peers while he started reading the contents of the letter which was delivered to them. His facial expressions turned graver and graver as he continued to read its contents which caught the attention of those who were around him. The changing expressions of oldmander from worse to worst made everyone shut their mouth as they waited for the for the worst possible news that they would hear.


    Commander Nassor finally put the letter down and stood up from his seat and all eyes were on him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the somewhat good news which is, the previous king still lives but he is suffering from an unknown illness that put him into a deep sleep. And I don¡¯t how you will interpret the following news but these are what we are ordered to do.¡± the old man paused for a bit then eyed his uneasyrades.


    ¡°We are to move out in full force and start the invasion of Alberna and we will not be receiving any reinforcements from the capital, only supplies which I doubt would actually arrive on time. And it was heavily emphasized on the letter that failure is not an option, we would bleed a lot in seeding or all diet rying.¡± Commander Nassor continued as he gnash his teeth in anger.


    ¡°This is nothing short of suicide!¡± Commander Kantor red up as he stood up which resulted in his seat to fall down on the ground.


    ¡°He is asking us for the impossible. No reinforcement with just our numbers alone? Screw him! We don¡¯t even have a proper army! Most of our soldiers are conscripted peasants who only learned how to hold a weapon a few months ago. Sure they have strong bodies due to toiling in the fields for years but their minds aren¡¯t suitable for battles.¡± he continued as he slumped down on his seat which a servant pick up and fixed for him, despair was written all over his face.


    ¡°As it was stated in the letter, we are to invade Alberna and the deration of war against them was already sent by the King and not just that, he also included in his deration that he will also dere war against those whoes to the aid of Alberna in our war. And another thing, he clearly also stated that if we ever disobey his orders then we will be branded as traitors and the first to suffer would be our families back home ¡± Commander Nassor continued.


    ¡°What a snobbish piece of shit! He is practically dooming the entire kingdom with this and is holding our families hostage to make sure that we follow his orders.What a bastard!¡±


    ¡°The other neighbouring kingdoms are no pushover and with theirbined military might, there is no way for us to win. Don¡¯t forget that the army of Alberna along with the mercenaries that they recruited are well on their way towards us, just a few days of march away. We are all done for...¡± Lord Kasto spoke with helplessness as massaged his temples to ease the pain from his head which was hurting due the arrogance of their new king.


    ¡°An army with a total number close to ours and with the experiences of mercenaries in battle...Well gentlemen, it seems that we are in for one suicidal struggle. May Faerush have mercy on our souls and the souls of our soldiers and may he damn the soul of the person who is sending us to the gates of death.¡± Commander Nassor turned around as he headed for his tent to fetch his equipment as he instructed his followers to spread his orders.


    ¡°If by chance that I will survive this madness, I promise that I¡¯ll be the first one to crack open that skull of that bastard and see if he have brains or not.¡± Viscount Redore snorted as he too headed towards his tent to fetch his gear while instructing his followers to break camp and prepare to march.


    It was way past noon when the army stationed at the borders began to move and headed inside the dered territory of Alberna. Themanders of the army had a solemn expressions on their faces as they lead their soldiers who had no idea that they are heading towards a clear death sentence.


    *****


    Baron Husani had a face full of worry as he continued to split his attention in keeping an eye out for the presence of any enemies while also watching and wondering what made the two infront of him so rxed and acting like their is no tomorrow.


    A few hourster, the feast finally ended and the two leaders of the rebellion ordered theirrades to follow them as they began their march. The baron had no qualms about them marching the rebels away from the original Ereian Camp but the direction that they were heading to was towards the north, directly north which was towards thend of their enemies. He quickly approached the two and questioned why in Faerush¡¯s name are they heading towards where their enemies would be surely at and their answers rendered him speechless as they replied that they are going to meet up with their friends and more food to eat and water or wine drink is guaranteed if they join them.


    The baron kept his mouth shut after hearing their replies but he can¡¯t keep still as he worriedly nced around him from time to time. He was released from his cage and was riding alongside the two but it seems that he liked it better to be inside the cage since if ever any enemy decides to attack them then the caged person would be the most least target unlike being infront of a band of soldiers and looking like their leader with his attire.


    The sun finally started to begin its descent behind the mountain peaks and darkness started to spread out all over the ce as night begins. Siroh and Badz still continued to move which in turn made those behind, follow closely behind them. It was a bit dark already but they could still make out what was a few meters away from them.


    The fluttering white banner and the bands worn by those who are with him, puzzled the Baron on what was its purpose but he quickly answered his own question inside his head.


    ¡°It must have been their way before to distinguish their allies inside the camp...¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223: Chapter 22


    After two days of directly marching towards their foes, the Ereian Army led by Commander Nassor was able to prate into thends of Alberna unimpeded. They have long crossed the Esan River which was serving as the boundary line between their two kingdoms. Unlike thend of Ereia which was mostly a huge expanse of endless hot sands, thend of Alberna was filled with greenery dotted along by hills and streams which was somewhat out of ce since it¡¯s rtively close to a desert.


    A multitude of scouts has been sent ahead to survey the surroundings and to locate the enemy army which was surely close by already. An hour before the sun was at its peak, riders came running towards the marching Ereian Army which was quick to assume a defensive line just in case that it was an enemy attack.


    Commander Nassor made his way to the forefront apanied by the only cavalry unit that they have which belongs to Viscount Redore. An army of more than twenty thousand apanied by two thousand cavalry was really imbnced but what else they can do but make use of what was avable to them. The oldmander squinted his eyes as he tried to discern if the approaching riders are friends or foes while the cavalry behind him was preparing their steeds for a charge if the ones approaching are really their enemies.


    ¡°Stand down...They are our riders...¡±


    Commander Nassor ordered as he brought his hand away from the handle of his de. His orders were soon spread out and the tensed Ereian Army finally rxed as they stood idly and waited for themands of their leaders.


    The riders that came gave their greetings and saluted to the old man and gave their report. They reported that their foes are about a quarter of a day¡¯s march away from where they are right now.


    ¡°What about their army¡¯sposition? Did you get a good look at their numbers?¡± Commander Kontar came forward and questioned the scouts that have just returned.


    .....


    ¡°Commander, the enemy is mostly infantry and range units followed by a probably a two thousand light cavalry. They also have a long line of carts following behind them.¡± the leader of the scouts was quick to answer the question.


    ¡°Is there a good ce to set our camp nearby?¡± the old man questioned while maintaining his gaze over the distant hills.


    The lead scout turned his gaze towards themander and brought out a map that had a few markings on them. They have been riding around their surroundings and marked a few good ces around to set up their camp which was rtively easy to defend while having a vital source of water nearby. He proceeded and exined to Commander Nassor the suitable ces that they have scouted where they might set up their camp.


    After a few minutes of exnation and deep thinking, the old man decided to set their camp on a rtively low-lying hill a few hours away from where they are currently at which had a steady stream behind. If they will make haste in their march, they would be already finished in setting up their camp before their enemies could spot them.


    Without wasting any more time, themand was given and the Ereian Army rapidly marched towards their campsite. The one thousand five hundred light cavalry of Viscount Redore was sent ahead of the army to secure the ce less their enemies beat them to it which may put them at a disadvantage in the uing battles.


    During wartime, a secure ce to camp was essential because it gives you a slight advantage against your foes. A ce to fall back to make it easier to repel enemies if defeat is inevitable or a ce to rally at in case the army needs some reorganizing beforeunching another assault. A well-fortified camp would also deter enemies fromunching sudden ambushes against an army which would, in turn, result in some losses.


    Viscount Redore along with Lord Kasto led the thousand-five hundred cavalry which were being guided by the scouts that have just returned. They were fatigued but they still have their roles to fulfill.


    *****


    As Commander Nassor has expected, their enemies also have scouted the ce that he has chosen and are beginning to secure the area. It seems that the enemymander has also chosen the same ce as him to set up their camp.


    The enemies were atop the hill while they are still down below. A few of them separated from the main group and rode away, heading probably towards their main army to make a report. Atop the hill, those who remained were forming their ranks and are preparing to charge down the hill to drive them away.


    Viscount Redore had a serious look in his eyes as he didn¡¯t want to back down.


    ¡°Lord Kasto, take a hundred with you and chase after those who rode away. If possible, eliminate all of them and deny the enemy of a vital information.¡±


    Lord Kasto nodded his head and led a group of riders away and chased after those who rode away to make a report to theirmander.


    ¡°Enemies ahead! Prepare to charge!¡±


    Viscount Redoremanded as he unsheathed his de and started whipping his steed more than usual to make it start to sprint. Their enemies might have the terrain advantage as they charge downhill but they have the advantage in numbers, over a thousand against a probably slightly above five hundred.


    The thundering sound of hooves reverberated as the two cavalries charged at each other. As expected, the enemy had the upper hand in the initial sh as they crash down the cavalry of Viscount Redore with more momentum. Sounds of metal nging against each other, flesh being pierced or shed, screams of pain and warcries echoed all throughout the hill.


    The viscount and his steed crashed to the ground after colliding with their enemy but he quickly got up to his feet and began ughtering. Faerush may have blessed him with luck as there was no strong fighter among those who they were currently up against as he quickly dispatch one enemy rider after another.


    The shsted for almost half an hour when their enemies faltered as they were quickly surrounded by the more numerous Ereians leaving them little to no room to move around. Since they were already surrounded, their foes began to attack without care for their safety as they have decided to bring down as many with them as possible. The skirmish ended with the Ereians winning but a group of their enemies made it out of their encirclement by utilizing their allies to make a breakthrough.


    Less than twenty of the enemy slip past and made a run for it on foot towards the ins down below. Without waiting for his orders, a few riders quickly gave chased and ughtered the fleeing enemies.


    ¡°Tend to the wounded and keep an eye out for enemies!¡± Viscount Redore shouted as he headed towards his steed and mounted atop it.


    *****


    Atop the hill, they could see the wide ins below which was a sight to behold, a peaceful piece ofnd. The viscount can¡¯t help but sigh as he knew that the tranquility of the ce would soon be disturbed as it will soon be turned into a battlefield.


    An hourter, Lord Kasto returned with more than thirty riders missing. He told his peer that they were being chased by enemies, mostly infantry that they left behind with their mobility but he was sure that they will arrive soon.


    Over an hourter, enemies began appearing on the ins below. The Ereian Cavalry formed their ranks as they prepared to charge at them if they would continue to move forward and make an attempt to drive them away from the hill. There were other hills around the area but it seems that the enemy wanted the same hill as them.


    Over the horizon, the enemy¡¯s main army emerged from behind a hill. Viscount Redore, Lord Kasto, and the cavalry, were halfway down the hill to meet the enemy infantry that was marching towards them in their formation. Weapons at the ready and prepared to begin their charge, the viscount was about to give themand when their enemies suddenly halted in their tracks and their gazes seemed to be focused on the top of the hill that they were on. Puzzled, Viscount Redore turned his head around and was surprised to see the entirety of the Ereian Army lining up in formation.


    A bloody and gruel battle would surely unfold if their enemies wouldn¡¯t back down from taking the hill. His gaze turned towards the enemy army that was in the distance and by the looks of it, they don¡¯t have any n on moving forward to engage. The enemy infantry that was in the ins down below retreated after a st of a horn from their main army sounded telling them to fall back.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224: Chapter 22


    The howls of the desert echoed upon the ears of the Drakhar, the Skallsers and the Yohan First Horde while also showering their faces with fine grains of sand as they headed south towards their destination. The trolls were the most annoyed among the bunch as they really hated the inconveniences brought by the desert but the thing that annoys them the most was the never-ending torture of tasting grains of sound every single time that they want to talk. Trolls very much-loved talking as how ogres very much love to eat then slumber. They would rather grudgingly taste sand in their mouth than keep their mouths shut.


    The Verakhs were ordered by Khao¡¯khen to enjoy a rare opportunity to have a long time to rest and enjoy themselves since they are now moving in the open and in massive numbers at that. And the since the terrain is not favorable for them to fulfill their role as scouts for the time being unless it¡¯s during the dark, the Warg Cavalry took on their role till they reached a favorable ce where their expertise would be utilized.


    The journey was quite uneventful for Khao¡¯khen and hispanions except for the asional howls of the desert wind and the grumblings of trolls that had tasted sand again, they crawled their way through the desert.


    After an uneventful day of travel, Khao¡¯khen and his allies began setting up their camp. As always, the Yohan First Horde quickly built a fort before darkness fully fell. The orcs didn¡¯t know how to set up a proper sturdy wall upon the grains of sand and they were in a dilemma because of it but with the help of Adhalia and the Ereians, they finally managed to set up the defensive wall for their fort. Rows of tent were neatly arranged around the rectangr shaped fort, supplies and necessities were distributed and thetrines were set up and ced in good ces since you wouldn¡¯t want to identally step on something squishy and slippery that also stinks.


    Grogus began preparing dinner which only few had the privilege to enjoy such as the scary glutton Aro¡¯shanna, the human female leader Adhalia, the other glutton Drae¡¯ghana the Horde Chief Sakh¡¯arran, the War Chiefs Gur¡¯kan and Trot¡¯thar, the show off and narcissist Dhug¡¯mhar and of course the Chieftain of Yohan, Khao¡¯khen. The rest inside the camp were divided into their own groups like the group of Skallsers who were divided into a few groups depending on who they get along with, the trolls and ogres had their own groups, the Drakhars had their own also but the warriors of the Yohan First Horde were divided into groups based on the warband and squad that they belong to unlike the others.


    Holding a knife in each hand, Grogus began to chopped up the ingredients that he was going to use after washing them for a bit. His customers were either busy having a conversation or strolling around the camp. The des in his danced in the air and kicked up a weak gust of wind, his cutting skills were nearly perfect as the ingredients that he had cut were almost of the same size with each other depending on what the ingredient was. The superb cutting skills that he had disyed would make the jaws of some desmen dropped if they got to witness his disy of skills. The little goblin continued with his disy of skills without holding anything back, his precision, his speed and the specially sharpened knives of his continued to do their work.


    The goblin cook had no idea that someone was in deep thoughts after witnessing his insane prowess in the kitchen which could be use inbat. Grogus had no idea that instead of being protected and only using his knives for food ingredients and preparing meals in a kitchen, there would be a day that he had to stand in the battlefield and protect others but that is somewhere still in the future.


    .....


    *****


    Deep into the night, the sentries braced themselves against the harshness of the desert as the chilly winds of the night apanied by grains of sand m against their faces. On some asions the sentries had to really keep their guards up as massive grains of sand flying all around hampered their visions.


    ¡°Tsk I really hate this ce; I¡¯d rather stay in jungle than here.¡± The bigger of the two sentries along the southern wall near one of the gatesined as he shielded his eyes with one of his bulky hands from the desert sand that was being hurled all over the ce by the cold winds.


    ¡°Very hot during the day and chilly during the night, it¡¯s a harsh ce to live in.¡± his buddy added as he hid behind his shield. Suddenly, the bigger of the two jerked his ears up and listened more carefully to the distinct sound that he was hearing.


    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± he turned his head towards his partner who was busy hiding behind his shield for protection against the sands.


    ¡°Hear what?¡± hispanion looked back at him with eyes full of confusion. ¡±


    ¡°The sound... You don¡¯t hear it?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°What sound exactly? I hear nothing except for the sound of the wind passing by and the grains of sand scraping against the walls and at us.¡±


    ¡°Loud footsteps...many at that. Probably a group of riders basing on the frequency of their footsteps.¡± He exined in a hushed tone as he strained his ears to listen more carefully.


    ¡°Damn this annoying sand... Prepare to sound the rm just in case... and also alert the other sentries to be ready.¡± he continued.


    After the other sentries were informed about the current situation, they all readied themselves for the possibility of engaging inbat and an eager look was on their faces.


    In the distance, fast-moving silhouettes appeared upon the sights of the sentries. After a few moments, the sentries finally confirmed who were approaching and they let out a sigh of disappointment almost at the same time.


    ¡°Open the gate, let them in.¡± the one in charge of the southern gatesmanded. The thick wooden gate slowly opened. The riders of the Warg Cavalry charged inside the camp and made a beeline towards where the chieftain was at to make their report and also asked for permission if they can annihte them to relive themselves of boredom.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225: Chapter 22


    Khao¡¯khen was quick to wake up after hearing the many footsteps that wereing nearer and nearer to where he was at. His nerves were always on the alert ever since he arrived in Azgalor and even during times that he should be resting, his mind can¡¯t stop being always vignt. He grabbed his weapons which always remained by his side and headed towards the entrance of his tent.


    ¡°Apologies from disturbing your rest, chieftain but we have something urgent to report!¡± someone called out to him.


    Khao¡¯khen took a nce at the riders who seemed to be excited about something which puzzled him. Their breaths were ragged and sweat dripped down the sides of their faces but they were still smiling.


    ¡°Chief, we discovered a small army of humans that took camp just half an hour of march from our encampment. They might be scouts sent ahead of the main army.¡± The leader of the squad of riders reported.


    Scratching his non-existent beard, Khao¡¯khen wanted to figure out what their enemies are up to. He knew that they have hammered them quite a lot already and he didn¡¯t know if the enemymander has something wrong with his head or they are up to something big if they have sent out scouts again even after all the failures that they have experienced.


    ¡°What is your estimate of their numbers? Somewhere in the hundreds?¡± Khao¡¯khen asked.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± the leader of the riders awkwardly scratched the back of his head before replying. ¡°They seem to in the thousands chief but they are quiet in a mess as they don¡¯t seem to have brought camping equipment with them as they were always in the open while were observing them and they don¡¯t seem to have ns to erect a camp.


    .....


    ¡°Hmm... thousands?¡± he muttered as he started tapping his right foot against the ground while thinking. ¡®If the enemymander sent them out as scouts, over a thousand men is an overkill and if they are the vanguard or just bait then the main army shouldn¡¯t be far off.


    Khao¡¯khen turned his head towards the riders, ¡°Did you discover the presence of another army in the vicinity, where they are at? Or did you find something odd about them?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°We did chief, we searched the surroundings as we also first thought that the enemies might just be baiting us to attack before ambushing us but we didn¡¯t manage to discover anything from the surroundings. But there was something odd about their banners, armors and weapons chief.¡± The squad leader reported with hesitation as he didn¡¯t know if he should be reporting about what he personally thought that was out of ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be reporting this chief but I did find something that was strange about them which was that they seemed to be an army of white.¡± He continued.


    ¡°An army of white? What do you mean?¡± Khao¡¯khen got curious about the term army of white by the rider.


    ¡°Ugh... How should I say this...? They have white bands all over the ce like their armors, arms, and weapons and even their banner is full white in color with nothing on it.¡± The rider reported with caution.


    ¡°White band?¡± Khao¡¯khen muttered in question to himself. White banner would symbolize surrender or peace he thought. ¡°What are they up to?¡± he murmured to himself as he can¡¯t figure out what his enemies are up to. After a few moments of trying to figure things out, Khao¡¯khen gave out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Lead the way... I want to personally see them.¡±


    A sentry that apanied the riders upon entering the camp was quick to go and fetch the steed of the chieftain. After a few moments the sentry came back with the chieftain¡¯s Rhakaddon. Khao¡¯khen mounted his steed with one good leap after grabbing the reins from the sentry.


    The wargs were quick to turn around and started to head towards where the gate was at and Khao¡¯khen atop his steed and followed after them. After hours of uneventful travel, Khao¡¯khen finally arrived at the spot where the other riders were at as they observed the enemy army that was down below. Only the relentless howling of the wind along with the grains of sand that fly off everywhere apanied them.


    Dismounting from his steed, Khao¡¯khen headed for the vantage point where he could see the enemy down below better. As reported, the enemy army carried banners that waspletely white or if those small sheets of cloth could be considered as banners. ¡°If only Trot¡¯thar was here...¡± he muttered under his breath. He shook his head after realizing that he didn¡¯t have the same vision capability as Trot¡¯thar who could see further away than others with his gift.


    ¡°I need four of you to apany me to get closer and have a better look at them.¡± And right away riders were quick to volunteer themselves. Slowly creeping towards the enemy camp while nketed by darkness, Khao¡¯khen and those who volunteered were finally only a few meters away from their enemies. He was in a dilemma at first because more than a dozen volunteered to apany him but he managed to cut down their numbers even though he was apanied by more than what he wanted.


    The veryx security of the enemy camp really puzzled Khao¡¯khen. They can¡¯t even find a single sentry around the camp. Their enemies are carefreely slumbering out in the open without any defenses in ce. Going around the enemy camp, Khao¡¯khen and the volunteer riders headed towards the center of the camp in hopes that they could spot someone who looks like the enemymander and perhaps interrogate him. Considering how ill-equipped the enemies are, they could easily make their way out even if they get surrounded and the other riders with their wargs are on standby and prepared toe to their aid if they shall ever need it.


    Snores were sounding all around the ce but the noise seemed to be no problem to the slumbering humans. The snorese and go like some kind of melody.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226: Chapter 22


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just start slitting their throats while they are asleep.¡± One of the riders who was with Khao¡¯khen suggested in a whisper like voice as he started to unsheathe his de from its scabbard. Khao¡¯khen turned his head towards the members of the Warghen n who were with him and saw them all with their des out from their coverings.


    ¡°Chief, should we?¡± one of them asked as he gestured a slitting of a throat with one of his hands while pointing his de at the nearest enemy that he could spot.


    After giving it some thoughts, Khao¡¯khen shook his head at the suggestion of the riders as he finally remembered that he told a big ball of flesh of a human to use to white bands to signify that they are friendlies and not hostiles.


    ¡°We need to find the biggest person around, what I mean by the biggest is the fattest one around here like a big ball of flesh.¡± Hemanded as he started looking around for his target.


    The riders nodded their head and returned their des to their sheathes as they spread out to search for the one specified by their chieftain faster.


    After a few minutes of scouring the messy camp site of their suspected enemies, the riders of the Warghen n finally managed to find those that matched the description given to them by their chieftain.


    ¡°Chief, we found those who more or less looks like what you have specified. The others already brought them away from the camp.¡± A rider came to Khao¡¯khen and reported as he was staring at a person who he seemed to have seen before but he can¡¯t quiet figure it out who he was and where he saw him.


    .....


    ¡°Lead the way...¡± he replied as he turned around and gave up in trying to figure out the identity of the tall yet slim person that he was staring at before.


    Probably more than half a kilometer away from the messy camp of their assumed enemies, there were three people who were bounded by ropes like a dumpling with almost only their eyes shown. Upon noticing the way that they were tied up, Khao¡¯khen raised an eyebrow but he avoidedmenting on it.


    Fear was apparent upon the eyes of those who were tied up as hulking figures surrounded them and based on the expressions on the faces of their captors, they won¡¯t be getting out of this situation alive. The scent of something awful permeated the air as two of the captives lost control of their bowels and stained their clothes and even the ground under them.


    Two were at their wits end after discovering the situation that they were in but thest person was still peacefully slumbering after being tied up and probably dragged away half way from the camp basing on the long trail left behind that led to where he was currently lying at.


    Staring at the faces of the two who were already awake and with fearful expressions, Khao¡¯khen was sure that they weren¡¯t the ones that he was looking for as he was sure that the person who he was looking for would probably recognize him or won¡¯t be scared by being stared at by an orc.


    He turned his gaze towards thest person who still carelessly letting out snores like he was ying some kind of song with his snores thate and go, sometimes loud, sometimes gentle, sometimes long and sometimes short.


    Upon noticing the gaze of their chieftain, one of the riders gave the snoring human a good kick which resulted in him jerking up from his slumber and trying to stand and spout some words only to fall down back to ground and let out suppressed sounds. Taking a look at his surroundings, the human seemed to be less frightened than his peers and afternding his sights on Khao¡¯khen., the little trace of fear that was on his eyes was reced by excitement and happiness as he continuously let out sounds that can¡¯t be understood as his mouth was stuffed with a thick rope.


    ¡°Untie him...¡± Khao¡¯khen ordered which confused the members of the Warghen n.


    ¡°But chief...¡± one of them responded.


    ¡°Just do it... I know him, he is the one that I am looking for.¡± He quickly cut the words that the rider was about to say.


    ¡°Yes, chief...¡± another rider came forward quickly and unsheathed his de which made the other two captives tremble even more upon seeing the weapon that would probably take their life. They had no idea what the orcs talk about but seeing a de being drawn out was a bad sign to anyone who have been captured.


    The orc with the drawn-out de went towards thest of the captives who still struggling around with ropes like a wriggling worm like he was trying his best to get out of his restraints which sent more rm bells towards his two peers.


    ¡°I would stop squirming about if I were you less you want a piece of your flesh to be identally taken off.¡± Khao¡¯khen spoke in the tongue of the Ereians after seeing the dilemma of the rider who was about to set free one of their captives but can¡¯t figure out where he should start as the person that he was trying to free can¡¯t stay still and he doesn¡¯t want to identally kill or would him.


    ¡°Why the hell would they tie them up like that... Tsk.. Where the hell did, they learn to bound someone like that.¡± Questions started whirring around the mind of Khao¡¯khen as he observed the way that their captives were tied up. Surely enough, there wereyers of ropes in the way that the riders bounded their captives.


    ¡°Hoof... That was tiring and painful.¡± Badzmented as he wiped away the swept that was on his face then massaged his limbs before getting up on his feet.


    ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t have experience that if you just didn¡¯t wriggle around like a worm.¡± Commented Khao¡¯khen, still speaking thenguage of the Ereians.


    The other two captives didn¡¯t know if they should rx now knowing that one of their leaders seemed to be friendly with the leader of their captors.


    ¡°Why are you guys out here in the open, with no proper camp and not even a single sentry in ce to boot?¡± Khao¡¯khen questioned Badz.


    ¡°Well... As you rmended... We gathered all those who agree with us and separated ourselves from the others. We even have one of the headmanders of the army with us.¡± He reported while curiously looking around at the warriors who were with his orc friend.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227: Chapter 22


    Khao¡¯khen gave out one heavy sigh after Badz told him every detail of what happened after they separated. Based on the details given out by his gluttonous friend who was happily munching again on the pieces of dried meat that he received from the riders after asking for some food, they wouldn¡¯t be facing any strong opponent to soon.


    Khao¡¯khen also had some ns of his own by helping Adhalia with her revenge. With Ereia as a buffer zone against the othernds nearby, he can deny his possible enemies in the future from gaining information about them and his horde. ording to the information that he gained from those around him, orcs from different tribes would gather together to form hordes and go on raids like the ones that he participated in before. But the aim of the orc hordes would be to pige or to seek better locations to settle and not conquest for expansion of theirnds like how he wanted.


    The world that he currently lives in is vast and what he has explored might just be a tiny fraction of it. There would be different races, civilizations, kingdoms, and empires scattered around Azgalor if he isn¡¯t mistaken with his guess. The Threians to their northwest or the pinkskins as his warriors like to call them, the Ereians to the south, the Albernans somewhere probably to the southeast and their neighbors, the elves or referred to as the long ears at the Kasha¡¯norah Forest to the north and a human empire to the south of Ereia.


    *****


    Along the border of Alberna, the Ereians managed to find sess against their opponents by fighting defensively and utilizing the small cavalry unit that they have by harassing the foragers of their enemies and retreating quickly as soon as they feel that the skirmish would turn into a full-blown battle.


    Viscount Redore and Lord Kasto led the only cavalry that was avable to them and they managed to sessfully thwart the ns of their enemies many times already. They never won a single skirmish that they fought since they would always be the ones to retreat when things were getting out of hand but their opponents not even once had the feeling of being victorious after sending their Ereians running away from battle. The Ereians were being pushed by the Albernans and their allies back towards the territory of Ereia which was a sess for them but based on the number of casualties on both sides, the Ereians are winning by a big margin despite being forced to change camping grounds three times already.


    They were steadily being forced out of thends of Alberna but their morale is still at an all-time high after their first full-blown initial sh where they sent the Albernans and their allies fleeing back to their camp. Commander Nassor¡¯s strategies managed to catch their opponents off-guard.


    .....


    During their first pitch battle, Commander Nassor hid their cavalry near their camp and just brought with him the infantry but not all of them, he also ordered some of them to make themselves scarce alongside their cavalry. They were outnumbered which was a huge disadvantage for them and their army is made out mostly of farmers who probably never held weapons in their entire life to kill someone.


    After the initial sh of the frontlines, the Ereians slowly retreated with both their nks quickly fleeing away from the battlefield after just a few minutes of shing which left their center to be vulnerable to nking maneuvers. The enemymander made use of the opportunity presented to him and signaled his army to quickly nk the Ereians and if possible, surround and exterminate them. Little did he know that it was all but just a disguise.


    The center of the Ereian army was made out of the best among the soldiers of the nobles and wouldn¡¯t be taken down so easily. With the whole enemy army invested in trying to break the defensive circle of the Ereians, Commander Nassor sent out a signal and their retreating nks turned around and reengaged followed by the hidden infantry and their cavalry.


    Those who went to the rear of the Ereian center to encircle them got trapped instead and had to fight in all directions. Chaos broke out in their midst as they were encircled by those who they were suppose to encircle. After the enemies of the Ereians who went for their rear copsed, they rode the momentum and charged forward with more vigor.


    Commander Nassor managed outwit the enemymander in every single confrontation that they had. Even though he was slowly falling back towards their own territory, there was still a proud smile on his face as he knew that they were the ones winning the war.


    *****


    After having with Khao¡¯khen, Badz and Siroh were soon presented to Adhalia and after knowing that she was of the noble Darkhariss family, the two were quick to pledge their allegiance to her and her house. Even the poor baron was dragged to pledge his allegiance with them and Lord Husani didn¡¯t fuss about it since he valued his life more than his allegiance or whatnot with the nobility.


    Since those who were with Badz were ill equipped and looked out of shape, they were sent to help out with the logistics and won¡¯t be fighting alongside the Drakhars and Skallsers. Baron Husani opted to stay with Adhalia rather than follow Badz and Siroh who went with the one who seemed to be the headmander of the huge army that he was seeing.


    The poor baron felt safer to stay alongside his fellow Ereians rather than be surrounded by the creatures that give him chills. The hulking frames of the orcs with their deadly weapons and the ring eyes of the trolls as they look at him like some sort of delicacy, especially the gleaming head of their spears. The towering giants that looked like they can easily swallow him whole whose steps can even make the ground tremble and specially to be far away from the one who he suspected to be the one who took away the most important part of him as a man after seeing the weapon that he has on his back.


    The pain from that unfortunate memory of his was still fresh in his mind and he doesn¡¯t want to stay anywhere near the possible culprit less he decides to cut everything off from him which he very much wouldn¡¯t like to experience. There were some minor changes that happened after the Ereians who were with Badz and Siroh joined but it was negligible and the march continued with no problem.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228: Chapter 22


    They could smell the stench in the distance and it was difficult to figure out which one was the strongest, the acrid thick smoke rising from the trees in the forest that they set ame or the foul stench of the slowly-decaying bodies of the dead beyond and within the walls of their camp.


    The Ereians had managed to repel thetest assault by the Albernans and their allies yet again. Commander Nassor listened to the panicked screams of their enemies as the cavalry led by Viscount Redore chased them through the grassy fields down below.


    The oldmander had no qualms in giving back the grounds that they have gained after their crossing into the territory of the Albernans but with the river which served as the border between the two kingdoms just behind them now, he must no longer retreat or else their enemies would start swarming in to Ereia.


    He must keep the war within thends of the Albernans.


    ¡°Sir, all enemies have already fled the battlefield. Viscount Redore already returned into hiding after pursuing the fleeing enemy soldiers till their camp. Commander Kontar also came back from the forest and is waiting for you at the Commander¡¯s Tent. And also, Commander Karim...¡± A soldier came to Commander Nassor and reported but he hesitated into continuing his report when it was about that drunkard pdin.


    ¡°And what of Commander Karim? He better not beining about booze again...¡± the oldmander snorted in displeasure as he turned his gaze towards where the wounded were gathered and treated at.


    He didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or pissed off at Commander Karim. Though he was a drunkard but him being able to heal the wounded and send them back to the frontline quick was an enormous boon for their army. The only problem that they have would be not being able to enjoy the taste of alcohol as the drunkard pdin would frequently raid their stocks after finishing his job.


    .....


    ¡°You guess it right sir. He isining that we need to replenish our supply of booze or he would run back to Ereiannds himself to be drunk.¡± The soldier replied with a tone of helplessness in his voice. He himself was also helpless but he can¡¯t reallyin since he would already been long dead four times if Commander Karim didn¡¯t treat his wounds. His bravery in battle and the willingness to sacrifice himself to save others caught the attention of themanders which resulted in him being promoted to bing an aid of the oldmander.


    Commander Nassor gave out one heavy sigh before shaking his head to clear his thoughts. He turned around and went down from the walls while Garr followed behind him.


    ¡°Lord Kasto and the light cavalry that he brought him left yesterday morning and they would be back tonight or tomorrow.¡± He muttered while walking towards the Commander¡¯s Tent.


    ¡°Send out a messenger to tell Viscount Redore and his troops to monitor the movements of our enemies closely. If I am not mistaken, they wouldn¡¯t be able to mount an attack anytime sooner with what remains of them but we just need to be careful less theyunch a suicidal attack against us.¡± He continued.


    The morale of the Ereians remained at an all-time and it got boosted even more after their recent victory knowing that they almost eradicated the enemy army. Their total casualties weren¡¯t even half of their initial numbers so far and they are clearly the winners of the ongoing war despite being pushed back many times and they are just waiting for the right moment to directly march into the hearnd of the Albernans.


    *****


    Two days after Badz, Siroh and those who went along with them joined the group of Khao¡¯khen, they now finally spotted what remained of the expeditionary force sent by the prince towards thend of the orcs. Unlike the group of Badz when they discovered them, the army led by Baron Masud had erected a proper campplete with defenses and sentries all around.


    ¡°Should we go and challenge them now?¡± Sakh¡¯arran asked their chief as they stared at the enemy camp in the distance. He too was also itching for some action after days of not doing anything but marching and keeping the warriors in line.


    ¡°No, this will be up to the Skallsers and Drakhars.¡± Khao¡¯khen replied after shaking his head.


    ¡°Tell the Skallsers and Drakhars to make themselves known to the enemy while keeping the rest in hiding in order to not scare our foes off. They must not know of our real numbers for a battle to breakout.¡± He ordered as he turned around and headed to the rear of the army.


    After receivingmands, the entirety of the Yohan First Horde headed a bit to the east while the Skallsers and Drakhars went out in the open with their needed supplies to show themselves.


    As they have expected, the enemy sent out scouts to get a closer look at their possible foes. Riders who were lightly armed came and go as they tried to gather as much information about their enemies. Around two hundred of the Warg Cavalry apanied the Drakhars and the Skallsers to provide some support but they won¡¯t be actively participating in the uing battle. The role that they were given was to drive off or keep the enemy cavalry in check while giving the spotlight to the infantries.


    Inside the camp of the Ereians, Baron Masud quickly got out of his bed and put on his clothes before heading out of his tent leaving behind the still naked Evelyn. After she was sure that no one was around already, Evelyn got up from the bed and donned on a dress.


    She peeked her head out of the tent to make sure that no one would be able to see or hear anything. After making sure that no one was around, she went back inside the tent and brought out a strange looking mirror.


    Magical energies gathered towards the mirror, the image of Evelyn on the mirror rippled before it slowly changed into that of a garden.


    ¡°How are you doing, my dear Eve?¡± a man¡¯s voice came from the mirror that Evelyn was holding. Judging by the clothes of the person she wasmunicating with, it had to be some powerful figure as nomon person would have runes engraved on his clothes.


    Evelyn ced the mirror on the bed before kneeling down on the ground.


    ¡°Your highness, your humble servant asks for your forgiveness. I failed at the task that you have given me. The person that I am following was tasked by the prince of this small kingdom to head to unknownnds.¡± She spoke with her head bowed.


    ¡°I am not in a rush, my dear Evelyn and my ns for that kingdom is but just a small thing. With the current situation that is happening there, it¡¯s better if you head back here as soon as you can. My brother seemed to have set his eyes upon that ce and is already on the move.¡± The man on the mirror spoke which was soon followed by the sound of him swallowing something.


    ¡°As youmand, your highness.¡± Evelyn replied then the image on the mirror rippled once again and changed back to how a mirror would normally work.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229: Chapter 22


    After a few probes, Baron Masud finally learned that he was up against an army made up of humans and Ereians at that. ording to the information that they have obtained, they have a bit of advantage against their enemies when it came to numbers but he was hesitant about engaging the burly creatures that apanies the rebellious Ereians but after remembering that he had some members of the Ereian Royal Army with him, he rxed.


    The next day, early in the morning before the sun rose from the horizon, shouts of rming from the sentries echoed within the camp of the Ereians. Scouts have just spotted that their enemies were forming their battle lines and would be marching towards them very soon.


    ¡°Get all the soldiers to prepare forbat. Tell the members of the Ereian Royal Army who are with us to anchor the center of our battle line. The cavalry will be positioned at our right nk.¡± Baron Masud barked out hismands to his aid as he started wearing his armor with the help of Evelyn.


    After the first lighting from the rising sun shone down on the battlefield, the armies were on a standoff as they slowly march towards each other. The Drakhars weren¡¯t sure if they are nervous or excited but one thing is for sure, the Skallsers who were protecting both of their nks were excited about the uing battle.


    The distance between the two armies was less than a kilometer when both of them stopped in their tracks. A group of riders from the Ereian battle line came forward and stopped about four hundred meters away.


    ¡°Who is yourmander and what is your purpose in facing against us?¡± a booming voice came from one of the riders that came forward. There were about fifty of them all in total and judging by their formation, their headmander must be within and is at the center of their formation.


    ¡°Let us go and meet them.¡± Adhalia said as she turned her head towards Haguk who just nodded his head at him in response.


    .....


    ¡°Zaraki, youe along.¡± Shemanded as she approached the frontlines.


    ¡°Half of you with me, the rest stay put.¡± Hagukmanded then the Warg Cavalry split into two, half of them went with their chief while the rest remained at the same spot where they were at.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the runaway princess of the fallen Darkhariss to be leading this army.¡± Baron Masud said as hemanded his steed to move forward after identifying the one who was ahead of the rest of their enemies.


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t expect that a nobody like you is leading such an army.¡± Adhalia replied while a mocking smile was on her lips.


    ¡°Tsk... I wonder how you convinced these monsters to follow you?¡± he questioned while an amused smile was on his face as he stared at the body of the Darkhariss but his eyes stayed for a long time at her chest.


    ¡°Surrender now and I will spare you or else death will be the only thing that awaits you¡± He continued.


    ¡°And if... I would surrender. Let me guess, I¡¯ll be serving you especially in bed, right?¡± Adhalia questioned, still maintaining a smile on her lips.


    ¡°Obviously that¡¯s already given.¡± He replied readily.


    ¡°No thanks... I don¡¯t fancy you at all... May Faerush protect the souls of those who will soon fall.¡± She replied before turning around and headed back towards her army.


    It was but just a formality to respond to the leader of an enemy army if he or she requests an audience before the battle will break out. In some cases, the battle would be avoided after the leaders of both armies conversed their terms but rarely would it happen.


    ¡°You will regret this! I look forward to seeing you under me, obviously while naked.¡± Baron Masud taunted before turning around while giving off a lightugh to which Adhalia just dismissed with a simple shrug.


    After returning to their lines, Haguk suddenly started to shout towards the Skallsers and told them that their enemies insulted Adhalia. He may not have understood the content of the conversation between Adhalia and the enemy army but basing on the lustful expression of the enemymander, he was pissed off since like the others, he too believed that Adhalia was a woman of their chief and she must not be insulted in anyway by them especially by their enemies.


    ¡°Gu¡¯rok Mognah!?¡± someone shouted among the Skallsers in a loud booming voice.


    ¡°Gu¡¯rok Mognah!¡± the voice came again and this time there was a response or a thunderous response.


    ¡°Thrakk¡¯moda!¡± the Skallsers replied in unison.


    ¡°Gu¡¯r!?


    ¡°Thrakk¡¯moda!¡±


    ¡°Zaggosh!¡±


    ¡°Thrakk¡¯moda!!!¡±


    The thundering voice of the Skallsers boomed through the battlefield as they stomp their feet on the ground. Baron Masud was frightened a bit after hearing the voices of the enemy army that came like a thunderp.


    The sound to march forward was finally given, the Drakhars was influenced by the Skallsers who were shouting in unison as they mimic the sounds that the Skallsers were shouting even though they have no idea of what it means. Marching forward with a very high morale, the aura being given off by the Skallsers and the Drakhars was that of a hungry predator that was heading for its prey.


    Baron Masud gave out amand to their cavalry that would be heading east before swinging back to hit their enemies in the nk or at their rear if possible. Dust rose up into the air as the cavalry followed themand that was given.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that where chief and the others are at?¡± Haguk turned his head towards Adhalia as he questioned.


    ¡°Uhuh...¡± Adhalia replied while nodding her head.


    ¡°Well, they are screwed...Poor souls...¡± Hagukmented as he bowed his head while muttering something inaudible under his breath.


    The Ereian army slowly moved forward to engaged their enemies but theycked momentum in their march unlike their foes who are continuously chanting something that they couldn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230: Chapter 23


    The sun that finally started to reveal its true glory to the world hung by the sky up above as it witnesses two long lines at thend below which are slowly moving towards each other. Baron Masud had was wearing a confident smile on his lips as he watched the organized movement of the Ereian Royal Army who were with him but when he turned his sights to the nks, he can¡¯t help but frown a bit as he saw some of the soldiers slowing down in their march, probably scared of shing with their foes head on.


    The Skallsers continued on shouting as they marched forward in a steady pace as they matched the pace of the Drakhars who was moving slower than them because they cover lesser ground with each step that they took unlike them. The Warg Cavalry stayed still at where they are for in this battle, they would only be spectators less something pops at that needed their meddling.


    ¡°Spears!¡± Zaraki shouted when they were a hundred meters away from their enemies. They weathered through the sporadic rain of arrows that the Ereians were unleashing upon them but with the equipment that they have, less than ten of them were killed after unluckily taking arrows at lethal vital spots, most in the eyes and neck.


    The wall of spears that was presented by the Drakhars didn¡¯t scare off the Ereians as they noticed that the marching pace of their enemies became slower after they lowered their spears to the front. An enemy with low mobility was a great target to the tactic that the Ereians were used to employing which was to swarm them from all sides to overpower them.


    After which felt almost like an eternity to the Skallsers who were matching the slow pace of their allies which became even slower as they executed their fighting formation, the long-awaited sh finally happened. Unlike the Ereians who were hesitating in jumping at their enemies and possibly dying quickly, the Skallsers showed no such thing as they readily jumped at their enemies.


    The orcs surged forward like a flood and quickly entangled themselves with the closest enemy. They were fighting more than one enemy at a time but instead of nervousness, they felt excitement as their desire for bloodbath intensified as they slew their first victim.


    The nks of the Ereians were slowly being overpowered by the orcs as they continued to charged forward.


    .....


    ¡°Reinforce the both nks! Don¡¯t let them through!¡± Baron Masud shouted after noticing that their nks were slowly losing ground and their enemies are diving inside their battleline. The normal soldiers were no match against the battle prowess of the orcs but a few Ereians were smart enough to work together in groups to bring down their enemy. Around the battlefield, you can find an orc being surrounded by more than five humans and sometimes even a dozen of them as the battle progressed.


    At the center of both armies, the battle was intensifying but the process of fighting was totallycklusterpared to the nks. The fight between the Drakhars and the Ereian Royal Army was mostlyposed of shoving each other while thrusting their spears forward whenever there was a chance but the Ereians were at a great disadvantage because their enemies had a longer reach than them. Before a member of the Ereian Royal Army could strike at their foes, they would be long exposed against four or more spears of their enemies.


    After the personal soldiers of Baron Masud that reinforced both nks finally stabilized the situation and managed to stall the orcs who were crazily jumping at them with no regard for their safety. The Ereians felt that the orcs were totally insane as they fight with more vigor for each wound that they received.


    Before the Ereians could take down an orc, a few of them would fall first amounting close to a dozen or sometimes more than a dozen. The shoving contest that was urring at the center of the battle was slowly going in favor of the Drakhars as their longer spears proved to be very effective against their counterpart who had no choice but to focus on defensing themselves with their shields less they want another hole to be added into their body.


    Casualties on both sides were slowly piling up but the Ereians were clearly losing. Baron Masud¡¯s confidence slowly waned as the battle continued and he was also worried about the enemy cavalry that were yet to join in the fray.


    Far into the distance, away from the battlefield, the Ereian Cavalry that were tasked by Baron Masud to nk their enemies encountered a far bigger trouble than their peers who were currently engaged against the Drakhars and Skallsers. Faerush seemed to have forsaken them as they were faced with a huge army that even their main army wouldn¡¯t be able to handle.


    Khao¡¯khen gave out one heavy sigh as the iron bolts took flight in the air before impaling both animal and human into the ground as they fled away with the trolls not far way from them, hot on their tails while releasing javelins whenever they feel that their targets were within their range.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop them, chief?¡± Sakh¡¯arran question turned his gaze towards their chieftain who was watching the trolls go on a rampage with helplessness in his eyes.


    ¡°Let them be... Our ancestors might have listened to theirins and led those poor souls to us.¡± Khao¡¯khen said as he continued the trolls kicking up dust as they pursued their fleeing enemies. The enemy cavalry seemed to be in luck as the trolls weren¡¯t ustomed to running on a sandy terrain as they were slower than how they were on solid ground.


    ¡°Change directions... we will be heading towards the battlefield since our enemies would be surely informed of our presence.¡± Khao¡¯khenmanded before turning around and headed towards where his steed was at.


    ¡°As youmand, chief.¡± Sakh¡¯arran responded before heading out to inform the rest of the Yohan First Horde of the change.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231: Chapter 23


    As the battle continued, the members of the Ereian Royal Army were steadily being pushed back by the Drakhars and the inexperience of the touted best of Ereia finally showed, one after another they fell. A deep frown made its way to the face of Baron Masud as he saw that they were losing in all fronts, their nks finally stabilized by his own personal soldiers but were slowly being grinded down by the monstrous foes that they were facing and it won¡¯t take long before they will finally break apart their formation.


    Their center was also being decimated by the outrageously long spears held by the rebellious Ereians as they continuously marched forward with their lethal spears pointed directly at them. He thought that the enemy center would fight defensively basing on their equipment and their formation but he was proven wrong, the wall of spears that their enemies presented to them was actually an offensive formation and not a defensive one.


    Spears pointed at their enemies, the Drakhars had no fear in moving forward in a steady face. The only thing that they have to keep in mind was to be level-headed at all times and stay together with their peers. They must suppress the excitement that was welling up within them and prevent themselves from charging forward by their own. Unlike their orc allies who were fighting scattered about along the nks, the Drakhars were still in one solid formation, standing shoulder to shoulder with their peers as they march along.


    Screams of pain and panic sounded along the nks while the center was filled with groans of frustration from the Ereian Royal Army as they can¡¯t find any opening to strike back at their foes without risking themselves being killed first and it also didn¡¯t help that the Drakhars were also taunting them endlessly. The initial shoving battle quickly turned into a game of chase with the Ereian center falling back quickly and the Drakhars chasing after them.


    They were thankful that their foesck great mobility or else they would have long copsed already and fled the battlefield. Themander of the Ereian Royal Army was in a dilemma as his soldiers refused to fill in the frontlines after their peers who were in front of them fell resulting in a more or less four meters space between them and the spearhead of their foes. No one wanted to face against the wall of spears and stand on the forefront knowing that it was suicide. Left with no other choice, the Ereian center refused to engaged their adversaries as they moved back while their foes moved forward.


    Baron Masud was no longer feeling great as the battle progressed, his initial confidence was no longer there. He turned his head towards the far east, to where their cavalry headed to attempt a nking maneuver against their foes. The thought that their cavalry might be able to salvage their current situation gave him a bit of assurance but when his gaze caught sight of the enemy cavalry who were stillzing about at the rear of the enemy lines, his newfound confidence evaporated quickly.


    Clouds of dust were soon spotted at the horizon, originating from where their cavalry headed. The baron patiently waited as he squinted his eyes to have a look at what was headed towards the battle. After a few tensed moments, they were finally able to identify the one causing the clouds of dust and the discovery dismayed the Ereians who were holding on for dear life as they try their best to repel the assault of their opponents.


    .....


    Confusion was written all over the face of Baron Masud as he saw four of their riders heading straight towards them, their appearances were that of those who were clearly worn-out from battle or someone who just survived a great ordeal. They were shouting something towards them but the sound and chaos of battle masked what they were shouting which Baron Masud couldn¡¯t understand.


    The four riders were finally close enough for the baron to distinguish some of the words that they were shouting, ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Enemy Army!¡± ¡°No hope!¡± ¡°Flee!¡± those are but just some of the words that they were shouting that he could distinguish.


    Another cloud of dust could soon be spotteding from the east and this time it was bigger than the one before. The four riders who were shouting towards the other Ereians turned their heads towards their rear after noticing that their peers weren¡¯t looking at them but at something behind them. When they turned their heads, fear gripped their hearts and they beat the shit out of their steeds as they steered off to the south without bothering to report the full details to theirmander. They were sure that by fleeing earlier than the others, they could have a higher chance of surviving.


    Confused and angry, Baron Masud started shouting profanities at the four riders who refused to meet with him and fled the battlefield. He was gnashing his teeth but soon he had to stomach his anger as he was finally able to distinguish the one causing the huge cloud of dust. Gripping the reins of his steed tight, he pulled them quickly as he steered his mount towards their camp. Those who were near him were puzzled about his actions.


    Many of the Ereians turned their heads towards the east and quickly discovered the enormous beasts who were headed towards them with enemies atop them and running alongside them were trolls who had crazy smiles on their faces as they run through the grains of sand.


    All hell broke loose, the Ereians at almost the same time turned and fled from battle. The Skallsers didn¡¯t waste the sudden opportunity that was presented to them as they quickly jumped at their foes who were foolish enough to show their backs at them.


    Haguk raised his de into the air and let out one battlecry as he charged forward to join in the pursuit after he saw Dhug¡¯mhar chasing after the fleeing enemies with a happy smile on his face. The Warg Cavalry which remained silent ever since the battle began got rowdy as they all went on the hunt.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232: Chapter 23


    The Ereians run as fast as their legs could carry them and even the surviving members of the Ereian Royal Army ditched their equipment to be able to run faster. The battle was quickly turned into a ughter fest as both the Rhakaddon and Warg Cavalry trampled on those who were slower than the others, any stragglers that were left behind by the two pursuing cavalries would be finished off by the Skallsers and trolls who were just behind the two cavalries in terms of speed.


    Arriving at the scene of the battle, Khao¡¯khen shook his head after seeing how messy the battle became after they made their presence known to the enemy. He wanted the Skallsers and Drakhars to win the fight on their own but their enemies just had to send their cavalry towards them which resulted into the chaotic pursuit that was now happening.


    ¡°Evelyn!¡± Baron Masud shouted when he was near his tent as he hastily dismounted from his steed before hurriedly getting inside his tent. What he saw inside made him seethe in anger, the inside of his tent was almost empty except for his belongings that doesn¡¯t have much value. With nose ring in anger, he started searching around for anyone that might be able to answer to the questions that were brewing inside his mind but he didn¡¯t manage to find a single soul inside the camp.


    Hearing the panic screams of his soldiers drawing closer and closer, the Baron quickly grabbed the reins of his steed and mounted before steering it towards the other gate of their camp. As soon as he exited from the other gate, the orcs started flooding in inside their camp as they pursued the Ereians who fled in their camp thinking that it was safer ce than in the open but they were totally mistaken as the walls of their camp which was supposed to give them a sense of security against their foes became the cage the trapped them with the murderous creatures that continued to ughter anyone that came into their sights.


    A ring horn echoed all around catching the attention of the excited trolls and orcs who were still in pursuit which was telling them to fall back and gather. Unwillingly, the Warg and Rhakaddon Cavalry along with the trolls and Skallsers halted in their tracks as they watched their preys getting further and further away.


    The sun was at almost at its peak when the enemy camppletely fell into the hands of the Yohan First Horde and all those who were hiding within the camp were either captured or killed. Staring at the captives who were restricted by ropes, Khao¡¯khen gave off a sigh of relief as his warriors didn¡¯t tie their captives like how they bounded Badz and the others before.


    Upon noticing that most of the captives were females, one of his eyebrows rose up as he observed their physical feature. The females can¡¯t be called beauties but they weren¡¯t ugly too, just mediocre on the standards of men.


    .....


    Noticing the gaze of Khao¡¯khen who was focused on the female servants, Badz came forward and stood beside with a huge piece of meat in his hand.


    ¡°They are but some regr servants since the higher quality women would be serving themanders and nobles.¡± Hemented while chewing on the dried piece of meat.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Khao¡¯khen responded as he turned around and headed towards what obviously looks like the tent of the enemymander. Arriving in front of the tent, he met with Adhalia who was busy cursing the enemymander for not leaving behind anything that was of value little did she know that all the wealth that the baron brought with him was no longer in his possession.


    ¡°What do we now, chief?¡± Sakh¡¯arran came along and waited for the orders of their chieftain after he was done checking on their warriors.


    ¡°Prepare a small feast to celebrate our victory and to honor our fallen. Tomorrow by the first light, we will continue on the march. We need to move fast before our enemies can gather a sizeable army that would be able to stand against us.¡± Khao¡¯khen replied as he went inside the tent to have some time alone to think of his next ns.


    *****


    After honoring their dead and celebrating their victory, the Yohan First Horde continued on the march and along their way, they saw the now dead bodies of some of their enemies who fled while the others they managed to capture. They spent weeks traversing through the hot desert which caused them some problems along the way like some warriors receiving minor burns because of their armor which was quickly resolved by draping some cloth over the metal.


    They soon reached a ce where the sand was literally burning as it was ame. The temperature that was already hot turned even hotter as tall pirs of me rose into the air very second while smaller columns remained steadily burning.


    ¡°That is one of the Burning Fields which are scattered around the Burning Sands. It¡¯s but just a normal phenomenon for Ereians to witness mes suddenly sprouting from the ground.¡± Adhalia softly exined as she pointed her finger at the ming field in the distance.


    ¡°Sometimes a new Burning Field would appear while others disappear. It¡¯s also because of this phenomenon that the desert of Ereia is called the Burning Sands.¡± She continued to exin.


    ¡°Is it not dangerous if a Burning Field will suddenly appear within a settlement?¡± Khao¡¯khen questioned as he was curios about the phenomenon that he was witnessing. He had seen water suddenly shooting up in the air in his previous life personally which was called geysers but fire, he hadn¡¯t witness any, well personally, except for one news where an ident happened in the oil wells of the oil producing countries in his previous life.


    ¡°Oil wells...¡± he mumbled and then it suddenly dawned on him. Sand isn¡¯t mmable at all unless something is mixed with it and the most likely substance that it is mixed with in the desert would be oil. ¡®The Burning Sands must be really rich in oil if the oil itself is making its way into the surface without human or any creature¡¯s intervention¡± Khao¡¯khen thought.


    Just the discovery that the Burning Sands is rich in oil was already a huge harvest for Khao¡¯khen even if they wouldn¡¯t be able to find any other resources that he was expecting to find within thend of Ereia. After taking a detour around the Burning Field, the Yohan First continued on their march and Khao¡¯khen finally confirmed it himself that there was really oil mixed with the grains of sand after discovering the ck icky liquid that was forcing its way to the surface before being quickly consumed by the raging mes.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233: Chapter 23


    Four days after they passed one of the Burning Fields of the Burning Sands, Khao¡¯khen was busy staring at the map of Ereia on his table. He needed to make some adjustments in his ns as their enemies are no longer in the dark about their presence. He stared absentmindedly at the map in front of him, he was trying toe up with some borate ns in his head but he can¡¯t seem to get his mind into it as his attention is always being pulled towards one certain mark on the map like an incapacitated ship towards a whirlpool.


    Khao¡¯khen let out one frustrated grumble as he slumped down on his chair, he was trying to steer his attention away from the map but something seems to be always attracting his eyes towards it. Confused and irritated, he stood up once again and carefully studied each detail of the map that was avable to them based on the information that was provided or known to them.


    They are about half a day¡¯s march away from the closest settlement of the Ereians which he doubted would be useful to them since the ce was already a ghost town ording to their scouts and it wasn¡¯t just a normal ghost town but one that was razed to the ground. Not a single soul around.


    ording to the riders that searched around the destroyed town, they thought that the ce must have been raided just recently because of the still lingering smoke and embers that were present but they saw no signs of struggle, no dried blood nor corpses in sight and even the dirt roads were free from signs of conflict which would only mean that the residents of the town deliberately set the ce ame before fleeing or someone set the it ame after its inhabitants were gone.


    Khao¡¯khen at first thought that the scouts made a mistake which is why he personally went to take a closer look at the ce and all avable clues¡¯ points to the same conclusion as the scouts.


    ¡°Scorched Earth Tactic...¡± he mumbled softly after making sure the ce was indeed set ame by those who lived within it before they made their escape. He never expected that he would encounter this tactic in this world and if it is what he thought it is that their enemy employed against them then there would be nothing left in here that they could make use of. Only the wells in the town were with almost negligible damage but he doubted that the water in it would be safe. With water as one of the important basic resources, he doubted that their foes would be nice enough to leave the water untouched for them to make use of.


    ¡°Ah! That idiot just had to send his cavalry towards us...damn it...what bad luck.¡± Heined as he helplessid back the map on his table before letting out a dissatisfied sigh. A groan of annoyance escaped his lips as he started massaging his temples. No one knows if he wasining about the bad luck of their enemies who suffered a disastrous defeat or their own as they were discovered rather quickly through a coincidence and had to change things up a lot.


    .....


    After giving out one heavy sigh, Khao¡¯khen brought back his attention unto the map again. There were a few more settlements along the way but after giving it some thought, why aim for the smaller targets that he wasn¡¯t sure if they are still intact if he can just aim for a juicy target that he was certain that won¡¯t go up in smokes. His sights focused on the Merchant City of Alsenna which ording to Adhalia and the other Ereians was the former capital of Ereia before it was moved to Ishtar.


    ¡°I doubt you would have the guts to set a city ame...¡± he mumbled in annoyance before heading out. Outside his tent, Khao¡¯khen was surprised to find out that all hismanders and the warriors that was close to him were gathered together.


    ¡°Your orders, chief?¡± Sakh¡¯arran stepped forward as he gave a salute towards their chieftain who have been isting himself inside his tent for almost an entire day after his personal trip at the ruined settlement ahead.


    Khao¡¯khen breathed out calmly as he observed the faces of those who present around.


    ¡°The Warg and Rhakaddon Cavalry along with the Troll Hunters will be moving ahead of the horde. Your job is to reach Alsenna, the faster the better and cause as much chaos as you can possible can around it. Haguk...¡± he turned his sights at the chief of the Warghen n who was more trustworthy than Dhug¡¯mhar or Skorno in following his exact orders.


    ¡°Yes, chief.¡± Haguk responded as he stoppedbing the fur of his warg and faced their chieftain with all seriousness as he waited for the words of the chief.


    ¡°Make a beeline towards Alsenna, it shall be marked on the map that will provided to youter. Ignore all settlements along the way and restrain yourselves from assaulting anyone or anything less they proved to be a threat to you and yourpanions¡¯ safety. When you reached Alsenna, in its surroundings, you can attack to your hearts content but the city itself.¡±


    Khao¡¯khen began informing Haguk and the rest who would be moving ahead of the horde the details that they needed. The riders of the Warg and Rhakaddon Cavalry started making their preparations as the trolls also did their own. Troll Hunters may not be as fast as the two cavalry units of the horde but they can still move faster than others and they have the stamina to keep up with the two cavalries.


    It was already dark when those tasked by Khao¡¯khen to move ahead were done with their preparations. The chieftain personally sent them off as they too would soon move at the break of the first light. Darkness wasn¡¯t a problem for the members of the horde and they can continuously march during the night but since they have some Ereians in theirpany, they had to adjust.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234: Chapter 23


    The sun was still high up in the sky and the vigers were working hard tending to their small fields while four soldiers were sitting around a table ying dice. One of them seemed to well in his mid-forties, the other in histe-twenties and the other two still in their early twenties or perhaps not even in their twenties just yet.


    ¡°Seems like we got an idiotic leader up on the throne this time. Dering war to our neighbors as soon as he ascended and not just at one of our neighbors but almost all of them...¡± the man in his mid-forties sighed as he shook his head before pulling his head back inside the crappy room that was built onto the walls of the town which served as their barracks.


    ¡°The Kingdom of Alberna, the Ken Union, the Free City of Lazica and the Federation of Duridarr... Each not easy to conquer... It seems this kingdom will soon perish.¡± He continued as he sat down on his chair while grabbing the cup of rough wine that they got before gulping down its contents.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he sent the two barons of the south to the north.¡± The one in histe-twenties added before he threw the dices in his hand. ¡°Lucky!¡± he joyously blurted out as he grabbed the coins on the table with a smug grin leaving behind his two gambling partners sulking as they stared at the three dices which showed all sixes.


    ¡°Yeah... I almost forgot about those two... Well at least this ce is remote enough that they didn¡¯t bother passing through here before they went further north or some of us might have been forced to join them in whatever task they were given.¡± The old man discarded his cup and brough the jar of wine directly unto his lips before gulping down a mouthful of it, he broke into a slight cough as the rough wine burnt his throat but there was a satisfied smile on his face as he wiped his lips with the back of hir right hand.


    ¡°The Kingdom of Alberna is a nice ce to live in, well at least nicer than this ce but if I have the freedom and wealth to choose where to live, I would no doubt choose the Free City of Lazica. The path is all paved with stone and the houses are towering buildings with two or more floors and dirt and dust is almost non-existent unlike here.¡± The old man started reminiscing about the past.


    ¡°There it is again, talking about your adventurous past when you were younger but it is also irrelevant now since you are here with us, stuck in this remote town. The man in histe-twentiesmented as he won the game once again to the dismay of his two ying mates.


    .....


    ¡°Tsk... Can¡¯t you just leave this old man alone to enjoy his glorious past.¡±


    ¡°Damn! Again? You better not be cheating, Nader.¡± the darker one of the two who were ying with Naderined.


    ¡°Cheating? No! This is what you call an expert¡¯s capability which you two would soon learn after...let us say a few years.¡± Nader chuckled as he collected the coins once again.


    The small town was as remote as you can get where only about barely a hundred people live and these four soldiers don¡¯t have to deal with anything serious. Their jobs mainly consist of settling disputes between the residents of the town, apprehending drunkards who are causing some trouble to the others and protecting the town from the wild creatures of the desert that sometimes get lost on their way and stumble upon the town or the small field of the townspeople.


    ¡°What shitty luck! I guess we¡¯ll have to go help the farmers harvest their crops to earn some coins for us to afford some wine.¡± Medo who was taller between the two eximed as he stood up from where he was seated after losing all his coins in gambling against Nader to which his peer just nodded in response.


    The youngsters grumbled as they exited the room, and the blissful Nader sat across Jahann who was gulping down another mouthful of wine.


    ¡°You know...Sooner orter, the two will learn your trick and I bet the oue won¡¯t be pretty.¡± The old man tried to advice his peer to stop with his ways.


    ¡°Tsk... I learned the trick from you and I suffered more than them before at your hands. I am just teaching them the same lesson that you taught me, old man.¡± Nader replied with a proud smile.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± The old man shrugged his shoulders before returning his focus on the wine in his hands.


    Nader headed towards the window to have a look and his eyes turned wide at what he saw.


    ¡°This is bad...¡± he mumbled softly as he stared at the thick cloud of dust that was in the distance but soon the sound of snoringing from behind him caught his attention. He turned around and saw the old man, face down on the table.


    ¡°This bad!!! Wake up, old man! Wake up!¡± he frantically shouted as he grabbed the shoulders of Jahann as he shook him around.


    ¡°What?¡± The old man questioned as hezily opened his eyes.


    ¡°E...en...enemies.¡± Nader stuttered but he finally was able toplete the word.


    The old man rushed towards the window with difficulty as his steps were a bit unsteady because of being drowsy and tipsy. He leaned over the ledge to look at the surroundings and after one long nce, his vision finally registered the cloud of dust and the creatures causing it. He shook his head then rubbed his eyes and when he looks a second time, the image didn¡¯t change, the creatures are still there.


    It wasn¡¯t just a one or two enemies but hundreds or maybe even thousands.


    The one ahead those warmongering creatures riding atop enormous beast that were no doubt less dangerous than their riders, riding alongside them were their kin who were riding their mostmon steeds, therge wolves that were more deadly than giant wolves in the wild and trailing behind them were a noisy bunch of trolls who were a bit of distance behind.


    The two stared dumbfoundedly at the scene unfolding before their very eyes. There¡¯s pretty much nothing that they can do against such foes and with their numbers, it was even more so.


    ¡°Old man, what do we do? Do we send out runners to contact someone.¡± Nader turned his gaze towards the more experienced soldier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous... how do you suppose we do that?¡± Jahann replied with an irritated tone.


    The group of enemies quickly passed near the walls of the town and continued southward.


    The old man grabbed his spear which was leaning on the wall but he soon returned it to where it was after a few breathes of holding it.


    ¡°Why bother... It¡¯s not like we can do anything against them.¡± He mumbled then headed towards his chair and sat down.


    ¡°This is bad... really bad. Alsenna is to the south and with the army at the border and the rest gathered at the capital, the garrison of the city won¡¯t be able to do anything against the group that just passed by us.¡± Nader spoke with worry.


    ¡°Jahann... What do we do?¡± he questioned; Nader rarely called the old man by his name. His voice had a trace of fear and worry in it.


    ¡°What wo we do? I will tell you what we will do...¡± Jahann grabbed another jar of wine then raised it towards Nader before gulping down a mouthful.


    ¡°This is what we will do... We will drink till we can¡¯t drink anymore then go to sleep. In order for us to survive, we will do nothing except carry on with what we normally do, hoping that we don¡¯t agitate those guys and have them ughter all of us here.¡± The old man continued; his voice filled with helplessness.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235: Chapter 23


    Four days further south, the Warg and Rhakaddon Cavalry along the Troll Hunters finally have the towering walls of Alsenna in their sights but they encountered a small problem, behind them was a small army that was adamant in pursuing them. Their pursuers seemed to have mistaken their refusal to engaged them inbat as a sign that they were a weak bunch and are easy targets.


    ¡°Are they still following us?¡± Haguk suddenly questioned as his warg continued moving forward. They have been slowing down their pacest night since their steeds were near their limit already and it won¡¯t do them no good if their mounts under them would buckle during a battle because of exhaustion.


    ¡°Yes, chief. They are still chasing but they are now a bit further away from us.¡± The closest warg rider to Haguk replied after taking a quick nce behind them.


    *****


    Aroundte morning yesterday, they spotted the small army that seemed to be camping nearby, Dhug¡¯mhar suggested that they should go on and attack them so that they could get some excitement and get rid of their boredom. Even Skorno agreed with Dhug¡¯mhar¡¯s suggestion but Haguk refused sternly as he steered their group away from the enemy camp.


    Maybe the sentries of the small army noticed the clouds of dust that they were kicking up during their march and sent out scouts to investigate. Dhug¡¯mhar and Skorno who were denied their fun were grumbling as they marched but then someone noticed the five possible hostile riders that were heading their way. Haguk ordered everyone to focus on the march and ignore the riders but Dhug¡¯mhar and Skorno had other ns.


    The two sagged behind their marching formation as they set their sights on the riders. Since they can¡¯t stop moving and must keep up with Haguk and the rest, they would bepeting in uracy. Bolts of iron and a throwing spear would sail through the air and strike through an enemy. The two got rid of the scouts that wereing after them fairly quickly without breaking a sweat.


    .....


    ¡°Perfect aim for a perfect warrior!¡± Dhug¡¯mhar dered as he proudly puffed his chest out and flex his arm muscles towards Skorno to which the troll just responded with a shake of his head and a heavy sigh before speeding up and returning back at the lead of his kin.


    *****


    ¡°Let them be for now, we¡¯ll take them out at the t ins up ahead.¡± Haguk shouted, his gaze never leaving the distant towering walls of Alsenna. He ignored the possible hostile camp that they encountered since he thought that even if they get discovered, they won¡¯t be able to pursue them for long since he was confident with their marching pace. But he never expected that the camp that they discovered was filled entirely with riders.


    A few hourster, they finally arrived at the t ins which Haguk chose to be the battlefield.


    ¡°Whose army do you think it is?¡± a warg rider questioned the one beside him as they leisurely waited for their foes to reach them.


    ¡°Its hard to say but it must be an army of the darkskins.¡± The one behind him replied as he stroked the fur of his warg. The orcs call the humans of Threia ¡®pinkskins¡¯ instead of Threians and following that logic, they refer to the Ereians as ¡®darkskins¡¯.


    ¡°I doubt that it is a proper army since they don¡¯t have even a single banner up. A proper army would always have a banner in disy, no matter how small their numbers are, unless they aren¡¯t.¡± one of them mumbled as he kept his gaze unto the iing enemies that seemed to be moving into their formation.


    The two sides were finally close enough with each other that they can distinguish the basic features of their adversaries. Those who were pursuing Haguk and his group were surprised when they finally saw who or what they were actually chasing after.


    ¡°Tsk...bandits...¡± Haguk clicked his tongue as he observed their enemies. The equipment of their foes was all over the ce and judging by how rowdy they are, he was sure that they were bandits.


    ¡®Absence of banner, equipment all over the ce, differing attires, fast-moving and rowdy... Definitely bandits¡¯ the chieftain of the Warghen n thought.


    One of the bandits moved forward atop his steed and shouted something towards Haguk and his group but he was replied with nothing but stares and the sound of the wind passing by. Even if he was going to shout all day long at the orcs and trolls, they wouldn¡¯t understand a word of what he was saying.


    Embarrassed, the leader of the bandits turned around and spurred his steed to sprint but not at the direction that Haguk and his peers were expecting.


    ¡°They fled!? Just like that?¡± one of the Warghen n blurted out in surprise as their supposed to be enemies retreated like the wind, they came rather slow but they sure flee fast.


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Where are they going?¡±


    Questions came one after another but no one seemed to be interested in the answers since for all they know, their enemies retreated without a fight.


    ¡°That just happened...¡± Haguk muttered to himself as he turned his steed around and headed towards the direction of Alsenna. Things that he didn¡¯t expect came one after another which rattled his mind a bit.


    A camp filled with nothing but riders who adamantly chased after them in great distance but were quick to flee once they saw who they were pursuing.


    Following the task given by their chief, the riders of both cavalries and the trolls started raiding the surroundings of the city. They assaulted settlement after settlement, yed all those who dared to fight back and burnt everything that can be burnt. Panic and fear spread among the Ereians who were close by as they fled towards the City of Alsenna. Haguk and hispanions weren¡¯t interested in ughtering the helpless women, the old and children since there was no honor in doing so. They even ignored the men who also turned tail faster than the others.


    Survivors or a lot of survivors flocked towards the city which caused panic and fear to spread after they brought the news of monsters attacking the surrounding areas. As expected, the rm bells went off and the gates were closes. The garrison soldiers of the city manned the walls and reinforced their defenses as they prepare to face off against their possible besiegers. Some merchants who were inside the city grumbled for the profit that they were about to lose while some nobles regretteding to the city.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236: Chapter 23


    ¡°Hey old man! It seems like you are correct! Herees the main army!¡± Nader shouted towards the most senior of them all in the room after he caught sight of the massive cloud of dust in the distance. After Haguk and his group passed by the small town, Jahann told Nader that there would be a main army following after the group that just passed by them when they were drinking.


    The two youngsters peeked out the window and soon saw the huge formation making their way towards them. Fear was apparent in the eyes of the two youths as they have never experience war or have never engaged in realbat before.


    ¡°Are you sure that we should keep the gates open?¡± Nader turned his gaze towards the old man who was still busy drinking wine and seemed to not care about their possible impending doom.


    ¡°What do you think will happen if we shut off the gates?¡± the old man questioned without turning his head, his eyes still focus on the wine in his hands. The three kept their silence as they knew all too well what would surely happen, a siege and a ughter.


    ¡°You see, if we keep the gates open even after knowing that they are upon us. There will be a possibility that they will leave us alone and spare us since we didn¡¯t cause them any mishaps, unless they are bloodthirsty maniacs. ording to what I know, those warmongering creatures won¡¯t attack the hapless since there is no honor in doing so and for us long as I know, they are creatures who value honor and glory above anything else.¡± Jahann exined as he stood up from where he was seated and headed towards the window.


    There in the distance, moving towards them at a steady pace was an army which was huge enough to give their kingdom serious trouble.


    ¡°If I am not mistaken old man, each tribe or n of the battle-loving creatures have unique banners each of their own to identify themselves from the others, right? Nader questioned to which the old man just nodded his head in response.


    .....


    ¡°Can you identify which tribe or n do they belong to?¡± he continued as he pointed at the banners of the approaching army.


    ¡°My eyesight isn¡¯t as good as when I was in my youth so have to fill me in with the details of the banner that you see.¡± Jahann replied as he headed towards his chair to seat down as there was no reason for him to continue watching the approaching army.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, which tribe has a Snarling Wolf on their banner?¡± Medo beat Nader in asking. All three pairs of eyes focused on the old man who was mumbling ¡®Snarling Wolf¡¯ under his breath while stroking his chin as he tried to recall the deep buried knowledge that he had about those battle-loving creatures.


    After a few moments he replied, a very short ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Before gulping down a mouthful wine as he let out one satisfied breath.


    ¡°What about Melting Wings?¡± Nader quickly asked to which the old man replied again with same ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Tsk... Is there anything that you know?¡± Nader questioned with an annoyed tone.


    Jahann just shrugged his shoulders as he headed out of the room and towards the top of the gate with a piece of cloth in hand which was made up of multiple pieces of cloth that was sewed together. He took down the banner of Ereia and reced it with the rough white cloth that he had in his hands.


    His threepanions followed after him and witness him taking down the g of the kingdom.


    ¡°Won¡¯t our heads roll if the proud nobles or that new king finds out about this?¡± Medo panicked as he watched the old man bring up the white cloth.


    ¡°Yeah, our heads will roll, definitely.¡± Jahann replied with smile on his face.


    ¡°And yet you still dared to do it knowing full well about its consequences.¡± Medo was starting to get even more nervous after hearing the confirmation from the old man.


    ¡°You should worry that the ones who are heading towards us are nice enough to spare our lives after our surrender rather than worry about those who are far away and most unlikely will note to avenge your death for holding up the glory and pride of this damn kingdom.¡± The old man lectured as he spat on the floor.


    ¡°Old man! Look!¡± Nader suddenly chimed in as he pointed towards something at the distance excitedly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± the interest of Jahann was piqued as he was curious what would even excite Nader in their current situation.


    ¡°That banner! That¡¯s of the House of Darkhariss.¡± Shouted Nader in excitement as he pointed at one of the banners that was being disyed by the army that was heading towards them.


    ¡°Boy, you are right! It seems that we don¡¯t have to worry too much about our heads rolling as long as we are obedient.¡± Jahann happily replied as his nervousness decreased quite a bit after knowing that they have someone of their kin among their enemies. His primary worry before about their enemies was that of differingnguage even if they surrender since a simple wrong interpretation of their words could lead to their deaths.


    ¡°But I wonder who among the Darkhariss is it since ording to the rumors that I have heard, the House has fallen with its members either fleeing, hiding or dead.¡± Nader muttered softly while standing beside the old man as they gaze at the army that was less than a hundred meters away from the simple walls of the town.


    ¡°It seems that the people of this town are fairly wise.¡± Khao¡¯khen said as he stared at the g of Ereia being taken down before being reced with a sign of surrender. If he was not mistaken, his warriors were all excitedly waiting for themand to attack which to their dismay didn¡¯t came as their enemies seems to have no intention to fight.


    About eighty meters away from the walls of the town, the horde and theirpanions halted in their tracks and five riders broke off from the side of the Ereians to gather information and also to make sure that they aren¡¯t heading towards a trap.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237: Chapter 23


    Far into the borders between Alberna and Ereia, Commander Nassor began diving back in thends of Alberna, even deeper than what they have initially done. They have already vanquished two of the enemy armies that came to face them but it also came with a price as their casualties was more than a third of their initial army.


    The oldmander watched as the remnants of the enemy army scatter and try to flee from their pursuers who weren¡¯t keen on letting them off the hook that easily. His gaze was on the dispersed enemies but one heavy tired sigh to his left forced him to turn his head, to his left stood the mighty pdin who was in all his glory bathed in blood both of their enemies and allies.


    The old man was very thankful of Commander Karim¡¯s presence in their army since with him, all soldiers of theirs had an assurance that for as long as they draw breath even after suffering fatal wounds, their powerful pdin would snatch them away from the ws of death. Commander Nassor never gave up on trying to figure out the real identity and history of Commander Karim years ago since it was futile.


    If he was not mistaken, it was three years ago when the previous king introduced him to them as a newmander of the kingdom. He could still remember the mumbling of some of his peers during that time and other officials of the army as they doubt his ability both tomand and to battle. Commander Nassor also had to admit that he too doubted the huge guy before like the others and was going to let his thoughts be heard by the king. But months passed which turned into years, the newmander was never given soldiers to lead, not even a single one which suppressed theins of many about the newmander as they were pacified by the fact that the neer was just given a title but no authority.


    ¡°This is too tiring...sigh... You better not renege on our deal, I want all my fine ale to be delivered to my tent, tonight.¡± The pdinined as he walks away and headed towards where their wounded were gathered at. He was thirsty for some alcohol but he still had a job to do.


    Commander Nassor just shook his head as a smile crept up to his lips, he was already used to the antics of Commander Karim and he knew or all of those in their camp knew that for us long as there is some liquor to drink, he would do all that he can.


    ¡°We¡¯ve won yet again, sir¡± Garr came up beside the oldmander and saluted.


    .....


    ¡°What do we do with those who surrendered, sir?¡¯ he continued as he turned his gaze towards their captives who were being guarded tightly by their allies.


    ¡°Just bring them along, for now. We can¡¯t just abandon them behind us and be done with it because they might rally together again and be an annoyance in our rear. And we can¡¯t just outright kill them off either... since I don¡¯t want to bebelled as a ughterer and merciless especially that of captives, that would just make our conquest harder.¡± Commander Nassormanded as he focused his gaze on their riders that were returning from their pursuit.


    The prisoners might slow down the advance of the Ereians but what else can the oldmander do but bring them along. If they kill off all the captives and their enemies learn about it, those who were suppose to surrender after learning that fighting is futile would just steel their hearts to fight to thest man knowing that their enemies take no prisoners.


    *****


    ¡°Do you think they will try to sneak pass here.¡± Baron Daho questioned he turned his sights on the muscr man who was standing above the battlements of the walls. They have been staring into the distance where their enemies were probably at. The muscr man jumped down from the battlements and stood in front of the baron, easily towering over him by more than a foot and the baron himself is considered to be a tall person, easily stranding more than 6 feet.


    ¡°The enemymander has no choice but to march his army towards us or else they risk being surrounded in all sides if they try to bypass Tortuga Fortress and I will not let this fortress fall in their hands, not a chance...¡± he replied as his emerald green eyes became apparent as darkness settled in.


    ¡°Count, preparations are almostplete.¡± The captain of the soldiers came to report to which the count just nodded his head in reply as he continued to stare at the distance with his emerald eyes. Along the walls of the fort, roofs made of wood were being constructed. The sound of construction continued until morning.


    Further east, inside the city of Desa, the soldiers of the city were also doing their own preparations. Supplies were being piled up in the warehouses of the citying from the different corners of the kingdom.


    ¡°If I am not mistaken, the one in charge right now of the Tortuga Fortress is that old fool, right?¡± the Marquess of the extreme west of Alberna questioned hispanions who were with him as they had their meal. The huge luxurious table iid with some gold was surrounded by wealthy merchants and allied nobles of the Marquess.


    ¡°You¡¯re are correct, my Lord. The king pulled him out of the northern front and sent him to Tortuga Fortress to assumemand of its defenses while Baron Daho who was the resident noble of the fort will serve under him for the meantime.¡± A merchant from the north said as he gobbles up the food that was in front of him. His looks were more of that of a mercenary than that of a merchant but that was one of his advantages as his looks worked wonders for him as almost no one dared to try and robbed his caravan in all his years of being a merchant. Aside from his thuggish looking appearance, he was also well connected to the people in power of the kingdom and there was a rumor going around that he was some distant rtive of the king, albeit it was yet to be proven to be true, the possibility of attacking a family member of the royalty and its consequences kept many at bay.


    ¡°If it¡¯s that old fool, there¡¯s no telling when that fortress will be broken through. When that happens, my territory will be left vulnerable to those invaders.¡± The Marquess brought his silver goblet unto his lips as he slowly savored the fine wine that originated from the north.


    The Marquess of Desa was worried as he had no experience in leading armies into battle since his expertise lies within administration and that was a proven fact as he turned the City of Desa into one of the rising cities of the kingdom. But after giving it some thought, Count Mero was a specialist when ites to defense and this is a widely known fact as he held the barbarians that gued the northern side of the kingdom at bay, always denying them entry into thends of Alberna.


    After having their meal, the Marquess of Desa, along with hispanions appeared in the city with their guards. They were out to inspect and make sure that the old turtle at the Tortuga Fortress gets his supplies and while they were at it, the merchants were also looking around for some opportunities that they could make use of to profit.


    While they were touring around the city, a lone rider who was covered in blood arrived at the gate, but instead of the sound of the gate opening, he shouted in the loudest voice that he could muster.


    ¡°Urgent report! The enemies bypassed the Tortuga Fortress and are already nearby! There¡¯s no time, so prepare to defend immediately!¡±


    The rider screamed as if his life depended on it, the Marquess upon learning of the news was shocked as he headed straight for his castle.


    ¡°They bypassed the fortress? No way... What am I going to do...?¡± he kept mumbling things to himself as he headed for his abode.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord. They are risking themselves to be surrounded since they dared to bypass the fortress and the walls of the city and its gates are not that easy to be broken through. As long as we managed to hold them off for some time, the soldiers of the fortress wille to our aid and attack them from the rear.¡± The advisor of the marquess tried to calm down his lord who was now a nervous wreck.


    The old advisor finally managed to calm his lord down a bit but the sudden ringing of the bells upon the walls of the city spooked the cowardly marquess as he began mumbling some incoherent words as he squatted down and held his hands above his head.

 Chapter 238 - 238 Chapter 238

    238 Chapter 23The almost ever-present winds of the Burning Sands appeared once again as it carries dust and grains of sand along the path that it is taking before vanishing. The dust and grains of sand were being thrown everywhere but the mighty and tall stone walls of Ishtar kept everything at bay, preventing the harshness of the desert from entering inside the busy city of Ishtar. Merchants, nobles,moners, officials and soldiers, humans of different professions move along the paved roads of the city as they go on with their daily lives, not bothering about what is happening or what lies outside the mighty walls of the capital.


    At the very center of the city lies the pce of the king which is somewhat considered as the very heart of the kingdom because in it lives the ruler of the kingdom. The pce also houses some of the most important offices of the kingdom within its peripheries which nevercked the presence of wealthy or powerful individuals.


    Inside the throne room, almost all the powerful people of the kingdom were gathered together, be they friends or enemies with each other. After the cleansing that happened after Prince Gyassi ascended the throne, many were hesitant in attending this assembly specially those who were clearly or somewhat against the prince suddenly taking the throne without a decree from of the real ruler of the kingdom.


    Many were against the idea of him taking the throne and proiming himself king, especially those families or officials that had some kind of conflict with him. A lot of people are afraid of the new king but not because they are in the wrong but because of the vindictive nature of the new king. It was a known and proven fact, not just some gossips to smear the image of the new ruler. The now rotting heads of those who were victims of his vindictiveness can still be seen in the pile that was turned into a figure of power at the za of the city.


    ¡°What do you think does he wants from us? He won¡¯t have my head for just merely denying him entry inside my shops, right?¡± an old man who needed a cane to walk spoke as beads of sweat began gathering along his forehead. The prince now the new king was a regr customer of his stores but because of almost everyday trouble that he brings whenever he gets drunk was hurting his business, he had to deny him entry. Many of his workers alsoined about how roughly they were treated by the monarch, two of his best-selling women were forced to quit their job after the king disfigured their faces.


    ¡°Whatever agenda he has with us! It can¡¯t be something good¡­ Nothing good has ever happened for us in this damn city after he returned from subjugating the monsters that flooded towards the kingdom from the north.¡± A man well in his fifties grumbled as he inspected their surroundings. In almost every corner of the throne room, there stood one of the Royal Guards who could be mistaken as statues if you don¡¯t look at them closely enough.


    ¡°I heard that we are now at war with four different powers and its seems that it would increaseter on if this continues¡­ And of course, we can¡¯t escape unscathed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard news that Commander Nassor sessfully repelled the retaliation of the Kingdom of Alberna and its allies. And it seems like they are doing well, for the meantime.¡±


    ¡°I doubt they wouldst long if they won¡¯t receive any sort of aid, be it fresh soldiers or supplies.¡±


    .....


    ¡°It seems that the new king had some falling with the oldmander and those with him based on the information that my informants have gathered.¡±


    Those who were present inside the throne room began discussing between themselves as they waited for their new ruler to arrive. There were those who were questioning the decisions of the new king as he doesn¡¯t seem to have ns in aiding the oldmander and those with him that he sent to aplish a task that was close to impossible. Some of them were worrying about themselves and their families while the others were calcting how much of a bribe should they offer to make peace with their new ruler.


    ¡°His Royal Highness, King Gyassi Vinna has arrived!¡± a loud voice that was almost as deafening as thunder echoes through the enclosed walls of the throne room. The thick but small door iid with gold and expensive glittering gems located just near the throne started to open slowly.


    There in all his glory stood the new king dressed in mourous golden armor which gave off a bright light as the light from the torches on the walls of the throne room gets reflected unto the eyes of those who were present. Full battle armor with a bloody red cape, the vibe that the now King Gyassi gave off was dangerous.


    King Gyassi walked proudly towards the throne which was now his, following behind him was his ever-present protector, Commander Ishaq who seemed to be glued to him since wherever the king was at, he would always not be far away. After the now king proimed himself king, many stood up and openly admonished him and he didn¡¯t take t quite well, the words of those who were against him was replied with cold iron steel which also made its way all the way towards the family members of those who reproached him.


    The king looked down at the gathered people before from the elevated tform where the throne is located at, almost all those who identally met his look bowed their head to avoid his gaze but some held his gaze as they stared back at him with defiance. A satisfied smile crept up to the lips of the king as he attained the result that he expected.


    Sittingfortably on his throne, King Gyassi knocked the butt of his scepter on the floor pulling the attention of those in front of him towards him. Commander Ishaq stood below the flight of stairs to the throne with his eyes always scanning the surroundings and the people in front of him for signs of danger. He was always on the alert as you never know when these people in front of him would suddenly turn crazy because of desperation like the previous ones that he had dealt with.


    ¡°Since my father isn¡¯t able to perform his duties, I as a filial son and responsible prince of the kingdom assumed the throne to stabilized and make decisions that had to be made. With my wisdom, I will the kingdom to greater heights than ever before¡­¡± the king proimed then pausing to see the reaction of his audience and he sure was not happy with the response that he got.


    ¡°I¡¯m different from my father, I won¡¯t put peace and harmony as my main priority! We don¡¯t want to fight useless wars, but I dare say that I will y any who dares to disturb our kingdom¡¯s prosperity! That is evident by the decisions that I have done even before I have ascended the throne. The monstrosities of the north came to invade ournds but led an army and ughtered them all! I even sent the Bulwarks of the Sand to return the favor and we will soon hear of their sess! Lands that haven¡¯t been explored before would soon be avable to us! Territories with untapped wealth that would soon be ours!¡± he continued then paused once again to see the reaction of the audience. The response this time was somewhat mild. Some of those in his audience showed some excitement upon their faces after the mention of newnds with possible wealth that haven¡¯t been touched before, most of them were merchants.


    ¡®Typical merchants¡­ all you care about is richness¡­but you have to make sure that you live long enough to spend it.¡± King Gyassi thought inside his head as he clicked his tongue at the expected response from the greedy merchants.


    ¡°The Albernans have always been limiting us on how much iron we can buy from them, the Free City of Lazica denies us entry into their city and forcing our merchants to conduct trade in the wilds, the Ken Union forbids us from entering theirnds to conduct trade and the Federation of Duridarr looks down on us because of our skin. They all have been hampering the progress of our kingdom towards prosperity and as I said, I will y them all.¡± He shouted with enthusiasm as he stood up from his throne to emphasize that he meant what he really said.


    The audience before him began murmuring, he sat back down on his throne once again after a few breaths as he watched the reactions of those before him. His audience knew it and he knew it that his words were nothing but crap except for the one about the Albernans. The Free City of Lazica forbids entry to all merchants no matter where they are from which became normal to those who came to the city to make profit. The Ken Union doesn¡¯t forbid anyone from entering theirnds but instead are very weing to visitors especially to rich merchants since the Ken Union is known to be thend of mercenaries and everybody knows that as long as the risk is worth it or the price is high enough, mercenaries can quickly switch into bandits and the thing about the Federation of Duridarr is absolute nonsense as they share the same skin as them, tanned dark by the zing sun.

 Chapter 239 - 239 Chapter 239

    239 Chapter 23Inside the throne room, King Gyassi signaled for the servant who was waiting by the door where he entered from toe forward. The young servant seemed invisible to those who were gathered before the new king as they all unitedly ignored his presence as they all focused their attention on the new ruler and his protector. After all the gazes of those inside the throne room turned towards him, the young servant can¡¯t help it but be frightened. Being suddenly dragged into the spotlight was not something he was used to as he was but just a mere servant and the stares of those who had enough power in their hands to put him to death ten times or a hundred times over scared him.


    With almost noticeable trembling legs, the servant moved forward and kneeled before their new king and presented to him what he was holding onto. King Gyassi with a proud smile on his face grabbed what the attendant presented to him before dismissing him with a wave of his hand. The young man heaved a sigh of relief after the all the attention shifted back to the king in front of him, after bowing down to the king, he was quick on his feet and exited the throne room which felt like a den of wolves to him.


    ¡°I n to bolster our forces and that needs the full cooperation of every single one of you!¡± King Gyassi¡¯s voice boomed inside the throne room as he stared at those before him with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    The nobles and merchants groaned in pain and cursed the new king inside their heads after thinking about how much wealth they would loose in this ¡®full cooperation¡¯ that the monarch spoke of. They all know that their wealth would be bled dry by King Gyassi but none of them was brave enough to reproach him since thest one who did so have his head added to the pile of heads in the city za.


    After noticing the pained looks and hesitation in the eyes of those who were present, Commander Ishaq clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you imbeciles understand it? Expanding the army requires not just soldiers but alsomanders... Aside from me¡­ Who else woulde to your minds?¡± his voice clearly with irritation thundered upon their ears, Commander Ishaq paused to stare at the idiots in front of him who were thinking of nothing else but their wealth.


    ¡°If you fools still don¡¯t get it! Let me spell it out for you! The ones who will fully cooperate with our king¡¯s wishes will find himself at the lead of an army! And with an army, fortune and prestige is not far out of reach.¡± He exined as it seems that those in front of him all became dumb after worrying for their own necks for continuous days.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was locked on to Commander Ishaq.


    ¡°Are your words the truth?¡± someone from the audience questioned to which themander turned his head towards the king to give him back the spotlight.


    .....


    ¡°Well, what he said is what I intended to do. Those who will give me their full cooperation will serve asmanders of the new expanded army. And for those who aren¡¯t ssified to bemanders because they arecking the noble title, don¡¯t be worried since I will grant you nobility if you so proved that you are worthy of it.¡± King Gyassi confidently spoke ending his words with a harmless smile but only he himself know that his smile was anything but harmless.


    ¡°Another thing, Commander Ishaq won¡¯t be serving as the Supreme Commander of the new army since he will be busy in protecting and that will make him unable to lead properly.¡± He added as he sat down on his throne as he threw one piece of juicy meat towards the greedy bastards to have them willingly hand out all the wealth that they possess. ¡®You will all willingly hand over to me the wealth that you have gathered.¡¯ Heughed inside his head as he stared at the faces of those who were hooked by the bait that he threw at them.


    The moment that the delicious lure wasid out, the eyes of many sparkled as there was nobody who did not want to be the Supreme Commander of a huge army. Some of them came form a lineage ofmanders and they won¡¯t ept being outdone by some nameless nobody, especially by some merchants who only had gold coins and nothing else. To the merchants this was a rare opportunity for them to elevate their status and they will not let it slipped past by them.


    ording to the n that was revealed by the king, the new army would be close to hundred thousand, excluding the ones under Commander Nassor who the king really didn¡¯t care about if they all perish or not. If they turned out to be sessful in their almost impossible undertaking, he will let them be and if they all perish, so be it.


    King Gyassi was about to exit the room when someone suddenly barged into the throne room. The sound of swords being unsheathed echoed out as most of the Royal Guards swarmed towards the king to protect him while the others headed towards the uninvited guest.


    ¡°Forgive me for suddenly barging in unannounced and for my rudeness, Your Highness but I carry such an important news that you must know about!¡± the one who barged in shouted with all his might to make sure that the king would be able to hear him as kneeled down on one knee.


    ¡°Hold!¡± King Gyassi shouted and the Royal Guards stayed their hands.


    ¡°Let me hear what important news you carry that allows you to be discourteous in my pce.¡± He continued while making his way forward while still being surrounded by the Royal Guards. King Gyassi was confident that his life is not threatened since Commander Ishaq is close by and he knew no one or heard of anyone within the kingdom who could stand toe to toe with his protector.


    The uninvited guest heaved a sigh of relief as he was given a chance to speak and was not killed right on the spot.


    ¡°The Bulwarks of the Sand have been defeated with one joining the traitors and the other falling ill from an unknown illness and the army which was with them are no more. And¡­¡± The unweed visitor reported but he was cut halfway through his report.


    ¡°Which one of them is the traitor?¡± King Gyassi questioned. His anger could clearly be discerned from his voice as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Lord Husani, Your Highness.¡± The messenger reported.


    ¡°Very well, he is no longer worthy to be referred to as lord and he is no longer a noble of this kingdom. Hasal¡­¡± the King called and an old man came out from the door which he entered from. The old man had long grey hair and he was a bit hunchback as he walked towards the king before bowing.


    ¡°Your loyal servant awaits your orders, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Send Commander Lastam and his unit to ride towards thend of that traitorous bastard and they are to kill each male member of his family. As for their women, I¡¯ll leave it for themander to decide what he wants to do with them.¡± A mercilessmand was easily given out and those who were present got to witness personally how cruel their new king is.


    ¡°And what about the whereabouts of Baron Masud?¡± the king turned his gaze to the messenger.


    ¡°He has returned at his dominion, Your Highness as he is too ashamed to face you.¡± The messenger responded.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for him to show his face to me anymore after his failure, tell Commander Lastam to pay him a visit¡­ The same thing applies to him as his traitorous acquaintance.¡± Another ruthlessmand was given.


    ¡°As youmand, Your Highness.¡± The old man gave a deeper bow as he exited towards where he came from.


    ¡°Continue¡­¡± King Gyassi turned his head towards the messenger who was bathing in his own sweat after hearing the heartless verdicts of their ruler but he had to persist and finish what he has started.


    ¡°The warmongering creatures of the north havee south and are raiding the surroundings of Alsenna. ording to the information that the scouts have gathered, it looks like they are waiting for their allies to arrive and they have ns to siege the city. That¡¯s all I have to report, Your Highness.¡± The messenger nervously waited for the words of the king. Deep inside his head, he was praying and hoping that the cruelty of their new ruler which he had applied to the Bulwarks of the Sand and their families won¡¯t extend all the way towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well toe and report without dy, you are dismissed.¡± King Gyassi turned around and headed towards his throne. The messenger got up from his kneeling posture then headed out of the throne room in a rush before the king changes his decision, he headed for the stables and grabbed a mighty-looking steed. He no longer cared who it belongs to as he mounted it and made himself scarce from the city.

 Chapter 240 - 240 Chapter 240

    240 Chapter 24To the south of Ereia, at one of the gates inside the kingdom from the south, in a manor which is clearly owned by some noble house basing on its luxurious appearance and the banners that are being flown on its towers. Inside the manor¡¯srgest room, the sound of someone moaning in pain could clearly be heard as the stone walls of the manor easily echoed out the sound as it spread it through its halls.


    On the bed that practically screamed of luxury, its posts made from the rare and expensive Drakwood, the ropes that interwove from one side to the other to form as its spring was from that of Seifan Threads which were scarce in the market or at times non-existent. The mattress made from the finest and softest silk which was stuffed with feathers. The bed also has a canopy with gold and jewels embedded onto it and beddings made from fine cloth that was as expensive as the finest silk.


    If there is something that nobles were really good at, it was unting their wealth to others and therge room was designed as such. Almost each corner of the room was specifically intended to do just that. The appearance of the room was very majestic but the one upying the ce was theplete opposite as he looks like more of a beggar than a rich man.


    His entire body covered in bandages with darkened blood and pus seeping out from the confines of the dressings and the sound of suffering that he keeps on making, it was a dark contrast to the grand appearance of the room. Baron Masudy in his bed, groaning in pain as his entire body aches from his head to toe. There was not a single part of his body that isn¡¯t throbbing in agony both inside and out.


    He knew that he was suffering from some kind of unknown disease but he doesn¡¯t know where he got it from and what cause it. The only thing that he could remember was that after he escaped the warmongering creatures and their allies, he arrived at a town, a town with no living creature in it, be it animals or humans.


    He spent some time roaming around the empty town and ording the clues that he could find, the town was abandoned just recently but what he can¡¯t figure out was that why was it deserted since the ce had no signs of struggle, not a single one. His soldiers wouldn¡¯t have been quicker than him since almost all of them were on foot and the riders who fled first before him nowy dead somewhere among the grains of sand with their bodies now cold after he was done with them. And the warehouses were still filled to the brim with food and other necessary supplies.


    Since the ce was empty, he decided to just burn it down to the ground to deny the enemies from easily obtaining the valuable supplies and a denying them of a great camp. He grabbed whatever he can that he could that can fit onto the steeds that he has with him then set the town aze. Baron Masud had a smirked on his face after journeying a safe distance way from the zing inferno that he had created. With enough supplies in his possession, he made a beeline towards his dominion but made a stop at Alsenna to warn them of the iing assault.


    He could still clearly remember the mocking gaze that he received from Earl Baksha when he informed them of his defeat. The Earl didn¡¯t just stop with the mocking gaze but also spouted some infuriating words that made him seethe in anger specially the part where the worthiness of his family¡¯s noble status was doubted. After he did what he had to do, he stormed out of the Earl¡¯s residence and exited the city within the same day that he entered.


    The thoughts of the baron were soon disturbed by the knocking sounds that came from the door.


    .....


    ¡°Come in!...¡± he uttered as loud as he could before breaking into a fit of coughs and just like before, he could taste the metallic and salty taste of his own blood that made its way towards his mouth. The nauseous feeling came to strike once again as beads of cold sweat formed up on his forehead after some suppressed gagging, the contents of his stomach came flooding out, mostly fluids that had an undesirable taste. He had turned weak after continuously throwing out the food that he consumes almost immediately and the pain that was assaulting his senses did no better to make him rx.


    The door slowed opened and to enter was a staff, the staff was in as it could get, just made of some ragged looking wood. Moving his gaze up, the poor lord soon met the gaze of the staff¡¯s owner who was an old man with wrinkled skin and a head full of white hair. Baron Masud was skeptical about the capabilities of the neer since even his own personal doctor wasn¡¯t able to find out what illness he was suffering from but the eyes of the old man remained calm even after seeing the state that he was in.


    Without a word, the old man made his way towards the bed of the baron, escorted by the guards to protect their lord. Lord Masud struggled to sit up but he did manage to do it nheless despite how feeble he was. He reeks of vomit and something awful like that of a rotting corpse but the old man seemed to have not noticed the scent as he still continued on his way.


    Wordlessly, the old hermit unwrapped the bandage on one of the baron¡¯s hands which exposed what was lying beneath it. The hand was filled with tiny but noticeable holes, closely packed together like that of a sponge with a viscus fluid oozing out from those tiny pits which was causing the awful stench, aside from the odor of vomit in the room.


    ¡°How is it? Do you know what illness is this and more importantly are you able to cure me?¡± the baron struggled to finish his questions as he tried his best to prevent himself from throwing up at the old man.


    The old man stood up and stared seriously at the baron.


    ¡°You are both dead and alive.¡±


    The words of the old man brought nothing but confusion to the baron.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lord Masud question as he broke into a fit of cough once again.


    ¡°I regret to inform you that this disease has no known cure that I know of. The only thing that I can do for you is to ease the pain that you are constantly subjected to and stop you from vomiting the food that you consume.¡± The elderly didn¡¯t want to give the lord false hope as he really didn¡¯t know any cure that could make some recover from the ¡®Corpse Disease¡¯ which was suspected as a curse instead of a disease because of its nature.


    Lord Masud helplesslyid back down on his bed with helplessness as his hopes of being cured was snuffed out by the elder quickly. His wife was beginning to tear up as she watched how much pain he was suffering. The baron was never a good noble as he was totally strict and cruel when ites to others but he was a great father to his daughter and a fine husband to his wife despite his infidelity.


    His wife was about to embraced him once again but the old man was quick to prevent her from doing so.


    ¡°I advise you not to do that, the disease is can easily spread through contact with the pus that oozes out from the body of the one suffering from the illness. The servants who hade in contact with the fluid should remain with the lord and serve him, don¡¯t send anyone else.¡± The wife of the baron was frightened by the words that was uttered by the elder as she flinched and created a distance between her and his husband. Baron Masud sighed in helplessness as he could understand the fear of his wife.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry dear¡­¡± his wife apologized and slowly approached him once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can understand. There¡¯s no need for you toe visit me in the future since my illness might also infect you and that would not be good for our daughter. Just take good care of her and don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Lord Masud uttered with helplessness. The thing that worries him the most was the well-being of his daughter; he could endure himself suffering but would definitely not endure knowing that his beloved daughter is suffering.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back tonight with the medicine and heed my warning if you want those who you care about to be safe from what you are suffering.¡± The old man said before turning around and headed towards the door, the guards still with him.


    Baron Masud helplessly sighed as he tried to divert his attention from the pain that he was experiencing as he reminisces about the moments that he had spent with his daughter.

 Chapter 241 - 241 Chapter 241

    241 Chapter 24After they made a little stop at the small vige which smartly surrendered without a fight, the Yohan First Horde was on the move again as they move southward towards their target which was the rich merchant city of Alsenna. Khao¡¯khen wanted to gather some resources from the small vige but the small settlement didn¡¯t have anything worthy to offer except for water.


    A light chuckle escaped the lips of the chieftain when he remembered the scene where the jaws of the four soldiers guarding the settlement dropped when he spoke to them in their tongue. Close to half a hundred of Adhalia¡¯s people were left behind along with the women that were abandoned by their enemies when they retreated.


    Their target city was still three days march away and since there is nothing really worth his attention along the way, Khao¡¯khen stayed with the with the carts that were transporting the supplies as he enjoyed the snacks that the little Grogus were making. ording to the rough map drawn out by the Ereians, the current capital of Ereia is almost a week of march away from the city that they were heading to.


    The southernnds of Ereian or at least the habitablends of it were the territory of the two barons that dared to cross the desert to fight them only to be beaten pretty badly by them. He also learned about the title given to the two which was ¡°Bulwarks of the Sand¡± which wasical as their titles sounded amazing but they didn¡¯t deserve it as their capabilities are nowhere near someone deserving of such title.


    ¡°Here you go, chief.¡± Grogus presented to Khao¡¯khen a new round of snacks before Aro¡¯shanna decides that her share is too little and grabbed everything for herself. Khao¡¯khen shifted his attention to the food that Grogus presented and he caught sight of Drae¡¯ghanna discussing something with the shamans of the Skallser tribe. He was sure of it that they were discussing some magic rted things which he had no interest in since he can¡¯t practice magic like they do.


    He has been wondering for a while now what happened to the enigmatic system of his since it has gone awfully quiet for a long time. It has been bothering him but he can¡¯t do anything about it.


    After days of boredom without anything to do but keep moving forward, the Yohan First Horde finally saw the towering walls of Alsenna and the smoke rising from the distance in its surroundings.


    ¡°It seems that the three had been busy these past few days¡­¡± Khao¡¯khen muttered under his breath as he observed the scattered rising smokes from the distance from the surroundings of the city.


    *****


    .....


    The rm bells went crazy inside the city of Alsenna after they learned about a huge army that was heading towards them. Fear and despair filled the eyes of the survivors who managed to escaped the clutches of death from those who raided their homes and ughtered all those who dared to fight back. The nobles and merchants inside the city despaired even more so as they realized that their end might not be too far away and their wealth won¡¯t be able to help them since it ismon knowledge that the warmongering creatures had no desire for gold, precious gems or anything that man dearly coveted in his life.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just a make a run for it before they start to siege the city.¡± One of the gathered nobles rmended which caught the attention of his peers.


    ¡°He is right, with enough soldiers escorting us, we may be able to get out of this ce alive.¡± Another one chimed in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you guys but I am spending every piece of gold that I have to hire people to protect me.¡± A merchant with a huge belly announced as he turned around and headed towards his mansion which was located at the center of the city.


    The merchant city of Alsenna was a hotspot for wealthy individuals who seeks to gain more wealth without the disturbance of political struggle of the officials of the kingdom and far away from the scrutinizing eyes of the royal family and their servants who might decide that they are gaining more wealth than they deserved and require them to pay some fees for them to be able to keep what they gained. Never in their wildest dream would they imagine that the city would be attack and by orcs at that since they never dared to attack human settlements before that have mighty walls to keep them out.


    ¡°How many soldiers do we have avable?¡± a man with almost gray hair questioned his attendants as he rummaged through the scrolls that was piled up on his table.


    ¡°Almost three thousand,mander.¡± The closest to him informed quickly to which themander nodded his head in acknowledgement that he heard him.


    Four attendants of themander were waiting for his orders as they patiently waited in silence, they reced the servants of the oldmander when they are not on post and apany him in his day-to-day life. The four young attendants are themanders of the four gates of the city and they alternate among themselves who is free and not on post on who will apany their teacher. Rarely would they all be gathered together but since the city is about to be siege, they are now all present together.


    Rapid footsteps could be heard outside the room and judging by the sounds it belongs to a soldier since there was some metal noise apanying the footsteps which would mean that the one approaching is wearing an armor.


    ¡°Urgent report, the new recruits are being taken away by the nobles and merchants and some of the old soldiers also were taken away by them.¡± The one outside the room shouted with heavy breaths as he worried that any more dy in informing themander would result into more problemster on.


    ¡°What!?¡± the oldmander jumped up from his sit which resulted in some of the scrolls on his table to be fall to the floor.


    ¡°Those fools! What are they thinking! We need all avable soldiers to be on the walls to repel the siege!¡± themander¡¯s outburst echoed inside the room as he made quick strides towards the door. With a powerful swing, the door of the room swung open as it made a crisp bang against the stone walls. The one who reported sweated bullets as he felt that he was lucky since the door swings inwards and not outwards or else he might have been sent flying by themander.


    ¡°Lead the way! I need to knock some sense into the heads of those idiots.¡± The fumingmander ordered.

 Chapter 242 - 242 Chapter 242

    242 Chapter 24¡°Five gold per person!¡±


    ¡°Eight gold per person¡±


    ¡°Ten gold per person! Limited slots only!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen gold per person! Limited to a hundred only! Priority to experts above Third Realm of Power!¡±


    The center of the city became a market as servants of different nobles and merchants kept on shouting as they recruit soldiers for their masters. Some wandering warriors who want to earn some money were quick to present themselves and be employed by the wealthy individuals. Such urrence is rare as the hiring prices were more than what is the norm in escorting someone.


    ¡°Four people, all above the Fourth Realm of Power and a mage that is the in the Second Circle of Magic¡­¡± a man with a head scarf with only his eyes being shown uttered as he stood in front of the servant with the highest hiring price.


    ¡°Above the Fourth Realm and a Second Circle Mage?¡± the servant tried to confirm and the man in front of him just nodded his head in reply. The servant was doubtful of their im until he felt the pressure emanating from the warriors of the group. He was in the Third Realm of Power but he was still suffocated by the pressure being released by the group. There was no doubt about it, the warriors of the group could easily crush him just by the aura that they are releasing.


    Covered in beads of sweat, the servant quickly handed them their pay and signaled some of his peers to guide them towards the abode of their master which would surely be ecstatic after learning that he had powerful warriors protecting him and with a mage in the mix which was rare since mages were normally recruited by powerful forces or serving the royals of a kingdom.


    The recruitment drive continued as more and more people flocked towards the recruitment area while others were just curious and came to take a look at what themotion is all about. Some were worried and some were happy while others started switching between different emotions as they watched the event that was taking on.


    .....


    ¡°Out of the way! Make way!¡± loud shouts came out of nowhere as rows of soldiers in their armors shove away those barring their path as they moved forward. Some powerful wandering warriors ormonly called as mercenaries stood their ground as they prepared themselves for a confrontation as they observe their opponents who they were sure that they can take on since they are stronger than them basing on the auras that they are originating from their stance.


    A group of five people soon arrived and the soldiers made way for them and saluted towards them, judging by the actions of the soldiers it seems like the new arrivals are their superiors. The man in the lead was taller than most of the soldiers and judging by his bearing, he was a man who has grown in a family of soldiers.


    ¡°What is the fuss all about?¡± themander raised an eyebrow towards his soldiers as he questioned them. His tone carried a hint of displeasure as he asked them.


    ¡°Well sir, they are barring the path and are disrespecting us by standing against us and by the looks of it they are going to engage us if you haven¡¯t arrive.¡± One of the soldiers reported.


    The group that was standing against the soldiers were almost over twenty in number and based on their aura, they aren¡¯t easy to deal with, well at least until themander arrived as his surging power suppressed them all.


    ¡°Out of the way before I vent my frustrations on you!¡± the oldmander shouted as he released his full might, the surging power of a warrior in the Eight Realm of Power suppressed everyone around him. The suppression that themander was releasing even made some in the crowd directly unconscious as they got suffocated by him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a slight misunderstanding Commander Lars, we don¡¯t have anything against you and your soldiers. We¡¯ll be on our way now.¡± The leader of the group smiled towards the oldmander as he turned around and waved towards his group to stand down. Upon turning around, Commander Lars caught sight of the insignia on the armor of the one leading the group that almost engaged his soldiers.


    ¡°The de Crows? What are they doing all the way here in the desert.¡± Commander Lars muttered to himself after identifying the identity of the people that his soldiers almost had a brawl with.


    The de Crows is known as one of the strongest mercenary groups in the Ken Union as they are easily in the Top 10 in the rankings ording to the people of the union. They are active all the way until the Kingdom of Alberna from the Ken Union which is difficult for most mercenary groups.


    After the de Crows moved away from the area, Commander Lars turned his attention to the people who were recruiting his soldiers. The menacing gaze of the oldmander coupled with his surging aura made many of the servants of the wealthy individuals wet themselves as they felt like they were being stared at by a bloodthirsty beast that was about to pounce on them.


    ¡°S..ss¡­sss¡­sir¡­w..ww¡­¡­we are.. j¡­just under or¡­orders.¡± One of the servants managed to stutter out the words that he wanted to say. The servants who are recruiting people were drenched in sweat as they were confronted by the clearly ragingmander.


    ¡°I can understand that your masters need to recruit people to protect them but my soldiers are off limits since I need them on the walls to keep the enemies at bay and prevent the city from being breach. Tell your masters to return my soldiers and some supplies to the warehouse for somepensation or else I¡¯ll start auditing all their previous transactions.¡± Commander Lars stated as he turned around and head back towards the walls since the bells started ringing the sound of enemy attack.


    *****


    Outside the walls of Alsenna, ballistae were lines up as its operators started cranking them up to fire their first volley. Bolts of iron were being transported from the logistic group towards the ballistae as a two warbands, the seventh and eight are on standby as they are guarding the operators of the ballistae from a sudden sally out from the city.


    Behind the lines of ballistae, a camp was being erected and those in charge of the supplies started unloading the things needed in creation of the camp. Khao¡¯khen was staring at the towering walls of the city that they are about to siege and the silhouettes of soldiers that are moving about atop the walls as they prepare their defenses against the iing attack.

 Chapter 243 - 243 Chapter 243

    243 Chapter 24Standing beside Khao¡¯khen was Adhalia who was also observing the towering walls of the city, she had some memories of the city as she frequently visited it when she was young and before her house fell. The walls were still standing mighty as she remembered as it kept the pesky sand out of the city which prevents its residents from dealing with it unlike those in the wild who had to deal with frequently with grains of sand assaulting them.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just use magic to blow the walls apart?¡± Drae¡¯ghanna questioned as she joined them while ying with a small me in her hands. She had been learning a few spells from the shamans with some she sessfully learned while others she can¡¯t seem to be able to cast despite how many times or how hard she tried. She only finally gave up after the shamans told her that she might not have any affinity with some elements which prevents her from being able to cast certain spells or perhaps she stillcks control of her mana.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work¡­ Try and see if you can make a scratch on the walls.¡± Adhalia replied without turning her head as she shifted her gaze from the walls and towards the First Kanikarr Corps who were finished with their preparations as they waited for the signal to fire their first volley.


    Sensing the mocking tone from her words, Drae¡¯ghanna thought that she was being challenge by Adhalia. With a click of her tongue, Drae¡¯ghanna step forward and prepared one of the new spells that she learned from the shamans. The air around her started to heat up as she started casting the spell, a surge of mana started to gather around her from the surroundings and with the abundance of heat from the environment her spell was quick to bepleted as surging mes started dancing in her palms.


    The me in Drae¡¯ghanna¡¯s hands started getting bigger and bigger and started forming something which looks like an arrow. With a smirk, she released her spell and the mes started surging out towards the walls of Alsenna.


    ¡®me Spear¡¯ one of the new spells that she learned from the shamans of the Skallser which has high pration power that can break through and make a hole on mountain walls. Adhalia shook her head in response after noticing the smirk on the lips of Drae¡¯ghanna as she watched her spell make a beeline towards the towering walls in the distance.


    After a few moments, the spear that was made of pure fire made contact with the walls of the city but instead of it making a hole on the walls, it suddenly just vanished from existence like it never existed in the first ce and the walls was unscathed with no damage at all. Confusion and surprise filled the face of Drae¡¯ghanna after seeing her mighty spell just vanish after hitting the walls of the city.


    ¡°I told you so¡­ Magic doesn¡¯t work against the walls of the city.¡± Adhalia clicked her tongue as she turned around and headed towards where the camp was being constructed.


    ¡°Fire!!!¡± Khao¡¯khen shouted towards the First Kanikarr Corps and bolts of iron soared to the air and headed towards the walls of Alsenna. Some iron bolts created small cracks on the walls while some sessfully embedded on it, some impaled an unlucky fellow while others buried themselves upon the buildings that were just behind the walls. Seeing that Drae¡¯ghanna was still confused by what just happened, Khao¡¯khen started to exin the reason behind it.


    .....


    ¡°The walls of the city are made of Null Stones or Magic Nullifying Stones which renders almost every magic spell useless when it makes contact with it, well at least the outermostyer of the walls is made of such stones. It renders magic useless but traditional siege weapons still works against it that¡¯s why the iron bolts can do damage against it but magic won¡¯t make even a slight scratch against it.¡±


    ¡°How about sending a magic spell over the walls and towards the city?¡± Drae¡¯ghanna questioned after she finally learned the reason why her spell disappeared into nothing.


    ¡°That would certainly work¡­but¡­ we don¡¯t know what you are going to hit.¡± Khao¡¯khen responded as he signaled the Kanikarss to continue with their volleys.


    ¡°Well, I can summon Akwh and fly above the city to bombard the right targets.¡± Drae¡¯ghanna rmended and she was about to summon Akwh.


    Khao¡¯khen went silents for a few moments and wanted to consider what she rmended but then he decided to be against it.


    ¡°That would certainly work but we don¡¯t know if the city has some sort of defense against flying creatures or if there is someone or something inside the city that can shoot you down which I don¡¯t want to happen. It¡¯s very risky, will just do it the traditional way which isy siege on the city and keep them trapped inside.¡± He replied and kept his gaze on the trolls that were busy loading the next bolts for the next volley.


    A few meters behind the line of ballistae, the onagers were being positioned for their first attack as rocks were being piled up just behind the huge siege engines which were going to be hurled towards the cityter. A perimeter was also being created starting from the camp that was being erected which stretched outwards which would encircle the city. The Troll Hunters were harassing the western side, the Warg Cavalry at the eastern side and the Rhakaddon Cavalry at the southern side and the bulk of the First Yohan Horde at the northern side, the city of Alsenna is basically surrounded with no way out unless they make a break for it and engage the ones surrounding them or they can get some sort of reinforcements from somewhere.


    *****


    Inside the city, Commanders was making his rounds around the warehouses of the city to ensure that they will have enough supplies tost a long-drawn-out siege. Them being the defenders gives them a slight advantage since they just have to repel the attackers but he must ensure that his soldiers are well fed since morale would start to decline fast if starvation bes rampant. Nobody would want fight with his all with an empty stomach.


    He would also forcefully request food supplies from the merchants and nobles if necessary and he was sure that they have a lot of things in their storages, like food and other good stuffs specially the merchants. In the face of survival, any man would grab onto even the smallest hope avable to him or her.

 Chapter 244 - 244 Chapter 244

    244 Chapter 24¡°Tell the soldiers on the walls to keep themselves well behind the battlements of the walls, the siege has officially began¡­ Our foes will continue to barrage our walls with everything that they¡¯ve got and will surely attempt to create a point where they can breakthrough with their siege engines.¡± Garrison Commander Lars issued his orders as he sat behind his table which had plenty of reports that he had to go through.


    ¡°How is the southern gate, Ekhans?¡± he questioned without shifting his gaze as he continued to sort things out with all the reports that he had in front of him.


    ¡°It has been silent the past few days sir, those mounted orcs have built a camp for themselves a safe distance away where our weapons on the walls can¡¯t reach them. They are ignoring survivors who are passing by them but they would start getting rowdy and attack anyone thates from within the city after getting out of the range of our defensive weapons.¡± Ekhans the one in charge of organizing the defenses in the southern walls reported. He was the youngest of all the students of Lars but his age didn¡¯t held him back as he could stood on equal grounds with the other students of his teacher inbat.


    ¡°Overall, we have been surrounded in all sides. Three sides manned by mobile units that cane and go as they please which would prove to be a headache if a fight turns into a chase.¡± Lars muttered as he massaged his temples which were throbbing in pain after he received letters from the nobles in the city that he had no authority over the people that they have recruited. They have stated that since they have answered their recruitment, they are no longer soldiers under hismand but personal soldiers of the nobles.


    ¡°Why those imbeciles¡­¡± he gritted his teeth in frustration as he crumpled the letter that he was reading a few moments ago. He would very much like to teach those prideful bastards some good lesson but he had no time to do it as their foes started to intensify the offensive. Magic would be useless against the towering walls of Alsenna but traditional siege warfare would still work and they were caught unprepared to be siege. Only a few days went by after those mobile units of their enemies started to create chaos in the surrounding areas which resulted in some supplies that should have been added to the warehouses to be abandoned.


    ¡°Sir, urgent report. Baron Manakk, Baron Aster requests for the eastern gate to be opened.¡± A soldier came to make a report about the situation at the eastern gate. A few moments ago, the two barons with their merchant friends came to the eastern gate along with the people that they have recruited and demanded that the eastern gate be opened for them.


    ¡°Captain Rakhassi quickly departed and is in a standoff against them along with his soldiers under hismand.¡± The panting soldier continued and finished his report before recollecting his breathing.


    Without a word, the oldmander stood up from his seat and headed out towards the eastern gate. There was no outburst but the rage filled eyes of his says it all as every step of his seemed to be punishing the ground that he was stepping on as his aura surge around his body.


    *****


    .....


    ¡°Halt in firing for the meantime and concentrate on erecting the camp. That should be enough of an announcement for us.¡± Khao¡¯khenmanded as he turned around and headed towards where the camp was at.


    All around the camp, defenses such as barricades and ditches were being created in order to make sure that their camp won¡¯t be easily broken through by raiding parties from their enemies. Since there was ack of wood from the surroundings, the orcs had to make do with whatever they can get their hands from their supplies.


    ¡°Send out runners to inform Haguk, Skorno and Dhug¡¯mhar that we have already arrive and while the messengers are at it, asked them if there is a woond nearby where we can get some timber to build additional siege engines.¡± He ordered as he headed towards where Adhalia were at and the Drakhars.


    *****


    At the western side of Alsenna, out in the wilds, the Troll Hunters were scattered about in their messy camp as they y around with the new toys or friends that they have discovered. The Troll Hunters were shouting in excitement as they chased creatures around the endless sand, these creatures had legs and tail of a lizard, the body of a horse and the neck and head of a rooster but their beaks had row of razor-sharp teeth in them which signifies that they are predators but the trolls didn¡¯t mind it as they merrily chased them around like they were hunting.


    ¡°Got ya!¡± Skorno proudly shouted while his chest heaved up and down as he brought down the creature crashing to the ground after grabbing its thin long neck and dragged it down to the ground. With a happy smile, Skorno jumped on the back of the creature that he caught and rode onto its back and as he had expected, the creature broke into a mad sprint in an attempt to get rid of the stranger that was on his back.


    The flock of unknown creatures were freely roaming around their territory in search for some prey but they never expected that the rowdy strangers would take interest in them and chase them around the endless sand. They tried to drove away the noisy outsiders with their sharp teeth but their trolls seemed to have taken their actions as a challenge as they dragged them down to the ground one by one before mounting them.


    When boredom strikes them and they have nothing else better to do, trolls would be trolls as they would find anything that they can find where they can have some fun, be it tasting some weird stuff that induces hallucinations or drowsiness and others things that would catch their attention even if they would be in some sort of danger as long as they had their fun.

 Chapter 245 - 245 Chapter 245

    245 Chapter 24Commander Lars arrived at the eastern gate with raging eyes and ready to explode like a gunpowder barrel but surveying around the gates, he can¡¯t find the targets the he wanted to explode onto. There were some clear marks on the ground indicating that a skirmish just happened and their were some bloodstains scattered around. His rage went up another notch after realizing that some of his soldiers were injured or killed and possibly his student included.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± the oldmander spoke while gritting his teeth. His eyes clearly furious and no one wanted to approach him specially with the pressure that he was emitting with his battle energy. Out of nowhere someone kneeled in front of the fumingmander with his bowed down low.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, sir. I am too weak to stop them. I am willing to ept my punishment for failing to uphold the order that you have given which was to keep the gates close until an order directly from you says so otherwise.¡± The kneeling person clutched his abdomen while speaking and by the tone of his voice, he was enduring pain as he talked.


    ¡°I have no intention of punishing you nor the soldiers here. Tend to your wounds and the wounds of those under yourmand and keep the gates close.¡± Commander Lars sighed as he helped his student up from kneeling on the ground. He was mad but not at his student or the soldiers but at those selfish bastards who escaped to save themselves and bringing along with them some of the most powerful warriors that could have helped in the defense of the city.


    ¡°If I survive this ordeal, pray that I don¡¯t meet you¡­¡± themander mumbled to himself as he turned around and headed towards his office after giving some further instructions to the soldiers defending the eastern gate.


    *****


    Outside the walls, those who have just gotten out of the city through the eastern gate were moving cautiously as they sent scouts ahead. The nobles and merchants feared that they are going to be ambush by their enemies but after seeing that group of strong warriors that they have recruited were walking alongside them, they were somewhat relieved. There were almost a thousand of them moving together in the open and they are a hundred precent sure that their enemies have already spotted them since there is no ce to hide in the open desert but they haven¡¯t seen even a shadow of their foes yet which gave rise to some worry among the merchants specially those who didn¡¯t possess a sliver of battle energy in their body.


    Somewhere in the distance, Haguk and his Warghen n were observing the group that went out of the city. He had some reservations about attacking the group since they might be just luring them out and most of all they are still too close to the city gates and could easily turn back and ran back inside the city for safety and the weapons on the walls aren¡¯t their just for disy. He had no ns on needlessly engaging in fights that he wasn¡¯t confident in as the auras being emitted by some of those in the group that they are observing are way more fatal than most of those that they had faced against before.


    ¡°Send out a runner and inform the chief that there is a strong group that came out of the city and I am not confident in fighting them with just the Warg Cavalry.¡± Haguk ordered. Two of their fastest riders split of from the group that was tailing the enemy formation that was slowly moving away from the walls.


    .....


    At the northern side, rocks were being sent towards the city at a slow pace, most of the rocks were concentrated on the part where the gates were at in hopes of damaging it or even outright destroy it. At first, Khao¡¯khen deployed a battering ram along with half of the horde to make an attempt at the gates but they faced heavy resistance after they were within the range of the enemy weapons on the walls. A concentrated rain of ming arrows set the battering ram aze which caused burns on those who were pushing it, the first battering ram didn¡¯t even make it within two hundred meters of the gates before turning into a zing inferno.


    A few more attempts were made with the battering rams but after seeing the fourth of the battering rams being sent aze just a few meters in front of the enemy gates, Khao¡¯khen gave up in using battering rams. The defenders clearly made use of oil against the fourth battering ram as he heard the reports of the warriors who apanied the rams that jars containing a ck thick liquid were thrown at the rams before being set aze easily by ming arrows despite the efforts of the Yurakks in protecting it.


    Some of the Yurakks even have to discard their shields as their trusty shield became too hot after catching fire and they had no other choice but to abandon it or their hands would surely be baked. Those who only had their shields set ame were lucky but the truly unfortunate ones were those who were nearly baked to death in their amors after they took a bath of that slimy ck liquid then caught fire. The enemy gates also caught fire which somehow made Khao¡¯khen smile at first but then a huge amount of sand came pouring down from the walls which snuffed the mes out. He had no idea who thought of such ways to defend the city but it sure was effective, there is only one thing that the desert doesn¡¯tck and it¡¯s the grains of sand that is everywhere.


    Water might be the best to put out fires in such an era but with a scarce supply of it, no one would be stupid enough to waste it and since sand can do just the same then why not make use of it. The failure of the battering rams served as a reminder to Khao¡¯khen that even though he was a good or maybe even greatmander in his era but in such a period that nuclear bombs and automatic rifles didn¡¯t exist and a world where fantasy creatures and magic existed, he still had a lot to learn.


    A few hundred warriors of the horde suffered varying degrees of injuries while more than twenty died after the failed attempts on the gates. Khao¡¯khen was livid but he can¡¯t do anything about it, he wanted to blow up that annoying wall and be done with conquering the city but he had no way to do it except do it bit by bit with the onagers. After his consecutive victories with his warriors, he became a bit proud of himself but after being taught a lesson by the Ereian defenders, it was a bitter pill which was hard for him to swallow.


    After calming his mind, he was about to order the Yurakks to return to camp and rest as he didn¡¯t want them to be standing around for nothing but Warg riders appeared in the distance. Listening to the report of the messengers, his hunch that the Yurakks might be needed somewhere else is correct. Khao¡¯khen knew that the morale of the horde dipped down a bit after their failed attempts with the rams and now he had an opportunity to restore it. In a siege battle, the orcs might be rookies since they never fought in such battles before but in a pitch battle out in the open, that¡¯s where they are at their best.


    Orders soon came one after the other, and the entire camp became lively after the warriors of the horde learned that there is a battle that is to be fought. Those who lost some of their equipment during the attempts with the rams sprinted towards the logistics and equipped themselves with their missing gears. Khao¡¯khen gave priority to the Yurakks who participated in the previous assault in the walls as he was sure that all of them or many of them needed to vent out their frustrations after being attacked and wounded without a way to retaliate and had to retreat after aplishing nothing. After looking at the expression of the gathered warriors in front of him, he was absolutely correct as even those who suffered some burns that would put any normal person out of the battlefield for a long time were among those who were standing in front of him.


    Khao¡¯khen almost feels sorry for his enemies as he was sure that it¡¯s going to be one crazy battle. Four warbands marched out of the camp while the warbands who remained were put to guard duty as they watch their peers marched out with jealousy, they also wanted to participate in the uing battle but they were ordered to guard their siege engines. And their chief said that with them mobilizing such a huge part of their force, there is a possibility that their enemies who are turtling behind the walls mighte out and make an attempt on their camp which they should be prepared for.

 Chapter 246 - 246 Chapter 246

    246 Chapter 24The noise of battle echoed all throughout the walls of the City of Desa, the defenders were fighting with all their might as they repel one enemy soldier after the other but the Ereians kept oning. Freshly crafteddders were positioned on the walls near the city gates by the Ereians, the scent of freshly cut wood was still present on thedders but no one was their to pay attention to it as boots covered in dirt and mud dirtied its steps. Above the walls, the few Albernans were doing their best to topple and dislodge thedders and deny their enemies the path up the walls but the Ereians didn¡¯t let them do so easily as they fought fiercely and defended thedders.


    There were now more than a hundred bodies in front of the walls, the groan of pain of those who were still alive with broken bones after falling from such dangerous height or the wounded ones from the des and arrows of their enemies and the lucky ones who survived both unlike their unlucky peers who have long gone silent. The Ereians kept pouring into the walls of the city and after more than an hour of struggle they finally managed to establish a stable foothold on the walls as they drove back the defending Albernans. They secured a portion of the walls but the they paid a lot of lives for it; the bodies of their fallenradesy among the unmoving upon the walls but no one bothered with the dead for they still had a task to fulfill.


    The Albernans who were few in number were kicked out from the walls and the gates of the city slowly opened by the Ereians, the sound of hooves came and the patient Viscount Redore with half of his remaining forces entered the city. Every single man in possession of arms was put down by the riders who went all around the city. They didn¡¯t care if you were old or young, as long as you are in possession of a weapon then you are going to be killed. Panic and fear spread around the residents of the city which then caused chaos as fire started to break out in some portions of the city.


    The Ereian Viscount finally arrived at the abode of the one in charge of the city but the cecked the presence of guards which weirded him out. There were only servants huddled together in some corners of the manor being calmed down by the eldest of the group telling them that everything will be alright. Viscount Redore and hid riders scoured the entire ce but didn¡¯t manage to find who they were looking for. After asking the servants about the whereabouts of their masters which didn¡¯t result into anything useful as none of them knew where their master is currently at, some of them stated that they saw the Marquess of Desa a few hours ago with his adviser along the halls of the manor gathered together with his guards before disappearing.


    After giving it some careful thoughts, the Viscount realized that the Marquess of Desa might have escaped through the use of some secret passage which is why they didn¡¯t manage to catch a glimpse of him. The Ereians sessfully captured the City of Desa but they paid a huge price for it as almost half of the foot soldiers that was assigned the difficult task to capture the cityy among the dead. Their casualties was the greatest at the start of the siege when thedders were still being set up against the walls and many died without even taking a step upon the walls of the city as they were imed by the ws of death in front of the walls.


    Viscount Redore started giving outmands to his remaining soldiers to stabilized the situation of the city, patrols were sent out to scour the city more carefully than before to make sure that there are no present enemies within the walls that might suddenlye out from the shadows and reim the city from their grasp. Announcements came one after the other from the remaining officials of the city who were captured by the Ereians as the Viscount made use of them to calm the hearts of the panic and fear-stricken residents of the city.


    ¡°I hope you are still doing well over there¡­¡± Viscount Redore mumbled to himself as he looked towards the direction where Tortuga Fortress was located at. The n to take the City of Desa by surprise was proposed by Commander Nassor and it received a lot of objections at first but after the oldmander exined their current grim situation, the voices of objection finally went silent for they all know their current situation. The Ereians were tired and hungry with supplies running dangerously low, perhaps the only thing that still held the army together was the trust of soldiers to the oldmander after their recent victories.


    *****


    ¡°Everything is going as we had hoped for.¡± Commander Kontar stood beside the oldmander as they observed the defenses of their enemies. The Tortuga Fortress was very well defended with soldiers in all directions, there were no weak spots that they could make use of tounch an attack but the Ereians had no ns ofunching a real attack at all. Probes were sent all over the surrounding of the fortress which were repelled again and again by the defenders and as the two continued watching the event that was taking on, cheers suddenly erupted from the walls which caught their attention. The sound of hooves made them turn their heads towards the source and as they did so, they caught sight of their cavalry returning after an unsessful attempt at the walls.


    .....


    Darkness began engulfing the surroundings as night started its reign, the Ereians withdrew from the battle as they did so many times before after an entire day of probing the enemy¡¯s defenses. From their camp, the Ereians could hear the sound of cheerful celebration of their enemies which they envied since unlike their foes who were well stacked with supplies and can spare to celebrate after a such a tiring day.


    ¡°As you have said, the enemymander had no ns ofunching a counter-attack, he is very well satisfied with the fact that he could repel our attacks one after the other for the past days. It seems like you know the enemymander very well.¡± Commander Kontar spoke as he pulled a chair in front of the table where the othermanders were gathered at.


    ¡°Ah! Drinking wine after such a tiring day is great!¡± the huge man at one corner of the table eximed as he proceeded to chug down more of the contents of the jar in his hand. Commander Kontar turned his head and saw the intoxicated face of Commander Karim with more than five jars of wine near him, if he was to take a guess, those jar of wines are all probably emptied out by him alone but he had nothing to say to him. He can no longer criticized him for his actions of depleting their supply of wine since he knew that out of all those who are gathered together, perhaps beside the oldmander, Commander Karim is the one with the most contribution among them.


    ¡°So how did you figure out that our enemies wouldn¡¯tunch a counter against us?¡± Commander Kontar continued to ask as he was truly curious about the fact that for many days that have passed, not even once did their enemiese out of the fortress tounch an assault against them. If it was him who was inmand of the enemy army, he would have long made a counterattack after being besieged for many days in an attempt to lift off the siege from the fortress after their many victories of repelling their enemies.


    ¡°The enemymander? I don¡¯t know him very well and I didn¡¯t even know what he looks like but I have heard stories about him from the Albernans that we have captured.¡± Commander Nassor replied as he took a sip of his wine. He had heard tales of the enemy,mander Count Mero from the loose lips of the captured Albernans after some round of drinks with them. It was quite unexpected that some of the captured Ereians didn¡¯t know that he was the headmander of the Ereian army that has defeated them, well he really can¡¯t me them as he seldomly fought in the frontline like the othermanders. The only times that he personally took part in a battle was when the army is in a precarious situation where they will need every warrior that they have but such things were rare to ur and he is no longer as hotblooded and eager as he was when he was in his youth where he would actively participate in battles.


    It was actually a gamble for him, he had heard that Count Mero was a defensive specialistmander who was in charge of the northern front of the Kingdom of Alberna and sessfully held the northern barbarians at bay for many years. He gambled that since Count Mero was focus in defense, he won¡¯tunch an attack if they will continuously win the battles in a defensive way which the sly oldmander happily gave.


    He had no ns of going head to head with the best defensivemander of the enemy kingdom which is why he sent Viscount Redore and a part of the army to detour around the fortress and head towards the City of Desa which would be serving as a supply point for the fortress. During their first battle, he had sent all of his forces out to fool the enemies that they are going all out from the very beginning but little did they know that a huge chunk of soldiers went missing after the initial fight and they quickly withdrew right before noon then the farce of attacks went on to keep the attention of their enemies on them and not at the group of Viscount Redore that slipped past by the fortress.

 Chapter 247 - 247 Chapter 247

    247 Chapter 24Viscount Redore finally managed to stabilized the situation with the residents of the city by distributing to themon people a portion of the gathered supplies that was supposedly to be delivered to the Albernans who were defending the Tortuga Fortress. There was no other way for them to earn the trust and loyalty of the people easily but somehow by distributing a portion of the supplies, it would hopefully calm their nerves a bit and would lower the chance of a rebellion happening. The viscount was afraid of such a thing happening since they are outnumbered by more than ten to one by the residents of the city and if a massive uprising happens then they had no other choice but to abandon the city that they have painstakingly captured and the sacrifices of theirrades would be in vain if they can¡¯t maintain control of the city.


    The Ereians were exhausted after their sessful assault of the city but they didn¡¯t seem to mind the exhaustion as they dragged their fatigued bodies along the walls and around the city to make sure that everything is fine. Along the alley ways of the city, a team of four or more Ereians went around to keep an eye out for anything suspicious, apprehend individuals who are moving about shadily. Often they would capture a few of the residents by mistake since almost everything seemed suspicious by the actions of those that they captured but who could they me, the residents were clearly in fear and are very careful of the foreigners that took control of the city and they too the Ereians were in fear that a huge scale rebellion might just take ce.


    There was a rare silence in the city which was normally bustling with crowd even till the middle of the night, patrons would visit the famous establishments for a round or two or those with the coins to spend would go around looking for something that would catch their eye be it women or objects. The tired Viscount was about to retire to his quarters for his well earned rest when a knocking on the door of his study or the former study of the marquess who was in charge of the city. Since the manor and its servants werecking in a master to serve, the viscount happily presented himself and epted the gracious opportunity since he didn¡¯t know if when would he be able to go back to his own territory and enjoy his life as a noble. He sure was lucky since he was still young and didn¡¯t have a family of his own to worry about unlike hisrades who were gued by worry day and night if they will ever get to see their beloved once again.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± he uttered in a sleepy voice as he yawned and fixed the stack of scrolls that he was done reading through, it was all the reports and statements of the supplies that was gathered in the city. The door opened and one of his trusted guards who also served as one of his second inmand in battles came into his view.


    ¡°Sir, our soldiers captured a pair of suspicious people moving around the slums.¡±


    ¡°Dekar, our soldiers have captured plenty of suspicious looking individuals already during the past few hours, there is no need to report every single capture of suspicious looking people to me. You guys can take care of the matter yourselves¡­¡± the viscount replied as he let out another yawn then stretched his back against the back of the chair that he was seated on. During the past few hours, reports of the capture of suspicious looking people have been flooding in towards his study and he had to pay attention to it since the leaders of the city are still nowhere to be found and he was hoping that his soldiers would manage to find and capture them but the repeated mistaken captures had taken a toll on his nerves as he was fed up with the results.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts, you guys can handle this thing by yourselves. I¡¯d rather have some much needed rest than handle reports of captured suspicious looking people, I have grown sick of it¡­haist¡­If we could only find the marquess and capture him then I would be able to rx.¡± The Viscount gave out one heavy sigh as he stood up then headed towards Dekar who looks like he had something really important to tell him.


    ¡°Alright then, what¡¯s up with this report of suspicious looking person that looks like it is really important to you.¡± He continued after shaking his head a bit.


    .....


    ¡°It¡¯s the Marquess of Desa, well it¡¯s still not a hundred percent urate since we don¡¯t know what he actually looks like which is why I asked the soldiers to bring him here in his manor for his identity to be verified by his servants. He is outside and i already sent people to inform the senior servants of the manor toe outside.¡± Dekar smiled from ear to ear as he was finally able to share the good news to their lord.


    The looming drowsiness of Viscount Redore suddenly disappeared as his sleepy eyes turned full awake and alert after hearing the news that there is a huge possibility that they have captured the marquees. He headed out of the door and almost shoved Dekar aside and made his way towards the halls of the manor.


    ¡°How did the soldiers figure out that he was the marquees in the first ce.¡± The Viscount turned his head towards Dekar who was walking briskly beside him.


    ¡°Well, I was leading some soldiers in patrol and we apprehended them after we notice theming out of a pleasure house, the one that was said to be the most expensive in the city since they have the best quality goods, a variety of beautifuldies that would invoke your desires for some action¡­ ording to the residents.¡± Dekar started to get nervous during thest part of his sentence since he slipped out a key detail of his recent activities. ¡®Shit¡¯ he screamed inside his head but he had no way out of the situation since he knew that his lord figured out that he had visited that ce which is why he knew about its prices and its goods since by the tone of his words when he was describing the ce, he was sure as hell that he was excited.


    ¡°Uhuh¡­continue¡± an emotionless response answered his worries.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ We approached them to asked some questions at first since we no longer want to arrest more people by mistake but their eyes were shifty and their responses were out of sync. The two of them were also wearingmoners clothes which was even more suspicious since they came out from a well known expensive establishment which no realmoner would be able to afford. When we invited them to be escorted by us towards the quarters of the army for some further questioning, the two actually made a run for it but they were quickly taken down by us. The first thing I noticed when we arrived at the quarters was the luxurious looking rings on one of them and after some hands on searching, we found the seal of the marquess on one of them.¡± Dekar went all serious as he told the tales of the event in hopes that the viscount would forget about his recent activity.


    It took some time for the senior servants of the manor to be gathered and when they caught sight of their previous master, most of them bowed their head as they greeted their former master. ¡°Idiots!¡± the Marquess of Desa screamed in frustration after his servants failed his order that they would pretend that they don¡¯t know him if they will see him again for as long as the city is in the control of the Ereians but can he me them, they had been doing such a thing for many years and they have been taught to do so since they were young, it was already ingrained in their minds and body that whenever they see the Marquess, they had to bow and greet him.


    ¡°Finally!¡± Viscount Redore eximed in excitement as he approached the Marquess who was clearly fuming at his servants.


    ¡°You can¡¯t actually me them for this¡­ Come,e, I have a lot of things to discuss with you.¡± The viscount smiled as innocent as he can to show that he means no harm to the noble who was clearly despairing and in fear since it has been normal for the one in charge of the city to be executed by their enemies once he was captured and didn¡¯t surrender.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I have more use of you being alive than dead and I still need your help to deal with a lot of things pertaining to the city.¡± The viscount reassured the trembling marquess, it¡¯s not that the marquess refused to surrender but he didn¡¯t get the chance to so since the Ereians stormed the city by surprise and took control of it too quickly for him to announce his surrender. He was about to head to the walls to proim the surrender of the city when the walls were taken and the Albernan soldiers retreating away from the walls which was followed by a ughter by the riders that just entered the city. The Marquess of Desa feared that he might also be killed by the rampaging riders by mistake which is why he turned tail and fled then went into hiding.

 Chapter 248 - 248 Chapter 248

    248 Chapter 24Out in the open desert, Khao¡¯khen was leading four of the horde¡¯s warband as they chased after the group of enemies that left the city and if they leave them be then the news of the City of Alsenna being siege by orcs would spread all across thends of Ereia which he didn¡¯t want to happen. He had specifically tasked Skorno, Haguk and Dhug¡¯mhar to raid the surroundings of the city to the ground and drive its residents towards the city and not away from it and they were given an order that no one must get pass by them from within the city to the outside but from the outside towards the city, they don¡¯t have to intervene.


    Such arrangements were done since Khao¡¯khen wanted chaos and fear to spread within the city as survivors of the attack of the trolls and orcs that trickled in inside the city would recount the tales of their survival to their new friends and the more people that gets inside the city, the more mouth that needed to be fed by the rulers of the city. Sure they were sending in extra bodies inside the city which may be use by the one in charge of the city to man the walls but it would also mean that they needed more supplies to maintain such extra troops and they are more likely to be subpar than newly trained soldiers when ites to fulfilling their new role.


    If the walls of the city can¡¯t be breached with minimal losses, Khao¡¯khen already had a backup n at the ready which was to starved the people who are turtling behind the mighty walls. The more that the siege would drag on, the more advantageous it is for them since unlike their foes who are encircled and cut out from the rest of the world who had no way to get supplies since even with magic, food can¡¯t just appear out of nowhere, well unless they had a mage who is talented in space rted magic.


    Out in the open desert, the four warbands under the lead of Khao¡¯khen were moving with all haste as they were intending to engage in a fight as soon as possible to vent their frustrations. Along the way, they met up with another pair of messengers from Haguk which informed them that their targets were two hours ahead of them and ording to their report, the enemies were moving slow in their march as they had some heavy carriages with them which might contained some supplies or wealth by someone in the group.


    Khao¡¯khen can¡¯t help himself but smile, if he had to make a guess, the carriages that was being dragged along by their targets contained the wealth of some wealthy individual and he was sure of it that the person was a noble of Ereia. He shook his head as he smiled but then he caught sight of someone among the warbands that was following him, a skinny orc that was wearing the same armor as the Yurakks but his stature was clearly familiar to him and as he focused his gaze onto the certain orc, the orc averted his gaze as he bowed his head then started moving around the formation to hide himself.


    ¡°Gur¡¯kan! I know you are there! Come out to the front!¡± he shouted helplessly as he can¡¯t send him back to the camp since they were already far enough from it and since he was already here, he¡¯ll just make use of him in the uing battle since he knew that the skinny orc was also already bored after doing almost nothing inside the camp but overseeing its construction and keeping discipline among their warriors. His shout seemed to have fallen onto deaf ears as the figure that he was staring at seemed to be doing his best to avoid him.


    ¡°Come to the front or do you want me to assign you more job that requires you to list and read a lot of details!?¡± he threatened which caused the figure that he was looking at to be stiff for a moment as he knew Gur¡¯kan dreaded such things the most. He hadined that his other tasks should be assigned to someone else as he was already the War Chief of the Yohan First Horde and he must keep his entire attention into fulfilling it which was to led the horde to battle and assist the Horde Chief but Khao¡¯khen knew that he was just fed up with keeping records of the horde. The figure seemed to have resigned to his fate as he moved forward and marched beside Khao¡¯khen but what Khao¡¯khen didn¡¯t expect was that another figure apanied Gur¡¯kan and as they removed their helmets, he didn¡¯t know if he should be surprised or annoyed.


    The two War Chiefs of the horde seemed to have been bored, too bored that they disguised themselves as one of the Yurakks and wanted to join the battle and judging by the burnt marks on their armors, they must have also participated in the attempts at the enemy gates with the rams.


    ¡°Chief, scouts!¡± one of the riders of the Warg Cavalry shouted as he pointed at a silhouette in the distance. Khao¡¯khen squinted his eyes to have a better look but all he could see was a cloud of dust and a blurry figure in the distance.


    .....


    ¡°Should we chase them?¡± the rider questioned as he and his peers were preparing to give chase and were only waiting for themand of their chieftain.


    ¡°Just let them be. We will be found out sooner orter and giving chase would be meaningless since some of them would surely entangle with your group while one or two of them would make a run for it and report to their superiors with all haste.¡± Khao¡¯khen replied.


    ¡°The chief is right, there are more than forty of them in total which I doubt even with your strength would be able to handle all of them and keep them in ce and prevent even a single one of them from escaping.¡± Trot¡¯thar joined in as he wanted to make himself useful to the chieftain.


    After knowing that there were more than forty enemies in total, the rider¡¯s excitement died down as he knew that the numbers of their enemy would be too much with just the four of them.


    ¡°Four of them already separated from the group.¡± Trot¡¯thar continued while keeping his gaze on the silhouettes as he knew that he was only one who has the capability to see such details from a distance and he had to fulfill his duty bounded to his ability.


    *****


    More than an hour of march away from where Khao¡¯khen and his warriors were at, the Ereian nobles and merchants were keeping themselves busy by drinking some wine to calm their nerves while their hired guards moved around with them in silence. The biggest group and probably strongest that they managed to hire was the members of the de Crows who were the ones leading the way as all the other hired mercenaries and soldiers knew that they were weaker than them and the rule that strongest should be the leader also applies to them as they silently followed the arrangements of the de Crows.


    ¡°Sir, some of our scouts have returned and they just discovered a part of the orcish army that is after us, they are probably more or less an hour of march away from us and their estimated number is more than two thousand.¡± One of the members of the de Crows reported to their captain after hearing the reports of the scouts that have just returned.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the captain of the de Crows nodded then went silent as he was deciding if they should just ditch the Ereians and let them be at the mercy of the orcs or stay with them for the time being. He was more inclined to leave them be but if by just a slim chance that they survived then the reputation of their mercenary group would surely take a hit as their actions of abandoning their employers after epting their request would be known to others which he didn¡¯t want to happen and he knew that the leader of their organization would surely have his head if that happens. After some careful considerations, he finally made his decision and that is to stay with their employers and fulfill their job or until he can make sure that they would be killed by their enemies since as their assassin friends like to say ¡°Dead man tell no tales¡±.


    ¡°Tell those bastards that if they want to keep their lives, they should abandon the carriages and only take the essentials with them or else the enemy army would be able to catch up to us.¡± He ordered as he shifted his gaze towards the luxurious carriages that was in the middle of their formation.


    Sounds ofint from the nobles and merchant soon reached his ears but he paid no heed to it as he replied to them that their lives are at their hands if they won¡¯t obey his arrangements. Gritting their teeth in anger, the wealthy nobles and merchants mounted the steeds that was pulling their carriages as they had no other choice but to obey but they all agreed that they would send out letters ofints to the headquarters of the de Crows when they have time. The captain of the de Crows knew that some or all of those bastards that they were escorting would soon give him problems but he would just let them be for the moment as he had other things to focus on.

 Chapter 249 - 249 Chapter 249

    249 Chapter 24¡°Sir, enemy riders!¡± one of the soldiers closest to the captain of the de Crows eximed as he pointed at the figures in the distance which were way ahead of them and seemed to be leading them towards their destination as they were always ahead of them. Annoyed and helpless, Varus the captain of the de Crows just nodded his head as a reply letting his brother in arms know that he acknowledge his report. He didn¡¯t know how many times they have spotted those orcs riding atop their famous steeds already as they would appear from time to time like they were making sure that their presence is known to them and the Ereians that they were escorting but they don¡¯t seem to have any ns on engaging them in a battle just yet. If he were to make a spection, those orcs must be waiting for the enemy army that was chasing after them.


    ¡°Tell our brothers to be on the alert and be prepared for a sudden attack since the enemy army that is chasing after us are not that far off already.¡± He ordered as he knew that the enemy army behind them is not that far off but what he more concerned about is the enemy riders that were riding ahead of them. Knowing full well that there is a very high possibility, not just a possibility but he was sure of it that they would be surrounded by their enemies if they aren¡¯t able to get pass the ones riding ahead of them.


    Behind the fleeing Ereians and their hired guards, Khao¡¯khen wanted to order his warriors to hasten the march but after seeing the silhouettes of their targets, the Yurakks sped up their march and nearly broke into a sprint with a wide grin on their faces. Shaking his head, Khao¡¯khen just silently followed along with his warriors as he ushered his Rhakaddon to keep up with the pace of the Yurakks.


    ¡°Chief¡± a call came behind Khao¡¯khen which made him turn his head around and upon seeing the person that called to him, he can¡¯t help but be surprise. He didn¡¯t know where she came from, when did she join them nor how did she manage to catch up to them but she was now with them riding atop her summon Ulfrus who is furiously stamping its heavy paws on the ground.


    ¡°I may be able to slow down the enemy army which would allow us to catch up to them faster.¡± Drae¡¯ghanna now was riding side by side with Khao¡¯khen as her steed released a low growl after taking a look at the massive Rhakaddon that was running beside it.


    After giving it some thought, Khao¡¯khen allowed Drae¡¯ghanna to do what she wanted to do. If she can somehow manage to slow down their targets which seemed to have quicken up their pace then it would benefit them greatly and the sooner that they finish this skirmish, the faster they would be able to get back and continue sieging the city.


    With the acknowledgement of the chieftain, Drae¡¯ghanna summoned Akwh and headed towards the skies with the reminder of Khao¡¯khen for her to be careful. High up in the sky, Drae¡¯ghanna quickly caught up with the fleeing Ereians and she began casting her spells to begin her venting. She was still frustrated by the fact that she didn¡¯t manage to cause a simple scratch on the mighty walls of Alsenna and she needs something to vent on and those who were directly below her were unlucky.


    A faint whistling came which caught the attention of Varus as he directed his attention towards the sound and he quickly notice the balls of me that was headed towards them.


    ¡°Malik, barrier now!¡± he shouted as he halted in his tracks while unsheathing his de and pointing it towards the sky. Malik the mage of their group didn¡¯t see what caused their captain to shout such an order but he followed the givenmand as he erected a magic barrier around them. With Varus halting so abruptly, their formation was thrown into chaos with some straying away from the group.


    .....


    After the magic barrier took form, the rain of fire came and crashed against it creating some small explosions while some which were off the mark impacted the ground sending grains of sand flying everywhere. Those who strayed away from the group were unceremoniously bathed in mes as some balls of fire directlynded on them while the luckier ones only suffered varying degrees of burn after not being directly struck by the balls of mes that came from the skies.


    Varus kept his attention at the sky as he noticed the enormous bird like creature that was circling above them. He didn¡¯t know what creature it is exactly but he was certain that it wasn¡¯t friendly since it just attacked them for no reason at all. He was estimating the distance between him and the creature as he was preparing to strike back.


    The captain of the de Crows was waiting for an opportunity to attack as the creature was still out of his range and Malik who had more range than him needed to maintain the barrier or else they will surely bath in fire like their unluckyrades who were rolling around the sands as they screamed in pain trying to get rid of the fire thattched on them.


    After a few moments, his chance finally came as the creature dived down probably preparing for another attack. Varus jumped up into the air, his body a few feet above the ground as he prepared his attack. He swung out with full force, embedding his battle energy unto his swing with full power intending to get rid of the ambusher with one attack. A de out of battle energy materialized and headed towards the creature that was still on the dive, the creature suddenly stalled in its dive as it tried to veer to its left but it was toote, his attack might not be able to hit the intended target squarely at center but it would surely cleaved a part of the target which was already a sess since the creature was in the air and crashing down towards the ground from that height would be fatal.


    Varus had a triumphant smile on his lips as he watched his attack homing towards the target but suddenly a spear made out of fire emerged from behind the creature and collided with his attack. zing sparks and a loud explosion followed the collision of the two attacks and the flying creature was sent spiraling down towards the ground. The captain of the de Crows thought that the enemy would certainly crash on the ground after spiraling down uncontrobly but it turned to skies when it was less than twenty feet from the ground.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ almost¡± he clicked his tongue and waited for another opportunity but the flying creature seemed to have no more ns to make an attack and is just circling around above their heads. He moved his gaze of their attacker a bit as he was about to tell Malik to remove the barrier and they should resume their march when another rain of fire was headed towards them but this time it was more scattered than before with less than ten of the fireballsnding on where they were which were negated by the power of the barrier. Their attacker seemed to have given up on the uracy of the attack as more and more of the rain of fire were way off the mark which proved that the counter-attack of Varus scared their foe as it maintained a safe distance away.


    The Ereians were staring at the figure in the skies and the rain of fire that was harmlessly falling towards them as the barrier of Malik shielded them from it. Varus was having a headache as he noticed that the orc riders which were also keeping their distance away from them before were now stationed in one ce as they watch them stuck where they are as the rain of fire kept them in ce.


    ¡°Malik can you maintain the barrier while on the move?¡± he directed his attention towards the only mage in their group. They really needed to keep on moving or the enemy army that was behind would arrive.


    ¡°It will be difficult since it would consume more of my mana but I¡¯ll do my best.¡± The young mage replied.


    Varus nodded his head and their group resumed their march and as they resume their march, the orc riders that was ahead of them also continued what they were doing before which was staying ahead of them.


    ¡°If I only knew that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have epted such a job.¡± The captain of the de Crows grumbled in annoyance as he stared at their employers who were being protected in the middle of their formation. He was blinded by the amount of gold that their employers offered him and their request wasn¡¯t all that hard since they just needed to escort them to the next town and the pay was a hundred times than the amount that was supposed to be paid for an escort mission.

 Chapter 250 - 250 Chapter 250

    250 Chapter 25The suppression done by Drae¡¯ghanna made the march of the Ereians and their hired guards looks like they were moving though a swamp filled with sticky mud as they moved at a snail pace. Varus was staring at the figure in the sky all the time as he patiently waited for another opportunity to strike but it never came as Drae¡¯ghanna kept a safe distance from them, well outside the range of their attacks as she continued raining down fireballs onto them.


    ¡°Shit! How much mana does that bastard have!¡± Malik can¡¯t help but curse out loud as he wiped his forehead that was covered in beads of sweat trying his best to maintain he magic barrier to repel the attacks of their foe in the sky. Its been almost an hour already and the enemy was still raining down hell upon them without the need to rest.


    The members of the de Crows knew that they would soon need to enter battle as they noticed the group of orcs heading towards them with a pace that wouldn¡¯t lose to a full charge of theirs. They thought that this mission that they took would be as easy as drinking a barrel of wine in a tavern but now they thought otherwise as enemies are all over them. Their group just came from a mission further south of Ereia and they were well on their way back to the union and they didn¡¯t expect that the City of Alsenna would be suddenly be under siege and by orcs at that. They had no ns to be involved in the uing battles and they already nned to get out of the city as soon as possible and the offered mission by the Ereian nobles and merchants that wanted to leave the city became like a gift that fell from the sky or so they thought, since they would be receiving a massive pay while fleeing the city which was their original n.


    Khao¡¯khen was awed by the sessful suppression of Drae¡¯ghanna onto their enemies which allowed them to catch up to their targets faster than he had expected. He didn¡¯t expect that a single person could almost halt the advance of a thousand targets but then he remembered that in the modern world, a single fighter jet could make a battalion of tanks very cautious in their movements especially with theck of anti-air. This gave him an idea of introducing the concept of airforce which made him excited but then his excitement quickly died down as he realized that they don¡¯t have a lot of people like Drae¡¯ghanna who can rain down spells from the sky, well the shamans can do just the same but he doubts that they can maintain it as long as her. Then there is the problem about the flying mounts which they absolutelyck since besides Akwh, they don¡¯t have anything else.


    Looking ahead, Khao¡¯khen cleared his mind from other thoughts as he wanted to focus on the battle that was about to unfold. Their foes had given up on fleeing and are now preparing themselves to engage them as they formed a proper battleline to confront them. He was confident in the strength of his warriors and he knew that this would be a quick battle but then the surging auras of a few people among their foes caught his attention.


    There were four people who were emitting a powerful feeling and there is another one that was emitting a more powerful force than the other four. He didn¡¯t know what was going on exactly but he knew that many of the Yurakks will not be able to win against those five in a one on one fight and even he himself isn¡¯t a hundred percent confident in confronting the strongest of their foes.


    ¡°Luckily, the Yurakks now seldomly fight in one-on-one confrontations as they have learned to coordinate with theirrades¡­¡± he mumbled as he watched the warbands moving slowly into proper formation as they headed towards the enemies. Four square-ish formation emerged from the messy almost sprinting pace of the orcs which somewhat surprided Varus as he didn¡¯t expect the rowdy orcs to form up like real soldiers.


    Varus felt like he was seeing an illusion, as instead of savage orcs which were headed towards them it was the proper army of the empire. He shook his head to get rid of his thoughts as he rapidly gave outmands and when he turned his gaze towards their rear, the orc riders that have been moving ahead of them were there again as they threatened their rear which forced him to assign some of his brothers to guard the rear as he was sure that those orcs riding their wolf like steeds wouldn¡¯t remain as audience of the uing battle.


    The four square-ish formation of the orcs was less than a hundred meters away from them and they were shortening the distance between them fairly quick but he was somewhat relieved that the attacks from the sky finally seized. Malik finally can have some rest as he was almost at his limits in maintaining the barrier but he knew that he wouldn¡¯t have much rest as he needed to participate in chaos that was about to unfold.


    .....


    ¡°Here take this¡­¡± an Ereian merchant shoved something in the hands of Malik which confused him and when he turned to look at what the merchant handed to him, he didn¡¯t know if he should be grateful or pissed. The stingy merchant unexpectedly had some mana potions on him and he didn¡¯t reveal it until the situation became really dire which he could have used to maintain the size of the barrier before and they wouldn¡¯t have to lose almost a hundred of their allies in the rain of fire. Those who suffered a tragic fate after Malik shrunk the barrier were strangers to him and he didn¡¯t need to care about them but what pissed him off was that their employers seemed to don¡¯t care about the lives of those who they hired.


    Malik popped the cover of the potion bottles then chugged down its contents, the sweet and cooling feeling filled his throat and he could feel his almost empty mana recovering quickly. After chugging down two of the mana potions, he felt invigorated as he stared at their approaching enemies with a smirk. He wanted to make their foes experience what they have experience before as numerous balls of fire emerged above him then started soaring towards their foes.


    The sudden emergence of the zing balls surprised Varus who was preparing to send out a powerful strike in an attempt to scare off their foes and letting them know that they aren¡¯t easy to deal with. When he turned his gaze towards the rear, he saw Malik chanting the mostly seen spell of mages ¡®Fireball¡¯ as more and more balls of mes emerged atop his head before flying towards their enemies. Unwilling to be outdone, Varus swung his de with full force sending out des of his battle energy towards their foes.


    Khao¡¯khen noticed the attack that was heading towards them and he was about to give the order for the Yurakks to form Tortherra Formation which was the replication of the Roman Legion¡¯s Testudo but Gur¡¯kan beat him to it as he shouted ¡°Tortherra¡± as loud as he could and as they have been trained to do. The mobility of the Yurakks suffered a lot after forming Tortherra as they had to move in-sync with theirrades as not to render the formation useless since a small opening would ruin the formation. Sounds of explosion came as the fireball spells of Malik crashed against the shields of the Yurakks which forced the wielders of the shields to stiffen a bit as they received the impact force of the spells but they continued on their march nheless. As the Yurakks braved through the rain of fire, yellowish des crash through the shields of those who were at the forefront which pushed them backwards but with the help of those behind them, they managed to endure the impact of the yellowish des but their shields suffered a lot of damage and were almost sliced in half.


    When they were within ten meters, Khao¡¯khen gave themand to break formation and charged at their foes in full speed and his warriors broke into a mad sprint. The tow battlelines finally crashed against each other and mayhem began as the orcs jumped on the closet enemy that they spotted. Sounds of metal shing against metal, screams of agony and grunts of pain followed as the two sides got entangles with each other.


    The initial chaos of the sh finally began to subside as the orcs stabilized their battleline as they waited for theirrades to stand shoulder to shoulder with them before pushing forwards. If it was before they were trained, each one of them would be an orc to himself as he would charge deeper and deeper into enemy lines as the situation unfolds but since they have been educated a lot through some pain and suffering in their trainings whenever they break formation, their fighting style have massively changed, well at least when they are in formation but when fighting one on one, they would still be as reckless as before.


    Khao¡¯khen watched the battle unfold from the rear as he focused his attention on the strongest of their foes who were still to join the fray properly as they were hiding behind their frontline probably to observe how the battle unfolds. As he had expected, the orcs overpowered the humans and they were breaking apart the humans¡¯ battleline.

 Chapter 251 - 251 Chapter 251

    251 Chapter 25As the battle raged on, the humans were slowly losing ground steadily as the orcs pushed them back. Those at the forefront of the battles were steadily receiving heavy pressure as an orc¡¯s single swing was enough to send them out of battle if the strikends on a vital area. The humans were having a hard time in retaliating as their foes seemed to be intent on hiding behind their enormous shields that covers almost their entire size which negated them the chance tond critical strikes upon them.


    Gur¡¯kan was on a frenzy as he continuously stabbed with his sword while staying behind the safety of his shield and because of his smaller stature than hisrades, the humans considered him to be weak as more and more of them poured towards him. Kicking the bottom of his shield up, he sent the one trying to push him reeling back towards his fellow humans, the rare chance that Gur¡¯kan wasn¡¯t covered by his shield came and another human charged in towards him thinking that it was his chance only to be met with the tip of a sword which stabbed through his torso and his lungs. Gur¡¯kan quickly recovered his sword as he pulled it back towards himself then brought down his raised shield to repel the other attacks of his foes that were on their way.


    The attacksnded harmlessly against Gur¡¯kan¡¯s shield as they produced some harsh metal nks, he then shoved his sword to stabbed the unlucky fellow who was within his reach when a spearhead nearly hit him in the neck as it went through the gap of the shield between him and the ones standing beside him. He eyed the one who thrusted the spear forward and wanted to get closer to him to retaliate but then maybe out of fear, the one holding the spear hurriedly pulled back his weapon which in coincidence also was the same moment when Gur¡¯kan pulled back his sword from the one he just stabbed. A grunt of pain escaped the lips of Gur¡¯kan as the edge of the spearhead left a gash on his arm, he was angrily looking at the wielder of the weapon but he can¡¯t retaliate immediately as his target was hiding behind someone else and he still has to repel the attacks that wereing towards him nonstop.


    Khao¡¯khen shouted towards his warriors to try and encircle their foes as they had the advantage in numbers and the Yurakks at the rearmost of their formations began spreading out towards the nks. The four square-ish formation of the orcs slowly changed as the orcs began to spread out and they were now forming a semi-circle trying to swallow the enemies in the center. Khao¡¯khen¡¯s gaze never left the strongest of their foes and as the Yurakks began shifting their formation, those who he were keeping an eye on made a move. Four of them divided themselves equally as they headed towards the nks to try and repel the orcs frompleting whatever they were up to but the strongest of them still remained at the rear as he closely guarded the one sending out the fireballs towards his warriors and sometimes also at him.


    Drae¡¯ghanna up in the sky was observing the situation down below despite her vision clearly being impacted by the distance but she could still make out who are the enemies and who are her allies as the established battleline of the Yurakks can be clearly observed by her from up above. Shemanded Akwh to fly lower as she wanted to provide support from the air but another yellowish de emerged from the enemy army which was heading towards her. Drae¡¯ghanna hastily chanted the spell for me Spear and sent it towards the de that was made of battle energy despite her spell being weakened as she had to finish it quickly or else the attack wouldnd on Akwh squarely.


    The sh between the me Spear and the de made out of battle energy caused a loud explosion in the skies and the sparks following the confrontation of the two attacks was like a beautiful fireworks but no one was there to appreciate the phenomenon as after taking a quick glimpse at the skied, thebatants on the ground shifted back their gaze on the foe that was directly in front of them. Drae¡¯ghanna and Akwh were too close to the point of impact between the two attacks which cause them some damage, blood was trickling down the lips of Drae¡¯ghanna as the shockwave between the two attacks hit her hard but her summon took most of the brunt as wounds of varying degrees now covered its body and is dripping from all over the ce. Akwh¡¯s flying was unsteady and Drae¡¯ghanna felt that her summon really needed to rest or else she would lose contact with it just like her other summon if it dies. Knowing the consequence of forcing her summon to endure the damage that it just suffered, shemanded it to fly down close to the ground but far away from the battlefield.


    ¡°Finally got rid of that bastard¡­¡± Varus snorted as he had been on guard all the time for their foe in the sky which is why he was still yet to join the fray properly. He patiently waited and his patience was rewarded as he finally managed to get rid of that flying creature and prevented it from further harassing them from the skies.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± he turned his head towards the young Malik who was sending out fireballs rapidly with some fire arrows in the mix towards their foes. He was surprised at first as the young mage seemed to have unlimited mana suddenly as he fired spells one after another in session without signs of letting up but when he saw the merchant the box of mana potions that were empty below his feet, he finally understood how Malik suddenly turned stronger. He knew that even if he was stronger than Malik by arge margin but with the help of the mana potions, it would be one tough fight even for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdraft yourself with mana or you¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡± He reminded him as he knew that a mana overdraft would cause a mage¡¯s advancement much harder as their mana veins would be damaged by the overdraft which would weaken the flow of mana in their mana making it harder for them to umte mana.


    .....


    ¡°I know captain which is why I am quickly exhausting the excess mana in my body to prevent an overdraft.¡± Malik managed to squeeze out a reply in between his chanting as he maintained the barrage of spells upon their enemies. His attacks might only beposed of low tiered spells but against foes who doesn¡¯t even have an ounce of battle energy in their bodies nor able to cast the basic barrier to render low tiered spells useless, his attacks were enough to make their enemies suffer. Malik focused on quantity rather than quality of spells as he had to suppressed the advancement of their foes from different locations at the same time or else he¡¯ll be left vulnerable if those savage orcs would get him within their range as he was sure that even with a magic barrier concentrated on himself only wouldn¡¯t be enough to take head on the full strike of the orc and there wasn¡¯t only a single orc trying to make his way towards him as there were a lot of them as they realized he was such a nuisance to them as the battle continues.


    ¡°Provide me more mana potions if you have more of them.¡± Malik shouted towards the merchant who provided him with the mana potions as he was running out of mana once again. Luckily he was a talented mage and still young which is why his mental strength was higher than normal or else he might have been exhausted mentally already as in order for a mage to cast spells, he doesn¡¯t just need mana but also mental strength.


    ¡°You know that mana potions as rare and expensive, I only have a few left¡± the merchant replied with a displeased voice as he was still pained by the massive lost of his wealth by providing those mana potions. He was thinking inside his head that such valuable items would be a hotmodity anywhere and sometimes would even fetch higher prices if sold through special circumstances. He could also use it to gain the favors of some powerful individuals which would make his business much easier to thrive but now, it¡¯s almost all gone and the young mage was requesting for more.


    ¡°You choose, your wealth or your life!?¡± Varus shouted in annoyance as he saw more of his member dying at the hands of their foes.


    ¡°If we lose the support of Malik, we the de Crows will withdraw from this battle and let you deal with those savages by yourselves.¡± Varus threatened as he was annoyed by the merchant who was still thinking of his wealth in such a dire situation.

 Chapter 252 - 252 Chapter 252

    252 Chapter 25Commander Lars was cooped up in his office as he had to deal with a lot of things rted to the current situation of the city, he had to arranged patrols, read letters of powerful individuals who were still in the city and provide a reply, settle the arrangements of the survivors that flocked towards the city and a lot of other things which took too much of his time. He had been having frequent headaches every single day as new problems would crop up out of nowhere which he had to deal with.


    He knew that if they just passively defend the walls without doing anything else, they would soon lose since they don¡¯t have any supply line at all to replenish their provisions and they were only depending on the gathered supplies that were in the warehouses of the city. Many of the nobles and merchants were against the idea of providing anything for free for the city and used many reasoning to dissuade Commander Lars of implementing such a thing, stating that it would make them suffer disastrous loses but the oldmander was fed up with them after days of no progress as he stamped down his authority.


    Themander went to visit some merchants who were strongly opposing his arrangements and after taking care of their guards, he threw them into the dungeon and used them of colluding with their enemies while confiscating all their belongings. His move scared those who were yet to receive a visit from him shitless as they finally learned that themander had enough.


    ¡°Are we not going to pay a visit to the others!?¡± Serkes questioned with a tone of excitement as he himself was annoyed by those selfish bastards who were only thinking for themselves. He had been tasked by his teacher to pay those merchants and nobles frequently in the days that have passed and deliver them his requests for help with the supplies, some agreed with the arrangements of his teacher but many of them declined stating various reasons which also pissed him off but he can¡¯t do anything to them as he had no authority over.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay every single one of them a visit. This should be enough to let them know that I am dead serious about the situation.¡± Commander Lars plopped down on his chair as he felt another headacheing as he stared at the piles of documents that was piled up on his table.


    ¡°If only Faynah was still here then she would take care of these things in no time at all¡­¡± the oldmander mumbled as he thought of the young woman who helped him in taking care of the administrative side of things of the garrison army before. Serkes heard the mumbling of his teacher and can¡¯t also help but thought of that woman who was a great help to the garrison army of Alsenna.


    ¡°If only she wasn¡¯t of that house then perhaps she would still be with us¡­¡± Serkes muttered softly but his teacher still managed to understand on what he is on about.


    ¡°That damn bastard of a prince threw the entire kingdom into a mess¡­ wait¡­ he is now the king and we are now engaged in war with many of our neighbors.¡± Commander Lars fumed as he grabbed his favorite cup and poured some wine into it. After hearing what his teacher said, Serkes opened the door of the office and took a peek outside and after seeing that no one was around, he heaved a sigh of relief. If someone who is at the side of the current king informed him on what his teacher just said, disaster might fall on their heads.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Serkes, none would want to spy on me or should I say no one would dare after I just ughtered the dozens of guards of those merchants.¡± Commander Lars snorted in annoyance after remembering the disgusting appearances of those merchants after he butchered all their guards. He tilted his head as he chugged down the contents of his cup and felt the burning sensation on his throat. Taking the lives of those guards and imprisoning those merchants, he could do all of that everyday if he felt like it but he can¡¯t to the same to the nobles of the kingdom because of the many rules of the kingdom which clearly favored the nobility but he can¡¯t do anything about it. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the reputation of his family just because of such nuisances which had been taken care of by his elders and ancestors for many generations.


    .....


    The oldmander grabbed a parchment randomly and as he opened it, he knew that it was a report from the mage assigned by the royal family on the city. That old man had no interest in other things as he never left the mage tower located near the center of the city from the day he arrived till now. He would have forgotten about the existence of that mage if not for the current report that he had on his hands.


    ¡°It seems that Baron Manakk and Baron Aster had done as a huge favor¡­they attracted the attention of our foes and are now entangled with them in the open desert.¡± The oldmander eximed as a smile crept up to his lips. Serkes who was with him was confused on how did the report came into existence since he knew that it is a one-way trip for their scouts to venture outside the walls and no one was brave enough among them after knowing that none of those who were sent outside the walls to gather information on their enemies made it back, not single one of the more than twenty that were sent out returned.


    ¡°The letter is from the tower.¡± Commander Lars replied and after noticing the still confused look of his student, ¡°The mage tower near the center of the city.¡± He continued.

 Chapter 253 - 253 Chapter 253

    253 Chapter 25The hot wind blew by the backs of the Yurakks as they pushed forward with surging momentum ad they crushed the opposition in front of them with no mercy. It was scorching in the battlefield but the scattered limbs and bodies spread all over the ce gave off a feeling of chill to anyone who had no experience in battles a chilling feeling. Cracked skulls, deformed helmets, broken weapons, dismembered limbs and dead bodies littered the battlefield but the orcs didn¡¯t mind the obstacles on their path that were scattered all over the ce as they charged forward.


    Haguk and the Warg Cavalry finally joined the fray which made Varus participate in the fight since they were the ones that he was worried about. Wargs and their riders jumped on the humans from the rear as they tore apart their hastily established line to repel them. The Warg Cavalry easily dismembered the rear guards since most of their foes weremitted to the frontline and are entangled with the Yurakks who were destroying them as well. The fall of the four people who were the next strongest of the groups was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back as the Yurakks utterly pummeled the nks of their foes and with the Warg Cavalry at the rear of their enemies, they are almost surrounded at all sides.


    Khao¡¯khen watch the battle unfold from a distance and he had the thoughts of joining the fray as well but he got rid of the thought as he was already content with the progress of the battle. After being forced down from the skies, Drae¡¯ghanna stood beside him as she spectated the battle as she lost the interest in participating after seeing that the enemies are almost surrounded. Her attacking with her spells might even be detrimental to them since she might hit her allies with her attacks as she no longer had the vantage point of looking down at the targets.


    After realizing that there were less than ten of the original members of the de Crows that were with him, Varus went ballistic as he sent one enemy after another flying away with his strikes as with each swing of his de was filled with his full power as he no longer conserved his strength as he wanted to save every single member of his that he can. Each of his strikes was lethal enough to severely injure those that were on the receiving end of it and there was a huge possibility that it will outright kill them.


    ¡°Malik, prepare the scroll and bail us out!¡± he shouted as he dragged his wounded members towards the young mage who fumbled with the contents of his bag as he started searching for something.


    ¡°I can still fight, captain.¡± One of the de Crows who lost one of his arms said as he gritted his teeth trying to endure the pain that was assaulting his senses.


    ¡°Alright but you must stay close with Malik.¡± Varus replied as he repelled an orc that tried to get close to his members. They were surrounded from all sides with no possible way unless they try to force their way out in one direction which he didn¡¯t want to happen since he already lost too many of his members already and after this battle his members would surely start to doubt his leadership.


    ¡°Captain, my current mana can only sustain a dozen people or so.¡± Malik replied as he started channeling his mana on the magic scroll that was on his hands. The magic scroll in his hands was their only means to get out of situations which was a certain death for them, it was a lifesaving item which also cost them a lot since it had a ridiculous price but who wouldn¡¯t want a way to elude certain death.


    Varus nodded his head in reply as he supported his remaining members in repelling the orcs who were charging towards them crazily. The magic scroll was indeed a powerful item which could teleport people away from where they are currently at but the distance and number of people depended on the mana that was channeled onto it after activation.


    .....


    The glow of the magic circle on the feet of Malik was soon noticed by all those who were around them and after seeing the member of the de Crows huddling together, they knew that the spell that was being activated was a way out or a certain spell that provides protection judging by the actions of the de Crows.


    ¡°Hey! How about us!?¡± the Ereian nobles and merchants screamed in unison as they shoved their way towards the inside of the magic circle that was glowing on the ground.


    Malik felt the sudden increased of pressure from the spell as it started bing unstable after more people squeezed in inside it. The spell was draining his mana crazily and it started showing signs of failing since his current mana was inadequate to sustain it after the sudden increased of people inside the magic circle.


    Varus turned his gaze at those who squeezed inside the circle with anger, he swung his de at one of their previous who was a soldier before being hired by their employers. ¡°Kill them!¡± he shouted as he pounced onto the next one that was closest to him. The members of the de Crows heeded his order as they turned their weapons towards their previous allies since it is either they kill them or the spell fails and they all dies. The wealthy merchants and nobles noticed the strange actions of the de Crows and they hurriedly scurried away from within the circle.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just abandon me after receiving the payment!¡± their employer shouted frantically as he hid behind one of his hired guards. He regretted giving the de Crows the renumeration of his request in advance since he was confident that they will fulfill his request because they are one of the most reputable mercenaries.


    Varus just snorted in reply as he stepped inside the magic circle and he and his members disappeared from the battlefield. The sudden disappearance of the de Crows confused the orcs but they charged forward nheless as there were still enemies in front of them for them to kill.

 Chapter 254 - 254 Chapter 254

    254 Chapter 25After receiving the report from the reclusive mage in the city, Commander Lars went out and arrange for an assault force to try and take the enemy camp by surprise. This was a rare chance where they can go out of the city and try to break the siege on the city, if they will seed then they might be able to drive away the invaders from the vicinity of the city. Soldiers were gathering at the northern gate of the city as they waited for their otherrades to join them.


    All the students of themander were present during the gathering as they were hoping that they would join their teacher in the assault. A forceprised of a thousand infantry and five hundred cavalry gathered behind the close gate of the northern wall. The giant doors slowly creaked open as gathered dust started falling down from the enormous doors which forced the Ereians to cover their eyes.


    Commander Lars dashed the hopes of his students as he denied them the chance to join the attack as he assigned them to defend the city gates while he is out. His students wanted to disagree with arrangements but one stern gaze from their teacher shut them up as they followed the orders of their teacher.


    Silently, the oldmander led the troops outside the walls, the hot winds of the endless sands greeted their faces as they headed towards the enemy camp that was a good distance away from the walls. He wanted to surprise the enemy camp but little did he know that their foes were actually anticipating them as the siege engines were pulled back inside the camp to avoid the risk of them being destroyed.


    Commander Lars arranged their formations to spread out as he knew that the siege engines of their opponents would cause them heavy casualties long before they could reach their camp but what confused him was that the siege engines that use to batter the northern walls were nowhere to be seen. His confusion was soon answered as he saw the battle lines of their enemies right in front of their camp and the assault of the siege engines that he was expecting came. Giant rocks and iron bolts soared through the air and crashed down to the ground, a few hitting his soldiers but with how disperse their formation was, the casualties that they sustained were minimal as they continued to charge forward.


    Commands were given and the Ereian Cavalry charged forward ahead of the infantry, the shorter battle line of the orcs gave the Ereians a boost in morale thinking that they outnumber their foes but little did they know that their enemies battle line was shorter but much deeper than they imagined.


    The Rakshas stood at the forefront of the orcish battle line, the Skallsers and Drakhars hanging just behind them and the remaining Yurakks were guarding the First Kanikarr Corps inside the camp as they fire away with the siege engines. The orcs shouted their battle cries as they remained in their position like they were weing the Ereians in their embrace who were charging towards them with haste.


    The camels were spooked by the sudden noise as they slowed down a bit but with the control of their riders, they calmed down and resumed their charge. Commander Lars who was leading their cavalry swung around to the left nk of their enemies as he noticed that the frontline of their foes were equipped with spears and shields. Anymander in his right mind wouldn¡¯t lead a cavalry charge towards an enemy formation equipped with spears unless there is something wrong with his head or he really is desperate and he isn¡¯t that desperate to throw away the lives of his soldiers.


    They were closing in on the left nk of their foes but their was no adjustment done by their enemies as they remained rooted right where they are. The Ereianmander was confused at first but then he thought that perhaps since they are savage orcs, they don¡¯t know much about formations and tactics in battles but his thought were quickly corrected as missiles greeted them. Javelins, axes, stones and other things rained down on them which threw their charging formation into a mess. The impact of their charge was limited as they crashed against the left nk of their enemies. As soon as the initial chaos of the sh subsided, the Skallsers switch from their defensive stance and jumped on the Ereian riders. Commander Lars was quickly force to dismount as his steed was cleaved to death by an enormous axe and had to fought on foot.


    .....


    His aura surged and made quick work of the orc that killed his steed, he shouted out a battle cry to rally his soldiers who were panicking after their foes started pouncing on them. No orc was able to stand against his strikes as he ughtered all those who came within his range, dead bodies of orcs soon piled up around him as he went into a frenzy which lifted the morale of his troops. Their infantry was being held back by the orcs equipped with shields and spears and he knew that he can¡¯t count on them for the time being to rescue them from their situation.


    The Skallsers soon realized that Commander Lars was unlike any of the other darkskins as he was strong enough to overpower them and they proceeded with caution as they entangled him. Bluish arc of battle energies flew around and imed the lives of the orcs who were foolish enough not to evade it. Commander Lars was in the Eight Realm of Power and he knew that no single orc could contest against his prowess, his battle energy wreaked havoc among the orcs as he threw their battle line into chaos. He created carnage wherever he went and no one was able to stop him, he made his way towards the frontline to aid their infantry and threw the tight formation of the orcs wielding shields and spears into chaos.

 Chapter 255 - 255 Chapter 255

    255 Chapter 25Commander Lars alone tilted the battle into their favor as he destroyed every single foe that dared to face him head on. Sakh¡¯arran was having a headache on how to deal with the strong warrior that was tearing their battle line apart, he knew that even he is no much for that warrior. He made some arrangements and sent a message to Zaraki the ck to lead the Drakhars and entangle with the enemy infantry through their right nk and force them to focus on them to lessen the pressure from the Rakshas. He also sent the Verakhs into the fray as they freely shot their foes as they hid behind their allies and sent a request for the two shamans to join the battle.


    Arkagarr soon noticed the strong aura that was lingering in their left nk and saw Commander Lars tearing their formation apart as he defeated one Raksha after another who turned to face him. Out of nowhere, a lightning bolt appeared out of nowhere which sent the strong Ereian tumbling back as he evaded the arc of electricity that was clearly meant for him.


    Commander Lars stood up and started searching for the one who was responsible for the sudden attack, he had nagging feeling that he was being targeted which forced him to jump back as a precaution and right on cue another lightning bolt appeared and struck where he was at before. Before he couldnd, the ce where he was about tond at was covered with sharpened roots that was pointing towards the sky. He gave out a snort of annoyance and sent a de of his battle energy towards the spikes and shattered them to pieces, as soon as hended, an enormous root busted out of the ground which forced him back once again.


    ¡°Who!?¡± he shouted as he endured the pain in his torso that was hit by the enormous roots that broke out of the ground. His battle energy that he was using as an armor wavered a bit but soon stabilized as he circted his battle energy throughout his body. He scanned his surroundings and he finally realized that he was a distance away from the battlefield and he knew that without his presence, his soldiers were no match for the fighting prowess of the orcs.


    He channeled his battle energy towards his feet and was about to charge back towards the battlefield when multiple lightning bolts started raining down towards him along with withered looking roots that were snaking its way above ground which covered the path that he was about to take. Commander Lars was forced back a few meters as he evaded the rain of electricity as he had to n of receiving one head on if he can avoid it, the shower of lightning kicked dust and sand up into the air and impeded the vision of the oldmander.


    When the dust and sand finally cleared, Commander Lars saw two frail looking orcs who were staring at him. He didn¡¯t know why but he felt a bit threatened by the presence of the two which he couldn¡¯t understand since with his Eight Realm of Power, no one should be able to stand against him or so he thought.


    Orcs are blessed with the innate strength to contest against warriors who are at the Sixth Realm of Power and the two who were standing in front of him weren¡¯t just orcs but also shamans who are capable of using spells and by the surge of mana that they are emitting, they are more or less equal to that of a mage in the Fifth Circle of Magic.


    Commander Lars felt that he was about to have another headache as the two orcs who were confronting him were not easy to deal with. The real equivalent of a shaman amongst humans was a battlemage who was both a warrior and a mage but their were only few battlemages that ever existed in the history of Azgalor which make them one of the rarest among those who can be fielded in a battlefield.


    Streaks of lighting bolt came once again which forced Commander Lars to be on the defensive as roots from the ground bounded his legs. He started thickening theyer of battle energy that was covering his body as he sent des of battle energy towards the lightning bolts that were aimed at him. Loud explosions echoed in the distance; the grains of sand were sent flying everywhere.


    .....


    Knowing that the two shamans would surely entangle with him and stall him, Commander Lars opted to evade them and hurry towards the battlefield to bail out his soldiers. If he was facing only a single shaman at the same level as the two, he was confident that he would defeat him but against two of them at the same time, there is no hope in besting them. A figure covered in bluish light streaked towards the battlefield as bolts of lightning and roots chased after him.


    When the Ereian Commander reached the battlefield after escaping the range of the two shamans, he found his soldiers in shambles as there were giant creatures pummeling them to the ground. He didn¡¯t know where did the ogres came from but he knew that the battle was no longer in their favor.


    ¡°Retreat! Back to the city!¡± he shouted as loud as he could as he charged towards the orcs and ogres to prevent them from chasing his soldiers as they retreat. He tackled an ogre with full speed and sessfully made it fall down to the ground but that wasn¡¯t enough to seriously injure the enormous creature as it quickly got up to its feet and shouted angrily at him. Commander Lars had no ns on being entangled with the angry ogre as he dashed around the battlefield to rescue more of his soldiers.


    Sounds of explosions reached the ears of the oldmander and as he shifted his gaze towards the source of the sound.


    ¡°Shit!¡± he can¡¯t help but curse out loud as the two shamans started attacking his retreating soldiers. Gritting his teeth in frustration, he charged towards the two shamans to prevent them from ughtering his retreating soldiers.


    The situation took a drastic change as this time it was Hekoth and Gunn who were avoiding a direct confrontation against the frustratedmander who was doing everything he can to saved his soldiers. Seeing that their foes were retreating, the Rakshas started chasing after them, the Drakhars and Skallsers also did the same which further increased the frustration of the poor Commander Lars.

 Chapter 256 - 256 Chapter 256

    256 Chapter 25After gathering the bodies of their deadrades and tending to the wounded, the four warbands under the leadership of Khao¡¯khen turned around and headed back towards their camp. Khao¡¯khen knew that the strongest of their foes and that mage that cause most of the casualties on their side manage to escape but he can¡¯t do anything about it since they just vanished directly in front of them. He can¡¯t possibly scour the entirety of the Burning Sands just to find and kill them so he let them be as he led his warriors back after their victory.


    The Warghen Cavalry were left behind to deal with the corpses of their foes and Khao¡¯khen was sure that the wargs wouldn¡¯tck food for a long time. The morale of his warriors recovered after their recent victory and they were all happily boasting against each other on the number of foes that they have killed and even the two War Chiefs were involved in the contest as they proudly dered their kill count.


    *****


    As they returned back to the horde¡¯s camp, Khao¡¯khen noticed the recent battlefield that wasn¡¯t far away from the camp which proves that his hunch was right, the enemymander really didn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to assault their camp. He entered the biggest tent that was on the camp which served as theirmand center in the siege.


    ¡°How did things go?¡± Khao¡¯khen directed his question towards Sakh¡¯arran who had his brows furrowed as he was reading the detailed reports of their casualties. After hearing the voice, Sakh¡¯arran shifted his gaze from the reports and towards the origin of the voice.


    ¡°Chief!¡± he saluted which Khao¡¯khen just waved his hands in reply as he headed towards the table.


    ¡°As you have said, chief, the darkskins really came out of the city and attacked our camp. We followed your instructions and remained on guard and engaged them a bit further from the camp. Our enemies confronted us with abination of infantry and cavalry units but we sessfully defeated them.¡± Sakh¡¯arran reported as he went into more details of the recent battle that they fought.


    ¡°And what about our loses in the recent battle?¡± Khao¡¯khen questioned as he was interested in how well did his warriors do in theirst battle without his presence. Sakh¡¯arran went silent for some time and still didn¡¯t reply to his question which confused him.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t lose to many warriors did we?¡± Khao¡¯khen questioned as he was worried that the horde suffered tremendous loses.


    .....


    ¡°More than an entire warband worth of warriors were lost in the recent battle, chief.¡± Sakh¡¯arran finally reported.


    ¡°But most of the casualties are from the Skallsers and the Drakhars and the Rakshas only lost ten members while the remaining Yurakks were intact and still in full force.¡± He continued after he saw the chieftain¡¯s dismayed look after hearing that they lost more than an entire warband¡¯s worth of warriors.


    Khao¡¯khen started looking at the details of the reports that was written on the pieces of animal skin and got a clearer detail of their losses and didn¡¯t hear the continuation of Sakh¡¯arran¡¯s reports. After reading the end of the report, he was a bit confused as there was a mention of a powerfulbatant among their foes who caused them most of their casualties.


    As soon as Sakh¡¯arran went into further details as he retold the events that just happened, Khao¡¯khen now finally understood why they suffered such losses. It turned out that there was someone powerful enough to overpower his warriors. Khao¡¯khen consulted with Hekoth and Gunn on what they think about the foe that they fought since they were the ones who managed to drove him away and their evaluation of that powerful was not pleasant as the two shamans admitted that both of them needed to work together in order to best that powerful warrior or else they will surely be defeated if they fight him one on one.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡± Khao¡¯khen muttered in confusion as he digests the words of the two shamans. ¡®A single person from their foes managed to threw their battle line into chaos and freely ughtered all those who dared to stand in his way, this was supposed to be what the orcs would do to their enemies not the other way around.¡¯ Thought as he toured around the camp aimlessly.


    At night, the corpses of the fallen warriors were set aze as theirrades paid their respects to them and sent them on their journey to Xanadu. A small feast soon followed to celebrated their victories but Khao¡¯khen was not in the mood to celebrate as he kept thinking about that powerful warrior that the two shamans admitted that they can¡¯t beat if they were alone. The detail about the certain mysterious energy that the warrior used to defend and attack was what bothered Khao¡¯khen as he observed the same thing with the strongest warrior of their foes whom they chased in the desert but managed to escape.


    That night, Khao¡¯khen didn¡¯t manage to have a good night sleep as his mind was upied with figuring out what that mysterious energy was. He absentmindedly opened his system panel and he noticed that it looks like it is glitching as the screen seemed to be blinking then returned to normal again, three times he observed such glitching happening butter it would resume to how it was before. He didn¡¯t know if it was a normal urrence of the system since it has been a long time since he opened it after it went full mute.


    The surrounding was already starting to brighten up and Khao¡¯khen still didn¡¯t get even a short shut-eye, his eyelids felt heavy but he needed to do something to get the thoughts that are bothering him out of his head. He needed to find some answers or else this entire campaign of theirs would be in jeopardy if he can¡¯t figure out what their foes were using.

 Chapter 257 - 257 Chapter 257

    257 Chapter 25After days of following the logistics unit of the Yohan First Horde, Adhalia came back to the camp with the supplies that were needed for them to continue the campaign. Supplies from the City of Yohan were sent to the Fortress of Vir and from the fortress, it would then be sent towards the small town where the wise Jahann was at along with his three other peers.


    At first the Ereians who resided in the small town were nervous with the presence of the orcs inside the camp and they feared that they all might just die right there and then but upon noticing that there are fellow Ereians amongst those who are entering the town, they were filled with hope that things wouldn¡¯t turn out to be so bad since they noticed that an Ereian woman was amongst those who were in the lead of the foreign army.


    As soon as they noticed the banner of the House of Darkhariss, the townspeople finally knew who took control of their town and they all have already heard the news that the prince now the current king of the kingdom had a falling out with the once prosperous house. They were still worried about the warmongering creatures that settled inside their town but after learning that they will move out as soon as they came, they heaved a sigh of relief. A few Drakhars were left behind to secure the town and townspeople had no qualms about their presence since they are their fellow Ereians.


    Supplies soon came from the north which caught the attention of the people but they kept out of it and tended to their own business as they don¡¯t want to be involved in what was going on with the kingdom for as long as it doesn¡¯t affect them. Jahann and Nader soon became close with the Drakhars that were stationed in the town and they got along pretty well with them.


    Adhalia approached the silent chieftain who is lost in his own thoughts as he kept mumbling something inaudible. She can¡¯t make out what he was saying but it seemed like something was really bothering him and cause him to lose some sleep as the bulging eyebags of the chieftain was clear as day.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong chief? It seems like something is bothering you.¡± She casually sat beside him as she spoke. In front of them, Grogus was busy preparing a meal that he thought of based on the what the chieftain has taught him before.


    ¡°I am just trying to figure out something that our foes are utilizing.¡± Khao¡¯khen replied without turning his head as he munched on the skewered meat that was in his hands.


    ¡°Tell me about, I might be of help.¡± She replied but what she was actually after was not to help the chieftain but to have a feast as she grabbed a skewered meat and started eating happily beside him. Looking around, she can¡¯t find the shadows of the voracious Aro¡¯shanna and Drae¡¯ghanna which made her smile as there was no one to snatch away the delicious food that the little goblin was preparing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, our foes are in possession of some sort of power that I don¡¯t know about. In the previous battles, one of them utilized it to make our warriors suffer a lot of casualties. We are lucky that there was only one of them who holds that kind of power. I don¡¯t dare imagine the result if we do battle against an entire army of them.¡± Khao¡¯khen replied then went into more details exining what was bothering him. He really was worried about the mysterious power that their foe was in possession of and he was sure that they would suffer a disastrous defeat in their hands if they ever go head to head with them.


    .....


    Upon listening to the words of the chieftain, Adhalia furrowed her brows as she finally understood what Khao¡¯khen was pertaining to. She had the urge tough as the thing that was bothering the chief was so simple and she knew a few of the Drakhars who are able to wield the mysterious power that he was talking about, even she herself is in possession of it.


    ¡°The mysterious power that you are talking about is just battle energy. Look, I can use it to albeit only to a certain degree.¡± She proudly dered as she demonstrated the mysterious power that he kept talking about.


    Khao¡¯khen turned his head towards her and he saw the uncanny simrity of what she was showing to the one that he saw from the strong warrior that escaped from them. The light that was covering the body of Adhalia was dark like that of the night which made him wonder if the colors had some meaning to it.


    ¡°As you can see, the light that is covering my body is ck in color meaning my battle is that of the dark element. This is but the basic to use battle energy, to use it as an armor but don¡¯t belittle it as it can repel weaker attacks from weapons and even magic.¡± She exined then the light that was shrouding her began to dim down then started to dissipate and her forehead was now covered in beads of sweat.


    ¡°I am only at the Second Realm of Power and I can¡¯t maintain it for long but I can use it to surprise unsuspecting foes and kill them.¡± She said as she sent a simple energy de with her finger which sliced apart the firewood that Grogus was trying to drag towards the fire which cause the little Goblin to fall backwards as the weight of what he was pulling suddenly decreased a lot.


    ¡°Is it easy to learn this thing?¡± Khao¡¯khen replied with worry since if such a thing was easily learned then there would a lot of powerful foes waiting for them inside the city.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then we wouldn¡¯t have easily defeated the army led by the two barons. Training in battle energy is not based on if you are willing to, but on if you have the talent and gift for it. Not all people are gifted to wield such power just like mages.¡± She shrugged and sat down as he continued to enjoy eating.


    ¡°Can orcs learn to use battle energy?¡± Khao¡¯khen was excited of the thought of his warriors wielding such power since if that happens, the innate strength advantage of orcs coupled with battle energy would be spell disaster for their foes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. ording to what I know, no orc was able to wield battle energy since there is no suitable technique for them to train in as they aren¡¯t humans. Maybe there is way for your kind to wield it but we don¡¯t know yet just like how we thought your shamans couldn¡¯t use magic but you proved as wrong.¡± Adhalia replied in between bites.


    The answer that he got doused his excitement.


    ¡°Maybe there is a way but we don¡¯t know yet.¡± He mumbled in silence, his nerves rxed after knowing that they won¡¯t be facing too many foes who are capable of the thing called battle energy.

 Chapter 258 - 258 Chapter 258

    258 Chapter 25Khao¡¯khen finally could be at ease as the thing that has been bothering him has been finally answered by Adhalia. He shifted his gaze from the voracious female human by his side and directed his eyes towards the mighty walls of the city that they have been sieging. It has already been almost a week since they started attacking the city but there was still no signs of its walls copsing but that just proves that the Ereians royals paid a lot of attention to the defensive capabilities of their most wealth producing city.


    ¡°Chief¡± Sakh¡¯arran greeted as he joined them and sat down on a log across their chieftain and proceeded to join them in devouring the food that Grogus had cook.


    ¡°How is the attack on the walls going?¡± Khao¡¯khen questioned while his gaze was still on the towering walls in the distance.


    ¡°There are no problems with the First Kanikarr Corps but the walls are like a mountain as it won¡¯t budge, not even the slightest.¡± The voice of Sakh¡¯arran carried a hint of frustration as they already had tried everything already against those massive walls.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just burn the city to the ground and be done with it¡­ We can make use of that abundant sticky stuff that are present among the Burning Fields and turn the city into a zing inferno. I could watch them all day as they burn to a crisp¡­¡± Sakh¡¯aaran¡¯s mood seemed to be bad as he proposed such a wicked idea to the chieftain.


    Adhalia had her brows scrunched together when she heard the proposal, she was about to give her thoughts about it but then she remembered that it was the chieftain who put forward the idea of taking the city with less bloodshed as possible.


    ¡°And what is the use of the dead and a city turned to ashes to us then?¡± Khao¡¯khen threw a question to Sakh¡¯arran as he wanted to wanted the Horde Chief to think things through.


    The Horde Chief went mum as soon as he heard the question that the chieftain gave. He started thinking but came up with nothing, there is no use of a dead city to them.


    ¡°No matter how long nor how hard you are going to think, there is no use of such thing. The city has more than ten thousand people residing in it and would have gone above twenty thousand or close to it with the survivors flocking inside it after the chaos that Skorno, Dhug¡¯mhar and Haguk caused before we arrived.¡± Khao¡¯khen¡¯s tone as he spoke was full of seriousness as he spoke which made Sakh¡¯arran flinch a little as he realized that he might have displeased their chieftain with what he just said.


    .....


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of workforce if you think about it and possibly the wealth of the city might also be turned to ashes if we follow what you just have suggested. The idea of you making of the oil to burn the entire city is admirable as I can understand that you want to conquer the city with the least number of casualties possible on our side. Remember that wars and battles don¡¯t happen for just the sake of winning but of the gains that we will receive after winning.¡± Khao¡¯khen continued as he educated the poor Sakh¡¯arran who had no rebuttal to the words of the chieftain.


    ¡°Very well said¡­¡± Adhalia apuded as she listened to the words of Khao¡¯khen. She was impress by his words and her doubt of him being a real orc just became even stronger.


    Sakh¡¯arran apologized for his words as he mulled over the words of the chieftain.


    ¡°I almost forgot. Inform the Skallsers and select half a hundred ogres to gather by the central tent.¡± He turned his head towards Adhalia ¡°And also, I need you, that baron or something and a hundred of your Drakhars.¡± Khao¡¯khen had a smile on his face as he spoke.


    ¡°Where are we going chieftain?¡± Adhalia asked as she was curious where they would be headed to. Sakh¡¯arran himself wanted to ask the same question but he didn¡¯t know how he should ask after what just happened, luckily Adhalia was there to ask the question for him.


    ¡°We are going to the south and take control of it. That¡¯s where the territory of that noble that we captured is at, right?¡± Khao¡¯khen said as he savored the taste of the food that he just chewed on.


    ¡°Take control of the things here. Just follow the ns that I have given and it won¡¯t be long until the city will be force to surrender to us.¡± He patted the shoulder of Sakh¡¯arran as he went pass by him as he headed towards where their siege engines were at.


    Sakh¡¯arran heaved a sigh of relief and his tensed nerves finally rxed after realizing that the chieftain wasn¡¯t displeased by what he had just suggested earlier.


    ¡°Work hard, you still have a lot to learn.¡± Adhalia uttered as he went pass by the Horde Chief which did nothing but just give him confusion on what she means by what she had just said.


    The next morning, the rain of rocks came once again which forced the Ereian defenders to hide themselves well along the walls less they be unfortunate enough to squashed by those rocks.


    The earlier stages of Khao¡¯khen¡¯s n to conquer Ereia doesn¡¯t solely rely on them taking control of the City of Alsenna but on denying the Ereians from turning the city into a forward base that they can use to repel their invasion. With the city beingid siege upon, there is no way for the Ereians to use it as a gathering point and repel them.


    The next priority of his n would then be to take control of thends to the south of the city which would then allow him and his orcs to have a stable footing in this foreignnd. They could then deny the rest of the kingdom the resources of the south which would be a win for them.

 Chapter 259 - 259 Chapter 259

    259 Chapter 25The troops that Khao¡¯khen requested was assembled and he was prepared to lead them out of the camp but then he suddenly remembered the two bored War Chiefs who might mix themselves with the troops again.


    ¡°Gur¡¯kan! Trot¡¯thar! If I discover you among the troops, be prepared to receive your punishments afterwards!¡± his booming voice echoed inside the camp and right away he saw two figure scurrying away among the Skallsers. Shaking his head in annoyance, he led the troops outside the camp after sending those two troublemakers away.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just let them join us?¡± Adhalia came right next to the chieftain as she wondered why he called them out.


    ¡°Sakh¡¯arran needs their assistance here in the camp to organize its defenses since I doubt that the enemymander would give up trying to break the siege on the city.¡± His gaze followed the rocks that was just flung by the onagers towards the mighty walls. He noticed that the enemy weapons on the walls have given up firing back as they needed to conserve their ammunitions since they know that they have no way to replenish their supplies.


    *****


    Five days just went by with nothing eventful happening, thends under the control of Baron Masud finally came into view. A wide field of gold wasid out upon the vastnd beside the only river that runs through Ereian soil, there were small figures that could be seen among the field of gold which are undoubtably farmers as they break their backs while they harvest the golden stalks.


    ¡°The golden fields of the south. It has been a long time since I have seen it with my own eyes.¡± Adhalia muttered as he gazed towards the wide fields in the distance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there is such a wide fertilend here.¡± Khao¡¯khen uttered as he didn¡¯t have any information about such a thing. This ce is a desert and such thing shouldn¡¯t be possible but then he noticed the enormous river that is on top of the fertilends before bending southwards.


    ¡°My mistake, it seems that I have forgotten to tell you about a lot of things not just this ce.¡± Adhalia apologized as she turned her gaze from the fields towards the chieftain.


    .....


    They were a quarter of day¡¯s march away from the nearest edge of the golden fields to them and it¡¯s impossible for the farmers to spot them unless they have very powerful sights just like Trot¡¯thar.


    ¡°Thend of Baron Masud provides more than forty percent of the wheat that circtes around thends of Ereia while hisnds¡­¡± she pointed towards Baron Husani who was surrounded by the Drakhars at all sides ¡°provides more or less ten percent of the wheat in cirction of the kingdom but the real treasure in hisnds are the silver mines and the timber from the forest further south of hisnds that is well within the reach of the beastfolks.¡± She continued as she exined.


    ¡°Why would the Ereian royalty leave such importantnds at the hands of two lowly nobles?¡± Khao¡¯khen can¡¯t help but ask as he wondered why didn¡¯t someone from the royal family take control of such a ce with how significant and wealthy it is.


    ¡°They actually don¡¯t have full rights to theirnds as they have to report everything to the Marquis of Alsenna and if I am not mistaken, that old man is rotten to the core and would keep most of the wealth that was supposed to be for the kingdom in his own pockets.¡± Adhalia exined in disgust after remembering that old man and his lecherous smile. That old man once tried to offer marriage to her when she was young but she resolutely disagreed and so did her house as they knew what the Marquis was really after and they won¡¯t allow him to tarnish the young Adhalia like the many young nobledies that became his victims.


    ¡°So that Marquis is residing in Alsenna?¡± Khao¡¯khen questioned with caution as he noticed that anger in the face of Adhalia.


    ¡°Who knows where that old bastard is at? But I bet he is somewhere in the capital of the kingdom as always since over there he would have plenty of targets to prey on specially new noble families.¡± Adhalia replied and the expression on her face says that she is displeased by the existence of that Marquis.


    ¡°And also aside from dealing with the Marquis of Alsenna, the two barons also had to deal with frequent raids since their territories as too close with thends of those beastfolks and they would take almost everything that they can during their raids.¡± She continued to exin.


    After hearing her words, Khao¡¯khen can¡¯t help but be worried since if they have to deal with frequent raids, that would mean they have mighty walls to hide behind which would be a huge problem for them and might make this entire trip of his useless.


    ¡°How about the walls of their settlements?¡± Khao¡¯khen suddenly questioned which confused Adhalia with the sudden shifting of the topic and the apprehensive look on the face of the chieftain. She spent a few moments of silence as she processed what could be the reason behind the worry of the chief.


    ¡°The walls, they are just normal stone walls. They are just a bit taller than other walls but they don¡¯t have anything special about them since there is no need to because just like your kin, the beastfolks never assault walled ces as they just flood in from the south and attack viges in the open and take whatever they can before vanishing to the south.¡± She exined which eased the worry of Khao¡¯khen. It would really be troublesome if they had to deal with walls that are of the same caliber as that of the City of Alsenna.


    ¡°As long as they are just normal walls, we can deal with it.¡± Khao¡¯khen muttered as he turned his gaze towards the ogres at the rear. The ogres would rece the siege engines since it would be too cumbersome to drag some with them as they move south then drag them back again north as they return.

 Chapter 260 - 260 Chapter 260

    260 Chapter 26Khao¡¯khen and his group patiently waited for the night toe in order for them to move about unnoticed as he was sure that the humongous ogres would be easy to spot if theye any closer towards the river. He didn¡¯t know how nor when but when he stood beside an ogre who was busy scratching its butt, he noticed that the ogre was easily twice his height. His mind was put into a state of confusion as he remembered that the ogres were just a tad bit taller than them before.


    ¡°How did you be so tall?¡± Khao¡¯khen had to crane his neck upwards as to speak with the ogre that had a satisfied smile on his face while he scratch the itch that he had on his ass.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­ We eat and sleep and we just grow bigger.¡± A simple reply came without too much thought in it. The answer he got was the same as not getting an answer at all since it didn¡¯t contain any clue on what he wanted to find out about the sudden growth of the ogres. A deep groan of satisfaction reached the ears of Khao¡¯khen and when he shifted his gaze towards its origin, he saw the ogre that was scratching its ass before now scraping its ass against the ground.


    The sounds that the ogre was making while scratching his itch became louder and louder which caught the attention of all those who were around. Khao¡¯khen shook his head in helplessness as he noticed that the sounds that the ogre was making made the atmosphere awkward. If you didn¡¯t know what was actually happening beforehand and just based it on the sound that you are hearing then undoubtably the first thing that woulde into your mind would be a certain activity which doesn¡¯t need to be mentioned.


    The awkward atmosphere was finally lifted when the itch that ogre had finally vanish as he just sat there with a confuse look after noticing that his allies were all staring at him except for his fellow ogres. Luckily the Drakhars that were sent out to scout the surroundings and locate a crossing point for them came back. They had to find another crossing point since they can¡¯t use the usual crossing path that the Ereians uses to cross the river as it would undoubtably have sentries in ce to guard it and Khao¡¯khen didn¡¯t want their presence to be known by their enemies too early.


    ¡°Move out!¡± Khao¡¯khen shouted as he broke the awkward silence and headed towards the location where they could cross the river towards the other side. The silence continued which Khao¡¯khen couldn¡¯t do anything about as he focused his gaze towards the fast-moving current of the river which the Drakhars have found.


    A few Drakhars were already at the other side of the river as they kept guard while theirrades cross the river. The water level reached the chest of Khao¡¯khen and he was only a quarter of the distance away from the riverside that he came from and he still had a long way to go and the water level was already this deep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that we have to swim the rest of the distance?¡± his question stopped the Drakhars who were leading the way as the chieftain was absolutely correct, they had to swim the central half of the river. The looks that the Drakhars were giving him was telling him that he was spot on which made him turn his head towards the Skallsers who he doubt would know how to swim.


    ¡°Do you guys know how to swim?¡± he turned around and faced the Skallsers who were having a bit of trouble maintaining their bnce as the riverbed was uneven and coupled with the strong current. His question made most of the Skallsers shook their head in response which was a very huge problem. It would be great story tough about if he tell the story of ferocious warriors who are almost unmatched in the battlefield which were easily defeated by a river as they didn¡¯t know how to swim.


    .....


    Ikrah, Pelko and some of the Skallsers had no problems crossing the river even if they didn¡¯t know how to swim since their wargs would do the swimming for them and all they just had to do was hold on tight onto them but there is also a risk of them losing their grip while in the water which would result in them drowning.


    Khao¡¯khen was in a dilemma as he they were stuck on the other side of the river and it wouldn¡¯t do well for them to stay in the water longer since the nights of the wilds was usually cold and them being drenched would caused some of them to die from the cold if they won¡¯t find a quick way to get out of their current situation. His mind went to work as he tried to think of a good way to make his troops cross the river without the risk of them drowning. The Drakhars and Skallsers stood still in the river as they waited for the words of their chieftain on how they should proceed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just make use of them.¡± Adhalia stated as he pointed a finger towards the ogres who were rolling around on the riverside with a satisfied look on their faces as the cold water seemed to washed away the fatigue of their enormous bodies after days of being under the scorching heat of the sun as they traveled.


    After hearing the suggestion of Adhalia, Khao¡¯khen facepalmed as he forgot that with the size of the ogres, they wouldn¡¯t have any problems crossing the river. He sent one of them ahead to test how deep the river actually is and they soon found out that its deepest part was till the neck of the smallest of the ogres. A strange sight soon took ce as ogres were lined up from side of the river to the other as they assisted the Skallsers and some of the Drakhars who didn¡¯t know how to swim to cross the river. After they all have sessfully crossed the river, Khao¡¯khen shook his head in helplessness as he turned his gaze towards the ogres who were happily frolicking around in the river.

 Chapter 261 - 261 Chapter 261

    261 Chapter 26After the ogres finally had enough ying around, they got out of the river and some of them were clearly shivering from the cold. Khao¡¯khen then led them due west as they followed the river, it was almost midnight when they reached a suitable ce for them to camp. They passed by the path that connects thend of the two barons and luckily the ce where they crossed at was in the middle of nowhere and there was no need for sentries to be stationed there.


    They chose to camp far south, near the woonds that served as the border between thend of Ereia and the beastfolks further south. Towering trees that were huddled together made a great concealment for their existence specially the ogres with their size as they could be possibly spotted by sentries on the walls of the town if they stand out in the open.


    ¡°Won¡¯t we be at risk of being assaulted by the beastfolks?¡± Adhalia came beside Khao¡¯khen who was warming himself with fire as he sat close to one of the bonfires that were around.


    ¡°And also, won¡¯t we be spotted with all the fires around?¡± she continued as she casually sat beside him and stretched her hands towards the fire as to warm herself up.


    ¡®With how congested the trees are, I highly doubt that someone outside of the woods would be able to know of our existence unless theye inside of the woonds then there is a possibility that they will be able to know of our existence but I am certain that no one would be foolish enough to enter the woods specially at night in this ce as the beastfolks that you mentioned roam around. And the issue about the beastfolks attacking us, they can try and they¡¯ll be thought a longsting lesson but I am skeptic of the possibility that they would dare to attack us with them around.¡± Khao¡¯khen replied as he casually pointed towards the ogres who were leaning against the trees as they slumber.


    ******


    ¡°We would be able to reach the castle of Baron Masud tomorrow by morning thetest.¡± The second inmand of the group happily chatted with their troops as he took a swig of his wineskin. They spent a few days under the scorching heat with nothing to do but move forward to aplish the task that was assigned to them which almost bored them to their deaths.


    ¡°Tonight! We rest! For tomorrow we feast!¡± Commander Lastam raised his wineskin in the air and his troops broke into loud cheers as they all knew what theirmander meant by the feast that they would be enjoying tomorrow. The thoughts of the clearly drunk men run wild as they imagined the events that would unfold tomorrow, wealth and pleasure was what awaits them at the territory of Baron Masud who was stripped of his nobility.


    ¡°If this kind of mission would juste as often as possible then I would have no regrets even if die from exhaustion in aplishing them¡­¡± Commander Lastam burped after he swallowed a mouthful of his wine as he sat down near the fire and grabbed a piece of roasted meat before munching on it with satisfaction.


    .....


    ¡°The number of nobles in the kingdom would dwindle down quickly if such missions are given out often which would be quickly followed by chaos and rebellion¡­¡± the second inmand responded as he knew that the possibility of such missions being given out is small. Unless there is something wrong with the head of their ruler, he wouldn¡¯t be giving out such a task too often.


    ¡°Chaos? Rebellion? Who cares? The nobles can screw themselves up if they want¡­ I don¡¯t care!¡± Commander Lastam has clearly drunk too much wine as he was spouting such things openly with no care. His second inmand clearly knew how timid theirmander is in front of nobles but he also knows that his mouth has no censor whenever he drinks to much which had resulted him in receiving some punishments because of his foul mouth.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep..burp¡­take care of our boys..burp¡­¡± theirmander yawned after giving his order as he walked towards his tent with unsteady steps. Lishtal shook his head as his gaze followed the back of theirmander who many times almost fell down with how shaky his steps were, he was prepared to go and help him up if he actually falls down.


    His gaze soon turned towards their troops who were having fun as they boasted whatever they can boast about to the others while they drink. ¡°The night¡¯s still young¡­¡± he mumbled after taking a look at the brightly lit sky filled with twinkling gems and the gracious moon that was providing them much needed light during the night. He chugged down a mouthful of wine and headed towards where their troops were at and joined them in having fun as they make merry.


    The soldiers cheered as they noticed their second inmand joining them. Noise of their celebration echoed through the cold and silent desert as they enjoyed their night. Past midnight, the boisterousughter and cheers was reced with snores and as always it was Lishtal who was thest man standing as he knew how to control the amount of wine that he drinks unlike hisrades who drank with no care.


    ¡°I guess I will be the only sentry again for the night¡­¡± a helpless sigh escaped his lips as he fed more firewood to the mes to keep it going as he sat near it to keep himself warm.


    ¡°The people in the territory of those two lords sure are pitiful¡­¡± he mumbled then shifted his gaze towards the soldiers who were sprawled all over the ce as they embraced the nearest source of warmth that they could find which was their fellow soldiers. Lishtal had to stifle hisughter as he witnessed two grown men happily embracing each other in their sleep.


    ¡°But who cares! As long as I can enjoy my life¡­Why should I care about others¡­¡± he threw the useless thoughts that suddenly came into his mind as he fantasized about the pleasures that he would enjoy tomorrow.

 Chapter 262 - 262 Chapter 262

    262 Chapter 26¡°Open the gates!¡±


    ¡°Urgent news from the capital!¡±


    A man on a cloak shouted towards the night watch of the town as he huffed and puffed trying to catch his breath. His steed gave up a few kilometers away and he had to run and walk the rest of the way in order to deliver the information that Lord Masud had to learn about urgently.


    ¡°Captain what do we do?¡± a soldier turned towards their leader to ask for his decision. It has always been the norm that when the gates are closed during the night, it remains close till morning as to prevent the beastfolks a chance to storm the town at night where there were fewer soldiers on guard.


    ¡°Do we open the gates?¡± he continued to question but their captain still remained silent.


    ¡°Damn! What! Are you! Waiting For!¡± shouts came from the outside as the man who was asking for the gates to be opened was pissed as he was already dead tired from the journey. He had endured travelling nonstop for days to deliver the urgent news only to be stopped by the damn soldiers at the gates.


    ¡°Who are you!? Are you sure you¡¯re not one of the beastfolks!?¡± someone shouted towards the annoyed man who was outside the gates. Upon hearing the question, the man wearing a cloak started shouting profanities towards the idiot who asked the question.


    He threw off the cloak that he was wearing towards the ground, ¡°Do I look like a beastfolk to you!?¡± he gnash his teeth in anger at the idiocy of the guards who were on guard that night. This is probably the most enraging situation that he had evere across in his entire life.


    ¡°I am a spy of the Lord who brings urgent news from the capital!¡± his voice almost cracked as he have been shouting nonstop already in order to converse with guards who were on duty. The dark sky was littered with glittering gems and the shining moon in the sky was a nice sight to behold but the man who was bearing urgent news had no time to enjoy the scenery as he was focused on aplishing his task. He could hear some inaudible sounds from the walls as the guards om duty started discussing with each other on what to do with the current situation.


    .....


    ¡°No real spy would reveal his face nor his identity to others so easily! Are you really a spy!?¡± that annoying voice came once again. The self-proimed of Baron Masud was infuriated so much that he really wanted to strangle the owner of that voice to death.


    ¡°Listen here you dolt! You better hide while you still can! If I get my hands¡­Oooooohhhhhh!!! I¡¯ll snuff that neck of yours in half!¡± he threatened while gesturing pulling something apart with his hands. He was fuming with rage as even his identity as a spy was being questioned by that fool. Would he really reveal him being a spy if those bastards just opened the gates and let through and let him do his job.


    ¡°Are your words true!? You¡¯re a spy of our Lord!¡± another voice came and questioned. Upon hearing a different voice questioning his identity, his rage that started to subside went up again and he was close to going mad by the ridiculousness of the guards.


    ¡°OPEN THE DAMN GATES!¡± his voice filled with all his anger silenced the guards who were gathering around as they start to gossip with each other as they point a finger towards him. He felt like exotic creature that was just presented to a crowd and they were discussing things about him which further infuriated him.


    ¡°OPEN THE DAMN GATES!¡± he repeated.


    ¡°No can do! The gates will remain close but we will throw down a rope for you to use and climb up! Leave your weapons down there as to avoid us in having a misunderstanding!¡± a voice filled with authority came. ¡°Who are you!?¡± the man outside the gate shouted back after hearing themanding tone that was being used on him. ¡°I am Captain Kertakk!¡± was the reply that he got.


    ¡°Very well! Throw down the rope!¡± he shouted back as he removed the sword that was strapped on his waist, he unsheathed the daggers that were on his wrists, thighs and ankles and his other weapons that were hidden in different parts of his bodies. Exims of surprise from the guards who were watching him disarm himself reached his ears which made him look up towards them, although the guards can¡¯t clearly see the weapons that he was in possession of, the nking and chinking sounds along with the small glimmer of metal with the help of the moonlight allowed them to know that the person who they were looking at was in possession of plenty of weapons.


    After dropping thest weapon that he had on him, two guards in full gear scaled down the walls and stood in front of him. The two were there to collect all the weapons that belonged to the man who imed to be a spy of the baron. Upon seeing the number of weapons on the ground, they can¡¯t help but be shocked as there were more than ten different weapons on the ground, some they knew abut while others they can¡¯t figure out as it was the first time that they have seen it.


    ¡°Alright, go up now.¡± One of the guards who scaled down the walls said as hispanion began to collect the weapons that were on the ground.


    ¡°You better take care of my weapons and not destroy them¡­ Some of them are really hard to obtain¡­ And if I find even a single one of them missing when I collect it back¡­ Be ready since I¡¯ll be having your heads in recement.¡± He uttered before turning around as he started to scale up the walls using the rope.


    As he finished climbing the walls, he turned around and saw a lot of eyes staring at him. The guards were still on the alert as most of them had their hands on their weapons and ready to strike back when something goes wrong.


    ¡°I am Captain Kertakk, me and my boys will be escorting you to the castle.¡± A man who had several scars on his arms approached him. He just nodded his head in reply and followed along the group of soldiers who were under the lead of their captain.

 Chapter 263 - 263 Chapter 263

    263 Chapter 26As they reached the gate in front of the baron¡¯s castle, Captain Kertakk turned around to face the one that they were escorting. ¡°I hope there are no grievances between us and my men. We are just following orders. We¡¯ll now leave you be to do your job.¡± The captain and his men turned around as they headed towards where they were supposed to be at.


    ¡°You guys better not lose my weapons!¡± the spy shouted and the captain just waved his right hand in reply without bothering to turn around.


    ¡°The Lord is waiting for you in his chambers.¡± A personal guard of the baron came towards him and led him inside the castle. The ce was silent with only the sounds of the guards patrolling around echoing throughout the ce. Makni kept his gaze forward as he had no time to appreciate the intricate designs of the ce but he can¡¯t help but take a second glimpse of the shiny armors that were ced along their path.


    After alighting the uneven stares towards the upper floors of the castle, they arrived in front of the Baron¡¯s chambers which had guards in almost every corner of the floor that they were at. The ce was dimly lit with only the torches along the walls providing light but the darkness doesn¡¯t seem to bother the guards who were stationed there as they remained unmoving in their ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought him to you, my lord.¡± The guard leading Makni spoke as they stood in front of the door of their master¡¯s chambers. A fit of coughing originating from inside the room was what they got as an answer at first but then a hoarse voice came saying ¡°Let him in.¡± followed.


    The guard pushed open the door and made way for the guest of the baron as he bowed his head. Makni entered the room without a word and the guard that led him to this ce gently closed the door. The sound of the guards¡¯ footsteps that was getting further and further away could soon be heard and the spy headed towards the figure who was sitting on the edge of his bed who was coughing badly.


    ¡°What information do you bring me?¡± Lord Masud questioned as he gestured for his servants to make themselves scarce. The servants who were also infected with the disease of their master bowed their heads as they headed towards the small door that is clearly newly created and exited the room as they headed towards wherever that small door leads them to.


    ¡°Not good, I guess.¡± The lord continued as he observed the facial expression of his most trusted spy that he had nted in the capital. Makni stared at the sorry figure of the baron, wrapped up in bandages from head with many ces oozing out a sticky liquid. The spy of the baron nodded his head in answer to the lord¡¯s question and his face was clearly wanting to ask what happened to the baron but he can¡¯t find the right words to say.


    After a fit of cough, Baron Masud turned towards Makni and a heavy escapade his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I got it. I just reached a ghost town and decided to burn it down to the ground to deny those orcs a good ce to camp and then this happened.¡± He gestured towards himself as he really didn¡¯t know how he got such an illness. ¡°So, what information made you personallye here and judging by your appearance, it seems to be really important as you looked like you haven¡¯t had a proper rest for days and you looked quite uglier than before.¡± The baron broke into a light chuckle as he tried to ease his own pain.


    .....


    ¡°The king has sent his hounds to get you and he stripped you of your nobility because of your failure in the north.¡± Makni directly reported the urgent information with the first words that came into his mind.


    ¡°I knew I can¡¯t escape being punish for my failure but to actually send his hounds to get me.¡± Another heavy sigh came from the baron as he had already epted his fate. He was prepared to lose his head just to appease their current king but he didn¡¯t expect that he would actually send his hounds. Whenever those hounds of his came, it would be the end if everything in the ce that they are sent at since they would take every piece of meat from that ce till there were only bones left.


    Baron Masud knew of the origins of the hounds of the former prince now their king as he was also present when they raided the hideout of those bastards. Commander Lastam and his troops were originally bandits who frequently raided the viges between the capital and the former territory of the House of Darkhariss and stretched all the way near his own territory in some instances. There bandit group had numerous members which forced the recent leader of the House of Darkhariss to seek aid from his neighboring nobles for help to put an end to them.


    A lot of soldiers were sacrificed to put down the group of Lastam and they were supposedly to be executed via beheading when that damn prince came to their rescue. The rumor that the bandit group of Lastam was actually under the directions of the prince spread around the kingdom which was then fortified by the fact that the former bandit leader became amander of the kingdom which infuriated many nobles but they can¡¯t do anything to the prince since he was a royalty.


    ¡°I guess my house will follow the footsteps of the Darkhariss.¡± The baron muttered to himself as he stared at the stone floor of his room. ¡°But before that, I¡¯ll y as many of his hounds as I can to spare the others of their savagery.¡± He continued.


    ¡°Take my daughter out of here tonight.¡± He ordered as he stood up.


    ¡°What about your wives and mistresses?¡± Makni questioned as he was prepared to assist the baron in case, he falls down with how unsteady his steps were.


    ¡°Bring that wife of mine along then...And go grabbed that chest over there. That should be enough to let my daughter live a pleasurable life.¡± Baron Masud pointed towards one of the chests that were in one corner of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll live them in your care¡­old friend.¡± The ill noble turned his gaze towards his most trusted spy as his eyes were filled with determination. Makni was about to approach him and give him a hug but the baron used the scabbard of his de to maintain the distance between them.


    ¡°As much as I wanted to embrace you, I can¡¯t. Less you get infected with my illness and have the possibility of it being inflicted on my daughter too.¡± Baron Masud shook his head as he turned towards the door of his chambers to let his soldiers know that the hounds of the king was heading for them.


    The tranquility of the night was disturbed by the sounds of rapid footsteps going to and fro around the castle then the town as soldiers moved about as they prepared the defenses for the arrival of the hounds.

 Chapter 264 - 264 Chapter 264

    264 Chapter 26After receiving probably, thest order which could be considered thest request of his old friend, Makni headed towards the halls of the castle with the new head servant that was assigned since the old head servant of the castle has contracted the illness of the baron and had to stay with him as not to risk infecting the other servants. A few young servants were tailing them and in their hands were some of the things that Baron Masud had gifted to his daughter in order to let her have a worry-free life after leaving his territory.


    ¡°The young miss and thedy will be awakened by the servants and will be informed of the lord¡¯s arrangements and they will be hereter. A pair of normal carriages have been prepared for the journey as not to attract to much attention per the baron¡¯s orders.¡± The head servant informed him of the arrangements that were done by his old friend. Although the baron was ill, he was still efficient and his arrangements for his daughter¡¯s safety had a lot of thoughts put into it. Makni nodded his head in acknowledgement while he watched the servants¡¯ carrying chests, boxes and other stuffs as they loaded them onto the carriages. Their still facial expressions clearly indicates that they just have awoken.


    The sound of hooves striking the cobblestones and neighing of horses reached the ears of Makni, he headed towards the entrance of the castle to find out what was themotion about. At the yard in front of the castle, mounted soldiers donning on their armors were lining up as they waited for further orders.


    ¡°They will be escorting the young miss and thedy along with you and some of the servants.¡± The head servants voice came from behind Makni. He didn¡¯t realize the old servant was tailing him.


    ¡°Fifty of the best riders that the castle has. There are two hundred of them in total and at first the baron wanted to assign all of them to escort your group but he didn¡¯t go through with it as he stated that such arge number of escorts would certainly attract a lot of unwanted attention.¡± The servant continued while standing right behind Makni.


    ¡°I think fifty is still too much and with some of the servants tagging along, our pace would certainly be slow.¡± Makni uttered his thoughts as he knew that they had to moved fast or else the hounds of the king might catch up to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sir, only a dozen of servants will be apanying the young miss and thedy.¡± The head servant informed him and turned around towards where the carriages were at after a maid reported to him the young miss and thedy has already alighted the carriages.


    Makni followed after them and headed towards the carriages. The carriage in front would be the ride of the two while the one at the back would contain their luggage. ¡°Uncle Ani!¡± a soft voice originated from inside the lead carriage and a small silhouette slowly poke its head out through its doors.


    ¡°How have you been little Ithra?¡± Makni greeted as he approached the little girl that was smiling towards him with the most innocent smile that he had ever seen. He patted her on the head and the girl meekly reached her arms towards him for an embrace. ¡°I am no longer a little girl Uncle Ani; I am now a grown up.¡± Ithra squeaked as she crossed her arms in front of her chest with lips pouting after the short embrace.


    .....


    ¡°Sure¡­ sure¡­ You are now a grown up. Now be a good grown up and get inside the carriage.¡± He softly guided the little girl inside the carriage. ¡°It has been a long time since Ist saw you, you seem darker than before.¡± A voice came from inside the carriage and as Makni turned his head towards its origin, he saw a finedy at histe twenties smiling at him. Her skin was a tad bit lighter than most Ereians which was clearly inherited by her daughter who was sitting beside her. ¡°It has been four years to be exact, Lady Masud.¡± Makni greeted as he bowed his head to pay his respects to the nobledy.


    ¡°There is no need to be so formal with me. We have known each other for a long time already, you can just address me as one your friends.¡± Thedy still had the smile on her face after speaking.


    ¡°It seems that the situation is really dire that he had to send us away from the castle for our safety. And if I am not mistaken, I wasn¡¯t supposed to be with little Ithra at first in leaving this ce, right?¡± she continued as she took a glimpse of the outside.


    ¡°The hounds of the king are headed this way and the thing about you not being included at first, I think you¡¯re clearly mistaken.¡± Makni turned around and headed towards where the servants who were going to apany them were at.


    ¡°I highly doubt that¡­¡± Denara pursed her lips as she watched the retreating back of Makni. She was married to Baron Masud solely for political reasons as the standing of her house was declining rapidly due to the drought that struck thends of their house and they needed to ally with a stronger family to stabilized their house¡¯s situation. At first, everything seemed to be going well between the two of them after their marriage but when she got pregnant with Ithra everything changed. Particrly when that woman named Helena came into the picture, her husband changed too much during that time.


    ¡°If only¡­¡± she mumbled but then shook her head. She turned her gaze towards her daughter and started stroking her hair, her eyes were filled with tender love as she watched her daughter who had her head on herp clearly enjoying her stroking.

 Chapter 265 - 265 Chapter 265

    265 Chapter 26Rays of light could be seen over the horizon signaling the start of a new busy day for the residents of the town but this morning was clearly different from what they had experience many times in the past as the movements of the soldiers during the dark awakened many of the residents. Orders were soon given that all residents should proceed to the castle and only bring what is necessary with them which confused the people but they had to follow less they be punished by the imposing warriors who were doing patrols around the town more frequently than before.


    The newly harvested grains were also moved towards the castle with the use of numerous carts that line up all the way from the warehouses in the town towards the castle while being escorted by some soldiers. Curious looks were directed at the two in looking carriages that was being followed by servants and mounted soldiers but no one had the courage to take a closer look at them since the imposing auras of the soldiers escorting it were enough to scare most folks away.


    Upon reaching the gates, Makni dismounted from his steed and headed towards where Captain Kertakk was at to retrieve his weapons. After seeing that all his weapons were all ounted for, he silently started returning them to where they were supposed to be at all along his body. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t have any misgivings about us taking your weapons away before. We took good care of them and I had someone oil them for you.¡± Captain Kertakk had a look of unease after knowing that Makni was a trusted man of the baron who could easily doom with just a few words.


    ¡°No worries, I am not that petty.¡± Makni replied and headed outside the stockroom near the gates. As he made his way out, Baron Masud donning his full armor showed up with a servant following him.


    ¡°Take this with you and put it in a safe ce.¡± The lord gestured towards the tiny thin box that were in the hands of the servant. Small precious gems lined the outside the box with silver and gold lining up its edges. The item looks expensive and precious which confused Makni on why would the baron give him such a thing.


    As he received the tiny thin box in his hands, the hoarse voice of the lord came. ¡°There is something more important inside the box than the box itself¡­ You can only open the box after settling down my daughter¡­ This is my personal request that I asked of you.¡± Baron Masud stared at him with all seriousness as he felt that the tiny box in his hands seemed to have turned into a heavy rock that was burdening his hands. Makni nodded his head in response as he stowed the item away.


    ¡°Promised me not as your lord but as your friend that you will only open the box after you have settled down my daughter properly.¡± the voice of the baron cracked as he finished his words and the tone that he was using made it look like he was pleading and his face covered by his helmet looks like he was embarrassed by something.


    ¡°I promised¡­ Not as your trusted servant but as your trusted friend.¡± Makni replied with all seriousness as this was the only time that he had seen the baron embarrassed like this. The baron nodded his head then turned towards the outside without another word.


    Makni followed after them then headed towards where his steed was at and quickly mounted on top of it with a single hop. The entire town¡¯s atmosphere was heavy as all soldiers were called to duty as they patrol around the streets of the town and along the walls. There was silence along the residential areas closed to the walls which were usually bustling with activity as the new day starts.


    .....


    The gates that had halted him in his tracksst night, slowly creaked open. The convoy led by Makni soon made their way outside and headed towards the direction of Baron Husani¡¯s territory while being followed closely by the servants and their guards. A quarter of the riders assigned to the convoy was in the lead while the rest of them acted as rearguards to make sure that the one that they were escorting was sufficiently protected.


    Denara slowly slid the cover of the small window of the carriage as she took a look at what was going on outside after he heard the hoarse voice of his husband. She knew that this was probably thest time that he will see him and hear from him. After going through the gates of the town, she closed the window as carefully as possible as to not disturb the sleep of her daughter that was on herp. She didn¡¯t know why but she felt no emotion after staring at her husband, she felt nothing, no pain, no guilt, nothing.


    The convoy headed towards the west as they followed the dirt road which connected the territories of the Bulwarks of the Sand. Only the sound that the hooves of the horses and of that of the carriage could be heard as the group went on their journey.


    On the walls of the town, Baron Masud stared at the convoy that was getting harder and harder for him to see clearly as the distance between them grew further and further away. ¡°Be safe¡­¡± he muttered after he can no longer make spot even the silhouette of the convoy. He turned around and headed towards where themanders of his soldiers were at to have a word with them.


    Along the bridge that leads to the territory of Baron Masud, the group of Commander Lastam and hispanions galloped with all haste. The sentries who were assigned to guard the bridge went forward to greet them but their visitors seemed like they had no intention of slowing down as they continued on with their pace. The sentries had no choice but to make way less they get trampled by the steeds of the group. As the fast moving riders passed by them, a guard quickly clutched his neck as an attempt to prevent the blood that was gushing out from his neck.


    All the sentries who were standing along the bridge fell down with blood dyeing the stones under their feet red. The group of Commander Lastam continued on their journey as theyughed about what just happened.

 Chapter 266 - 266 Chapter 266

    266 Chapter 26Inside the small room beside the bridge that connects thends of Baron Masud to the rest of the kingdom, a young man still in his armor slowly opened his eyes. The bright lighting through the window of the room made him cover his eyes with his hands as the light was too blinding for his vision. Hezily turned around as he wanted to sleep some more as he adjusted his position with one arm under his head to serve as his fellow, not minding the cold floor that he was sleeping on.


    After closing his eyes, he wanted to get back to his dreand where he was busy enjoying thepany of beautiful women who were enthusiastically serving him. As soon as he closed his eyes, the sounds of crows from the outside disturbed him. He tried to ignore the noise but to no avail as the number of crows cawing outside seemed to increase as moments passed by.


    Left with no choice, he sluggishly got up to his legs then stretched his body a bit but then it suddenly dawned on him that he was supposedly to be on guard hours ago. He peeked out of the window praying that it was just his imagination that it was already past early morning but the bright sun hanging up in the sky betrayed him as it seemed to be staring at him with a mocking smile for his tardiness. ¡°Shit!¡± he can¡¯t help but curse as he hurriedly headed outside while thinking fast of reasons that he should give to his captain for being sote.


    He pushed open the door and he was prepared to be greeted by angry gaze of their captain and the annoyed expression of his fellow soldier after failing to relieved him of his post at the arranged time but he wasn¡¯t ready for what actually greeted him as soon as the door of the room was flung open by him. Crows flew around in panic after being surprised by the sudden opening of the door and the noise that it created, ck colored feathers were left behind as the birds of death took flight.


    The young man¡¯s stomach churned after seeing the sight that weed him, he just had to see a crow turn its head towards him with an eyeball clutch on its beak before taking flight. There in front of himy his fellow sentries with their necks slit open and dried blood all around it. The crows seemed to have considered his presence as no threat and they returned to the corpses on the ground to continue on with their feast. ¡®What happened while I was asleep? Were we raided?¡¯ there were a lot of questions running through his mind.


    He felt lucky that he was still asleep when the attacked happened or else he might be also among those whoy dead on the ground but he still can¡¯t help but feel sorry for his fellow soldiers especially to the one who he was supposed to rece in guard duty. There were five of them assigned to guard the bridge and they had to alternate between them to stay on post except for their captain who will only be on guard whenever he felt like it but he was so unlucky that he felt like guarding when the attack happened.


    The young man chased the crows away with his sword and the crows cawed at him and the eyes of the birds that turned to look at him seemed to say that he was annoying as he had disturbed their meal. His attention then turned towards hisrades who all had one thing inmon, all there corpses had their eyeballs missing. He could feel his stomach going crazy as he felt the acids on his throat but he suppressed the urge to puke as he stared at the eyeless corpses of hisrades.


    The crows s came back once again to continue with their meal but the young man wouldn¡¯t allow them to continue in desecrating the corpses of hisrades as he chased them away with his weapon and the anything that he could throw at them. He started to move the dead bodies of hisrades to the room where he came from but when he was about to take the second of the corpses away from the crows he was suddenly reminded of the beacon that they were supposed to light up when an attack happens as to warn the town of the enemies. The body on his shoulders was dropped down as he sprinted towards the top of the small tower that was beside the bridge, he turned to the body of his deadpanion that he just dropped with apology as he run.


    After going through the tiring stairs of the tower and grabbing one of the torches that was on its walls, he set light to the beacon. As the mes surged up, he fell down on his knees as the sense of fatigue overwhelmed him. It didn¡¯t take long for him to be on his back as he huffed and puffed trying to catch his breath after running up the winding stairs of the tower.


    .....


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not toote.¡± He muttered as hey there on the top floor of the tower. After a few moments of rest, he got up to his feet and distanced himself away from the heat and thick smoke that wasing from the beacon.


    Still tired and drenched in sweat, he slowly made his way down the stairs of the tower while using its walls for support as his legs were shaking due to fatigue. When he exited the tower, the sight of the crows pecking on the dead bodies of hisrades annoyed him but he was too tired already.


    The crows turned their heads towards him and cawed continuously seemingly trying to tell him ¡®Have you given up? Good! Don¡¯t disturb us.¡¯

 Chapter 267 - 267 Chapter 267

    267 Chapter 26¡°Captain! Look! The beacon on the bridge has been lit!¡± a soldier cried out as he pointed a finger towards the thick smoke in the direction of the bridge. Their nerves were tensed as they knew that their foes were well on their way but they just didn¡¯t know when exactly would they arrive but the lighting of the beacon gave them a rough estimation on when would their enemies arrive.


    The news of the beacon being lighted soon reached the ears of the baron and he proceeded towards the walls to take a look and confirm it with his own eyes. When he reached the walls, what caught his attention wasn¡¯t the thick smoke from the beacon but the cloud of dust in the distance which is not far away from the golden fields of his territory.


    ¡®Something must have gone wrong with the sentries¡¯ he thought as he turned his gaze towards his soldiers who all had surprised look on their faces as their enemies hade faster than they have anticipated.


    ¡°Secure the gates!¡±


    ¡°Man the walls!¡±


    ¡°Archers! Standby!¡±


    A series of orders was then given by Captain Kertakk as he stood beside the baron who remained motionless and silent as he stared at the hounds of the king who were heading towards them. If he had a choice, he wouldn¡¯t want to participate in the uing battle but since the ones that they were up against were the group of Commander Lastam who doesn¡¯t know mercy, he was obliged to as his own family¡¯s safety is at risk.


    The group of Commander Lastam halted a safe distance away from the walls and they were shocked by what greeted them. Numerous soldiers manning the walls, the gates firmly shut and no one in the fields. They felt that something was wrong after seeing that the fieldsck the presence of the farmers that were supposed to be harvesting the grains that were yet to be harvested but they just brushed it off.


    ¡°Surrender now! And mercy shall be shown! Or suffer the consequences!¡± a rider among the group of Commander Lastam shouted towards with pride as he knew that their enemies were scared with just their mere presence.


    .....


    ¡°Not a chance!¡± a shout from the walls came in as a reply.


    ¡°You bloody hounds of the king doesn¡¯t know the word mercy!¡± another yell came which turned the grin of the soldier who shouted for their foes to surrender into a frown.


    ¡°I guess our reputation is really well known¡­¡± Commander Lastam chuckled as he signaled for his men to line themselves up properly. He was hoping to take the town by storm and charged right through their open gate and begin the ughter but his expectation was dashed after being presented with a firmly shut gate.


    ¡°Someone must have informed them beforehand of our attack and the town is prepared for our arrival.¡± Lishtal uttered as he stared at the soldiers manning the walls.


    ¡°That just makes things easier as we don¡¯t have to go around the town and to pick our treasures as they would all be gathered inside the castle.¡± A man with a thick beard chuckled after talking and the other soldiers who heard him also joined in.


    ¡°Even if they were expecting us, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing.¡± Commander Lastam snorted as he signaled for Lishtal to blow open the gate.


    ¡°Go on, make this fools realized that there is nothing that can stop us.¡± He continued while waiting to see the shocked faces of their foes as soon as the gate that they have firmly shut would be blown to pieces.


    Lishtal nodded his head as he took out some crystal pieces from the saddle of his bag and received the scroll that was handed to him by themander. They had gathered plenty of treasures from those that had fallen into their hands and the magic scroll that was in his hands was one of them which they have confiscated from a wealthy young mage who was foolish enough to unt his wealth without the capability to protect them. The memory of that young mage pissing his robe after they killed his guards was still vivid in his memory and he would stillugh about it whenever he remembers it. The powerful guards that he was proudly boasting about were only in the Third Realm of Power and he himself was stronger than them and so was some of hispanions and that too also without the help of theirmander who was in the Fifth Realm of Power.


    The crystals in his hands were also confiscated from that same mage and they are called mana crystals or more known as mana gems and came in different sizes and colors. The smaller the mana gems are, the smaller the amount of mana it contains but that also depends on what color it is since a smaller white mana gem would contain more mana than that of the biggest blue mana gem. Blue colored mana gems were the mostmon and also the most easily obtained. Mana gemses in five different colors blue as the mostmon followed by white then yellow, orange andstly red but it is said that there are more powerful mana gems than the red colored ones.


    A mana gem is a powerful item that could turn a weak mage into a powerful mage since it allows him or her to use more powerful spells that aren¡¯t avable to him or her. Like a mage in the Second Circle of Magic being able to cast spells that are supposedly to be only done by a mage in the Third Circle of Magic or higher depending on the amount and power of the mana gems in his or her possession. It also enables a person who has no mana to be able to use spell scrolls as the mana that was required in activating the spell scroll would be filled in by the mana gems but the amount of mana in the gems should be sufficient or else the spell fails and the spell scroll would be wasted.


    The soldiers of Commander Lastam were eagerly waiting for the gate to be blown apart. Anything that isn¡¯t made up of null stones, reinforced with runes or protected with some magic barrier would be destroyed easily by magic spells.


    Captain Kertakk was waiting for their foes to get within the range of their archers before giving themand to fire but they weren¡¯t prepared for what was going to happen. The sudden silence of Commander Lastam and his men confused the soldiers on the walls but they were more than happy to have a staring contest with them rather than a bloody real fight since a staring battle wouldn¡¯t cause them their lives unlike in a real one.

 Chapter 268 - 268 Chapter 268

    268 Chapter 26rm was in the face of Captain Kertakk as soon as he realized what there foes were doing after their silence, the surge of mana in front of what looks like the second inmand of the enemy army was felt by him. Rushing towards the other end of the wall his shout filled with distress came, ¡°Get away from the gates!!!¡±


    Before his soldiers down below could react to his concerned shout, a thunderous explosion urred. The gate the was firmly shut was blown to pieces by the spell that was casted by Lishtal using the spell scroll sending fragments of the gates flying everywhere. Those who were unlucky enough to be standing so close to the gate had their bodies exploded along with their now shattered, parts of their bodies scattering everywhere along with the pieces of the gate that just got devastated by the spell.


    Captain Kertakk hurriedly made his way down the flight of stairs and even directly jumped over the heads of his panicked men after the deafening st. He grabbed the cor of one of his sergeants and shouted right at his face to gather the wounded and have them treated by the healers. The sergeant was still shaken by what just happened but when he saw the face of their captain shouting his orders right on his face, his body instinctively responded, ¡°Yes captain!¡± before heading towards the terrified soldiers to take control of the situation.


    The captain nodded his head when he saw the other sergeants performing their supposed job which was to take control of the situation and calm the panicky soldiers and get them back into line. He directed his gaze towards the walls and shouted as loud as he can, the veins in his neck even bulged a bit as he shouted to make sure that those on the walls would hear him, ¡°Archers!!! Nock your arrows and prepare to fire at will!!! Infantry!!! Get your asses down here!!!¡±


    The attack of their foes blowing apart the gates deemed most of their early preparations since they were expecting a long-drawn fight in the form of a siege not an all-out brawl at the beginning. His forehead slowly got covered in sweat, his hands didn¡¯t stop moving around as he reinforced almost his everymand with his hands as a way to make sure to let his soldiers know where he wanted them to be and what they should do.


    ¡°Spears and shields!!! Form up in front of the destroyed gate and buy us more time to arrange the defenses!!!¡±


    ¡°Swords and shields!!! Protect their nks!!!¡±


    ¡°And archers!!! Make every arrow count!!!¡±


    Captain Kertakk¡¯s throat felt dry after shouting hismands non-stop but he had to do it or risk his orders not being heard clearly and misunderstood by his soldiers.


    .....


    Baron Masud was rooted where he stood after the deafening boom which shredded their gate to pieces along with some of his soldiers. He had confidence in the strength of the massive doors that blocks the path towards the town since they were made of ironwood bundled together by metallic binders which would pose a lot of trouble for battering rams. One of the personal guards of the baron called towards him, ¡°My lord, it would be better for you to retreat to the castle or you¡¯ll be caught in the chaos when the battle starts.¡± his guard advised him.


    The baron mechanically turned his head towards the owner of the voice then his gaze shifted to the archers who were prepared to draw the strings of their bows to fire their first arrow as soon as the enemies get within their range. He knew he was weakpared to many of his soldiers since he had neglected his training ever since and hisbat prowess was stuck at the First Realm of Power. His thoughts were simple back then, ¡®I am a noble and my duty is to govern my territory, gather wealth and enjoy life. Training hard to be stronger should be left to the soldiers since they will be the one who will fight for me.¡¯ But now he regretted spending his days justzing around doing nothing when he could have trained to be stronger.


    ¡°You know what, I am tired of always running.¡± His hoarse voice came as he turned towards the weapon rack that was along the walls. ¡°Some of my soldiers haven¡¯t even awakened their battle energy and yet here they are¡­ Ready to fight!¡± the baron grabbed a in looking bow and gave its string a tug to test its sticity. ¡°I have been called a coward for far too long as I always hide behind my soldiers¡­ But now it¡¯s time to change that¡­¡± he grabbed a quiver of arrows and slung it along his back and stood right beside the nearest archer to him. His eyes were full of determination as he wanted to even just for once be worthy of being a descendant of the House of Masud, the House of the Soaring Hawk.


    The guard that was protecting wanted to refute him but the sudden cheers of the archers who were unexpectedly eavesdropping on their conversation came. Cheers and battle cries originated from those who were close to the baron and his guard after hearing the contents of their conversation, those who were further away didn¡¯t know what was the reason for the abrupt cheers but they too joined in. In the beginning the one who were cheering were only those who were close to the baron and his guard which spread to all the soldiers who were on the walls then it even reached the soldiers who were on the ground and the infantry who were tasked to block the entrance also joined in.


    Baron Masud was confused on the sudden turn of events but he felt really good after knowing that his soldiers were all cheering because of him. Captain Kertakk was finally able to catch his breath and drink some water to ease the dryness of his throat while also listening to the conversation of the baron and his guard a few steps down from the top of the stairs. And as he was about to give further instructions to his soldiers, the cheering started. He turned his gaze towards where it wasing from and a smile crept up to his lips as he knew who was the reason for it, ¡°Who knew he had the ability to lift the morale of the soldiers.¡± Was all that he could say as he continued on with his job.

 Chapter 269 - 269 Chapter 269

    269 Chapter 26Among the woods towards the west of Baron Masud¡¯s territory, Khao¡¯khen and his warriors were preparing to head out of the woonds to begin their attack when they heard the cheers and battle criesing from the direction of the town. Khao¡¯khen was confused as they haven¡¯t started their assault nor have they made their presence known to their enemies yet. He pondered for a bit on the different possibilities and when the Trolls Hunters came into his mind, he can¡¯t help but pray to the gods if they really existed in this world, ¡°Please! Let it not be them¡­¡± he mumbled nonstop.


    Adhalia just came in time to hear the mumbling of the chieftain, ¡°Let it not be who, chief?¡± she quipped while nodding towards the Drakhars to go ahead of her, ¡°Nothing¡­¡± was the quick reply that Khao¡¯khen made and headed towards the ogres to give them some instructions. Adhalia was left behind by the chieftain in a puzzled state, ¡°Strange¡­¡± but she just brushed off what happened and moved her legs to catch up with the Drakhars.


    While Khao¡¯khen and his group were making there way out of the trees, the hounds in front of the walls were put into the state of confusion after hearing the cheers and battle cries of their foes who should be despairing right now since they just sted their damn gate to pieces. ¡°They must have lost their minds due to fear¡­¡± a hound at the forefront a few paces away from theirmander chuckled and those who heard his words also joined him but theirughs were short-lived as they noticed the grave expression on the face of theirmander.


    Lishtal shook his head, ¡°All of them have gone insane? That¡¯s too farfetched¡­ I am more inclined to believe that their morale is boosted by something or someone¡­¡± he refuted.¡±


    ¡°High in morale or not¡­ It doesn¡¯t change a thing¡­ Get the first wave ready and crush them to let them know that they can¡¯t change the oue of this fight.¡± The annoyed voice of Commander Lastam came.


    Lishtal started making the arrangements for the first wave right away after themand of theirmander, he gave them further instructions ¡°You heard themander! Crush them thoroughly! No mercy!¡± chuckles was the reply that he got but he had no qualms about the response of those in the first wave since he knew that they are nning on to do what he had just said even without being reminded.


    A group of two hundred riders separated from the main army of the hounds as they slowly trotted forward in a tight formation. The riders had confident smiles on their faces as they made their way towards their foes, some of them were even ying with their weapons while others gave off a yawn meaning that they find the uing confrontation boring.


    The spears and shields right in front of the destroyed gate huddled themselves together as to make sure that their formation is as tight as ever and the swords and shields at their nks also did the same. A solid block of infantry was blocking the path inside the town and they gave off a feeling that their formation is unmovable.


    Baron Masud on the walls raised his arms as he stretched the string of his bow with an arrow already nocked onto the strings, the archers also did the same as they waited for their enemies toe within range. ¡°Hold it! A little more! Wait for them toe closer!!!¡± the hoarse voice of the baron resounded and the archers obeyed his words. The guard who was beside the baron was also looking at their enemies who were slowly making their way towards theirrades who were going to hold them off, and as soon as their foes began their sprint ¡°Give themand to shoot.¡± He whispered and the baron nodded his head in response as he knew that the guard that was guarding him knew better than him when ites to battles. ¡°Fire!!!¡± he shouted with all his might as he released his fingers that were holding the strings of his bow.


    .....


    A storm of arrows soared through the air and the enemy riders that had just began their sprint to charge had no choice but to brave through the rain of arrows. Those at the forefront of the enemy cavalry managed to leave behind the effective range of the volley of arrows that was just released but those behind them weren¡¯t so lucky as they were met with the shower of arrows. Some of the riders fell down after the arrows that struck them managed tond on the gaps in their armors and the sudden pain cause them to loose their bnce but the more experienced ones just grunted in pain and continued on the charge.


    The second volley came faster than the first which thinned down the numbers of the enemies even just a bit since hitting a moving target with a bow and arrow is harder than it seemed. Archers need to predict the area where there targets would be at and shoot it towards that ce, they had to shoot ahead the path that their enemies are taking or else they would certainly miss. Shooting in a straight line would be easier than in arc because you¡¯ll need lesser considerations when shooting in a straight line and sometimes archers would just blindly shoot their arrows in the air hoping that it would hit something when itnds.


    The enemy cavalry braved through the storm of arrows and were just a few paces away from the closest target that they could vent on. Soldiers at the very front of the tight infantry formation could see clearly the maniacal expression of the riders that were headed towards them while brandishing their weapons.


    Baron Masud and the archers continued to pelt their foes with arrows while their allied infantry held them off and kept them in ce. The formation of the infantry that was blocking the path was still intact albeit some gaps have formed but they managed to fill them up in time before their enemies could make use of it.

 Chapter 270 - 270 Chapter 270

    270 Chapter 27Commander Lastam frowned after realizing that the first wave of their attack did no serious to their enemies as they were blocked off in front of the destroyed gate, ¡°Send in the second wave¡­¡± his emotionless voice came. Lishtal by his side nodded his head and began the arrangements for the second wave to form up. They had a lot of cannon fodders to spare as there were plenty of young hot-blooded men who joined their group when they were acknowledge by the current king as one of his men which range from soldiers who failed to be officially one, rebellious youths who wanted to seek the thrill of battle and bandits who wanted to still continue on what they were used to do except this time with the permission of the crown.


    Men equipped with different types of weapons began forming up to the front, there attires also varied with some wearing leather armor, some with chainmail, some with te armors and some with no armors at all and just with their usual daily clothes. As soon as the mixed infantry were gathered, Lishtal gave them themand to march forward and join the fray as soon as possible.


    Lishtal gave off a light chuckle when the infantry that was assembled charged right in with no order at all after themand to attack was given by him. They started their mad sprint from the very beginning, eager to join the battle as soon as possible but it threw whatever formation they had into chaos. Men waving around their weapons came charging in a messy order as those who were faster in running overtook their peers and went ahead of them while those with slower legs were left behind.


    Baron Masud felt his arms going numb after firing arrows nonstop as his body wasn¡¯t ustomed to such activity and even with his meager First Realm of Power strength, it can¡¯t support him that much. Captain Kertakk stood behind the formed infantry and continued on giving orders to his soldiers with the aid of his sergeants. He was thankful that the morale of his men was high thanks to the efforts of the baron whether it was intentional or not.


    ¡°Hold your ground!!!¡±


    ¡°Push them back!!!¡±


    ¡°Give them not even an inch!!!¡±


    Loud cries came from his soldiers who were in the thick of the battle as they slowly thinned down the number of the enemy cavalry that just engaged them with the assistance of the archers on the walls. While the enemy cavalry was held in ce by the infantry down below, the archers on the walls didn¡¯t waste the opportunity to shoot at their almost stationary targets which fell many of them. The volley of arrows seized to exist as archers shot their arrows whenever possible as not to miss the chance to hit their targets who remained in almost the same spot when they reloaded.


    The mixed enemy infantry sessfully joined in the fray after being baptized by a few rains of arrows but instead of being a help to their pinned down cavalryrades, they just quickened their deaths as they pushed them forward to their deaths along the wall of spears that was waiting for them. Enraged by the actions of their allies, a leader of a small group among the first wave signaled for his men to withdraw from the battle less their dumb allies shove them to their deaths. Upon noticing that their fellow riders began retreating from the fight, the rest joined in as they rode away from the battle. No one among them would want to die and they would avoid heading to their own deaths whenever possible, they were just caught up in the chaotic battle and since someone started to retreat, they would just follow along.


    .....


    With the cavalry retreating from the fight, the mixed infantry finally got to the front and they eagerly charged in. Those who were quick on their feet mmed against the wall of spears and met their end there and their hopes of being the hero who changed the battle was dashed as theyy there in theirst moments realizing that their previous actions were too rash but it was toote for regrets as the grip of death tightened upon them and weed them in its embrace.


    Although not powerful in the standards of warriors of the kingdom, the tight formation and the advantage in circumstances allowed the soldiers of Baron Masud to triumph against the more numerous numbers of their foes. They just had one job to do which was to block the ten-meter-wide entrance to the town and their foes had to go through them. The greater number of their foes were rendered useless since they had to funnel themselves within the ten-meter-wide entrance in order to strike their foes who were making use of the narrow pass to hold them off.


    ¡°Useless imbeciles.¡± Commander Lastammented while watching the second wave of their attack. ¡°Lishtal! Get everyone to prepare! I had enough of the disappointing performance of the new bloods¡­ We will join in the battle.¡± Themander¡¯s voice came, the tone of his voice clearly displeased by the performance of their previous attacks.


    A veteran of their groupughed heartily after hearing the order of their leader, ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t be too hard on them boss, they just need a little guidance from us their seniors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t worry boss, we will teach them well!¡± another one of the veterans joined in with all smiles.


    ¡°Alrightds! It¡¯s time to show these newbies how it is done!¡± the one who was a member of the original bandit group of themander shouted as he rallied his fellow oldies in the group. Lishtal had nothing to say as he didn¡¯t have the confidence in controlling the older members of the group who only listened to Commander Lastam. His standing as the second inmand was useless to these fes as they believe in nothing but strength and in order for you to obey your words, you had to pummel them ruthlessly to the ground which he had no confidence in doing since they were stronger than him.

 Chapter 271 - 271 Chapter 271

    271 Chapter 27The movement of the enemy army was quick to be noticed by the guard who remained by the side of the baron as he had his eyes set on them since the beginning of the battle. ¡°It¡¯s best if you retreat to the castle now, my lord.¡± The guard suggested to his master as he knew that their infantry which was blocking the entrance wouldn¡¯t be able to repel the assault of the main force of their foes.


    He was d that the usually proud baron threw aside his pride and listened to his previous suggestions which did wonders for their side. The guard knew that he was far from being apetentmander but he had experienced a lot of battles already in his lifetime and learned a lot of things from the battles that he had survived from. Since he was never promoted from the ranks and remained but just a lowly soldier who were always in the thick of battle, he opted to be a guard to the nobles because with his age now, it would be easy for him to lose his life. And with his wealthy experience as a soldier, it didn¡¯t take long for him to be hired by his current master and he had been in his care for more than two years already.


    The baron ignored his suggestion to fall back to the castle as this was the first time that he felt that he was doing something great and it made him feel good inside with his soldiers long up to him. He focused his gazed onto his target then released his fingers on the string of the bow and sent the arrow flying towards the enemy soldier who wascking in armor as the arrow easily prated his chest through his clothes. ¡°My soldiers need me here and I will stay here¡­¡± the baron sounded confident as he shot his next arrow sessfully taking another enemy out.


    ¡°But¡­¡± the words of the guards were cut off when he tried to dissuade the baron in his decision, ¡°Enough! I will stay here and that¡¯s that! You are but just my guard not my master! Act like one!¡± the baron got angry at his guard. He had no gratitude for the guard who made great contributions to the battle as he was more focused in enjoying the feeling of being great.


    The angry shout of the baron made Captain Kertakk shift his gaze from his soldiers towards their lord, when he saw who he was shouting at with anger, he shook his head, ¡°There goes my newfound respect for you¡­¡±


    The guard who was scolded by his master dues to his previous words kept his mouth shut but he was still full of worry for the safety of the baron. Despite being rebuked by the baron, he still stayed beside him to ensure his safety not because he was loyal to his master but because he would be jobless if the baron dies.


    Commander Lastam led their massive formation as they charged towards their foes.


    ¡°Break through them!¡±


    ¡°Kill!!!¡±


    .....


    ¡°ughter them!!!


    ¡°No mercy!!!¡±


    Shouts came from the men of Commander Lastam while they headed towards their foes. Lishtal can¡¯t help but pity the surviving members of the second wave who would soon be trampled by them to death since they are in their way.


    Captain Kertakkmanded for his soldiers to pull back halfway through the arch as to lessen the impact of the next enemy charge as soon as he realized that the bulk of their enemies which were yet to join the battle came all at once. His soldiers listened to his words and slowly retreated inside the arch of the gate; the mixed enemy infantry gave out cheers thinking that they are beating their foes when they realized that they were slowly pulling back. Their attacks became more frenzied as they were eager to get into the town as early as possible and begin looting for wealth but little did, they know of the danger that wasing.


    Captain Kertakk hurriedly climbed the stairs to the walls, he was already drenched in sweat but he still had a duty to perform, ¡°My lord, you have to retreat to the castle and arrange for its defenses.¡± His voice that was clearly tired came but the baron just snorted at his words and continued on shooting arrows after arrows with glee. His delight came from his targets being closer and packed even tighter than before which made killing them easier since with how crowded together, they are, even if he blindly shot an arrow, he was bound to hit someone among them provided that he shoots towards their direction.


    The attack under the lead of Commander Lastam came and mmed against the infantry that was blocking the gateway but before they can reach them, their allied mixed infantry were the ones who took the brunt of their charge as they were trampled to death by their ownrades. Screams of panic and groans of pain filled the ten-meter-wide path as soldiers were squashed to death by the cavalry or sent flying by the impact of their charge. Equipped with their battle energy, Commander Lastam and the elites of his group made easy work of the frontline of their foes as they tore their formation apart.


    ¡°Captain! The infantry won¡¯t be able to hold them off much longer!¡± a shout of distress came from one of the sergeants as he tried to maintain control of their lines.


    ¡°Take the baron back to castle safely¡­ by all means¡­¡± Captain Kertakk directed his words towards the guard who was beside their lord. Realizing that his life would be in danger if he remained there, Baron Masud¡¯s cowardice came back as he sprinted down the walls throwing away the image of him that he built before with his words. The captain and the guard shook their heads after seeing their master flee faster than a spooked rabbit in the wild.


    ¡°Archers! Take positions inside the houses in town! We will turn the entire down into a battlefield!¡± Captain Kertakk shouted as he followed after the guard who went down the walls to chased after the baron to ensure their master¡¯s safety and probably also his.

 Chapter 272 - 272 Chapter 272

    272 Chapter 27The blockade along the gateway was slowly crumbling apart and Captain Kertakk knew that his soldiers won¡¯t be able to hold their enemies at bay for much longer, ¡°Slowly pull pack! Maintain your formation! Pull back inside the gateway!¡±, he ordered as he knew that they won¡¯t be able to hold back the entire of their enemies even with all their numbers. The rain of arrows upon the enemies seized the exist as the archers on the walls hurriedly ran down from the walls and scattered themselves on the houses close by.


    ¡°Pull back! Get it together men!¡± Captain Kertakk continued to shout trying to maintain their crumbling morale as he slid in the ranks of his soldiers and joined in the fray. His rank as captain wasn¡¯t all just for show as his Fifth Realm of Power was enough to deter some of their foes from recklessly moving forward and causing them more casualties.


    The sergeants were trying their best to maintain order even falling to the des of their foes in attempting to do so. Captain Kertakk, pulled back one of his sergeants who was clearly handicapped inbat after losing one of his arms to their enemies but he still continued with his job, ¡°Get the wounded who are still able to move to fall back to the castle¡­ We will try to hold them here for as long as we can¡­¡± he ordered with urgency. After giving themand, he charged right back in into the fight and sent all those who stood in his path to the afterlife as his battle energy surged around him. Cheers broke out among his soldiers after they realized that their captain was with them and is working hard to repel their foes which invigorated them to fight harder and drive their foes back.


    The presence of Captain Kertakk in the current battlefield served as an anchor for the soldiers of Baron Masud to solidify their defense and they were sessful in doing so. Commander Lastam and his elite ny nine soldiers who were with him the longest made quick work of their enemies at first but then the crumbling formation of their foes began to solidify once more which turned their advancement to almost a pace of a turtle. Their previous initial momentum was repelled by the surging momentum of their foes who were at first trying to run away from them but it all changed when they were almost through the gateway.


    ¡°Why you little¡­¡± Commander Lastam cursed as he drove the length of his de through the torso of a foe who should have given up in fighting after suffering some serious wounds and almost losing both of his arms but he just had to try and dismount him with his body which infuriated him. ¡°Trample them! Leave no one alive!¡± his voice filled with anger reached the ears of his men as they crazily charged forward while their foes desperately tried to deny them entry to the town ahead.


    This was by far the most difficult battle that the hounds of the king had participated in after being officially recognized as one of the enforcers of the ruler¡¯s will. The original number of the king¡¯s hounds was just about two hundred but their number quickly swelled after receiving acknowledgement from the current ruler and even their master had no idea of their exact numbers as more and more people joined in the ranks of his hounds. Even Lishtal himself didn¡¯t know their exact numbers but by his rough estimate, their numbers were more than two thousand in total as new bloods would always join them and theirmander never set a standard in epting new members which caused their numbers to quickly swell.


    ¡°Back to streets!¡± Captain Kertakk rallied his remaining soldiers to try and funnel their foes towards where most of their archers were positioned at. His remaining men were quick to follow hismand as they had no better choice, either they ignore theirmander¡¯s order and die right there after being overwhelmed by their foes or choose to follow the cry of their captain and gamble with the slim possibility of them avoiding death.


    The army of Commander Lastam finally were sessful and driving the defenders away from the gateway after a hard-fought battle as he had to utilized the quality of his elite soldiers rather than their quality. He lose more than ten of his elite soldiers which pained him a bit but what else he can do but ept the fact that he had to make sacrifices in order to overpower their foes since he can¡¯t count on the sheer number of the newbies who joined them to suppress their foes.


    With the retreat of the defenders from the gateway, the hounds of the king slowly poured into town and spread out in order to begin their looting but little did they know of the danger of spreading out as danger lurks in almost every corner of the town. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± a newbie hound groaned in pain as he fall to the ground while clutching the shaft of an arrow that pierced his chest and skewered through his lung, ¡°Enemy archers! Take cover!¡± a voice of distress among the peers of the fallen man cried out as each of them hid behind whatever cover there was near them as to avoid being easy prey to their foes.


    .....


    The archers who Captain Kertakk ordered to take refuge among the houses in town gave the men of Commander Lastam a lot of trouble as they were sniped by arrows in ces that they never expected. Arrows woulde flying out from alleys, windows, corners, up above the top of buildings in the surroundings and other ces that you wouldn¡¯t expect. With the presence of the archers who were almost everywhere in town, the eager to seek riches hounds had to proceed with caution less they lose their lives to their foes who seemed to be everywhere.

 Chapter 273 - 273 Chapter 273

    273 Chapter 27Khao¡¯khen and his group made their way out of the woods and followed the dirt road which led to the town up ahead which they seek toy siege at with the help of the ogres. The towering ogres who were at the rear of their formation were carrying with them trunks of small tree which they uprooted as both a weapon and as a material for siege engines whenever a need for them arises. Adhalia was leading her Drakhars while Yakuh himself was leading the warriors of his tribe with the assistance of the father and son Pelko and Ikrah who were leading their warg riders.


    They were still more or less an hour away from the town up ahead and were still oblivious of the battle that was going on inside the town. Khao¡¯khen himself felt that something wasn¡¯t right as they haven¡¯t seen or notice any sign of enemy scouts, their foes might have really good scouts or something is really going on within the town that they were unaware of. ¡°Hasten the pace, something doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡± hemanded as he gave further instructions to the warg riders of the Skallser n to scout the surrounding areas for any presence of their foes or any traps that they might have set up for them. Ikrah led half of the warg riders while his father Pelko led the other half and they went to different directions, Adhalia herself also instructed the Drakhars to do some scouting along with their orc friends and the designated scouts among her soldiers separated themselves from the main group and spread out.


    *****


    ¡°Annoying bastards¡­¡± Commander Lastam snorted after turning a house into rubble with his previous and along with the copse of the house were the archers who were hiding in it as they got buried in the ruins of the destroyed residence. ¡°It¡¯s not just here boss, they are everywhere¡­¡± one of the elites of his men cried out to after deflecting a series of arrows that was clearly aimed at him. ¡°There on the left¡­also to the north!¡± another one of his men cried out as he hid behind the walls of a nearby building to avoid the arrows that came flying out of nowhere.


    The hounds who were scattered throughout the town to begin their looting were faced with a lot of difficulties as the remaining infantry under the lead of Captain Kertakk or one of his sergeants would ambush their unsuspecting foes from alleyways with the support of the archers who were hiding in the houses nearby.


    In an alleyway, Captain Kertakk and his men who were with him were taking a break after taking out a group of their foes who aimed to loot the warehouses near the marketce in town. ¡°Captain, foes were spotted a hundred meter to the east.¡± A soldier of his reported after receiving words from and archer who quickly departed after saying what he had to say and headed towards the houses to make himself scarce as not to be notice by their foes who were all over the town. ¡°Alright men¡­ It seems we have a new target to take out¡­ Same as before¡­ Take them out as quickly as possible before they can call for reinforcements¡­ Let¡¯s do this.¡± His voice was filled with confidence after their series of victories against their foes in this unorthodox way of fighting. He didn¡¯t know how many enemies have they taken out already nor the number of groups that they have defeated but he sure was happy that they were slowly thinning out the number of their foes within the town and denying them from having an easy time in heading towards the castle where their families were taking refuge at.


    ¡°This is bing annoying¡­¡± an elite soldier among the hounds snarled after taking out another group of irritating archers in the houses up ahead. He made use of the most direct approach to get rid of their foes which was taking them out along with their hiding spot as he turned five buildings in the surroundings into rubble. ¡°It seems that our enemies are trying to dy for time¡­¡± Lishtal whispered to himself after noticing what their foes were trying to do and he was correct in his guess but their opponents weren¡¯t just trying to dy for some time but also aimed to take out as many of them as they can to reduce the burden of theirrades when the siege on the castle begins.


    Commander Lastam was still confident in taking the town as their numbers was greater than their foes, he just didn¡¯t knew by how much. He was also getting annoyed by the arrangements of their foes against the, ¡°Lishtal! Send word to our scattered men to gather at the center of the town¡­ We will directly head for the castle and end this farce one simple all.¡± Lishtal by his side nodded his head in acknowledgement and began arranging for the runners to spread out and disseminate the order of theirmander.


    Captain Kertakk and his soldiers sessfully took out their next targets and also got rid of the enemy reinforcement that wascking in numberpared to them, he lose some of his men in the previous encounter but he can¡¯t do anything about and casualties will always be a part of bloody struggles. ¡°News from the lookouts captain¡­¡± a soldier not from his group ran up to them while breathing haggardly as he had his hands on his knees while crouched down trying to catch his breath. ¡°Go on¡­ What is the news?¡± the captain allowed the exhausted soldier to rest for some time as he patiently waited for his response.


    .....


    ¡°Our foes are gathering together¡­huff¡­. It seems they have given up¡­.huff¡­ trying to take the town¡­huff¡­ in scattered groups¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡± the soldier reported in between breaths while still trying to stabilized his breathing. Captain Kertakk frowned after hearing the words of the soldier as the move of their foes would negate his previous arrangement with their archers spreading out in town to ambush their foes.


    After a few moments of silence, the captain made his decision, ¡°Inform the others to fall back to the castle¡­ We will make ourst stand there¡­ You! You and You! Help him to spread out my orders!¡± hemanded as he pointed at his chosen men to inform the others of his new arrangements. The soldiers chosen by him nodded their heads upon being tasked by their captain and hurriedly headed in different directions to inform theirrades of the new order.

 Chapter 274 - 274 Chapter 274

    274 Chapter 27Many of the new bloods who joined the group of Commander Lastam became displeased after being told by the runners to gather in the center of town and abandon looting the town for its avable treasures. ¡°We deserved the right to loot! We risked our lives for this chance!¡± a man with a thick beard and unkempt hair yelled while ignoring themand as he continued to break into buildings that he suspected to contain loot. The members of his group followed after his lead and they went on looting, they felt that their leader was right. Their real purpose wasn¡¯t really to join the hounds but the chance to gain loot from the territory of Baron Masud which is why they tagged along with them.


    Lishtal passed by the area and noticed that some groups still continued to loot the town and ignored the order that was given to them by the messengers that he had arranged. Atop his steed, his face darkened as the men continued on plundering after seeing his face, ¡°What the heck are you guys doing! Didn¡¯t you hear the instruction of themander!¡± his shout filled with anger managed to halt the current piging.


    ¡°Ignore him¡­ continue¡­¡± a rather stout man with burly arms waved his hands for his members to continue. He went towards where Lishtal was at who was looking at him and his members with rage, he stood in front of the man atop his steed and crossed his hands across his chest after letting the head of his axe rest on the ground with the far end of its handle resting on his thigh. The second inmand of the king¡¯s hounds muttered to himself ¡°Fools¡­¡± while unsheathing his de and pointed it towards the leader of the group.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret this Atef.¡±


    ¡°Hah! What is there to regret? We are bandits! Wild and free! We are not like you guys¡­We are no dogs!¡± Atef mocked him and his right hand went down to the handle of his axe and picked it up. He spat on the ground and waved for his boys toe over to teach this mutt a good lesson. The members of Atef¡¯s group stopped whatever they were doing and headed towards their leader to backed him up while having their own weapons at the ready.


    Lishtal frowned after seeing that the lowly bandits were going to gang up on him and make use of their numbers against him, ¡°Are you guys sure about this? Attacking the second inmand of the hounds? There will be no ce for you to hide for the hounds will hunt you down and so will be your families.¡± His words seemed to have some effect as some of the members of Atef¡¯s group halted in their tracks, surely having second thoughts of the risk that they are going to take.


    Atef took a glimpse behind him and saw some of his men rooted to the ground with hesitation after being warned of the risk in attacking Lishtal. He turned to look at their foe and saw his smug grin which made his blood boil as he wanted to smack that face of his so bad. Atef himself knew that he was no much against him in a fair fight which is why he called for his men to aid him in the fight. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him! After we settle things with him, we leave this crumbling kingdom¡­ There is no possibility for them to reach their ws in distant ces that is outside of the borders. And with the loot that we are going to possess, we can live like nobles and along with it is the prestige of taking the head of second inmand of the Ereian Bloodhounds which is enough for us to boast in a lifetime.¡± He tried to win over his hesitating members.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! They have no power outside the borders of the kingdom.¡± Only one member supported the words of their leader at first but after a few moments, more and more of them supported their boss.


    Atef had a proud smile on his face after hearing the support of almost all his men as he stared at Lishtal who had his smug grin erased from his face and reced by a worried look. ¡°You can¡¯t divide us! We are all brothers who will die for each other.¡± He tried to gain the admiration of his members and those who belonged to other groups who were watching the show with interest as they waited for it to devolve into a bloody fight. They were waiting for the oue as they would base their decisions on the result of the conflict as they too also wanted to continue seeking fortunes in the town but feared that they might be singled out by the hounds and taken down.


    .....


    Lishtal knew that things were not going well for their side as he only had less than twenty members of the hounds with him while Atef and his group were close to a hundred in numbers. He knew that with his Fourth Realm of Powerbat prowess, it would be farfetched for him to go up against more than fifty people at the same time even if they didn¡¯t awaken their battle energy. ¡°Inform themander¡­¡± he whispered to the weakest in their group and seek aid from their leader in putting these rowdy bandits in their ce since he knew that if they can¡¯t put them in their rightful ce, such events would ur frequently in the future.


    The battle energy of Lishtal surged as he tried to frighten their foes and make them realized that they aren¡¯t dealing with an average person and upon noticing their leader¡¯s rising aura, the hounds who had also awakened their battle energy did the same. Atef who stood in front of them felt the brunt of their battle energies as he too released his very own to protect himself and some of his members who also awakened their battle energies came forward and stood by him and released their own battle energies. Their individualbat prowess was weakerpared to the hounds but they were using quantity against the quality of their foes. Those who were spectating the battle felt the sh of battle energies and they began shouting cheers to root for the one who they think would win the uing fight and also to add more fuel to the me of the ongoing contest while gamblers began betting on their favorites to win the battle and started seeking for someone to bet against.

 Chapter 275 - 275 Chapter 275

    275 Chapter 27Commander Lastam arrived the center of the town and his expressionless face showed a bit of confusion after noticing the numbers of people gathered there. He knew that they didn¡¯t suffer that much casualties for their numbers to be so few, ¡°Where are the others?¡± he directed at the closest hound member to him as he wanted to find out what was going on. ¡°They might not have been informed yet sir and the messengers also are yet to return.¡±


    Themander of the hounds clicked his tongue in annoyance as he headed towards where his elite members were at to join them. His men found a nearby tavern and liberated its supply of booze as they waited for the others to arrive at the assigned gathering point. ¡°Boss!¡± one of his oldestpanions greeted him while offering him a mug of booze which he dly received after dismounting from his steed. ¡°Here boss! Sit here!¡± someone offered him a seat around the biggest table which had the most booze.


    Lastam joined in with his elites as he enjoyed the booze with them while the new bloods who joined them were left there standing as they watched with envy while gulping down their saliva as means to ease their drying throats who were thirsting for some booze. ¡°There is still a lot of time¡­ Give the newbies some booze to enjoy.¡± Commander Lastammanded which garnered cheers from the men who joined their group.


    Booze was distributed among those who were gathered in the center of town and more alcohol were soon freed from the nearby taverns as they made their way in the hands of the men gathered there.


    Captain Kertakk and few of his sergeants were snooping around close to the center of the town as they observed the movements of their enemies. He was soon relieved after noticing that their foes don¡¯t have ns to resume their attacks just yet, ¡°Get all the archers to retreat back to the castle¡­ You and you¡­e with me. We will go and search for ourrades who might be still hiding in town after missing the runners.¡± The captain didn¡¯t want to miss a single soldier of his if he can since they would every single one of them in the defense of the castle when their foes will finally decide that they had enough celebrating for the meantime and continue on with their assault.


    *****


    The sentry who lighted the beacon and survived the attack of the hounds since he was still asleep when the happened attack buried the remains of hisrade near the foot of the tower where the beacon was at. He knew that heading towards the town would be suicide which is why he decided not to go there and instead opted to head towards the City of Alsenna where he might be able to start a new life. Everything that was of value that he found, he took it with him in his journey as he also took those who belonged to his fallenrades after convincing himself that the dead had no use for such things. With a small fortune in his possession, he was confident in starting a new life and so he began his journey to the north after thanking Faerush for keeping alive.


    *****


    Khao¡¯khen and his group noticed the wrecked gate and the dead bodies at the entrance to the town which prompted him to halt their advance since he wanted to find out first what was going on. ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t be let it be the trolls.¡± He was now more worried than ever after seeing the sight of the corpses that was all over the ce and when they got closer to the previous battlefield, he felt relief after seeing that there were no trolls among the dead which meant that it wasn¡¯t the trolls who attacked the town but humans.


    .....


    Adhalia frowned after noticing that the attackers were also her fellow Ereians judging by the quality of their gears and their skin, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the kingdom?¡± she was confused on what would be the reason for her own people to fight with each other. She hoped that the new king wasn¡¯t crazy enough to do what she feared which was to ughter all those who didn¡¯t obey his wishes.


    Pelko and the riders with him requested permission from the chieftain for them to enter the town to try and find out what was happening to which Khao¡¯khen agreed since he really needed to grasp such information in order for him to know how to proceed. With the permission granted by the chief, Pelko and four other riders entered through the destroyed gateway with caution. He decided that they should be in such a small group as to not be easily spotted by those who are participating in the battle.


    *****


    Atef¡¯s group made the first move as they charged forward with their weapons raised while infusing their bodies with their battle energy, their sheer number managed to overpower the momentum of Lishtal¡¯s group as they focused on defending. Loud cheers broke out among the audience as the fighting finally began, Lishtal was infuriated by the actions of the audience as he felt that he was reduced into a fighter in the arena who had to fight in order to please the audience.


    He and the other hounds maintained a tight circr formation as means to protect each other¡¯s rear and nks since their enemies started encircling their group and even those who haven¡¯t awakened their battle energies among their foes were giving them pressure as they would strike out of nowhere while they were busy fending of an attack from someone among their foes who had awakened their battle energy. Annoyed by their actions, Lishtal began targeting them and sent de energies after de energies towards them as means to cut down the number of their foes quickly but Atef didn¡¯t let him do as he pleased as he protected his members from the attacks of Lishtal while maintaining a mocking smile on his face as he repelled his attacks with his own de energies.

 Chapter 276 - 276 Chapter 276

    276 Chapter 27Lishtal and his group were having a hard time defending themselves as attacks came pouring onto them from all sides, ¡°Hey watch it!¡± a cry from the cheering audience rang out as a de energy went towards them after missing its intended target. ¡°You mutts are just this much? Tsk¡­ tsk¡­ You are weaker than I thought!¡± Atef began mocking the hound who were turtling up in an attempt to provoke them and have them break up their formation and judging by the darkened faces of the victims of his mocking, his words were affecting their minds.


    The sh took its first victim as a poor bandit got directly struck by a de energy after hisrades failed to protect him, the first casualty was quick to followed by the next then more fell after. Lishtal and the hounds with him were slowly thinning down the number of their foes but they also suffered casualties on their side as four of their peersy among the dead and they have two more injured in the center of their formation which was being protected by them. They also suffered varying wounds from shallow to deep gashes but they can¡¯t find time to treat their injuries as their foes didn¡¯t let up on the attack.


    Atef can already feel his arms going numb after his numerous attempts to make a breakthrough on the defensive formation of their foes. He didn¡¯t know how many strikes he had delivered already but he was sure that it must have been a lot and his battle energy was almost depleted since strikes without battle energies infused in them would just be shrugged off by their foes who were shielding themselves with their own battle energies. The possible oue of the battle doesn¡¯t look great for them but upon noticing the dimming battle energies of the hounds, he determined that they were also running out of battle energies after the continuous usage of it.


    *****


    Along the streets near the gateway to the town, Pelko and hispanions came into conclusion that the ce were of no danger after they made circles around the area. They followed the narrowest paths which would be the most unused ones in town because of its narrowness, along the paths that they have chosen, they seldomly spotted corpses unlike the main streets which had a lot of them scattered about.


    Khao¡¯khen entered the town and got confused after not seeing a siege engine nearby the gate, he was puzzled on how the gate was destroyed and his first thought was it must have been something rted to a battering ram since there was an absence of throwing siege contraptions outside the walls. And he was somewhat curious in finding out what was the exact equipment as he wanted to know if they can replicate it and used it in future battles but there was nothing but corpses near the gateway. ¡®The attackers might have taken it with them¡­¡¯ he was still hopeful in the existence of a possible siege contraption that he might have never seen or knew about.


    He then tasked the Skallsers to begin creating barriers to rece the destroyed gate as to prevent possible hidden foes outside the walls from striking their rear when they get entangled with those enemies who were already inside the town. ¡°The town only has one gate, right?¡± he wanted to confirm with Adhalia to which she nodded in confirmation, ¡°But we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of an escape path inside the castle of the baron.¡±


    After noticing that the Skallsers were slowly in creating a passable barrier to rece the wrecked gate due to theck of materials, Khao¡¯khen waved his hands towards the ogres. ¡°Pile your weapons on the gateway to block the entrance.¡± The ogres who were standing around like statues began tossing the tree trunks that they had in their hands towards the gateway and created a messy pile. ¡°Hey! Pile them carefully!¡± Khao¡¯khen shouted as the tree trunks on top of the file rolled down and almost took down some of the Drakhars but they managed to escape the path of the rolling tree.


    Soon, the gateway was sessfully blocked by a pile of tree trunks and the gaps between them were not enough for average adults to pass through. The obstruction was also durable enough to not crumble even after an ogre leaned onto it but dangerous looking enough to frighten anyone from using brute force since the trees mighte rolling down.


    .....


    Satisfied with their work, Khao¡¯khen nodded his head as he went up the walls to get a better view of the small part of the town while they waited for Pelko¡¯s group to return from their scouting. Adhalia also went up the walls to find out whether there were changes in the town or not ever since shest set her eyes on it. The first thing that caught her eyes was the wide expanse of gold outside the walls, the wheat field of the House of Masud which was their greatest source of wealth. All the golden stalks were almost harvested but there was more than a quarter of the fields that remained untouched based on its more dazzling color of gold which signifies the presence of grains among the stalks.


    When she turned around, she took into her sight the outer side of the town which didn¡¯t have much changes since thest time she saw it as she could still see the same old houses with only a few new buildings nearby. The castle in the distance was still the same except for the addition of some towers on its walls and the greater number of vines that climbs the west side of the castle. Khao¡¯khen was busy surveying the terrain outside the walls and his mind began thinking of ways to make use of what he sees to their advantage against their foes since who knows when this ce might be a battlefield where they will fight on in the future.

 Chapter 277 - 277 Chapter 277

    277 Chapter 27Khao¡¯khen¡¯s gaze soon shifted to the town and ns for its modification came right up to his mind after seeing how poorly nned the town was with houses clogged together in a mess with no order. ¡°Chief, Pelko has returned!¡± Yakuh¡¯s voice came and when Khao¡¯khen looked down towards the ground down below, Pelko and hispanions were there waiting for him. ¡°Let¡¯s go down¡­¡± he headed for the stairs and Adhalia was just a step behind him.


    Pelko greeted the chieftain then gave his report, ¡°There is a fight going on up ahead but we are not sure if it is the defenders against the attackers of the town or something else since we were afraid to get closer and risk being spotted by them.¡± Khao¡¯khen thanked Pelko and hispanions then stared at the direction to the center of the town.


    *****


    Commander Lastam and his men were busy enjoying themselves with the booze the seemed to have no end as more and more establishments were broken into in search of liquor by his soldiers. He was busyughing at the joke of one of his old-timepanions when a member of the hounds arrived, the man was clearly in a hurry and his face was drenched in sweat. ¡°Commander, Sir Lishtal and the rest of my group is being confronted by a group of our former allies who are disobeying your orders to gather.¡± He reported in one breath. Intoxicated with alcohol, Commander Lastam quickly red up after hearing that his words were being disobeyed by someone and the elites of his hounds also reacted to the information that they heard.


    ¡°What! Disobeying orders!¡±


    ¡°Allow us to teach them a lesson,mander!¡±


    ¡°We ought to teach those bastards a lesson that they won¡¯t forget!¡±


    The elites of the hounds all stood up from their seats and directed their gaze at theirmander as they waited for his permission to act. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Commander Lastam headed towards his steed and mounted onto it in one hop, his drunkenness didn¡¯t affect his movements by much. His old-timepanions let out cheers of excitement and followed after theirmander who was being led by the messenger towards the ce of conflict.


    Those who were gathered at the center of the town turned their gazes from the drink in their hands towards the group of theirmander and his elites. Murmurings soon broke out among them then they soon learned of what was the cause, the busybodies took ast swig of their booze and followed after themander intending to watch the spectacle. Just like that, the previous noisy center of the town became silent with only the scattered barrels, mugs, tables, chairs and trash remaining.


    .....


    Atef and his group began pressing in against the group of Lishtal after they managed to cut down their numbers to only just five and the remaining five weren¡¯t in full power as their battle energies were also almost spent just like them but they had the advantage in numbers and they can overpower them when battle energies are not in the equation of the fight. He had a smug grin on his face as he continued in with his frenzy of attacks and sessfully inflicted serious injuries to two of their foes who remained.


    Lishtal was hesitating if he should use thest magic scroll that he has in his possession and risk being punish by themander for wasting it without hismand. ¡°Screw it! I¡¯ll just ept punishment.¡± He was about to make use of the scroll when he heard shoutsing from the direction where the runner he sent went towards.


    ¡°Make way! Make way!¡±


    ¡°Move!¡±


    ¡°Get out of our path!¡±


    Different voices came from that direction and when Lishtal turned around, he saw the enraged face of theirmander and the elites of the hounds just behind him. He eased his gripped on his de and loosened his hold onto the magic scroll that he was about to use. Atef was overwhelmed by fear and worry after seeing the angered face of Commander Lastam, ¡°Re-retreat!¡± he swallowed his saliva then scampered away first heading towards the direction of the destroyed gate.


    The members of Atef¡¯s group moved slower than their leader but they too soon began withdrawing from the area before the reinforcements of their foes came upon them. Some headed towards the audience and mixed themselves in the crowd but the spectators clearly had no ns of being involved as they kept their distance from them. Exposed, those who tried to mingle themselves with crowd cursed under their breath as they chased after theirrades who directly headed towards the only exit of the town.


    Commander Lastam hurried his steed after seeing the disobedient bastards fleeing away from the scene, he had no ns in sparing them as he sent out attacks towards those who were within his range. Those who tried to hide among the spectators were the first ones to be struck but those who only watched the duel between the two groups also got hit by the attacks. ¡°Watch it! We are not with them!¡± shouts ofints echoed out among them as they began scolding the one responsible for the attack.


    The face of themander darkened a bit more after he was scolded by the nobodies in the crowd. He knew that they weren¡¯t involved in the confrontation with his second inmand but they are still guilty of disobeying his orders and he can¡¯t have that. It wasn¡¯t a valid reason for them to stay there and spectated in the conflict. ¡°Kill them!¡± his shout filled with anger reverberated as he pointed his de towards the group of spectators who were the noisiest. ¡°Oh shit!¡± some cursed after seeing the elites of the hounds heading for them with their weapons drawn.


    Commander Lastam joined in the fray and began a ughter. Fights broke out all over the ce with some opting to flee rather than get entangled in a fight. Some fled while some wanted to flee but can¡¯t as they were being pressed hard to defend themselves or else, they might just die right there and then. Those who sessfully fled further away than the others were d that they managed to get away faster and felt that they were already safe but little did they know of the danger that was waiting for them up ahead at the gateway of the town.

 Chapter 278 - 278 Chapter 288

    278 Chapter 28Atef sprinted as fast as he could and the rest of his group who took off after him were just a few paces away from him, they were like sprinterspeting a runningpetition as they tried their best to outran those who were running with them. Some were gifted at running while others were not but they didn¡¯t stop from hurrying less the they get chased and mowed down.


    At the part of the town where Atef¡¯s group and Lishtal¡¯s fought, a ughter fest was going on with the hounds hunting those who disobeyed the orders of their captain. Some of the disobedient groups had the ability to protect themselves as some of their members were capable enough to repel the hounds, even the elite ones. des of battle energies were being sent everywhere and any slight carelessness would im a life with how chaotic the fights were.


    Some groups abandoned their peers while some stayed to fight together. Groups with strong members who could contest against the elites among the hounds were the ones with the least casualty as their stronger members protected their weaker peers. ¡°Commander, should we chase them?¡± an elite among the hounds turned towards theirmander, he was drenched in sweat but happy as he had enjoyed the crazy fights.


    Those who disobeyed the words of Commander Lastam fled the scene en masse after the stronger groups created a solid defense line against the hounds and denied them from moving forward. ¡°Let them be! We¡¯ll take the castle first and enjoy our spoils¡­ The lesser our number¡­The lesser we have to share.¡± Theirmander¡¯s decision was quickly supported by cheers. Those who were defending against the hounds slowly pulled back after noticing the attack of their foes lessening, they wanted to get away as possible but they feared that this was just a trick of their enemies for them to them lower their guards and possibly to weaken their defensive line.


    After creating a more than hundreds of meters gap of distance, the hounds could no longer be spotted and the defensive line quickly crumbled as the ones who formed it began to flee and another sprinting contest happened. Their legs carried them as fast as they can leaving behind those who they worked with before in order to survive.


    Commander Lastam scanned their surroundings, his line of sight shifting from one ce to another. There were dead bodies everywhere, wounded trying to hold on dearly to life and the ruins of the destroyed surrounding structures. ¡°Treat our wounded. End our foes and gather in front of the castle gate.¡± Lishtal felt grateful that theirmander came to save their assess but little did he know that the conflict that happened between them and Atef was just what themander needed to solve the problem of having too many people to share the loot of the town with.


    *****


    Those who managed to escaped from the range of the hounds first were d when they noticed that they were among the first ones to escape but their faces soon turned grave upon noticing the blocked gateway and the unknown warriors that stood in their path. They halted in their tracks, huffing and puffing for air, drenched in sweat and faces filled with worry as they didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡®Are they friends or foes?¡¯ this was the question that the ones who were first to arrive wanted to be answered badly.


    Khao¡¯khen and his group turned their heads towards the sound of rapid footsteps that was heading their way and the sight of people trying to outran others came into their view. The Skallsers smiled from ear to ear and words like ¡°Finally enemies¡­¡± ¡°Time to kill!¡± rang out among them while the Drakhars just silently formed up their battle line. A few momentster, rows upon rows of armored soldiers formed up and creating another wall right before the blocked gate.


    .....


    Their path being blocked by those who were faster than them, the Ereians who fled from the hounds had no choice but also to stop. They questioned the ones who were in front of them on what was going on and why did they stop but the answers they got was that ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I am still trying to find out.¡±


    Atef himself was among the earlier ones to arrive, he had noticed the army that was blocking their path and he was quick to move as he hid in an alley nearby. He wasn¡¯t sure if the army that was in their path was friendly or not but the mere presence of the orcs among the army that they saw was enough for him to exercise the utmost caution possible. Some of the surviving members of his group followed after him in the alley, there were only now seven of them who were together and they didn¡¯t know if there were other survivors from their group but they had no time to care as it seemed that they had to fight yet again another battle after fleeing from the previous one.


    The ones who held back the elites of the hounds were thest to retreat arrived at the scene and were confused by the situation that they saw. Their path forward was being blocked by a crowd, ¡°What is going on here?¡± a man just a bit over thirty roared and his loud voice caught the attention of the ones who were at the rear of the crowd. ¡°We don¡¯t know but there is no way forward.¡± Someone answered him while facing towards the one who asked then turned to the front after giving his answer.


    Khao¡¯khen began organizing their battleline to adapt to their current battlefield which was by far very different from the ones that they were used to before. Their current battlefield wasprised of streets, small alleys and structures which would divide the battlefield into numerous smaller battlefields. Khao¡¯khen¡¯s warriors were primarily drilled to fight in pitch battles specially the Drakhars who make use of a formation to fight but luckily or unluckily the Skallsers were yet to be taught to fight in formations and their old style of fighting would still be somewhat effective in their current situation.


    The strongest of the Ereians finally managed to squeeze their way to the front from the very rear of the crowd, they even had to make use of their battle energies at some point to move forward or else they be trapped at the center of the crowd. Their eyes almost bulged out from their eyes and their jaws hang low after seeing the wall of men that stood on their path and the presence of the orcs at the nks of the armored men gave them even more to worry about. ¡°Shit! Screw this!¡± someone from them cursed as soon as he caught of sight of what stood in their path.


    The Drakhars lowered their spears and presented one solid forest of spears towards their enemies then marched forward in unison. Atef who was on the upper floor of a nearby building heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that the army that was blocking their path was not so friendly. He sneaked with his group to a building, a street away from the very front of the mass and hid in its upper floor since it would seldomly be checked.


    Khao¡¯khen himself felt excited of the battle that was going to unfold since this was as battle that would decide whether his arrangements would be better or the original arrangement of his warriors would be better than his. The Drakhars slowly move forward with their spears at the ready and skewer anyone who was foolish enough to stand within their path. The Drakhars have been trained to take their foes with their formation and are going to do just that while the Skallsers would do what theycked which was to engage their foes in a chaotic battle. The Skallsers had the upper hand than the Skallsers when ites to prestige among the warriors of Yohan which was what they respected as no one among them would want to jump the hierarchy which was established. Equip with there mighty spear the Drakhars slowly moved forward in their formation and aimed to take down their foes who were in a chaotic formation. Khao¡¯khen himself knew that their foes were subjected into confusion after he and his warriors suddenly appeared unto the battlefield were threatening the existence of their opponents. Khao¡¯khen himself had to take charge of what was going on as his warriors were not used to the battlefield that was going on which was totally different from the battlefield that they were used to. The Skallsers were securing the nks of the Drakhars as they moved forward with their spear at the ready to skewer anyone who was foolish enough to stand in their path while the Skallsers secured their nks while they moved forward.

 Chapter 279 - 279 Chapter 279

    279 Chapter 27The Ereians who at the front of the crowd quickly descended into panic, they tried to distance themselves from the forest of spears that was bearing down on them. Those who were at the rear of the crowd were still trying to get themselves to the front in fear that the hounds would chase after them while the ones at the front of the crowd were trying to get away from the new foes that have just appeared. The ones who were in the middle of the crowd were the unluckiest as their space was quickly squeezed out by the front and back, the quick thinkers among them made their way out of the crowd through the sides and escaped to the alleys to avoid the mess.


    The main street that leads inside the town was just a tad bit shy of ten meters in width but by the standards of the kingdom, it has already exceeded the normal width of a town¡¯s street. Khao¡¯khen had to split the Drakhars into smaller contingencies as they all can¡¯t fit in the narrowness of the street unlike in an open field where they can all march together in a line that is as long as their numbers can avail, ¡°Secure the nearest roads close to the main street! Ikrah! Pelko! Yakuh! Move ahead of the Drakhars to prevent them from being ambushed in the alleys¡­¡± he was worried about the Drakhars moving inside the alleys where their formation can be restricted and would be at a disadvantage when their foes would ambush them when they still haven¡¯t established their lines.


    The Skallsers flooded to the alleys close to the main street while the bulk of the Drakhars moved forward through the primary road of the town. ¡°There¡¯s no more room to retreat to¡­Sh*t! The idiots at the back are pushing as forward.¡± A man holding two des turned towards hispanions after failing to squeeze his way into the crowd but there was no space left for him to squeeze himself to. ¡°To the alleys¡­¡± one of them pointed to the small paths to the side and dashed towards it, those who were in front and already knew of the danger scampered to the backstreets of the town leaving behind those in the crowd who were yet to know of the danger that they are heading to as they tried their best to rush forward to the front.


    The massive desertion of those in the front of the crowd freed up a lot of space which allowed the ones who were behind them to see of what was at the front. The Skallsers secured the small paths beside the central path of the town and the small contingencies of Drakhars formed up right behind them to sweep through the streets. ¡°Oh crap! They are everywhere!¡± a man who entered to the side streets cried out after seeing a group of Drakhars sweeping through the path that they are at, ¡°No choice then, let¡¯s go through them!¡± a man carrying a huge axe rallied them as he charged forward towards the small groups of Drakhars and his bravery was rewarded as those who were with him also charged forward.


    There was a grin on his lips as he caught sight of those with him by the corner of his eyes following after his charge, their foes didn¡¯t do anything except just march forward towards them with their long spears pointed forward. He run with great speed like he was really aiming to plunge towards the formation of their foes but little did his allies know that he had other ns. When he was almost at the range of the spears, he took a quick right turn on the next alley ahead sessful evading the spearhead that was thrusted forward aiming for him by a few inches. The Drakhars ignored the one who escaped as they moved forward, their foes who were crazy enough to charge right to their formation were greeted by their weapons as they skewered some of them. Those who were smart enough slid down low to the ground to avoid the first wave of spears that was thrusted forward.


    The ones who thought that they were smarter than spears were all smiles as the spears went above them while they stayed close to the ground but then their joy was short-lived as another set of spears headed for them in an angle from above, the weapons of their foes who were behind the first two lines had them in their range and they were pierced through while lying down on the ground.


    At the main street of the town, Khao¡¯khen was at the rear of the Drakhars who were six man in depth as they moved forward while Adhalia was right beside him and she acted like she was out on a stroll as her gaze kept going all over the ce like she was a tourist of some sort. The Drakhars just kept moving forward and run their spears through their foes who were within their range, the Ereians didn¡¯t know how to respond to the situation since they would be already dead or wounded before they could get their foes in the range of their weapons.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ Use the buildings on the side to get inside their formation.¡± A woman among the crowd shouted while pointing her daggers towards the walls of the buildings up ahead, ¡°She is right! Use the walls!¡± the man beside her who has a scimitar as a weapon responded then directed for his men to do just as what his lover suggested. A group of men wearing cloaks rushed forward then with the momentum of their sprint, they climbed a few meters up the walls before jumping right at the center of their enemy¡¯s formation. ¡°Spears up!¡± Khao¡¯khen shouted and the Drakhars raised their spears and pointed it towards the sky. ¡°Fuck!¡± Someone among those who were falling down towards the Drakhars cursed after seeing the row of spears that was waiting for them.


    .....

 Chapter 280 - 280 Chapter 280

    280 Chapter 28The unlucky fellows, tried as they might but they weren¡¯t able to escape their fates as they were skewered by the spears that was pointed towards the sky. ¡°Charge forward!¡± someone shouted among the crowd after the formation of the Drakhars stalled a bit after repelling the attack of their foes who made use of the walls to jump at their formation. The rallying cry worked as the Ereians no longer hesitated and they charged forward en masse while their foes were still yet to recover from the mess that they were in.


    The Ereians crashed against the Drakhars who only had their shields to defend themselves at the moment and they got pushed back by the charge of their foes. ¡°Recover! Push them back!¡± Khao¡¯khen tried to organize the Drakhars who had their formation destroyed after their enemies plunged right into them. Their battle line was distorted, some of the Drakhars got pushed back deeper than the others leaving behind a hole in their formation which allowed their foes to pour right into their formation.


    Khao¡¯khen rushed forward to help the column that was struggling the most, ¡°Pushed them back! PUSH!¡± he roared while giving it all his strength in pushing the Drakhar that was at the rearmost of the column that was being hard-pressed by their foes the most. With the hole in their formation, some Drakhars eventually fell after being struck by their nks while trying to defend against the attacks from their front. ¡°The chief needs help!¡± a Skallser who was close by hollered towards his fellow orcs and charged right through the wooden walls of a building. Some orcs even went to the upper floors of the buildings nearby then jumped through its windows or crashed through its walls to descend down upon their enemies.


    The move of the Skallsers took the Ereians by surprise, the orcs ran through the buildings that they can ran through while some descended from up above which caused some to panic after suddenly having a huge muscle-packed creature standing beside him out of nowhere and staring at him with eyes filled with bloodlust. ¡°Rak¡¯ thara¡¯sorah!¡± an orc roared before mming his axe unto the face of the closest enemy and sessfully shattering the head of the poor man into pieces, the result of his action frightened those who were close to him. The Ereians who were weaker than their peers distanced themselves from the orcs who were within their lines as they didn¡¯t want to suffer the same fate as their ally who had his skull shattered.


    The Skallsers roared in unison which caused the Ereians newfound hope to defeat their foes dwindle. Ereian skulls were shattered one after another as the powerful swings of the Skallsers were mostly aimed at the heads of their foes. Blood, skull fragments and brain juice went flying everywhere which caused the stomachs of those who were witnessing the carnage churn and some even outright passed out after being sttered with the brains of the one who was standing beside him.


    These Ereians participated in many bloody battles already in their line of work and even done some cruel things to their victims but they have never been subjected to such violence before where heads would go st and their foes were clearly aiming for the heads intending to burst their heads to fragments. With the help of the Skallsers, the Drakhars on the main street of the town finally managed to recover their formation but they suffered more than a quarter of their original numbers which left some columnscking in strength and in turn weakened their formation.


    The Skallsers were busting heads after heads and the battle that was going became apetition of the Skallsers on who would shatter the most heads. ¡°Please¡­god¡­no¡­¡± a whimper came out of the mouth of an Ereian who was on the ground, his entire right arm was missing along with a portion of his shoulder after almost evading the swing of the orc who was clearly aiming for his head. The orc that was towering over him muttered some words which he didn¡¯t understand, he knew that it must be something not good but what can he do but be thankful that the orc lowered his weapon and spared his head from being shattered. Heid down against the cold stones of the road while enduring the pain from his wound but then a huge foot pressed against his chest which squeeze the air out of his lungs and made his wounds bleed more profusely. ¡°Haaaaaaaaaa...¡± he was struggling to get some into his lungs but the weight of the foot that was on his chest didn¡¯t allow him to do so, his vision began to darken and after a few moments of desperately trying to maintain his consciousness, he passed out. The owner of the foot looked down and upon noticing that the guy that he stepped on passed out, he just shrugged his shoulders, ¡®Not my fault that he was sleeping there¡¯ he thought as he moved towards the closest enemy that he could find.


    At one end of the battlefield that broke out along the streets, a group of Ereians were huddled together and around them were dead bodies of orcs, they were repelling the new orcs that just arrived. Their battle energies were ring around their bodies but it didn¡¯t give them much advantage as the pure brute strength of the orcs were enough to contest with their battle energies. They were just thankful that their foes didn¡¯t possess battle energies just like them or else they would have been snuffed out long ago since with the physical strength of the orcs alone was enough to give them a lot of trouble, what more if they could also use battle energies just like them.


    Skirmishes broke out all over the town and the sound of the battles reached the ears of Commander Lastam who was gathering his hounds and those who were obedient to him, at least for now. ¡°They must be fighting against each other¡­Tss¡­Typical bandits.¡± He led his hounds and those who were with him towards the castle.


    .....

 Chapter 281 - 281 Chapter 281

    281 Chapter 28With the chaos that was in effect, Khao¡¯khen himself had to participate in person in battle as his proud Drakhars needed the help of the auxiliary Skallsers to repel their foes that was overrunning their formation where gaps were created within their formation for their enemies to take advantage of. The hep that the Skallsers had provide was a big help for the Drakhars on the main street of the town while they were recovering their formation, ¡°Push forward! Don¡¯t let them be! Push them back!¡± he rallied as to reinvigorated his troops to keep on fighting despite the losses that they have suffered due to the previous encounter that they have been subjected to.


    The Skallsers took most of the brunt of the encounter because when they began to join the fight, they have continued to be on the frontline ever since. All the Skallsers began creating chaos among the ranks of their foes while the Drakhars were trying their best to restore their formation and get back into the fighting style that they were used to. The forest of spears that the Drakhars so wanted to restore finally came bac into effect as they marched forward with their spears forwards and ready to skewer anyone who was foolish enough to stand in their way.


    With skirmishes breaking all over the town, the Skallsers were the ones who took charge if everything as they were the ones at the thickest of the battle. The Drakhars who were almost without no contest in a pitch battle were restricted in the urban battlefield that they were now subjected to as their formation were rendered ineffective in the narrowness of the town. The Skallsers who were used to fight in a more chaotic battlefield and in one on ones were the ones who were more effective in the current situation that they are in.


    Try as he might, Khao¡¯khen couldn¡¯t get the Drakhars to contest efficiently against the stronger Ereian who were between the Third and Fourth Realm of Power who were too much for the Drakhars to go head-to-head against even with their formation. ¡°Push them back! Don¡¯t give them ground¡± some of the Drakhars screamed as they tried to retain the ground that they have lost to their enemies after the trouble that they have been subjected to.


    The Drakhars started pushing back their foes with the help of Skallsers at the frontline who were creating chaos in their advantage despite the losses that they have sustained. With the help of the Skallsers the Drakhars managed to sessfully eliminate the foes who were within their ranks. ¡°Drive them back!¡± some of them cried out as they shoved their shields against the faces of those of their foes as they retained their morale.


    With the Skallsers pushing forward the Ereians, everything went south for the coalition of the bandits who were trying their best to overpower their newfound foes who were tougher than anyone that they have ever encountered. Almost everything went south for the Ereian as the only ones who were holding the ground for them were the stronger ones who were able to fight back against the brute force of the orcs even with their battle energy.


    ¡°Kill them! Take their head!¡± that was the cry that wasmon among the Skallsers as they slumbered forward to take on their next foes after scattering the brains of their previous foe. With the orcs threatening the life of their foes which caused most of them to exercise caution in proceeding forward as no one would want tobat the orcs who seemed to be adamant in shattering the skulls of their enemies.


    ¡°Move forward!¡± Khao¡¯khen cried out while pushing the back of the nearest to him to make them move forward. Adhalia by his side had taken out three of their foes that managed to get through the formation of the Drakhars with the help of her feeble battle energy.


    The skirmishes breaking all over the town wrecked many buildings all over the town especially with presence of the orcs who were capable of going through buildings that were weak in their foundations. The ogres were still yet to join the battle but the destruction that the town was subjected to already was more than enough of destruction in normal sieges.


    .....


    Atef was watching in the sidelines and waiting for an opportunity to slip by their new foes, he was nning to exit the town when the gates would be most least defended but he had hesitations in going against the ones guarding the gates, as the towering sizes of the ogres were enough to make him have second thoughts of going forward with his n. He was a window side as he while watching the chaos that was going on downstairs and he was thankful that their position wasn¡¯tpromised and were yet to be found out by the orcs who went charging through the walls of the nearby buildings. Some of his allies were already positioned along the stairs to the floor that they were in but thankfully no orc had chosen the building that they were in.


    des of battle energy came flying but the orcs who were at the receiving end of it managed to shrug it off as there was less power upon the attacks than normal ones did which allowed them to retain theirbat ability. Close to more than three hundred Ereians in different huddles managed to staved off the attacks of thebined efforts from the Skallsers and the Drakhars with the primary defenders, the high-poweredbatants of their groups who were within the range of Third or Fifth Realm of Power.


    Orcs were born with immense strength than others and the only ones who can best them when ites to strength would be the ogres and the taurens but there were more creatures that are capable of contesting against their inborn strength or outright overpower the. Dragonbornes and giants were some of the ones who can easily overpower them when ites to brute strength while dwarves, elves and humans were somewhat capable of fighting against their strength depending on their innate gift except for the dwarves who were known to possess almost the same ridiculous strength to the orcs before they were even birthed.


    Equip with their natural gift of immense strength and the inborne lust for battle, orcs waged war everywhere and anywhere that was possible which in turn caused their poption to suffer a lot but luckily they were gifted with the capability to be able to copte wit almost any humanoid creature possible. Orcs can mate with elves but the trait of the elves being low in fertility rate would always be carried even elves with elves would always have low fertility rate no matter what which was both a curse and a blessing to their race. The low fertility rate of the elves was the one that gave rise to what was called the new race of elves which was the dark elves who worships the goddess of lust in exchange for higher fertility rate and they seeded in doing so as at one time, dark elves shadowed the number of elves but after the previous catastrophe they went into hiding.


    Humans were the most dominant race in Azgalor upying more than thirty percent of the total poption of the world which resulted in many kingdoms and empire being ruled by them. Five legitimate empires were run by the human race and some wannabe empires were also in the mix while numerous kingdoms, unions, federations and other sort of monarchy came into fruition under their watch.


    Khao¡¯khen still had no idea but thends that he has seen were but a fraction of the entire world of Azgalor and he was still far away from rubbing shoulders against the real powers of the current world that he was in. The ones that he was up against were but just babies whenpare to the real powers of Azgalor as he was still trapped in an ind that had no connection to the vast world outside beyond the waters that he knows.


    ¡°Take them down! No mercy for those who don¡¯t want to submit!¡± the Drakhars cried out after recovering their morale with the help of the Skallsers who did most of the heavy lifting in the battle. Reinvigorated and adamant in recovering the prestige that they have lost, the Drakhars charged forward with more vigor as they cut down their foes with their recovered formation without an ounce of mercy. The Drakhars looked like a meat grinder from up above as they mowed through the lines of the Ereians who were trying their best just to survive the encounter.


    Small groups of resistance formed up all over the town with some taking refuge upon more durable buildings to reserve their strength while their foes tried to overrun them or outright copse the building that they were in. The Skallsers were the ones who were first up in trying to bring down the building where their foes took refuge at but their strength wasn¡¯t enough to bring the building down.

 Chapter 282 - 282 Chapter 282

    282 Chapter 28Most of the buildings nearby the gate were brought to ruins by the battle with only a few still standing and a lesser number of them were still intact as others already had portions missing due to the chaos. ¡°Sh*t! How strong are they.¡± Khao¡¯khen cursed under his breath as a few groups of Ereians were giving the Drakhars a lot of trouble and even the Skallsers were hard pressed by the strength that their opponents possessed. He squeezed his way into the front where the fighting was the thickest as the smaller groups began bonding together after realizing that they would have a better chance of surviving if they work together with their foes.


    At the front, Khao¡¯khen finally had a clear sight of the situation as their opponents were in front of them, his eyes erged in surprised as he saw a strange light that wasing for him and he felt his life threatened by the light. He brought his weapon forward and used it as a shield to defend himself, he had no idea what that light was but he was sure that it was something dangerous. The loud sound of metal shing against metal screeched to his ears as sparks were created when his de made contact with the light that looked like a curved length of a de. ¡°The f*ck is that!¡± he nervously tried moving his arms which became numb after repelling that strange attack.


    Upon shifting his gaze towards their huddled opponents, he noticed the same strange light that wasing from their enemies and reaping the lives of the Skallsers who were adamant in breaking their formation trading wounds for an opportunity to strike at them. ¡°de energies¡­¡± he remembered Adhalia telling him this before and even demonstrated a bit of it to him. Knowing that the Drakhars would just be easy fodder for their foes, ¡°Drakhars! Pull back! Let the Skallsers fight them!¡± he shouted, he didn¡¯t want to lose more of the Drakhars meaninglessly as he knew that they are clearly rendered useless against such strong foes that can strike you down from a distance and in closebat and their tight formation would just turn into a favorable big target for their foes to attack.


    The sound of rapid footsteps echoed through the streets as the Drakhars began pulling back from the fray but some of them were still engaged against opponents that were pinned down in the back alleys of the town and they had some sess in suppressing their foes since their adversaries were weaker than the ones that their chieftain was staring at. ¡°Ikrah! Pelko! Have the wargs assist the others!¡± his voice thundered sessfully reaching the ears of the father and son duo who were inmand of whatever resembled a cavalry in the group that he had brought along from the City of Alsenna. If the Rhakaddon Cavalry, was he brought along, they would easily hammer through their foes and outright take out the buildings close by with the prowess of the Rhakaddons but casualties would certainly be inflicted upon them but it would be lesser than what they have sustained now. But he can¡¯t pull them out from the encirclement of the city knowing that their mere presence was enough to make their opponents inside the city cautious of taking the route that they were guarding and could easilye to the aid of the two sides when needed due to their mobility.


    With the wargs under themand of the two, the Ereians were having more trouble than before as the giant wolf like creatures jumped from the walls of the nearby buildings to go airborne and attack from above while the Skallsers were pressing them hard from all directions from down below. ¡°This is crazy¡­¡± a man trying his best to fend off the fangs and ws of a warg cried out as he stumbled backwards to avoid the sharp ws of the creature that was aimed for his torso, he had no ns in testing whether his armor could endure the ws of the giant wolf or not. His back made contact with his peer behind him and when he ducked down to avoid the bite of the warg, the unlucky fellow behind him got his shoulder bitten which earned an agonized screamed from the poor fellow as a huge chunk of meat was taken away by the animal that just took a bite of his shoulder.


    ¡°Quickly take them out!¡± the woman equipped with daggers roared while slicing and dicing the warg that was in front of her inflicting numerous wounds upon the creature which whimpered in pain after her furious assault, the warg limped back while its gray ash fur was stained with its own blood. Ikrah came forward andforted the bleeding warg but he knew that the wounds that it had sustained were too much and it won¡¯t take for long for it to bleed out. He stroked the head of the warg which was already lying down on the ground after its strength was drained fast by blood loss. A few momentster, the warg that was on itsst breath raised its head towards the sky and gave onest howl before slumping down on the ground. The howl of the dying warg was echoed by the other wargs and they began furiously assaulting the Ereians with more viciousness than before, they were frantically diving towards their foes with abandon.


    Ikrah himself was confused of the situation since the wargs were no longer listening to hismands, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with the wargs?¡± a voice came by his side and the sound of heavy breathing soon followed. When he raised his head, the face of his exhausted father came into his view, beads covering his face and blood staining his body and there was even a piece of metal that was lodged on his chest which looked like a part of a de. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it howled before dying then the rest followed¡­Then this happened.¡± Ikrah tried to exin to his father what happened and when his finger pointed at the body of the huge warg with gray ash colored fur, Pelko¡¯s face changed. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Proudfang¡­¡± Pelko finally understood the reason why their wargs had gone out of control. Proudfang was the mother of many among the wargs that they had and with her death, her children were now hellbent for vengeance.


    The Skallsers soon noticed the changes of the wargs as they would even shove them aside or rushed past them just to get to their enemies which caused some of them to lose their footing and almost stumble. ¡°Hey! Watch it!¡± an orc shouted towards the warg that just went pass by him but the warg just turned its head towards him then snarled revealing its sharp fangs while saliva was dripping out of its mouth and its eyes were vastly different than any warg that he had everid eyes upon.


    Khao¡¯khen was observing the progress of the battle and soon took note of the huge behavioral change of the wargs, he spotted most of them with their furs and ears standing up, froth leaking out from their snouts and the vicious re from their eyes which made them resemble that of a rabid dog. He tried looking for Ikrah and Pelko since they were the leaders of the handlers of the wargs and he caught sight of them heading towards where he was at. ¡°What happened to the wargs?¡± that was his opening words as he was puzzled of the huge change upon their wolf like friends, ¡°I think they have gone crazy¡­¡± he continued while still maintaining his gaze upon the battlefield.


    .....


    ¡°Well, if your mother was killed in front of your very eyes, you would also go crazy chieftain¡­¡± Pelko answered as he took position just right beside Khao¡¯khen who was still observing the battlefield. After learning of the reason behind the madness of the wargs, Khao¡¯khen gave it some thought then agreed with what Pelko had just said, he would no doubt also go crazy just like the wargs. ¡°Can you still give themmands?¡± he asked the two to which they responded by shaking their heads since the wargs were already out of their control but thankfully they can still distinguish their friends and their foes albeit they caused a lot of nuisance to their friends.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Khao¡¯khen nodded his head then began ordering the Skallsers to pull back for the moment as it would detrimental for them to continue trying to get to their enemies when the wargs are in this state. They would just be in each other¡¯s ways since the wargs clearly have no intention in cooperating with the orcs unlike before, the Skallsers were confused but still heeded themand of their chieftain and gave room for the wargs to perform whatever they were nning. The Ereians thought that they were going to have an easier time after noticing that the orcs were pulling back away and only the wolf like creatures were now fighting against them.

 Chapter 283 - 283 Chapter 283

    283 Chapter 28The biggest group of the Ereians which were mostly bandits finally took notice on the intention of their foes, the orcs and the spear wielding humans backed away from the fight and only the pack of wolves were assaulting them. Though they were thankful for their foes not ganging up on them anymore, the wargs were a different trouble on their own as they would attack in some expected ways. ¡°They are trying to tire us out with these wolves!¡± someone cried out among them while he repelled the fangs of warg with the t end of his de.


    The smaller groups were thankful that they were being ignored by the wolves and were only focused on the biggest group of them. This allowed them some moment of respite which some of them desperately needed in order to treat their wounds and recover whatever strength and stamina they can. Some of them tried breaking out of the encirclement of the orcs but whenever someone among them would almost seed from escaping, a spear, an axe, a sword, a piece of wood, a shield, a rock and other object woulde flying towards them either injuring them or outright kill them on the spot. It seems like their foes had no qualms in them recovering but they were not allowed to stary away from where they are or they will be put down. Left with no choice, they remained in their circles while being on guard as they became part of the audience who were watching the duel of the pack of wolves and their allies who seemed to have the aggro of the wolves.


    ¡°Orakh, what do we do?¡± a worried voice reach the ears of the slightly muscled man who had a long ck hair, sharp chin, and thick lips who was clenching his jaws also worried of the situation that they were in, they were not being attacked but they were stuck in ce with no way out. ¡°Just treat those that we can afford to treat but focus more on our own group since I don¡¯t trust much of these guys who are with us¡­¡± Orakh responded in a hush tone, his hands were still gripping the shafts or of what remains of it from his spear which had apanied him throughout his life ever since he had embarked in the path of being a bandit.


    The wargs didn¡¯t let up in the attack, they were snarling at their foes while moving around them in a slow stride as they try to seek for a weak spot among the line of their foes. They were circling around the people where their target was at, some would lunge at the humans only to be repelled back, some would do a feint attack while another warg would jump in to make use of the created opening. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Khao¡¯khen mused while he was observing the wargs and their actions, he had far underestimated the intelligence andbat prowess of the wargs thinking that they were nothing more than just bigger wolves which were domesticated by the orcs to aid in their hunting and in their way of life but the wargs were now allowing him a glimpse of their true selves.


    The humans who were still being attacked by the wargs atst took notice that it was only their group which was being attack while the other groups were just there, some resting, some treating their wounds and those of their friends and some just straight up watching their struggle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these wolves!?¡± a woman¡¯s voice squealed, she was busy trying to jab her spear through the body of the warg that was in front of her but to no avail as she would always miss by the smallest margin and whenever she seeds innding an attack, it would always be just the furs of her target and no flesh. ¡°They seemed to be only targeting us¡­¡± the woman beside her grunted in pain as a w of an enemy made contact with her left leg and leaving behind w marks on her thigh but thankfully it hadn¡¯t gone too deep or else, she¡¯ll lose her leg and probably bleed out if the ws hit her arteries.


    There were not a lot of women who are bandits, some of them chose to the life of banditry due to poverty, some chose it because of excitement and the feeling of being free from the constraints of the kingdom¡¯s numerousws which always would be favoring those men of power and wealth while some were forced to take on such a path after growing up with nothing to learn except on how to be a bandit. Some of the women bandits were strong enough to defend themselves against the evil intentions of men while some were unlucky and had to endure being taken advantage of by the men in their group. Either they submit to the wills of the men and fulfill their desires for them or they will injure them till they can¡¯t fight back anymore before being forced upon and if they are lucky, they would still live but if not then they would die. Most would choose the first option since either way; they would still be taken advantage of and the only difference is that there is lesser suffering in the first option than the second one.


    The woman wielding the spear was the third inmand of their group, a group of female bandits who were from varying backgrounds. Some of them were escaped ves, some were wild and chose to be one, some grew up in a bandit camp and had nothing else to learn but being a bandit and some of them were providers of pleasure of the flesh to the men in the camp. She had no idea where the leader and the second inmand of their group was at now or if they are still alive but she still wanted to live and see another day while also trying to save her sisters if she can. Among their group she was the strongest that remained but she doubts that her meager Third Realm of Power capability would be enough to fend off all their foes specially those huge tusked warriors as she had witnessed their savagery and strength before by the number of heads that they have exploded.


    They were in the outer ring of their group not because they wanted to but because they were forced to by the men who were clearly stronger than them but they wanted to conserve their strength for themselves. She and her sisters had no choice but to fight and try to survive at the outer ring less they be killed while trying to stay in the inner ring of the group which was by far the safest ce to stay at for the moment since the giant wolves had some trouble getting inside their formation.


    There was a n that came up to her mind but it was also a gamble, if she wins then they¡¯ll be spared and can rest albeit who knows how long but if she loses in the gamble then she¡¯ll be dead or they will be dead to be precise but it was one gamble that she was willing to take in order to ensure that she can live for a longer time. ¡°Wait for my signal¡­ We will rush out of this group and head over there to that group¡­¡± she pointed the sharp end of her spear to the group of eight people that was fifty meters away, ¡°Are you sure?¡± one of her sisters questioned with a face of uncertainty. She turned her head towards her, her eyes ring at her with anger, ¡°I am not forcing anyone toe with me¡­ If you want to remain here then stay here for all I care!¡± she snorted in displeasure before shifting her focus on the path that was in front while waiting for the opportune moment to execute her n.


    .....


    Little did she know that her words were heard by the guys who were near them and they also had the same thought in their minds before already but they just can¡¯t put it into action because it is too risky for them to break out alone. But upon hearing the exchange of words among the women who were with them, they gained confidence to act upon their idea. The more number people rushing out, the higher their chance for survival would be unlike if they rush out alone then they would be the only target and their chance to survive would be surely nil. The woman thrusted her spear forward and managed to create an opening against the encirclement of the wargs by using the body of her victim as a shield then rushed forward while shouting to her sisters, ¡°NOW!¡± And with her roar, her sisters followed after her and ensured that they are as close as possible to her but what they didn¡¯t expect was a throng of men rushing forward at the same time as them. The pushing and shoving of the men rushing past them sent their group into disarray and some of their sisters were separated from them, some were even sent to the ground and trampled on by those trying to get away, ¡°Leave them¡­¡± Eizneiah yelled to her sisters who were about to go and help their wounded friends, the women were shocked that she made such a cruel decision but they didn¡¯t caught sight of the tears that slid down her cheeks as she charged forward trying to create a path for them among the men who were blocking their path. A few momentster, the howls of terror, the screams of agony, the pleadings for mercy and to be spared filled the streets of the town as the wargs assaulted the fleeing humans since their predatory instinct kicked in which was to chase after a prey that was trying to run away.


    Khao¡¯khen clicked his tongue after witnessing yet again the selfishness and cruelty of humans in the face of survival but he shook the thought out of his head after realizing that even among the orcs its almost the same, strength reins supreme and that¡¯s how he became their leader. ¡°Haist¡­such a life¡­¡± his words were heard by Ikrah and Pelko but they had no idea what he meant nor thenguage that he used since it was vastly different from their own and that of the Ereians.

 Chapter 284 - 284 Chapter 284

    284 Chapter 28The number of people who remained in the group that was being besieged by the wargs was cut to more than half after the plot of Eizneiah, seeing that a lot of people are abandoning the group, the others also followed even though they didn¡¯t know what was going on but one thing was in their mind which was to stay with others in order to increase their chance of survival. Small drop of tears umted upon the cheeks of Eizneiah after knowing that her sisters which she abandoned had their fates sealed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± was all that she could say before hiding herself within the crowd and not allowing her sisters to see her sorry state. She wanted her valiant image to be maintained, wiping the liquid that was on her face, she retained her indifferent expression before turning around and began to gather them together.


    The group that was still being assaulted by the wargs had a harder time in coping up against their opponents after they were abandoned by their previous allies. Those who were trying to conserved their strength were forced into action after their defensive lines thinned a lot and a lot of gaps were created which the wargs took advantage of. The group was then split into another two groups after their defensive formation was torn asunder by the flooding of the wargs leaving behind a trail of blood, agony and death. ¡°In Faerush¡¯s name¡­ What madness is this!¡± a man wearing a bandana shouted in anger as he shoved a warg with his shield which was creaking in agony from the impact of his opponent¡¯s lunge.


    His eyes zed with anger after seeing that it was only their group that was now being attack and the other half of them after the split caused by their opponents were left alone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these mutts! They are ignoring the others and focusing on us! This is crazy!¡± his annoyed voice was quickly drowned out by the howls and snarls of the wolves that were circling around them but hisrades heard what he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± someone shouted then seven people dashed away from their group, ¡°By the sands! May you die a horrible death!¡± the man with the bandana nced at their fleeing backs a bit before turning his attention on the warg that was trying to w its way through his shield. Laughter soon escaped his lips after seeing that the five of the seven fools were torn to shred by the giant wolves, ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    The remaining group now only had fourteen people left which made it extremely difficult for them to repel the wargs that were all over them in all directions. ¡°Captain, what do we do?¡± a man wielding a short spear turned his attention to their leader and so did the others in their group and even those who weren¡¯t part of their group also did so since they don¡¯t want to gamble their lives like the seven who dashed away to get to safety. ¡°Stay together and don¡¯t do anything foolish¡­They are as tired as us already¡­¡± he pointed towards their opponents which were visibly breathing heavily, ¡°And there¡¯s not a lot of them left¡­Some of them are already wounded while others are on theirst legs¡­¡± he continued after observing their foes. There were more than thirty giant wolves left but many of them were already badly injured which they could take advantage of. He was about to spout more words of encouragement but before his first word could be fully uttered by him, their foes lunged at them en masse and took down six of those at the front in one go. Two of those who were jumped on by the wargs had battle energies covering their bodies but after flickering for a few breaths, it disappeared and left them vulnerable to the ws and fangs of the wargs.


    There were now only eight of them in their group but their foes only lose two, ¡°What now?¡± the short-spear wielding man questioned while enduring the pain of hiscerated left calf, he was putting more weight on his right leg just to remain standing and he didn¡¯t know for how much longer would he be able to put up with the pain. The wargs resumed on their attack after ensuring that the six that they jumped on were dead by tearing huge chunks of their neck, almost separating their heads from their bodies. The dagger wielding woman stepped up and let out a series of furious swipes with her weapons which repelled the wargs a bit and inflicted a lot of wounds on them. She was the one who proposed for their allies to make use of the walls of the nearby buildings to get inside the formation of the Drakhars which sessfully threw the soldiers of Adhalia into chaos after their formation was sabotaged by the move of their foes. ¡°Safiya¡­do you have anymore good ideas?¡± the leader of the group turned to her as he had no idea on how they should proceed with their current situation, Safiya nodded her head then pointed towards their previous allies who were watching them struggle against the giant wolves, ¡°We should make a break for it and run towards them¡­ We¡¯ll drag our foes along and force those cowards to fight again.¡±


    Since he can¡¯t think of a better idea, the captain just nodded his head in response while the other three who weren¡¯t a member of their group had looks of unease on their faces since the mangled bodies of the five among the seven who dashed away before were still there, just a few meters away from them and they were still spilling fresh blood to the ground. ¡°What do we do?¡± one of the three whispered to the one beside him as he bashes an opponent with his shield, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but I have a daring idea¡­¡± the shortest of the three whispered back in reply. The other two were interested in his idea but when he told them what they were going to do, they sweated bullets in rm. ¡°How sure are you that the wargs won¡¯t just aim for us and not them?¡± the one holding a giant sword among the three had the sharp end of his weapon against the ground as his exhausted arms can no longer support the weight of his weapon and he was trying to conserve whatever remained of his strength to swing his weapon when necessary.


    ¡°Have you noticed that among all the separations that happened¡­ Their group were always among the ones who were continuously being assaulted by our foes. I have a hunch that these giant wolves are attacking us for some reason and I think they are aiming for a specific target which is someone among them but I don¡¯t know who is it specifically.¡± He secretly pointed towards the group of five who were a bit to their right, ¡°What about those five over there who died because they tried to separate themselves from us¡­¡± the one using abination of a sword and shield refuted while giving the warg that was in front of him a powerful kick after stunning it with his shield.


    The shortest of the three swung his club at the face of the warg that tried to jump on him and sent it whimpering back in pain, the blunt force of his attack shattered a portion of the warg¡¯s fangs while causing its mouth to bleed but all that did was infuriate the warg which stared at him with menacing eyes before jumping back on him again but after a flurry of bashes from him finally took down the giant wolf. ¡°Them¡­huff¡­They were just¡­huff¡­ unlucky¡­huff¡­ha¡­¡± he was trying to catch his breath as he briefly pointed his blood stained weapon at the mangled corpses of the five among the seven who tried to dash away to safety. ¡°Are you certain with your hunch?¡± the one with the giant sword questioned as he leaned against his weapon to maintain his bnce as his right leg was severely injured and a huge part of his shinbones was out in the open. ¡°It¡¯ called a hunch for a reason¡­huff¡­because it¡¯s a guess and it¡¯s uncertain.¡±


    The three drove back the next assault of the wargs as they stuck themselves together while also maintaining a reasonable distance from the other five, they still needed their presence to alleviate the pressure that they were subjected upon. ¡°We¡¯ll rush out and head towards them!¡± the captain of Safiya¡¯s group pointed towards the nearest group of audience, ¡°NOW!¡± he quickly followed up after sending a warg flying and the members of his group chased after his back. The short-spear wielding man can¡¯t manage to keep up with their paces and he lose his bnce after identally applying too much pressure on his injured leg, the wargs didn¡¯t waste the chance and they pounced on him, his screams of pain echoed through the streets but it quickly died down after his neck was bitten which only allowed him to make some gurgling sounds with his blood. The three were only afforded a split of a moment to decide whether they should follow after Safiya¡¯s group or not, the two were still hesitating and when they were about to charge after them, the shortest of them grabbed them and held them back, ¡°May Faerush show us mercy¡­¡± the man with the giant sword mumbled as he closed his eyes since it was now impossible for them to escape if their ally¡¯s hunch was incorrect.


    .....

 Chapter 285 - 285 Chapter 285

    285 Chapter 28The two of the three that remained waited for their expected fate but after a few moments, the pain of being torn to shreds that they anticipated never came, ¡°Hahaha! See! I was right!¡± the shortest of them cheered as he gave his twopanions a tap on their backs for them to open their eyes and see that he was absolutely right in his guess. The man equipped with the giant sword was the first one to open his eyes, his forehead and back drenched in sweat, his knees buckled to the ground after seeing that the wargs didn¡¯t pounce on them like he had expected and he crumpled to the ground in relief. Still mumbling his prayers to all the gods that he knew of, the one equipped with a sword and shield finally peeked with one of his eyes and he was in tears when he saw that the giant wolves had focus their attention somewhere else and not on them. ¡°Never expected you to be a religious man¡­¡± the shortest of the three chuckled after lowering down his guard when the wargs turned around and chased after the others.


    Two of the five quickly fell down to the wargs after being pounced upon by the wargs, halfway through, the captain, Safiya and their only remaining member slowed down in their dash as the group which they intended to drag down with them pointed their weapons at them. ¡°What are you guys doing!?¡± the captain of the group shouted when he saw that their n was seen through by the other group. A warg forced him to tumble to the ground after taking advantage of his exposed back while he take on the other warg that tried to w at him. As soon as he got up, he rolled to the side and evaded the swipe of another warg and finally took notice of something odd. He observed that most of the attacks of the giant wolves were focused on Safiya. Safiya herself also became aware that their opponents were focusing on her, her body was covered in w marks and his clothes were almost shredded to pieces which left her nymphette body exposed for all the audience to see. She wanted to hide or cover his body but she can¡¯t spare no time for it as she was busy in fighting for her life.


    Safiya turned her head towards their captain and her intentions were clear as her eyes were pleading for some aid in order or her to survive the ordeal. The wargs kept attacking her but the aid that he requested to the man that he trusted the most didn¡¯t came as he was left alone to defend herself while their captain and his otherpanion were starting to distance themselves from her. ¡°Help¡­ugh¡­me¡­¡± she managed to squeeze out a plead to hispanions after taking a blow on her abdomen, she tumbled to the ground but when she tried to try and get up to her feet, her legs buckled. ¡°H-h-help¡­¡± she stretched her hands at the direction of their captain, expecting him to reach out, grabbed her hand and whisk her to safety but no, the man that she served for almost her entire life just stood there and did nothing but look at her with no expression.


    Since her legs were not cooperating with her wishes, she used her hands and crawled towards their captain while the wargs slowly followed after her trail of blood and were not keen to go for the kill just yet. ¡°W-w-why¡­why won¡¯t you help me...?¡± she was in tears as she inched forward towards him while thinking of her bitter past and happiest moments. When she was but just fourteen, their vige was razed to the ground by their noble master after they failed to pay their taxes in due time for many seasons already. They were disced and had nowhere else to go but her parents didn¡¯t give up and so were the other vigers as they wandered through the desert in search for a new home.


    After almost a week of wandering through the sandy terrain, they finally managed to find a ce where they can settle at. The disced vigers started rebuilding their homes but after enjoying their new dwelling ce, it was burnt to ashes but this time the ones who did the burning didn¡¯t just destroy their newly built houses but also captured them and killed those who resisted. As a young girl she was taken as a prisoner with no way of fighting back since she didn¡¯t have much strength in her little arms and the only weapon that she could use that can be lethal to their attackers was but just a knife.


    She and the other survivors of her vige were brought to a cave not far from their new home, most of them who were taken captive were women and young girls. Before they can enter the cave, she and the others realized of the fate that awaited them, they struggled against their binds and tried to break free. The ruckus was noticed by their captors and they killed all those who were causing trouble without mercy but spared small girls like her, the death of the others worked as themotion died down but was reced by the sound of whimpers.


    Three days, for three days they felt like they were in a heavenly ce after entering the cave. They were bathed, fed with delicious food and slept onfy beds which lowered the guards of many thinking that their current life wasn¡¯t so bad except for the point that they have no real freedom. Safiya herself was thinking that her new life felt great but she was still saddened by the fact that her parents weren¡¯t there with her to enjoy it with her. During the night of that day, she was told to head to the quarters of the leader with four other young girls like her and they were told to dress nicely which excited them as luxurious clothes were shown to them to choose from ording to their liking, they all felt they were like princesses in stories that were being pampered.


    But, their fantasy were utterly crushed when they entered the huge room. A lot of burly men were inside the room not just the leader that their caretaker spoke of which frightened them but they were weed by the leader with a harmless smile, they performed what they were trained to present. After their performance, they thought that everything was alright not until one of the audience started groping the thighs of one of them which then soon followed by the others. The four of them were separated from each other as they were taken to different sides of the room but Safiya was in luck as it was only the leader who was in front of her unlike the other three who were surrounded by a lot of guys.


    The leader¡¯s harmless smile was nowhere to be seen but his eyes were fiery and focused on her lower region, Safiya knew what was about to happen as he was taught by her mother about the act between a man and a woman. The screams of her other threepanions reached her ears which made her turn around towards them, the men had their hands all over their bodies while two or three of them were going at the body of her threepanions. Knowing that she had no way out of this except for death, her body trembled in fear after thinking about it. The leader reached for her and she felt nothing but the chill of his hands which slowly wandered through her body then the pain that she felt which would tear her apart came, she lost consciousness but the pain of the deed woke her up only to lose awareness again and this continued on till the day. After the leader was done with her, whenever she would wake up, a different face would greet her while enjoying her fragile body.


    .....


    After that nightmare, they were taken back to their rooms where they were taken care of but there were only two of them left and they didn¡¯t know what happened to the other two. A few dayster they finally learned that the other two who experience the same nightmare as them died because of it and many others also experienced the same thing with many dying because of that event. For a month, they suffered at their hands until their saviors came and brought them salvation. The captors of Safiya and herpanions were put to the end of the des as their corpses littered the enormous cave which didn¡¯t seem much from the outside but was almost like a pce in the inside after going through the long tunnel that leads to that terrifying ce.


    It was then that her life turned for the better or at least she thought but the same thing happened to them at the hands of their supposed saviors. Their bodies were enjoyed by the men at night while they served them their meals during the day while under the watch of the female thugs who were with their supposes saviors. Safiya finally had enough after two months at the hands of their new captors and she killed her way to freedom with just a knife stolen from the kitchen but it was just a momentary freedom as she was taken captive once again just as few hourster after.


    That was the time that she was brought to the man that she was pleading to help her now. He trained her in the art ofbat while the alluring beauty by his side trained her in the art of properly pleasuring me. During the day her mouth would be releasing battle cries as she trained and at night she would be releasing moans of pleasure while she also trained just in a different expertise than the one during the day. That became her life for five years and she finally managed to earn enough respect from the other bandits with her own prowess and without the aid of the captain.

 Chapter 286 - 286 Chapter 286

    286 Chapter 28Safiya have been training hard for all her life just to be acknowledge by the captain and in order for her to prove that her previous mentor was wrong all about him. Day and night he had dedicated her life for him for she believe that all that he was doing was for the betterment of their group but now here she was, waiting for him to save her life from her certain doom.


    She wanted to prove that her mentor was wrong all along but she was now skeptical of her belief as the one she wase expecting to save her with no qualms was just there staring at her trying to recover from her suffering. The wargs was still snarling and following after her with no ns to end her suffering. Khao¡¯khen was observing the situation that was going on, he was trying his best to suppress his instincts from trying to save a damsel in distress like how he was used to. In modern times he would have long gone saved her but here he was still being an audience to the situation which was tearing him apart by the seconds that he was watching what was going on in front of him.


    His gentlemanly side was screaming at him to save her at all cost since she needed help but her other side was telling him to watch and see what happens which was totally ufortable for him as he was not used to such situations. He has never been at such an odd with his own self on when he has to act by what was right and on what he should do right. His logical mind was telling him that he should watch what was going to happen in order for him to decide on what should he do which he had chosen.


    ¡°Help me¡­¡± Safiya tired her best to crawl toward her captain with all her might even though she saw the clear hesitation within his eyes as he looked at her while trying her best in order for her to survive. She was crawling with all her might and making use of her arms to the very best that she can in order for her to reach him while thinking for the best. The wargs were just loitering around her and had no intentions of finishing her suffering just yet as they followed after her while snarling like they would always normally do to their preys.


    The captain who took notice of what Safiya was trying to do snapped, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wench just go away! I have no ns of dying today!¡± he screamed while trying to drive her away with his weapons but Safiya didn¡¯t take it to heart as she thought that it must have been something that she uttered ording to the dire situation that they are in right now. She would understand if he did it just because of the circumstance that they are in right now but little did she know that it was for just a simple which was for him to survive the ordeal. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go die! You cunt!¡± the captain shouted as he throw her towards the wargs who were closing in on her.


    Safiya was shocked by the turn of events, she tried her best to get closer to him in a possibility to be able to still protect him to herst breath but what did he do, he threw her away like some rug and told her to just die like some garbage. She was heartbroken and didn¡¯t know what to do as she had dedicated all her life just to be of service for him, she did her best in all things possible but still, that was not enough. With no strength left in her body, she just stared at him¡­ waiting for him to do something to save her which never came as the wargs tore her body apart¡­ piece by piece.


    ¡°Just die already and not drag me down!¡± the captains voice reached her ears which further increased her hopelessness to the situation that he was in right now. The pain of her limbs being slowly taken apart by the giant wolves with their fangs was no problem for her as she have been subjected to much painful experiences before than that of what she was experiencing now. She had been through the pain of feeling her soul being almost separated from her mortal body, the pain of feeling being torn apart because of her nature of being a woman and many other pain and suffering that she should have not experienced but she did but nothing beats the pain that she was currently experiencing.


    Khao¡¯khen himself was at his wits end as he was trying his best to rein his gentlemanly side on the situation that he was witnessing. He might not be the most gentleman out of all the men out there but he still had his limits specially after hearing what the man who Safiya was trying hard to protect had to say. The wargs showed no mercy unlike him, they slowly tore her body apart, from limb to limb and making sure that she experience the worst possible way to die but not an ounce of was uttered as she seemed to be thoroughly crushed by the words of the one that held dearly to her heart which made her give up from trying her very best in order to survive as she remained there in ce while uttering nothing except for a soft whimper and the tears flowing out from the corner of her eyes.


    Khao¡¯khen fumed after witnessing her death, ¡°Why you!? Ungrateful bastard!¡± he yelled which left all those who followed him confused as they didn¡¯t pay too much attention to their foes as all that was in their heads was about winning the battle that was presented to them.


    .....


    There was not an ounce of Safiya left as parts of her corpse was swallowed by the wargs that tore her part and Khao¡¯khen had no ns nor a way to save her but what he can do was to at least give her some justice or a proper ending. Fuming with rage, he stepped forward and crushed thest member of Safiya¡¯s group with no difficulty, he crushed the neck of the hapless guy in half in no time at all. ¡°She dedicated everything of her for you!¡± his anger filled voice confused the captain of Safiya¡¯s group as he was shouting in Ereian tongue. ¡°You should be thankful for it! But what did you do!¡± he shouted right at his face while he clutched him by the neck and raised him up by a few inches from the ground while the victim of his anger struggled for air.


    Of all the things that Khao¡¯khen hated in all his life even in his previous life was ungratefulness which is why he was so triggered that he had to act in person. ¡°Everything that she has done was for you! And you had the gall to tell her just to die¡­ And even have the audacity to call her a wench?¡± The chieftain of the wargs was fuming mad like no other. He had never been this mad in his entire life except for this one asion where he was triggered too much by the opposition by their actions and words. ¡°The fuck is wrong with you!¡± he screamed right at his face with no qualms given which left all of those watching the spectacle confused. The Ereians were confused as they finally learned that an orc or a bloodthirsty savage that theymonly called was able to speak their tongue so fluently and those who have been with the chieftain saw his thoroughly enraged state for the very first time.


    ¡°Ugh¡­kkkkk¡­¡± that was all that what the one he was choking good muster to say but Khao¡¯khen had no ns on releasing or loosening his grip on his neck no matter how much struggling he did in order to have some air. ¡°You know what!? You deserved a much painful death than hers!¡± he threw to the direction of whatever remains of Safiya was left on the ground after the wargs did their thing on her. ¡°Her silent screams of pain¡­ You didn¡¯t hear her right¡­ Allow me to somewhat replicate her pain for you¡­¡± he stepped on one of his arms and put all his weight onto it while squeezing it against the cold ground and when he realized that his own weight wasn¡¯t enough, he called for the ogres to do the deed. And with the weight of the ogres, he made him experience having his limbs crushed one by one. ¡°Do you feel it? The pain from it? That is nowhere near from the pain that you had let her experienced¡­¡± he stood tall upon her chest which caused him to have some difficulty in breathing as his weight was bearing down upon his chest.

 Chapter 287 - 287 Chapter 287

    287 Chapter 28Khao¡¯khen propped the limbless captain up and have against the wall of a building, the poor captain was bleeding from the points where his four limbs which have been crushed to meat paste was supposed to connect with the rest of his body. The noise of the captain¡¯s suffering was deafening and it irritated Khao¡¯khen, his eyes scanned the surroundings and found some pieces of Safiya¡¯s clothes which were stained by her flesh and blood. Khao¡¯khen gathered the pieces and shoved it on the captain¡¯s mouth to shut him up but the captain spat it all out after a few moments but the orc in front of him shoved all the pieces that he spat out back inside his mouth while using one of his burly hands to seal his mouth.


    Adhalia silently watched the spectacle that was going on in silence as she didn¡¯t know what she should do or say since she has never seen Khao¡¯khen like this before. Khao¡¯khen then used the leather belt of the captain which fastens the sheath of his weapon to his waist in order to seal his mouth and keep what he shove inside it to remain there. The wounds of the gagged captain was still bleeding profusely and he would quickly die in a few moments if it wasn¡¯t treated, ¡°Let¡¯s stop the bleeding first¡­¡± Khao¡¯khen motioned his hands towards the armless shoulders of the captain. The hands of Khao¡¯khen erupted in mes and burnt the flesh of Safiya¡¯s captain which further increased the pain that he was experiencing.


    Khao¡¯khen made use of one of the few spells that he learned from Drae¡¯ghanna which was taught to her by the troll shamans. His hands mped down on the wounds of the man in agony and the smell of burnt flesh wafted in the air, the process was very painful but it did reduce the bleeding by a lot since the blood vessels that were bleeding were sealed by the extreme heat. ¡°Felt good right¡­¡± Khao¡¯khen smiled at him with the most innocent smile ever but all it did was make the poor man tremble in fear.


    He wanted to kill the man right there and then at first after having all his limbs crushed by the ogres but he decided otherwise as he thought that perhaps him living while in the state that he was in right now is a much better alternative. ¡°Take care of him and make sure that he lives through all this.¡± He gave the Drakhars his orders then turned towards the remaining Ereians who flinched in fear after he turned his gaze at them, their eyes were shaky and their bodies were trembling, ¡°You guys still want to fight?¡± he mused while waving for the ogres to move forward to try and intimidate them. With the humongous creatures closing in on them, the Ereians were quick to announce their surrender as they had no ns to experience the same fate as the limbless man that was now being carried by their foes to be tended. The scream of agony and groans of pain that escaped his mouth were all still fresh in their ears and they absolutely didn¡¯t want to taste that kind of suffering.


    Khao¡¯khen nodded his head in acknowledgement of the remaining Ereians who surrendered and waved off the ogres. ¡°Disarm them and bind their hands.¡± He shouted towards the Skallsers who were somewhat disappointed as the battle ended with them still raring to go and fight. Unsatisfied with the turn of events, some of the Skallsers used much more force than normal and manhandled or orchandled the captives in an attempt to irk them and bait them into fighting back wherein they would then be free to do battle with them again but they were frustrated as their foes seemed to have lost their spine and became cowards no matter how hard they tried to goad them to fight.


    ¡°Enough with that! There will be a battle up ahead which should satisfy you lot!¡± Khao¡¯khen shouted towards the Skallsers after noticing what they were trying to do. The Skallsers who met the gaze of their chieftain had sheepish smiles on their lips after being caught red handed by their chief as they scratch their heads in embarrassment.


    Atef tried to peek out the window of the building that he was hiding at after the sound of battle had died down for a long time already, he remined in a corner of the building right under a bed in order to hide and not attract any attention. His head slowly went out the window but what he saw made him reel back in fright as he went directly face to face with an ogre after he tried to find out about the situation. He shouted in panic which in turn also rmed the ogre and by reflex, the spooked ogre pped towards the thing. The enormous hand of the ogre wrecked the building and along with its copse was Atef who was sent to the afterlife in such an inglorious fashion. Khao¡¯khen turned his head towards the sound of the copsing building but when he saw an ogre still pping the rest of the structure he lost interest as he thought that the ogre was just ying around after doing almost nothing for the day.


    Far deep into the town, the gate to the castle of Baron Masud finally buckled after enduring numerous attacks which was reinforced with battle energies. The gate was reinforced by runes but it eventually gave in after withstanding more than a hundred assaults with battle energies and the powerful magic scroll that the hounds had in their possession. ¡°What a tough gate¡­ luckily the main gate of the town wasn¡¯t this durable or else we might still be out in the open.¡± One of the remaining elites of the hounds wiped away the sweat that covered his face as he watch the new bloods rushing in inside the grounds of the castle. They had suffered a lot of casualties while trying to take down that damn gate since the archers defending the castle weren¡¯t just there for decoration as they let loose a rain of arrows one after another.


    The annoying archers became a headache for the hounds which forced most of the elites of the hounds to focus their attacks onto them which slowed down their pace in destroying the gate of the castle. Any archer that dared to peer his head out of the walls to take aim and shoot would have a de of battle energy sent his way, the walls of the castle was littered with headless corpses after the hounds employed such a tactic which forced the defending archers to just shoot blindly in an arc.


    .....


    After the Skallsers were finally done binding those who have surrendered, Khao¡¯khen then led them forward towards the center of the town while still maintaining caution as he didn¡¯t want to be caught by any surprises from anyone that wasn¡¯t friendly. The Drakhars had their numbers greatly reduced by they were still able to function while the orcs didn¡¯t suffer as much as their Ereian allies except for their unsatisfaction of the previous battle and the ogres although didn¡¯t participate much but was the main reason why their foes surrendered and they were currently watching over them while maintaining a good distance away from their prisoner since a slight mishap on their part would turn any unlucky fellow in their path into meat paste.


    The hounds stormed in inside the castle grounds but they were met with a stubborn opposition who made every inch that they gained forward a hell. Those who thought that being the first to enter the castle grounds would be the biggest winners and they thought that their foes would no longer put up much of fight after they have breached the gate but they were in for a nasty surprise as there were no cowering men behind the wrecked gate but deadly warriors. ¡°That¡¯s it! Push them back! Slow but steady!¡± Captain Kertakk was maintaining order among his remaining soldiers with the aid of his two sergeants. He didn¡¯t know why nor does he had an interest in knowing his reason but their lord is right there with them again and is at the very front of their formation and along with him was all his remaining personal guards which brought the capability of their defensive formation into a higher level as there were powerful warriors leading the formation from the very front.


    Anyone would have a higher confidence if the ones leading you was far stronger than you and they didn¡¯t just lead you normally but were leading by example. The morale of the Ereian defenders recovered quickly after its fall when the gate was breached and it was continuously increasing by every wave of enemy that they sessfully repelled. The hounds just spectated from the outside as more and more of the new bloods flooded inside the castle grounds with excitement but little did they know that the breached gate that leads to the grounds of the castle was like the jaw of a monster that continuously swallowed anyone who dared to enter it. They were still confident that the battle is already in the bag even after the losses that they have sustained which is why they are so rx and are in no hurry to finish the fight just yet.

 Chapter 288 - 288 Chapter 288

    288 Chapter 28Everyone¡¯s ears were filled with mournful screams of the wounded and the battle cries of the still active participant in the battle. Both attackers and defenders were giving the battle everything that they¡¯ve got, it was either you die or I¡¯ll die situation all over the gate.


    Waves of enemies garbed in varying sorts of armors flooded inside the grounds of the Irthakash Hold and the soldiers of Baron Masud were blocking the path inside without budging but their numbers were slowly dwindling and the tide of enemies that they face seemed to have no end. They were lucky that there was just a single point where their foes could go through to reach them or else with their numbers alone, they would¡¯ve have long been overrun.


    The archers on the walls of the castle did their very best to shoot at any foe that woulde into their sight as multiple arrows would fly towards an unsuspecting victim and would have his fate sealed before he could even figure out what killed him. Those who have awakened battle energies and able to utilized it in battle had a unfair advantage against those who doesn¡¯t mean that normal attacks won¡¯t kill them, anyone foolish enough to face multiple arrows head on without the protection of his battle energy would certainly die, what more if it was an ambush where the victim had no time to make use of his battle energy to defend himself against the surprise attacks.


    Away from the battle, Commander Lastam was still as rx as ever since he didn¡¯t care about how many of the new bloods would survive. As long as his main force is still intact or sustained little to no casualties at all, he would be d about it.


    It was not a good situation for the soldiers defending the Irthakash Hold as there were easily four times the number of soldiers than them and they weren¡¯t wless as not to have sustained any casualties on their side. ¡°Captain! Where are you!?¡± one of the sergeants shouted in panic as his side of the defensive line was slowly crumbling and he was loosing too many of his soldiers. Captain Kertakk made his way towards his panicking sergeant and drove all the enemies that was near him away. Without the exnation of his sergeant, he already figured out the situation. ¡°Move! I will handle this side¡­ You take care of the other side¡­¡± a hand shoved Captain Kertakk out of the way. The captain was about to explode as he was treated like a nobody by someone but when he caught a glimpse of the person, he swallowed all the insults that he was about to spout, ¡°Yes my lord¡­¡± he bowed then dragged his sergeant along with him to help their soldiers on the other nk.


    Baron Masud and his personal guards filled the void that was created by their foes and repelled the assault of their foes which sessfully demolish the morale of their enemies who thought that they would finally be able to breakthrough the tough defense of the castle. The baron wielded two hammers with spiked heads which easily shattered the skulls of his victims, he knew that his current state won¡¯tst long and he had to make the most out of it.


    The baron and his remaining personal guards retreated back inside the castle for some time which resulted in their defensive line weakening and almost allowed their foes to make a breakthrough. A few moments ago, inside the castle at a hidden room, the baron unlocked a hiddenpartment and grabbed a small box inside the concealed partition. This was a treasure which was handed down to him by his grandfather in his deathbed and he could still recall his words during that time, ¡°When you are cornered and death is certain, drink this liquid. It will give you almost unparalleled powers¡­¡±


    He stared at the concoction that was sealed in the tiny yet finely decorated bottle which was shaped like a roaring dragon. The consequence of drinking the potion was just as precious as its effects were, the one who will consume it would be gain iparable strength in battle for a limited time. Breaking the seal of the bottle, Baron Masud drank all of its contents in one gulp with no hesitation as he already knew that he won¡¯t escape death in this battle and even if he survives, his life would no longer be the same because of the illness that he was afflicted with. The taste of the liquid was a bit sweet and cooling to his throat, he thought that was all there is to it until he felt heat from all over his body like his blood were boiling.


    The personal guards of the baron was tasked to maintain the supply of battle energy on the statues that were outside the room in order for its passage to remain open and there were fourteen of such statues. They did as they were told and waited for their lord to be done with whatever he has to do inside that mysterious room which required almost all of them just to gain ess to it. Baron Masud¡¯s gaze gravitated towards a pair of menacing hammers that was before the portrait of their founding ancestor, the very first of the Soaring Hawk, he knew of those hammers as he had tried wielding them when his father brought him to this room but he can¡¯t even make them budge even with all his strength. His fatherughed at his futile attempt to move them stating that no one is able to wield those hammers except for the one who it was crafted for.


    .....


    Curious if his newfound power would be able to allow him to wield such mighty weapons, he reached for the smaller one which had hooked edge on its other end and a smaller head than the other one. He lifted it up with both hands as he knew of how heavy it was but to his surprise, he easily raised it. His confidence raised, he tried holding it with but just one hand and he seeded which made him smile from ear to ear.


    Equipped with the two hammers, the baron exited the room with a very different aura than when he entered it. His power surging all over the ce and his personal guards felt like they were looking at a wild beast that was ready to pounce on them if they caught its attention, ¡°Lets go!¡± their lord¡¯s clear voice cleared their minds as their hallucination of looking at a beast faded. Unbeknownst to the baron and those with him, his body returned to how it was before he was inflicted with the strange illness. Baron Masud didn¡¯t pay to much attention to his body as he knew that his time in this world was running out after ingesting the concoction, if he would just try to take a look under the bandages that covered his body, he would be surprise to see what lies underneath it.


    *****


    Baron Masud was having the best time of his life in battle; his every swing of his new weapons would easily take out an enemy. Like an enraged beast, he cleared of enemies in his way as if they were flies and none of their current enemies could stop him with his new power.


    His rampage reached till the outside of the castle¡¯s gates, leaving behind him a road of death and blood. About nine of his personal guards followed after him as they protected his rear while the others aided the soldiers under themand of Captain Kertakk who was in shock after witnessing the carnage caused by their lord. Not only the captain but all those who witnessed the baron in this battle were in disbelief that a single person would be able to do such a thing. ¡°Hahaha! Anyone else! Is there anyone else!¡± the baron mocked their foes after dispatching thest group that dared to fight him head on. He wasughing like crazy as he enjoyed the feeling of being unstoppable, friend and foes feared his new power as no one wanted toe within the range of his weapon.


    Baron Masud stared at their foes with bloodthirsty eyes, ¡°CHARGE!!!¡± he yelled then sprinted towards them while brandishing his weapons, he didn¡¯t care if his soldiers would follow his lead or not as he was only focused on killing as many enemies as he can while he still can. The baron rushed into the formation of their enemies and started smashing away like crazy. His powerful swings would explode heads, torsos, limbs and anything that his weapons woulde in contact with after the force generated by his swings was transferred from his weapon and onto whatever his weapons would hit.


    The hounds who were waiting for the new bloods to suppress the defenders were surprise to see them rushing away from the castle instead of rushing in and right behind them was a single person who was swinging around his weapons and shattering the bodies of anyone he caught up with. With his newly gained strength, the baron almost singlehandedly crushed the opposition as he sent them running away. His breathing was ragged but he had a satisfied smile on his lips, his blood dripping weapon and armor bathed in blood made him looked like a demon that just crawled his way out from the deepest pits of the underworld. The baron stood there in his ce like a statue, his aura surging like wildly.

 Chapter 289 - 289 Chapter 289

    289 Chapter 28All members of the hounds felt the pressure that was emanating from that person who was doing but just standing there and even Commander Lastam felt dread in thinking that he had to go up against such a beast. The hounds turned all their hopes towards theirmander since he was the strongest of them all but when they saw that he was also heisting, they were demoralized. Themander of the hounds reigned in the fear that was budding within his heart after realizing that he shouldn¡¯t show weakness in such a situation, ¡°Take him down! He is but just one man!¡± he shouted while unsheathing his weapon and charged towards their lone foe albeit he was frightened deep inside. He had to act or else he would loose the respect of his subordinates and also his prestige as the strongest.


    Seeing that their leader was bravely leading the way, the morale of the hounds recovered a little and they shouted their battle cries while chasing after theirmander. From up above in the sky, you would see a wave of warriors flooding towards a single man.


    Inside the Irthakash Castle, Captain Kertakk arranged for those who were wounded to be tended and he gathered all those who were still capable of fighting, he also had someone posted to keep him updated on what was going on outside the walls as he knew that their baron chased the invaders outside of the walls. ¡°Sir, the enemies are charging towards the lord¡­ All of them.¡± The assigned scout informed the captain of what was happening.


    The head of Captain Kertakk jerked towards the origin of the voice; worry was written all over his face. He might not want to admit it deep inside his heart but their lord is the main instrument in driving away the invaders and perhaps their only hope to obliterate their enemies once and for all. ¡°Gather all those who are still able to fight. We are going to head out and support the baron.¡± He shouted then charged outside of the gate along with the personal guards of the baron who remained behind. There were some of the personal guards of the baron with him outside but they were a bit of distance away from him.


    Baron Masud remained where he was unperturbed despite the massive number of enemies charging towards him, he still has that smile on his face while he waited for his opponents toe closer to him. ¡°This is me¡­ I am strong¡­I am worthy of being a descendant of the Soaring Hawk¡­¡± he mumbled to himself then broke intoughter with his eyes staring at the sky up above.


    The hounds who were charging towards him all thought that there foes finally went crazy after seeing there numbers because of fear but deep inside, the fear that they felt from theughing man still lingered in their hearts. Commander Lastam knew that despite him leading his subordinates at the very front of the charge, they still had hesitations in engaging against the powerful foe that managed to drive away all the new bloods that tried to overrun the defense of the castle.


    From the destroyed gates of the castle, figure emerged and hurried towards the side of the baron who remained rooted on the spot where he was at. The defenders inside the walls flooded out and even those who were clearly wounded joined in providing aid to their lord who had shown immense power that they couldn¡¯t fathom that he was capable of. Despite the clear disadvantage in strength and numbers, the soldiers of Baron Masud didn¡¯t flinch of the iing danger.


    ¡°Come.e¡­ My axe still hungers for more blood¡­¡± Baron Masud shouted in provocation towards the hounds who were starting to slow down in their charge after seeing that their target was now not alone. The single man was able to give them a sense of dread, what more if he had allies by his side. Many of the hounds were hesitating even more as their fear started to grip their hearts and their judgment was being clouded by their fear.


    ¡°He is but just on! Look carefully! He is the only one who is strong!¡± Commander Lastam tried to stabilized the falling morale of his troops, ¡°Themander is right, there is only person who is strong among our foes! The others are just passable.¡± Lishtal supported the words of their leader after observing the line up of their foes.


    .....


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    ¡°To dare deceive us! The Ereian Bloodhounds!¡±


    ¡°We will give you a painful death!¡±


    Cries broke out among the subordinates of Commander Lastam after they got a hold of themselves and realized that there was only one person among their foes who they should be careful about. They increased the pace of their charge but if you look at it closely, they were trying to avoid the ce where the crazy person was at.


    Before the Ereian Bloodhounds could evene within his desired range, Baron Masud charged out with his hammers and decided to collide with them as soon as possible, ¡°You guys are too slow!¡± he shouted at them. He knew that time was not on his side since he knew of the price that he had to pay for such power.


    Armed with his bloody hammers, Baron Masud pounced on the closest opponent that he could find. The poor hound member didn¡¯t expect that the one they feared among their foes would suddenly charged forward and go for him which caused him to stumble forward after reeling back to avoid the blow that wasing for him, he knew that he absolutely can¡¯t take that strike head on even with all his strength. The sudden action of the fallen hound triggered a domino effect as he tripped hisrades who were sprinting at full speed behind him and they too tripped those who were behind him. Baron Masud didn¡¯t waste the chance to hit their enemies while they are in no condition to defend themselves, bodies and heads one after another exploded as the baron moved forward.


    The baron dove deeper into enemy lines while leaving behind a path of carnage and their foes were clearly trying their best to avoid him. With no one to challenge his might, the baron was free to ughter anyone that he liked and so he did, he kept swinging his weapons around without care since his subordinates were far from him as they were blocked. ¡°Surround him! Lishtal! Lead the old timers and deal with him!¡± Commander Lastam wanted to hamper the crazy foe from devastating their numbers even more but he was afraid to face him head on since he knew that even he can¡¯t deal with him with his ability which is why he sent his second inmand and his elites.


    ¡°Oh¡­You are stronger than the others.¡± Baron Masud was surprise to see his attack get block but little did he know that in his rampage, his attack blew through the bodies of four people before being weakened enough to be stop by one of the elites among the hounds. ¡°Now!¡± Lishtal thrusted his weapon forwards aiming to give the powerful foe a fatal wound but he wasn¡¯t alone. Twenty of the elites among the hounds gathered to try and stop the baron but they quickly lose four of them at the very start.


    Captain Kertakk, his remaining sergeant, and the baron¡¯s personal guards were trying their best to make their way to the side of their lord after seeing that he was now surrounded and his attacks halted, ¡°Push forward! Create a path!¡± the captain charged forward with all his might and created a gap in the battle line of their foes. The remaining soldiers of the baron shifted their formation from a straight line and turned it into a triangle with the captain as one of the points while the personal guards of the baron upied the very front of the two sides.


    Commander Lastam was just as unstoppable as the baron inbat since the subordinates of the baron wasn¡¯t strong enough to contest against his strength the same way that his hound members were helpless against him. He was shocked when he realize the identity of the insanely powerful foe that they were up against when he caught sight of his figure before their side shed and he was thankful that the baron didn¡¯t aim for him from the very beginning.


    With Baron Masud being held back by the elites of the hounds and Lishtal, the fight was starting to tilt to the sides of the hounds. The baron didn¡¯t care about the oue of the battle nor did he care about it since he ingested the concoction, what he only cared about was to make his image as powerful as he can by taking out as many of their enemies as he can. He was nning to go out with a bang with the strength that he now possesses before its consequence catches up to him.

 Chapter 290 - 290 Chapter 290

    290 Chapter 29The numbers highly in their favor, the hounds pushed back the subordinates of the baron despite them employing a formation that was meant to make a breakthrough. ¡°Put your backs into it!¡± Captain Kertakk was trying his best the forefront while also rallying his allies to give it their all. Up ahead he could spot their lord being besiege in all sides and was clearly struggling against the numerous foes that were trying to bring him down.


    Baron Masud was having the best moment of his life, ¡°Come on! More! More! Hahaha! You¡¯ll need more than just that to take me down!¡± he mocked his foes while shrugging off the nasty gash that was on his left side. Despite his many wounds, big and small, he felt no pain but he was still bleeding like others. ¡°This is ridiculous! How strong is this guy! Damn¡­¡± Lishtal can¡¯t help but curse as he pulled back to evade those deadly hammers that was swung at him. Uponnding he sent out a de of battle energy to prevent the crazy bastard from charging at him but the mad bull just negated his de energy with a swing of his hammer, a strike made of battle energy was simply negated by the brute force of their foe and the toughness of his weapon.


    Lishtal quickly rolled to one side and narrowly evaded the strike that was clearly meant for him, the sound of explosion came quickly after the hammers of the baronnded on the ground sending dust and shrapnel of rocks flying everywhere. ¡°This is totally crazy¡­¡± Lishtal¡¯s eyes were shaking in fear as he saw the crater that was created by the attack of their foe, ¡®If that hit me squarely¡­ I would surely explode to pieces¡¯ he thought and his knees trembled upon imagining such a thing. The elites of the hounds thought that they would be enough to contain the baron but they were gravely mistaken as he had already taken out a dozen of them with almost every single one of his victims left with no intact corpse as his strikes were too powerful and too brutal that everything that his hammers would squarely hit would burst.


    The baron made his way out of the crater after realizing that he missed his target, the dust settled at the same time that he made his way out of the pit. His figure covered in blood, pieces of flesh and dirt from head to toe, his hammers bathed in blood and his many wounds bleeding apanied by the powerful presence of his aura made him looked like an Asura of the legends who was more frightening than the orcs. Baron Masud scanned his surroundings with exciting literally written all over his face which made those who met his eyes flinch in fear, he could literally make out some of the words that they are saying like devil and demon or something along those lines but he didn¡¯t care, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±


    *****


    Khao¡¯khen was leading at the front of his warriors and as soon as he spotted a group of armed humans headed their way, ¡°Drakhars! Spears forward!¡± and the Drakhars quickly tightened their formation and their pace quickly slowed down. ¡°Yakuh lead a group of your nsmen to the left and nk them! Ikrah! Pelko! Lead the wargs to the right!¡± Khao¡¯khen rapidly gave outmands while blending in with the formation of the Drakhars.


    Those who were chased away by Baron Masud were shocked to see an opposition that was blocking their way which prompted them to slow down. The ones who were faster than the others in running away from the crazy baron were blocking the path as they didn¡¯t want to engage with the new arrivals. The stance of the new arrivals were clear, they are here to fight which put them on a tight spot and death seemed to ying a joke on them since they just escaped his clutches but here he is now again, it seems like death was really determine to wee them in his embrace.


    The inevitable happened as those who escaped from the deadly hammers of the baron crashed against the formation of the Drakhars since it was toote for them to turn back after seeing a pack of giant wolves at one of their nks while a group of orcs were on the other side. ¡°Charge!¡± someone tried to incite them to go ahead and attack which is what they did since they were left with no choice, all their paths were block.


    Khao¡¯khen thrusted his weapon forward and pierced through two enemies at once, he grabbed the spear which originally belong to a member of the Drakhars but sadly fell in battle and lifted it up while the bodies of his victim were still on his weapon. He could clearly feel that the shaft of the spear threatening to snap in two, with a flick of his wrist, he threw his two victims towards the formation of their enemies and thankfully his weapon didn¡¯t break. Along with the Drakhars, they systematically massacred their foes albeit in a slower pace than how the Skallsers were doing.


    .....


    It was an all-out brawl in the streets of the town as more and more buildings were turn into ruins by the orcs who deemed the structures a nuisance in the fights as they brought them down whenever they can to get to their new targets as soon as possible. After having their vengeance, the wargs now listened to themands of their handlers and fought alongside them. Ikrah and Pelko were protected on all sides by the wargs as they dove right in into the formation of their foes along with the other warg riders. Depending on the situation, they would mount their trusty steeds or they would fight on foot beside them.


    The captives who were at the rear were hesitating if they should try and make a run for it while their captors were busy or just stay put. Adhalia who was hanging at the rear noticed the shifty eyes of the prisoners, ¡°Go ahead¡­ Make a run for it, but be sure that you can outrun them.¡± She pointed towards the ogres who were literally just standing there. Upon being reminded about the ogres who were watching them, the prisoners shivered at the thought of being stepped on by those enormous creatures and being turned into meat paste and the more so they shivered after hearing the sound of agony from the limbless person who was being carried by some of them.


    The battle became even more chaotic after those who had awakened their battle energies joined the fray after realizing that they won¡¯t be able to sit this one out. Equipped with their power, they confidently engaged the orcs who didn¡¯t show any signs of possessing the same ability as them. Strong as they might, they are but just normal and not a serious threat but as soon as they experience the power behind the strikes of the orcs, they realized that they were gravely mistaken. ¡°How strong are these guys¡­sh*t..¡± someoneined after he had both his hands go numb after parrying the attack of an orc, he had already made use of his battle energy but he was still overpowered.


    Just with pure strength and brute force, all those who were considered to be powerful warriors by the Ereians who possessed powers above the Third Realm of Power were turned to regr warriors by the orcs as their battle energies weren¡¯t enough to contest against the might of the orcs. The only advantage that those who had awaken their battle energies against the orcs was a passive armor to negate weaker attacks and the ability to send out de energies to take their foes by surprise in a distance.


    The Ereians realized that they were clearly no match against the orcs when ites to head on confrontations which is why they started kiting them around while raining down upon de energies one after the other even though many of them were parried by their foes. It was one messy fight, the Skallsers were doing everything that they can to get close to their enemies but it was hopeless. The Ereians who had awakened their battle energies would just sprint away or make use of theirpanions as shields to get away from them and the head on sh turned into a chase with many more buildings copsing as the orcs would crash through its walls to chase after their escaping preys.


    Realizing that the efforts of the Skallsers would be futile, Khao¡¯khenmanded for the ogres to step in as to put a quicker end to the fight. The Drakhars retreated and opened up a path in their formation as quickly as possible for the ogres to pass through since they don¡¯t want to be identally stepped on by their allies who clearly wouldn¡¯t mind doing so if they are in their way.


    As Khao¡¯khen had wanted, the battle was quickly brought to an end with the aid of the ogres but he can¡¯t help but feel annoyed by the cost of it. There was almost no more standing building in the immediate vicinity after the ogres chased after the Ereians who were fleeing from the orcs.

 Chapter 291 - 291 Chapter 291

    291 Chapter 29After killing most of the Ereians who fled from Baron Masud¡¯s onught and capturing a few of them, Khao¡¯khen ordered for his warriors to march forward towards the sound of battle up ahead. The sounds of explosions could be heard by them right where they are and the clouds of dust that rises from time to time was clear for them to see near the castle of the town. ¡®What the hell is happening there?¡¯ Khao¡¯khen¡¯s mind was in a state of puzzlement on what might be the cause of those things.


    The hounds were fighting the toughest battle that they have ever partaken in and they suffered in this fight more casualties than they have sustained in all the battles that they have participated in ever since they went under the wings of the new king. A single person, only a single person was able to damage their numbers to such a degree that they were quivering in fear.


    The elites among the hounds were able to tie the feet of Baron Masud albeit only for a short time. Baron Masud knew that he doesn¡¯t have time on his side which is why he evaded being entangled with the stronger foes that were flocking towards him to try and contain him. He would distance himself from them in every chance he got and aimed for the weaker ones among their enemies and gave them a gruesome death.


    ¡°Sh*t! How strong is this guy?¡± Lishtal didn¡¯t know how many times had he already cursed and wondered on how far can their monstrous foe could go. Of the many times that he had struck at the baron, he onlynded four hits on him but the monster just shrugged his attacks of like the they were nothing but an ant¡¯s bite. Helpless and infuriated, he tried to contain the baron by going toe to toe with him which he now deeply regrets as his left hand was mangled to such a degree that it would be difficult to recover even with the help of magic. With the damage that he had suffered, hisbat prowess was more than halved and he was no longer capable of even trying to aid the veterans of the hounds in trying to minimize their casualties.


    Baron Masud gave out one thunderous roar after sting away seven hounds who tried to grapple him to the ground with their bodies in order for their allies to be able tond their attacks squarely and put the beast down. The baron chased after them and brutally smash them to sorry figures beyond recognition, his savagery started empowering him as a crimson aura became visible surrounding his very being. ¡°Get back!!! Inside the¡­castle!!! Rah!¡± a deep roar escaped the lips of the baron as he gave hisst orders to his subordinates while he was still have a shred of rity in his mind.


    The baleful aura soon became even more intense as the eyes of the baron turned bloody red, his canines started to grow longer, his body bulged by a few inches, scales started emerging on his arms, legs, face and torso, a single horn protruded right on the center of his forehead while a whip like tail grew out on his back.


    ¡°A d-de-demon¡­¡± a hound dropped his weapon and started sprinting away, the only thing that was on his mind right now was to get away as far as possible and as quickly as possible from the creature that resembled that of a demon. The baron¡¯s head snapped towards the direction of the fleeing man and he quickly chased after him, in no time he caught up with the escaping person and pped his hands right on his head. Blood and brain juices flew as the head of the man exploded because of the p, ¡°T-this is m-m-me?¡± Baron Masud questioned after staring at his hands which was very different than what he remembered with all the scales and spikes covering it and the disgusting matter that was all over his hands. He was in a state of confusion, a subtle voice was echoing in his mind ¡°Kill¡­kill¡­kill¡­¡± which he couldn¡¯t get rid of.


    The baron turned towards the sky and gave out a beastly roar while clutching his temples with both hands trying to shake off that voice that kept repeating the same word again and again. ¡°He is disoriented! Take him down now!¡± Lishtal sprinted towards their monstrous foe who had his appearance greatly changed. He gathered all the battle energy that he could squeezed out from his body for his next attack, he wanted to deal as much damage to their foe as possible while he was in such a state where he was open to attacks. The remaining veterans did the same thing and focused everything that they had in their next attack while their foe was in no state to defend himself.


    Upon seeing their lord changed his appearance and turned to something like that of a demon, Captain Kertakk knew that they must stay away from him now while he was still holding on what little sanity he had left in him. ¡°Back to the castle!¡± he roared towards his soldiers who quickly turned tail and headed for the castle, the captain couldn¡¯t me them for their actions since anyone would be scared if a man suddenly turned into the appearance of a demon right in front of your very eyes. Demons were always frowned upon no matter where you go except for those who dubbed in dark arts who sees them as their teachers and masters to learn from.


    .....


    Commander Lastam saw the situation that unfolded and he too joined in in the attack to take down the demonic beast that had just spawned. He left the fleeing defenders and got in a distance where he can strike the confused foe with his attacks. Myriads of battle energies shone and headed towards the baron who was in his new form, all the members of the Ereian Bloodhounds opted to use a range attack with their battle energies since no one among them was foolish enough to get within melee distance of the monster.


    A deafening st urred which sent a powerful shockwave everywhere, dust and dirt billowed up high into the sky after all the attacks simultaneouslynded on the baron who was still clutching on his temples. ¡°Did we get him?¡± one of the veterans among the hounds had his breathing ragged like many of his allies after participating in an intensebat before then had tounch all his power next.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­Let¡¯s wait for the dust to clear.¡± A reply came from a man beside him.


    ¡°Have you guards up! We don¡¯t know for sure if that was enough to put down that demon!¡± Commander Lastam shouted while maintaining a defensive stance. For as long as he doesn¡¯t see the dead and unmoving body of their foe, he won¡¯t let his guard down.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Shouts of panic came from among the hounds, amidst the cover of the dust that was yet to settle, a swift figure shuttled around and dismembered the bodies of his victims with his ws. ¡°Defend yourselves! That beast is still alive!¡± Lishtal shouted then dropped down to the ground andid beside the corpse of his fallenrade while covering his body with the blood of the dead. He was aiming to disguise himself as one of the dead to avoid bing a target of the beast that was roaming around the cover of dust. His battle energies were already spent and he clearly knew that death would be certain if their foe would target him since he was in such a weak state and was in no way capable of defending himself.


    Lishtalid there on the ground unmoving but his heartbeat was thumping against his chest furiously because of nervousness. He was now gambling with his life on the line, he was motionless but his ears were focused on trying to locate where there foe was at. The screams of hisrade rang out from time to time which he was sure that it now belonged to one of the deceased. Footsteps¡­heavy footsteps, he could hear them from somewhere nearby. He was panicking but he decided to remain as still as possible and even started taking in silent, deep and slow breaths to calm his furious heart.


    The screams continued to came but he was thankful that he could no longer hear the heavy footsteps which would mean that the beast was nowhere near him now. He patiently waited for the dust to settle and he even closed his eyes to focus only on his sense of hearing to make out what was going on around him.


    ¡®Thud¡­thud¡­thud¡­¡¯


    The heavy footsteps were there again which threw his mind in turmoil, ¡®Go away¡­ please go away¡­¡¯ he prayed in his mind but the footsteps just kepting anding and it even started increasing. Lishtal¡¯s eyes went wide after realizing that the footsteps didn¡¯t belong to only one creature but a lot of them ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ he was in distraught of what his hearing was picking up.

 Chapter 292 - 292 Chapter 292

    292 Chapter 29While Lishtal remained where he was at in fear that he might catch the attention of the baron that turned into the form of a demon, the group of Khao¡¯khen arrived onto the battlefield. He remained where he was and refused to move even an inch despite the many heavy footsteps that he was hearing which wasing closer and closer to where he was at.


    Khao¡¯khen surveyed the surrounding for it to figure out the situation on the battlefield but the dust that was everywhere denied him of that, ¡°Ogres to the front! Skallsers hang back a bit before following after them!¡± and with hismand the ogres went forward despite not seeing what was really in front of them. The screams of the hounds still came from time to time which worried Khao¡¯khen of what might be lurking under the cover of dust but he trusted the strength and durability of the ogres which is why he sent them in first.


    Khao¡¯khen turned his head towards Yakuh who was eagerly waiting for hismand to go in and join the fray, the Skallsers also had the same eagerness in their eyes as their new n chief and can¡¯t wait to charge in as the previous battle didn¡¯t satisfy them since the fight was turned into a chase instead of a real sh. ¡°Ikrah, Pelko, Adhalia and¡­you¡± remain with the captives and make sure that they won¡¯t escape, Khao¡¯khen continued and paused a bit after his gaze went towards Baron Husani but he forgot his name since he always remained in the background and was almost silent all throughout the time that he had been with them. He knew that there was someone among the Ereians who were with him aside from Adhalia and Drakhars from thend of the orcs to the north but he can¡¯t quite remember his name.


    Baron Husani froze after the leader of the orcs contemted for a few seconds afternding his eyes on him, he was shaking in fear deep inside since he thought that the chief of the orcs might just decide to end him right there and then since he is of no use. He was about to open his mouth and try to convince the leader of the orcs of his usefulness in the future but thankfully his fear didn¡¯te true as the fearsome orc shifted his gaze away from him after saying some words towards the other orcs who were guiding the giant wolves into battle and to the member of the House Darkhariss.


    Despite him feeling relief that his fear didn¡¯t happen, he was convinced that if he doesn¡¯t prove his worth, he would die. ¡®I have to do something to make myself valuable¡¯ he thought while he diligently kept watch of their captives, ¡°Oh right¡­ My territory should be the next ce we will head to after we are done here¡­¡± he mumbled to himself then Adhalia suddenly turned her gaze towards her, ¡°What are you mumbling about? What about your territory? Don¡¯t even think about making trouble for us in your territory, you have no chance¡­ but if you want to gamble with your life on the line, you are very wee.¡± She grinned towards him like she was asking him to dare and do it.


    ¡°N-no¡­no¡­no¡­ I w-wouldn¡¯t d-dare.¡± Baron Husani stuttered while breaking out in cold sweat, he already imagined dying a gruesome death under the hands of the orcs if he dared. And he was sure that even before he could make some waves, he would be killed in the most painful death possible, the limbless captive was still there to remind him on how cruel the leader of the orcs could be.


    The ogres already disappeared under the cloud of dust that still lingered and Khao¡¯khen finally gave the order for the Skallsers to move in. Battlecries echoed out among the Skallsers as they charged forward towards the battlefield and keen to find their next foe as soon as they can.


    ¡°For the chief!¡±


    ¡°Take their heads!¡±


    .....


    ¡°For the horde!¡±


    ¡°For glory!¡±


    Their battlecries thundered which gave a fright to the hounds who were weakened because of their previous attack, they can¡¯t see what was heading towards them nor who were their new enemies but they are sure that it wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with as they could feel the ground beneath their feet tremble a bit because of their iing enemies.


    Commander Lastam grouped up with some of his veteran warriors after wandering around under the cloud of dust since he feared that he would be easily taken out by the demonized baron if he was all alone. ¡°Form a defensive circle!¡± he shouted since they still have no idea where their new foes woulde from nor where is that beast lurking at.


    Lishtal prayed to all the gods that he knew of after hearing the battlecries and the sound of their charge, he beg all the gods that he knew of to protect him but would the almighty beings listen to the request of a puny mortal. The angry roar of an ogre soon boomed and a scream of panic quickly followed it as a few Ereians were sent flying into the air. After realizing that they were up against something as dangerous as the beast that they couldn¡¯t take out even with theirbined effort, the Bloodhounds started fleeing away in all directions, they no longer cared about anything else and the only that was going on inside their heads was to get away from the clouds of dust that had monsters lurking in it.


    Skirmishes broke out in different areas as the Skallsers engaged with the weakened veterans of the hounds who they easily took care of but there was something moving about around them that they can¡¯t figure out but they were certain that it was something or someone powerful since it was able to wound many of them in just one passing. The orcs then proceeded forward with caution and waited for the dust topletely settle since it has almost calmed down but the ogres didn¡¯t care as they continuously moved forward despite not seeing what was up ahead of them, when they get attack then they would just retaliate towards the direction of the attacker.


    Khao¡¯khen was staring at the idiot that was in front of him who had his legs mangled as he crawled on the ground. At first, he thought that the moron was someone among the fallen since his eyes were closed and he was unmoving but he gave out an agonized scream when an ogre stepped on his legs while passing by, ¡°What went through his mind to sleep in a battlefield?¡± he was baffled by the crawling person.


    Lishtal thought that he would be safe but that was just his wishful thinking as he now lost both of his legs when a humongous foot stepped on them. Fearing that another foot of that size would step on him again, he started crawling away with all his might despite the pain that wasing from one of his broken hands and on what remains of his legs. He was in tears while he crawled and still continued to beg for mercy from all the gods, he knew but when his eyes met with the eyes of an orc that was staring at him, he froze.


    Khao¡¯khen approached the crawling man who kept staring at him with shaky eyes. ¡°You must be a blockhead¡­ choosing to sleep in a battlefield¡­It mist hurt a lot.¡± He pointed towards the wounds of the still frozen Ereian. Lishtal was sent into a state of confusion after hearing the orc speak theirnguage, ¡°Please spare me¡­ I still want to live.¡± He quickly begged after realizing that the orc that was in front of him can speak their tongue and he might have a chance to live. ¡°Sorry but your fate is already sealed¡­You will bleed to death while under constant pain even if I leave you alone.¡± Khao¡¯khen pointed at the injuries of Lishtal that was bleeding profusely like that of a broken faucet.


    Lishtal turned his gaze behind him and saw the thick trail of the blood that he created while trying to crawl to safety in hopes that he would still survive but it seemed that it was hopeless. His forehead slumped down on the ground and cursed under his breath, he inhaled deeply then raised his head towards the orc that spoke with him, ¡°End it¡­¡± he closed his eyes and epted his fate since he knew that even if the orc didn¡¯t kill him, he would still die albeit with more pain.


    Khao¡¯khen nodded his head then with a flick of his wrist, he decapitated the unfortunate fool to give him a swift death. Lishtal opened his eyes after feeling a sting on his neck then saw his body a inches away in front of him, ¡®I was beheaded¡¯ that was thest thought that came into his mind before his consciousness faded away. Khao¡¯khen shook his head after giving the dimwit a swift death then turned his gaze towards the battlefield to understand the situation since the dust that engulfed it finally settled down.

 Chapter 293 - 293 Chapter 293

    293 Chapter 29After the dust finally settled, the messy battleground became clear for everyone to see. Mangled bodies, scattered limbs and corpses beyond recognition were everywhere but the most eye-catching one was the two craters that was on the battlefield with one seemingly big enough for an ogre to fit in when heys down. ¡°Damn¡­that must have been one powerful attack.¡± Khao¡¯khen was amazed by the deep pits but as soon as his gazended on the beastly creature that was tearing apart a poor human to pieces, his body shivered as it reminded him of his encounter with Ozshe.


    Commander Lastam and his surviving fellow Bloodhounds gathered together after their vision was no longer hampered by the cloud of dust. They all were shaken after knowing the identity of their new foe, ¡°A human turned demon and now we have to deal with the demons of the battlefield¡­Damnit!¡± someone cursed among the surviving hounds. All of them have heard about the orcs somewhere and they knew of their existence despite not seeing one in person in their entire life but they were certain about one thing about the orcs, they are not easy to deal with in a battlefield especially in huge numbers.


    The ogres didn¡¯t care if there was dust or none hampering their vision as they just strutted forward aiming to squash anyone that wasn¡¯t their ally. There enormous bodies were enough to make the hounds hesitate in engaging them since with just one p from them would be enough to send them to oblivion. ¡°Ogres halt!¡± Khao¡¯khen¡¯s voice came in timely as he noticed that the demon-like creature shifted his gaze from the grouped up Ereians towards the ogres. He had no idea how strong that creature and he was reluctant to send in his warriors against a foe that he had no information about. Since the attention of the creature was directed at the Ereians at first and only shifted towards the ogres when they continued to approach him, he figured that it might be best for him to prevent his warriors from engaging the unknown foe less they make some unnecessary sacrifices that could have been avoided.


    Almost all the ogres began scratching their heads in response to the newmand from the chief but they obeyed nheless and began heading back towards their allies. Their heavy footsteps sent miniature quakes all over the battlefield and Commander Lastam gritted his teeth in frustration, ¡°Sh*t!¡± he can¡¯t help but curse as he wanted to make use of the new arrivals to distract the monstrous baron and slip away to safety but that didn¡¯t happen as it looked like his idea was seen through by what looks like the leader of their new enemies.


    Baron Masud shifted back his gaze towards the hounds as he threw away the remaining pieces of the man that he had just torn apart while enjoying the sound of his agony as he took him apart. ¡°More! More! Need more!¡± his voice turned deep apanied by something that sounded like the growl of a beast as he began heading towards the hounds. Khao¡¯khen decide that he would be part of the audience to observe the unknow foe that was releasing such pressure that even he felt threatened by it, he had encountered many foes before but against this one, he had no confidence in fighting head on.


    When the demonized baron was only about ten meter away from the hounds, he suddenly dashed forward, the deep imprints left behind by his feet when he darted forward can attest to his explosiveness and power. ¡°Bar him!¡± the tense voice of themander came but he didn¡¯t need to remind his subordinates as they were all focus on defending.


    The baron collided with the formation of the hounds and sent many of those who were on the path of his charge flying, the one who he first rammed through had his torso shattered because of the impact after taking the full brunt of his attack. A huge gap was created in the formation of the hounds and many of them were incapacitated with that one attack from the baron who continued to make a mess out of their formation. Anyone who tried to runaway to save his own skin became a primary target for the baron as he chased after them which forced the Ereian Bloodhounds to stay and fight together less they be an easy target for their foe.


    ¡®Damn! This one is so overpowered that is nuts¡­Why am I not like that¡¯ Khao¡¯khen envied the strength of the creature that was tearing apart the Ereians without much difficulty like he was just out on a stroll. His face was full of worry after realizing that they would soon be up against such a foe and he had no clue on how to deal with him since he seemed to be too powerful for them to handle, ¡®No way I am going to fight him one on one.¡¯ He thought as he turned his attention towards the Skallsers who were enthusiastically watching the fight with thrilled gazes which reminded him of fans watching their idols perform on the stage in concerts and that didn¡¯t feel right to him since the one that they seemed to be idolizing is going to be their opponentter on.


    When his eyes shifted towards the Drakhars, the expressions on their faces was of that of worry which calmed down him down after seeing the reactions of the orcs towards their foe but he could understand the thought process of the orcs after being with them for some time, strength reigns supreme among them and the strong is well respected. And when his vision went towards the ogres, he was gobsmacked by their response to the battle that was happening just a few hundred meters away from them as theyzed around without care and even began talking with each other in a rx fashion. The ogres seemed to not care of what was happening around them but they would listen to hismands and execute them with noints which is what Khao¡¯khen really liked about them but their casualness to the environs was unnerving.


    .....

 Chapter 294 - 294 Chapter 294

    294 Chapter 29The skirmish between the Ereian Bloodhounds against the empowered Baron Masud was finallying to an end as the baron thrashed his weakened enemies without much difficulty. Commander Lastam tried as he might but he can¡¯t escape the inevitable. Baron Masud clutched the unwillingmander by the neck and raised him up into the air, ¡°You¡¯re pathetic¡­¡± he mocked in the voice that didn¡¯t seem to belong in the world of the living. ¡°A-at-least¡­ I¡­d-d-don¡¯t¡­re¡­ly¡­on¡­d-dark¡­p¡ªp¡ªpowers¡­ptooey!¡± Commander Lastam struggled to utter his words while he was being strangled by his foe and as ast hurrah he spat at the face of his enemy and a mocking smile was on his lips despite the situation that he was currently in.


    Baron Masud didn¡¯t bother to wipe the saliva mixed with blood on his face as he gave off a grin, he transferred his hold on the neck of the enemymander to his left hand and his right hand went on to grab a hold of his skull. Commander Lastam¡¯s eyes showed no fear as he knew that it was pointless and he has already epted his fate, ¡®I guess this is the end for me¡­¡¯ he thought then the pain from his skull being squeezed tight by his foe assaulted his senses but he refused to utter even a sound. Irritated that his foe didn¡¯t make the sound that he wanted, the baron began pulling back the skull of his victim with all his might. Commander Lastam endured the pain silently and still refused to make a sound which further infuriated the beast that was in front of him but he didn¡¯t care. The baron unleashed one loud anger filled roar and with all his might dragged the skull of the stubbornmander back while he pushed his body downwards by applying force upon his corbones and loosening his grip onto his neck.


    Seeing that his victim still refused to release even a groan of pain, Baron Masud released his grip unto the skull of his victim and dug his sharp ws unto his spine. Finally, Commander Lastam let out a gasp of surprise after feeling something inside his back. The baron let out a smile as he started pulling upon the spine of his foe and watched the stalwart eyes of themander begin shaking from the pain that he was enduring. A mighty tug of the baron onto the spine finally ended everything as he raised the spined attached with the head of the enemymander into the air like a champion would do to a trophy after winning thepetition.


    ¡°A freaking sadist!¡± Khao¡¯khen eximed after seeing what the demon-like creature was doing to his foe. Even he wouldn¡¯t go that far, even against his most hated enemy. The Skallsers began cheering wildly after the baron raised his imed trophy from the body of his foe like he was one of them which unsettled Khao¡¯khen but soon he heard the sound of someone vomiting which was then followed by another.


    As soon as he turned his head around, he saw the Ereian who he can¡¯t remember his name was with his body leaning forward as he threw out the contents of his stomach and not far away from him was also Adhalia who was doing the same. The Drakhars were clearly trying hold themselves back from doing the same but their faces says it all that they were holding it in. Only the orcs were crazy enough to enjoy and cheer after witnessing such a brutal scene.


    The baron soon turned his head towards the source of the noise and he saw that their were still others that he could fight and inflict more pain. He began walking towards them in a slow pace which further increased the pressure that Khao¡¯khen had to endure after seeing that their foe was taking his time, ¡®Why? This guy knows to show off¡­¡¯ he thought but then he would also do the same if he knows that he can intimidate his enemies.


    The effect of his slow approach came into effect as some of the Drakhars began shaking in fear after thinking about the possibility of fighting against such a vicious foe. Khao¡¯khen was in turmoil as he can¡¯t think of any n to deal with this kind of foe and the expectant gazes of the Skallsers that was directed at him gave him even more pressure. The look upon the eyes of the orcs was telling him to step up and go challenge the powerful since he was the strongest among them and they see the unhurried steps of their foe which was heading towards them as a deration of challenge and him being their chieftain had to answer the challenge and prove that he is stronger than their foe.


    ¡°I am screwed¡­¡± Khao¡¯khen groaned after seeing that the gaze of their foes was focused on him and no one else, it seems like the demon-like creature was actually challenging him to a duel. He wanted to make use of their numbers against their foes but seemed to be unrealistic at the moment as the orcs began chanting his name and even the carefree ogres joined in started chanting his name.


    ¡°Khao¡¯khen! Khao¡¯khen! Khao¡¯khen!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Go chief! Crush him! Show him your strength!¡±


    The shouts of his warriors cheering for him didn¡¯t make him feel better but instead put him on the tight spot, if he wouldn¡¯t step up and exchange blows with their foe alone, his prestige would drastically fall among his warriors since he would be deemed a coward and unworthy of their respect and no worth following. ¡°What the f*ck!¡± he cursed in his native tongue which nobody could understand except for him but the cheers began louder as his warriors misinterpreted his outburst as a battle cry.


    Khao¡¯khen finally decided to just step forward since he can¡¯t think of any other way for this to en, he was betting that his warriors woulde to his aid when he will be in a really dire situation which would need their intervention. He was thinking if he should go ahead and charge at his foe to somehow put some pressure on his foe with his opening attacks or just remain where he is at and prepare to defend and counter when the opportunity arises. ¡°F*ck this sh*t! Come on!¡± he pointed at his foe which further increased the volume of the cheers of his warriors.

 Chapter 295 - 295 Chapter 295

    295 Chapter 29Khao¡¯khen began calcting in his mind if his arsenal was enough for him to secure him a victory against an overpowered foe, he began going through what was on his arsenal, his martial arts prowess which he brought with him from his previous world plus the strength of his current body, his abysmal collection of spells which were Haste, Iron Will and mehands nothing more nothing less. He began calling up his system to purchase something useful to get through his current dire situation but the system that he pinned his hope on didn¡¯t respond and the system panel showed nothing but a huge ¡°ERROR¡± in bold and capital letters, ¡°F*CK!!! What a timing for you to malfunction!¡± profanities began flowing out of his mouth nonstop but his outburst was quickly cut off by his opponent that darted forwards towards him.


    ¡°Fast!¡± that was what he had to say about the mobility of his opponent as he casted the Haste spell unto himself just to keep up with the agility of his adversary, with the spell on him he managed to dodge by a hair¡¯s width the strike of his opponent that would surely send him into a world of pain if it connects. ¡°This is unfair¡­¡± heined while rolling away to safety as his eyes can¡¯t keep up with the movements of his opponent and he was doing evasive maneuvers based on his instincts since his eyes were rendered useless by the absurdness of his opponent when ites to speed.


    Khao¡¯khen then began calling up his system once again but the same huge bold red ¡°ERROR¡± was all there is for him to see, he was about to begin to spout some profanities once again but he shut his mouth when he realized that he let his emotions get into his way when fighting. He had been up against stronger opponents than before in his previous world in armed and unarmedbat and he was able to triumph over them. He too one deep breath then focused all his attention on the fight, he was trying to get into the most optimal state that he can attain inbat.


    Baron Masud in his new form gave out a snort of displeasure as his opponent kept on dodging his strikes and slipping away from his attack range. A beastly growl escaped his lips as he went on and released a flurry of strikes unto his foe with some connecting but most of them missed. Khao¡¯khen waspletely on the defensive as he filtered out everything that wasn¡¯t concerning his current foe, the noise of his warriors cheering for him, he filtered them out from his hearing since he relied more on his ears than his eyes in the fight.


    His skin became sensitive to the air currents as even the slightest undtion would be sensed by him. Hearing and feeling, those were what he relied on in order make his opponent miss in his strikes, after ducking down to evade the swipe of his opponent which targeted his face, he stepped forward with his right leg and with a twist of his waist he gave his foe an uppercut which surprisingly connected with his chin or where his chin was supposed to be at and sent him stumbling backward in daze.


    ¡°Yah!¡±


    ¡°Chieftain! Chieftain! Chieftain!¡±


    ¡°Khao¡¯khen! Khao¡¯khen! Khao¡¯khen!¡±


    The orcs went crazy after seeing their chief manage tond one solid strike unto the foe that he was up against and even the Drakhars joined in and started cheering for him. Khao¡¯khen turned his gaze towards them for a bit and quickly shifted it back to his opponent, ¡°No sh*t! You don¡¯t know how ridiculous this guy is¡­ I had to be hit a few times and only managed tond a single hit on him¡­¡± his voice was full of frustration as he observed his opponent who was shaking his head to get rid of the effect of his strike. ¡®d that his defense isn¡¯t as absurd as his speed and strength¡­¡± Khao¡¯khen was thankful of that since if his opponent didn¡¯t have possess an absurd durability which means that he had a chance.


    .....


    Baron Masud finally managed to shake off the effect of his opponent¡¯s strike, puzzlement was all over his face on how did his opponent managed tond such a powerful attack on him despite being hard-pressed by his by his attack. ¡°You¡­strong! I like it!¡± he grinned towards Khao¡¯khen whose face scrunched up in disgust.


    The words of his opponent reminded Khao¡¯khen of that crazy Goblin King named Jaadul who had a freaking absurd durability that no matter how hard he was struck, he would just shake it off like nothing happened and was only taken down when Khao¡¯khen skewered him in the rear like a roasted suckling pig ormonly called as ¡®lechon¡¯ somewhere in his previous world. He shivered after being reminded of the facial expressions that Jaadul made when he stared at him while doing grabbing motions towards his direction. The poor King Jaadul was categorized as a crazy pervert by Khao¡¯khen in his mind who had a very strange taste.


    The baron darted forward to begin another onught of strikes and the shaken Khao¡¯khen began retreating backwards as he backpedaled while trying to get rid of the image of Jaadul in his mind. identally, the baron¡¯s words weakened Khao¡¯khen¡¯s defense as his thoughts were a bit distracted and more attacks of the baronnded on him despite not squarely as he would soften the impact by redirecting or using the force of the attack to retreat.


    After a few moments, Khao¡¯khen finally manage to get himself together as his evasion became almost a hundred percent as he got more used to the attack patterns of his foe and his quirks when he strikes. He was trying to find some opening tond a hard counter like before but it didn¡¯te since his opponent¡¯s speed seemed to have gone up a notch after hended a counter on him.

 Chapter 296 - 296 Chapter 296

    296 Chapter 29Khao¡¯khen kept replenishing the effects of the Haste spell just to keep up with the absurd speed of his opponent. No matter how much he wanted to activate the mehands and smother the face of his opponent in mes, he can¡¯t since there was no opportunity for him to do so. It seemed that the throats of his warriors went dry after cheering for him nonstop as their voice died down and they just silently watch the contest despite not being able to see clearly what was actually happening since the two participants of the fight were too fast for their eyes to keep up.


    Amidst the brawl, Khao¡¯khen called up the system many times only to be answered with the same ¡°ERRO¡±¡± over and over again and after a strike squarelynded on his chest and sent him flying a few meters backwards before crashing to the ground, he gave up on seeking aid from the uncooperative system of his. He could feel the taste of iron on his mouth as blood began trickling down from the corner of his lips, he knew that his insides were thrown in turmoil after he was directly hit in the chest and caused him to suffer internal injuries. It was painful but he had to endure as he quickly sprung up to his feet and went on a defensive stance once again to go against his aggressive foe.


    He was waiting for his opponent to dart forward once again but the baron remained rooted on the spot where he was at and just stared at him which confused him. His opponent clearly had the advantage in their fight and it just became bigger after he was given a heavy blow but he didn¡¯t press on like he had expected. ¡°Well! Come on!¡± he gestured trying gauge the state of his opponent, he was praying in his mind that his foe was already exhausted and run out of gas to continue his onught. ¡°You! Are Strong!¡± the baron pointed a finger towards Khao¡¯khen then crashed face first to the ground.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Khao¡¯khen became even more confused that his opponent just copsed without him doing anything to make him fall. ¡°What just happened?¡± he asked himself as he stared dumfounded at his unmoving opponent who began disintegrating into dust.


    ¡°Chieftain! Chieftain! Chieftain!¡±


    ¡°Khao¡¯khen! Khao¡¯khen! Khao¡¯khen!¡±


    The orcs erupted into crazy cheers after seeing the challenger of their chieftain fall down to the ground while their chief was still up and kicking. His face of confusion was ignored by the orcs since they only cared about their leader winning the bout against such an obviously powerful foe. Baron Husani¡¯s fear of Khao¡¯khen increased even after witnessing him take out an opponent that singlehandedly decimated the Ereian Bloodhounds without much difficulty. ¡°I must convince him of my worth¡­¡± he mumbled to himself while looking on the ground trying to think of anything else that could increase his value to the leader of the orcs.


    Adhalia stood in awe since she predicted that even if Khao¡¯khen would win, he would suffer some heavy injuries and she already gave instructions to the Drakhars to charge in and intervene in the fight if necessary to save his life. She judged that the demon-like figure would steamroll over Khao¡¯khen and her guess was correct with how the flow of the fight went but the result waspletely different from what she expected as the chief won the fight with but just light injuries.


    Khao¡¯khen stared at his unmoving foe on the ground who had his appearancepletely changed from what he was before, ¡°An Ereian?¡± he was surprised after seeing the darkskin of his opponent who was wearing an armor which was totally different from the ones worn by the Ereian Bloodhounds. ¡°He won¡¯t suddenly pounced on me right?¡± he had his reservations of approaching his foe in person. Deciding to be on the safe side, Khao¡¯khen grabbed a spear that was on the ground and used it to poke the body of his unmoving opponent, he thrusted the spear forward while aiming at the shoulder of his motionless foe while at the ready to defend himself of sudden attack. The spearhead pierced through the shoulder of his opponent but there was no blood and his foe remained still. He then went forward while having his Haste spell activated on himself to dash away when necessary as he approach the body of his adversary.


    .....


    Khao¡¯khen then turned the body of his foe over and he was shocked to see that his foe looked like a mummy with his skin sucked out of moisture. ¡®I actually won?¡± his mind can¡¯t still process what just urred since he won without him knowing how he actually beat his opponent as he justnded one counter punch and nothing else after that.


    ¡°At least you should have let mend a few blows on you before falling down¡­¡± heined while staring in disbelief at his defeated opponent. He wanted to make his victory convincing since his warriors were all watching the fight but little did he know that no one among the audience could actually see the fight since the two of them were fighting at such speed that their audience practically gave up trying to figure out what was actually urring in the fight. The only thing that the audience saw was the start of the fight, Khao¡¯khennding a hard uppercut as a counter and the baronnding a hit on the chieftain¡¯s chest which created a distance between them then the baron fell, that was that they saw.


    Khao¡¯khen stood up then turned his gaze towards his warriors and he saw their eyes filled with awe and respect for what he had just aplished which puzzled him since he didn¡¯t know of the POV of the audience in the fight. What even came as a surprise for him was Adhalia staring at him with a look filled with admiration and bewilderment. Khao¡¯khen then shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I won¡­that¡¯s what matters.¡± He convinced himself of his own victory despite being confused by what actually happened.

 Chapter 297 - 297 Chapter 297

    297 Chapter 29The piercing cheers of the orcs reverberated through the battlefield and even reached as far as inside the Irthakash Castle and made those who were taking refuge inside curious of what was happening outside. Captain Kertakk and his only surviving sergeant were arranging the defense inside the castle to the best of their abilities but they clearlycked confidence specially with their meager numbers. There were only close to two hundred soldiers left for the defense and this number already includes the infantry, the archers and the remaining personal guards of the baron.


    Khao¡¯khen stared at the castle in the distance which seemed like it is abandoned due to its quietness, ¡°To the castle!¡± he roared then waved for his warriors to move forward. They would only attainplete victory if they take control of the castle and the residents of the town. He was trying to locate where were the defenders of the castle positioned along the walls but he saw not even a shadow of a single soldier.


    Khao¡¯khen sent in the ogres first to try and lure out any hidden enemies inside the walls of the castle since it would be too hard to miss such enormous targets but what he expected didn¡¯te as the ogres just walked inside the walls without problems. The only ones who received the short end of the stick were those who were still alive along the path of the ogres who had their lives literally squeezed out of their bodies after being stepped on by the heavy creatures. Those who thought that they were fortunate enough that the ogres didn¡¯t identally step on them cursed out after being trampled over by the Skallsers and the Drakhars.


    Khao¡¯khen ignored their wounded foes as his attention was focused on taking control of the town, those who died after being walked over by his warriors, he pitied them, that¡¯s all. He and his warriors all finally entered within the confines of the walls which seemed deserted due to theck of people. Khao¡¯khen¡¯s gaze then went towards the firmly shut door of the castle, ¡°Hmm¡­ They are hiding inside the castle.¡±


    ¡°You! Big guy! Go knock on the doors!¡± he shouted towards the ogre who was at the very front while making a gesture of knocking just in case that the big fe didn¡¯t clearly hear his voice. The ogre lumbered forward after nodding his head in acknowledgement of the chieftain¡¯smand.


    The soldier who was keeping an eye out through the small hole on the door of the castle jerked back in fear after he saw the giant figure moving forward towards the door, ¡°Heokh!¡± he gulped down a mouthful of saliva while taking a few steps back, away from the door which he doubted would be able to stop the enormous enemy if he decides to just crashed through it, he had no ns of being squashed by the giant doors nor by the size of their enemy.


    The ogre reached the doors of the castle then balled his right hand into a fist, ¡°Nah¡¯ki¡¯nak!¡± he shouted as he pounded his giant hand on the doors of the castle. The hinges of the door creaked in agony after being subjected into the powerful knocking of the ogre and even its frames trembled along with the walls due to the strength behind the knocks. ¡°Chief! No one¡¯s home!¡± the ogre turned towards Khao¡¯khen after waiting for a few moments for a reply.


    ¡®The f*ck!¡¯ Khao¡¯khen screamed in his mind after seeing what the ogre did, he told him to knock down the door but the ogre literally knocked on the door, he was dumfounded by what he just witnessed. He heard the sound of someone chuckling behind him which prompted him to turn his gaze towards the origin of the sound and there he saw Adhalia covering her mouth as she tried to suppress herughter while looking at the chieftain¡¯s bbergasted face. ¡°Ehem¡­ehem¡­¡± Adhalia cleared her throat, ¡°Well you clearly told him to go and knock on the door which he did.¡± She rified as she suppressed herself fromughing out loud but soft giggles still escaped her lips as she was amused by what he just witnessed.


    Khao¡¯khen just facepalmed while shaking his head, ¡°We can try to negotiate with them first since I doubt they would still have the courage to continue resisting.¡± Adhalia suggested. The chief agreed without a second a thought, if they can take control of the town through a peaceful way then he had no qualms about it. Apanied by a group of Drakhars, Adhalia went forward and headed towards the front of the doors which were firmly shut but she noticed the small opening on the right and left door with an eye looking at them from the inside.


    .....


    ¡°Go back.¡± She instructed the ogre who didn¡¯t know what to do next after receiving no response from his knocking. After taking a deep breath, Adhalia stared at the eyes which were looking at her, ¡°I am Adhalia of the House of Darkhariss and I am here to hear your terms of surrender in behalf of the chieftain. There is enough killing for today so you better speak your terms reasonably.¡± She dered in a clear voice.


    Captain Kertakk who was staring at the woman outside was a bit surprised after hearing of her identity. He knew that the one name Adhalia of the House of Darkhariss was once pursued by the current king which led to the demise of her family after she and her family decline his pursuit. ¡®She survived the hunt.¡¯ He admired her resilience. The captain figured out that a great upheaval would soon ur in Ereia and he was sure of it that Adhalia of the House of Darkhariss came back to settle the scores with the current king.


    Captain Kertakk turned his head towards his fellow soldiers who were waiting for him to make a decision, his eyes went around the halls of the castle and locked gazes with his family which were also waiting for him to decide. The eyes which were focused on him had hopeful gazes that he won¡¯t be stubborn and make the most logical decision. ¡°Tsk¡­ I am no fool¡­¡± he mumbled then turned towards the door.


    ¡°We have but just one term¡­ The assurance of all our lives!¡± the captain requested as he knew that they were in no condition to make more conditions since their enemies could just refuse their terms if he identally offered something that is deemed too much by their foe. Ensuring their lives was enough for him and he heard a unified sigh of relief from almost everyone inside the castle after he announced his condition for surrender.


    Adhalia was prepared for a lengthy negotiation but didn¡¯t happen as the enemy leader clearly knew of their situation and offered only one term. ¡°Well¡­ Your terms are agreeable! We ept your surrender¡­¡± she responded, she still can¡¯t believe how quick and easy it was to make the enemy surrender as she moved backwards to create a reasonable space between her and their foes who were willing to surrender.


    The firmly shut gates finally opened and the defenders of the castle stepped outside with relief written all over their faces. Captain Kertakk and his soldiers were finally able to see what they were supposed to go up against and they were d that they made the right choice.

 Chapter 298 - 298 Chapter 298

    298 Chapter 29After almost an entire day of struggle, the fighting finally ended with the people of the town of Irthakash surrendering to Khao¡¯khen and his warriors. The wounded who were littered all over the battlefield were finally tended to as they were thankful that they still managed to hang on till they were rescued. Khao¡¯khen stood in front of the gathered bodies of his fallen warriors, they suffered more than a hundred casualties but the one that was thoroughly damaged was the Drakhars as they lost more than a third of their strength.


    During the night, Khao¡¯khen silently watched the feast that was going on down below to honor the fallen warriors and to celebrate their victory. He find it hard to let himself rx since there were a lot of things still bugging him, especially what was happening with the system that he had. After settling things, he had tried calling out to the system numerous times but it still didn¡¯t respond to him like it normally did which confused him. Even though he had no ns of fully depending on the system in order for him to survive in this world, it would still be better for him to have some sort of back up in case things go beyond his control.


    Inhaling a mouthful of air, he tried to rx himself but still can¡¯t do so. Shaking his head, he leaned against the battlements of the walls and chugged down a mouthful of wine from the jar that was in his hands. ¡°Next up would be the territory to the west¡­ What was his name again¡­?¡± he questioned himself but then he caught sight of Baron Husani¡¯s figure then he finally remembered his identity.


    The baron who was silently enjoying his wine felt that someone was watching him from somewhere which made him feel ufortable. He started looking for the one who was observing him, his eyes scanned the immediate vicinity but what he saw was just orcs who were enjoying the feast and his fellow Ereians huddled together in their own group as they savored the delicacies that were offered by the servants of the castle. His eyes then went towards the walls and he locked gazes with the chieftain who gave him a smile but the smile seemed to be the smile of a devil to the baron. His thoughts went into a haywire and he quickly avoided the gaze of the leader of the orcs who was staring at him and due to his fear for him, he can¡¯t help but overthink.


    The next morning, the town was awoken by the sound of hammers and saws as the repair of the town began. The residents of the town were the first ones to be employed to handle the repairs of their own town while the Skallsers with the ogres were sent out to gather the needed materials from the nearby woonds.


    Khao¡¯khen then employed Captain Kertakk and his soldiers to aid in the patrols while he made sure that the Drakhars have their eyes on their families. After hearing that they will be paid with higher wages than what they were normally paid for by their previous master, this somewhat convinced some of them that the current situation isn¡¯t that bad. Although livid that their families were taken hostage to ensure that they don¡¯t cause trouble, the captain and his subordinates were helpless and obliged with their new duties to ensure that safety of their families


    After mulling over his thoughtsst night, Baron Husani decided that he should be proactive to prove his worth. He went towards the castle and requested for an audience with the chieftain. After waiting for a few moments, he finally met with the one that he feared the most and he was reminded yet again of the pain from losing his other leg.


    ¡°So, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± Khao¡¯khen had his hands behind his head as he leaned against the soft cushion of the chair that he was on. He was swamped with some paperwork and he see the meeting with the baron as a form of rest despite it being possibly just a while. Adhalia who was with him inside what looked like the study of the former owner of the castle was busy going through some reports of the territory of Baron Masud to gain an idea of its current status.


    ¡°Chief, allow me to head back to my territory and prepare it for your arrival.¡± The baron requested and Khao¡¯khen was about to tly reject his request when Adhalia intervened, ¡°You can just let him be chief¡­ I doubt he would cause any trouble but just to be sure that he behaves¡­ Let¡¯s make half of the Drakhars apany him.¡± She suggested as she gave of a grin while staring at the baron as if daring him to cause some trouble. Adhalia had already figured out that Baron Husani was really scared of the chieftain was willing to do everything that he can in order for him not earn the ire of the chief.


    .....


    Khao¡¯khen turned his head towards Adhalia with confusion, ¡°I think that¡¯s a bad idea¡­ He might have some ns of fortifying his castle to resist us if we let him be with his request.¡± He spoke in orcish tongue as to keep the baron clueless of what he is saying. ¡°Trust me on this one chief, he is so scared of you that he would do anything just to avoid invoking your wrath.¡± Adhalia responded and chuckled as she spoke in the tongue of the orcs.


    ¡°Are you certain of this?¡± Khao¡¯khen still had his doubts of the baron¡¯s thoughts, ¡°You can test him if you want¡­Pretend that you are enraged by his request and let¡¯s see what happens.¡± Adhalia responded as she crossed her arms over her bountiful chest.


    ¡°What right do you have to make a request!?¡± Khao¡¯khen shouted as loud as he can then stood up abruptly and stormed towards the baron who reeled back in fear while begging for mercy. The baron kept asking for forgiveness and mercy as he groveled on the floor. Khao¡¯khen turned his head towards Adhalia after seeing the response of the baron to his fake outburst and she had the ¡®I told you so¡¯ look written all over her face.


    Khao¡¯khen then gave off a fake snort of anger, ¡°Make sure that you do as you said or else I aming for you and make sure that you experience the most painful death possible¡­¡± he warned then picked up his chair that had fallen to the ground. ¡°Take half of the Drakhars with you.¡± Khao¡¯khen continued and the frightened baron kept nodding like a chicken. The baron was still trembling even after he had already gotten out of the room and he was drenched in sweat like he had just gone through a high intensity training. ¡°If we take control of the city of Alsenna then should have already a third of the kingdom in our control.¡± Khao¡¯khen turned his head towards Adhalia, ¡°Pretty much¡­¡± shenguidly replied as she continued going through the massive number of reports in front of her in different fields concerning the territory.

 Chapter 299 - 299 Chapter 299

    299 Chapter 29For the past few days, the Skallsers and Drakhars were busy with the repair of the town. The smashed gates were cleared off and its recements were being crafted by the craftsmen of the town as their priority. Khao¡¯khen was stuck at the castle for a prolonged period of time and was a bit confused when they noticed that a portion of the castle¡¯s wealth were missing and they can¡¯t locate among the reports where it is at. It was only when they questioned the servants who remained in the castle that the daughter anddy of the baron escaped the castle earlier on and brought along with them some of the castle¡¯s wealth.


    After figuring the current state of their new territory, Khao¡¯khen started training the people that Adhalia managed to recruit among the residents of the territory to join the Drakhars and fight for her house. The poor Ereians had no idea of the suffering that they were going to go through at the hands of Khao¡¯khen but they see it as a good way to earn some money for them and their families since she was allowed to make use of the castle¡¯s treasuries.


    Khao¡¯khen had no qualms giving Adhalia free usage of the wealth that they managed to gain possession of since orcs don¡¯t have any use for them. As long as they can maintain their supply of food, armors, weapons and other necessities, Khao¡¯khen would dly offer up the all the coins of the castle in exchange. And the management of the castle, he left it all for her to handle since he had almost no idea of managing a territory of humans. The vast territory he had to the north followed a simple rule, which was strength before others and since he is considered the strongest among all of them there, his warriors would follow his words.


    After two weeks, Baron Husani hastily returned and an army of four thousand soldiers in tow which he quickly offered to the chieftain to make use of. The poor baron sessfully returned to his territory without any trouble and he threw a celebratory feast to show gratitude to the Drakhars who apanied him and ensured of his safety. For the past few days while he was back in his own domain, he began making preparations to wee the chieftain but he didn¡¯t receive any words from him nor from Adhalia who was swamped with administrative works.


    Baron Husani did his best to befriend the Drakhars but his efforts were all for naught as the Drakhars maintained their usual silence despite receiving many gifts from the baron in different forms. rmed that his actions might be misinterpreted as trying to bribe the Drakhars, the baron made haste to clear it up to the chieftain who might have already receive reports of what he did and is preparing for his punishment. Due to his fear of Khao¡¯khen¡¯s rage, the baron can¡¯t help himself but overthink of the possibilities of his impending doom less he earns the chieftain¡¯s favor.


    Khao¡¯khen observed the army that the baron brought with him and he had his warriors prepared to engage them if what he feared might have happen. On the walls of the town, Khao¡¯khen was observing at the army that was heading their way, ¡°Let¡¯s see what he had decided on¡­¡± he turned towards Adhalia who was beside him and was silently gazing at the army led by Baron Husani. The army halted at just outside the walls of the town and judging by their stance, they have no ns to attack then a rider separated from the army and headed towards the town.


    Upon closer inspection, Khao¡¯khen saw that the lone rider was Baron Husani who seemed to be exhausted because of the journey. Khao¡¯khen went down to the gateway and there he saw the baron who had dark circles under his eyes, ¡®It looks like he didn¡¯t sleep for a few days¡¯ he though as he observed the baron. ¡°Chief, I offer the army outside for you to make use of.¡± The baron seemed to be pleading for him to ept the army that he brought with him which sent him into confusion. ¡°See! I told you so!¡± Adhalia chimed in while speaking the tongue of the orcs in order to keep the baron still clueless of what they have spoken about.


    Khao¡¯khen dly epted the army that the baron offered and allowed them to enter the town. While the army that was brought by the baron was going through the gateway of the town, the chieftain observed them and there was one thing that he noticed about them, they were all dead tired and had dark circles under their eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he did a forced march.¡± He mumbled to himself after figuring out the state of the baron and the army that he brought with him.


    Since he knew that they were in no condition to be trained for the meantime, Khao¡¯khen ordered the soldiers brought by the baron to take a rest for two days before he would begin their gruesome training. Khao¡¯khen wanted to figure out how did the baron managed to get this army to fully obey his harshmand of forced march despite him not being in possession of sufficient strength to suppress them as he had perceived that most of them were clearly stronger than the baron.


    .....


    Little did Khao¡¯khen know that despite hisckingbat prowess Baron Husani was wealthy enough to buy the lives of the soldiers who he brough along. He paid for their lives and the money that he paid them were almost entirely given to the families of the soldiers or whoever they held dearly in their life. The baron might not be gifted with a high charm to convinced people to fight for him nor have the strength tomand them due to fear, he made use of what he had which was his abundant wealth.


    The four thousand soldiers were but just a portion of the army that he had since he had another five thousand back in his territory who were tasked with the safety of his territory and the mines in his possession. He needed to maintain such a scale of soldiers since he feared that the beastfolks might give them a lot of trouble if he only has few soldiers to defend hisnds.

 Chapter 300 - 300 Chapter 300

    300 Chapter 30For almost an entire month, the Irthakash town¡¯s repairs was finallypleted. The soldiers the Baron Husani had offered for him to make use of and those recruited by Adhalia among the folks of the town were already more than a week into the grueling training. The Skallsers and the Drakhars alternated in assisting Khao¡¯khen with the training of the fresh bloods since they also went through such training before and they knew of its hardships.


    The first month which wasprised mostly of physical training caused a quarter of the total numbers of the trainees to give up on the training but what amazed Khao¡¯khen was that, not even a single of the soldiers that the baron gave him surrendered as they continuously endured the training. He even witnessed some of them copsing due to exhaustion and needed to be aided by those who were assisting him in their training but just after a good night¡¯s rest, they would be back onto the field once again.


    Khao¡¯khen was in awe of their persistence to continue with the training despite its difficulty. After two months of taxing physical training, the formations and drills came next as the new bloods trained in the old-fashioned phnx since they would supplement thecking numbers of the Drakhars.


    At the City of Alsenna, the defenders were having a hard time in maintaining theirposures as the shortage of food and the frequent riots in the city was exhausting them far beyond what they normally endure. Commander Lars was so stressed with their current situation that he had not much of an appetite to eat which caused his body to thin out a bit. Aside from the shortage of food, illnesses began cropping out among the residents of the city and with them being trapped inside the confines of the city walls, the contagious illnesses ran rampant around the city even iming the lives of some.


    Commander Larsunched a few counter-attacks but none seeded so far. Every single time that he attempted to attack their foes, they would quickly run away beforeing back to maintain the encirclement of the city with the exception of those to their north which was the enemy main camp was at and those who he sent out to seek aid would always be hunted down. Trapped and with no way to get help, he didn¡¯t know how much longer they would be able to hold on with how low their food supplies were now. They even had to sacrificed some of their mounts and had them butchered to be served as food.


    *****


    Inside the throne room, King Gyassi was smiling from ear to ear as he received guests nonstop who were offering him gifts to earn his favor. The bait that he had thrown out worked quite pretty well as nobles and merchants began trickling to the pce to offer him their gifts. He had been making use of the wealth that he had received to recruit more and more soldiers and even went as far as sending one of his trusted aides to venture out and hire mercenaries to fight for him. King Gyassi became by far the richest king of Ereia in existence as wealth came to him nonstop in form of gifts.


    To the east, the army that was sent to hold off their enemies under themand of Commander Nassor was able to strangle the forces of the Kingdom of Alberna as they upied the City of Desa and trapped the Albernans who were manning the Tortuga Fortress with no supply line. Commander Nassor had the camp slowly shifted to the east until it was then positioned in between the fortress and the city.


    Robbed of their supplies Count Mero had to frequently send out foraging units into the wilds to replenish their food supplies which was bing harder and harder as the time goes by since their surroundings were almost stripped clean by them already in the past few weeks. The distance that they had to cover just to be able to forage became bigger and bigger which also increased the risk of them being ambushed in the wilds.


    .....


    Despite being annoyed by the current situation, Count Mero still strictly followed the order that he was given which was to not let the fortress fall into the hands of the Ereians. Since they still have control of the fortress, the Ereians who managed to upy the City of Desa by some means would still be cautious about their presence.


    Count Mero and his soldiers were trapped in the Tortuga Fortress while the Ereians were also trapped there with them in the region. Despite the odd situation that they are in, the task that was given to him was still fulfilled which was to hold off the Ereians at the fortress and deny them of freely ravaging the kingdom which was what was happening since the Ereians remained at where they are with no ns to venture deeper into the territory of Alberna.


    Commander Nassor was lounging in the City of Desa and enjoyed whatever the city had to offer. He and the othermanders alternated among themselves on who will be at the helm of the camp which was at a standoff with their foes. With his arrangements, they managed to turn the wall that was supposed to halt their advance into a prison for their foes.


    The oldmander had no ns to inform that king of theirs that they managed to upy the City of Desa since he was certain that he would make some ridiculous requests after he learns of their sess. He and the othermanders had agreed that they would send letters asking for food supplies and other necessities to make their king think that they are still stuck and are struggling with their foes. They have all decided that they would make peace with the ruler of Alberna if he offers agreeable terms with them and perhaps they would go under his rule depending on the negotiations.

 Chapter 301 - 301 Chapter 301

    301 Chapter 30After more than two months of harsh training, thecking numbers of the Drakhars was finally supplemented with the men brought by Baron Husani and the ones recruited by Adhalia from the local popce of the town. Albeit not all those who joined the training made it through to be one of the Drakhars, the men brought by Baron Husani were still intact with not one single man missing.


    The total numbers of the Drakhars was brought up to more than five thousand strong, thoroughly trained to fight in a phnx formation. Khao¡¯khen was happy that he sessfully managed to create another formidable army that would be a headache to anyone who dared to face them. Adding to the bolstered number of the Drakhars was a unit of archers numbering to four hundred and a hundred cavalry unit with camels as their steeds.


    Khao¡¯khen wanted to enjoy a few days of rest in the town of Irthakash but a runner from the north came to dash his ns for rxation. The message from Sakh¡¯arran informed him that the defending soldiers of the City of Alsenna wanted to have negotiations with them and he needed the chieftain to make the decision if they should press on with the siege or give room for the negotiation to happen.


    ¡°Finally¡­ They knew where they stand.¡± Khao¡¯khen gave out a sigh of relief as he passed the letter to Adhalia who just skimmed right through the letter. She had been swamped with the management of the town for the past months and her baggy eyes says it all that she was doing her best to make the popce of the town be familiar with the presence of her allies. The chieftain advised her to have some proper rest but she was stubborn and she wanted to show the chief where her expertise is at.


    With the help of Adhalia, the locale of the town got familiarize with the presence of the creatures that they often hear who are described to be bloodthirsty and cruel but their experience living with them the past months made them realized that the orcs were not what the stories portrayed them to be, well at least with the way they are now. The Ereians witnessed and experienced the good sides of the orcs which was often ignored since their fearsome reputation on the battlefield was always the one that is prominent about them.


    The residents of the town saw for themselves the kindness of the orcs which was rarely experience by others who are not of their kin. Little did they know that the orcs treated them as one of their own since they have are now part of the chieftain¡¯s tribe and they had to treat them well less they get punished by the chief. At first the orcs didn¡¯t know how to treat the Ereians after they were conquered and became part of the chief¡¯s tribe since they are no orcs and they can¡¯t treat them the same way as they treat their kin who were conquered so they just treated them the same as how they treated the first people of Adhalia.


    Khao¡¯khen then gave word that the bolstered Drakhars would soon be deployed and he sent a message to Sakh¡¯arran requesting for Badz, Siroh, s and Dn toe to Irthakash before he would head north. He nned to have Badz and Siroh managed Irthakash for the meantime while he send Dn and s to aid and keep watch of Baron Husani along with the Drakhars that were at his territory.


    After a week, Khao¡¯khen now stood in front of the City of Alsenna facing the southern gate of the city with the new army standing behind him. He could make out some hazy figures moving about the southern walls of the city. Undoubtably their foes noticed their presence and were informing their higher ups about them. Khao¡¯khen could make out the silhouettes of people arriving at the southern wall of the city and he was certain that they were rmed of their presence.


    Along the southern wall, Commander Lars along with Serkes were looking at the new army that just appeared from the south. The garrisonmander of the city wasn¡¯t sure if they were friendly or hostile but he assumed that they are probably hostile since he could make out the figures of the rowdy trolls that gave them a headache with their past few encounters with them right at the right nk of their foes and are standing with them.


    .....


    The agility of the trolls was enough to give them a lot of trouble since they could somewhat outpace their cavalry which was dwindling as the days passed by but then a group of mounted trolls appeared which decimated their morale. The battle between two cavalry units would depend on the quality and strategies of both sides to im victory but the trolls threw all logic away in the way that they fought. They would shower them with javelins then create a distance before attacking again with another rain of javelins and if they ran out of javelins to throw that was the only time that they would engage in a melee fight but their prowess in meleebat was more fearsome than their prowess while attacking from a distance.


    What thoroughly tilted Commander Lars and the troops that he led to fight the trolls was that, when the steeds of the trolls refused to move because of exhaustion, the trolls carried them away to safety. The garrisonmander could still no forget about that memory of his that messed up his way of thinking for days. He hadn¡¯t witnessed such an abnormal thing ever in his entire life, a rider carrying his steed to safety just because it refused to move before mounting it again to dash to safety.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the creatures that the trolls were using as their mounts were the Ubiris who were stubborn and aggressive animals that prowl through the desert and were known to be scavengers and are often spotted to be lurking around battlefields waiting for their next meal.

 Chapter 302 - 302 Chapter 302

    302 Chapter 30Commander Lars was still mourning the death of his students who lost their lives not under the weapons of their foes but at the hands of an unseen foe that was terrorizing the people inside the city. The unseen killer would make someone frequently defecate with a watery excrement apanied by a burning temperature and vomiting. Despite the efforts of all the healers in the city, his students perished at the hands of the invisible foe.


    There was but only a half a thousand of his soldiers left and it would be unrealistic for him to stubbornly continue defending the city against their foe who was well thousands in numbers. He was drained of energy and also showing the same signs that his departed students showed before passing on. Serkes continued to aid his teacher who was clearly suffering from the same illness as his fallen brothers.


    Out of all the thousands of people that flocked towards the city for safety, there numbers were more than halved by the rampant disease and starvation. The previously boisterous city had dead bodies scattered in everywhere with no one to tend to them.


    Commander Lars rode out of the city along with an escort of fifty riders to begin the negotiation with their foes. He was weakened greatly but he still choose to personally be the one to negotiate with their enemies and left his remaining student at the city to assumemand of his remaining soldiers. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the banner of the House of Darkhariss¡­¡± one of his escorts pointed a finger at the banner that was dancing with the wind. The garrisonmander wanted to confirm the words of his escort and directed his gaze at the banner that was fluttering in the distance.


    Confusion gripped the mind of the sickmander since he knew of the demise of the House of Darkhariss and no one was certain if their was still someone surviving who belonged to it. After giving it some thoughts, he can¡¯t still figure out any member of the house who could still be alive after they were hunted down.


    Upon seeing the one who is leading the negotiating party of their opponents, shock and surprise was written all over the face of Commander Lars as he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes that it was the cousin of Faynah and the supposed heir of the House of Darkhariss who was standing in front of him. He was amazed that despite being specifically targeted by the furious prince, she still managed to survive the ordeal.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­ Uncle Lars¡­¡± Adhalia smiled as she greeted themander who was not in good state and is clearly sick basing on how frail he looks right now. ¡°Why did you not inform me in the very beginning that this army belongs to you?¡± Commander Lars was a bit emotional after he learned that the army thatid siege upon the city that he was defending was led by Adhalia, ¡°And what are you doing allying with these barbarous creatures?¡± he continued, his voice says it all that he was furious since he thought that his students would have still continued to be alive if Adhalia just made her identity known to them since the beginning.


    ¡°I would advise you not to badmouth the orcs right in front of their leader¡­¡± Adhalia turned his gaze towards Khao¡¯khen who was standing right beside her in silence, ¡°And also¡­would you have believed me if I came with an army of orcs behind me while iming to be of my house.¡± She continued then stared at themander who had no rebuttal for her words.


    ¡°It looks like you are suffering dysentery¡­ And I guess many of you inside the city have already fallen due to the same illness.¡± Khao¡¯khen butted in as he noticed the condition that the enemymander was in. ¡°You know of this disease?¡± Commander Lars was quick to respond but then he realized that the orc just spoke their tongue and he stared at him with disbelieving gaze.


    .....


    Khao¡¯khen nodded his response to the query of the enemymander. ¡°You don¡¯t also happen to know a way to cure it, right?¡± the sickmander had his hopes high after getting over the fact that the leader of the orcs can speak and understand their tongue. ¡°Sure, I know a way to cure it and most importantly I know of a way to prevent it from spreading to more people.¡± Khao¡¯khen spoke unhurriedly while observing the facial expressions of the enemymander in response to his words.


    ¡°I agree to surrender the city with the following terms, first you must help cure and prevent this disease from spreading, second I want you to ensure that no further unnecessary violence would happen after you take control of the city andstly I ask for the safety of me and my subordinates.¡± Commander Larsid down his terms which were of no problems to the opposing party.


    Khao¡¯khen turned his head towards Adhalia who nodded her head in agreement despite her reluctance to agree to the terms offered because she wasn¡¯t able to disy her negotiating skills since their foe offered terms that were so agreeable that she can¡¯t do anything about it but ept since the quicker they take control of the city, the faster she can have her revenge against that bastard.


    ¡°We find your terms agreeable¡­ Stand down your soldiers and open the gates of the city.¡± Khao¡¯khen confirmed the terms offered by the opposition for their surrender. He had epted their surrender but he had no ns in letting his army enter the city just yet, not until he deemed the ce safe enough and free from the illnesses that is held within its walls.


    A sigh of relief escaped the lips of Commander Lars as he slid down his mount but was luckily caught by one of his escorts who was prepared and prevented him from crashing to the ground. Khao¡¯khen went forward which rmed the escorts of the enemymander as they almost unsheathed their weapons, ¡°Rx! I just want to check on his condition.¡± Khao¡¯khen stopped an arm¡¯s length away from Commander Lars who was being supported by one of his escorts.

 Chapter 303 - 303 Chapter 303

    303 Chapter 30The Ereian soldiers who were defending the city acted like a big burden was lifted away from their shoulders after being informed that theirmander surrendered the city to the onesying siege upon the city. Commander Lars was brought to the camp of the warriors of Yohan to better tended to by the shamans who were there.


    Khao¡¯khen then entered the city while being escorted by the Rakshas and half of the Drakhars and the stench that assaulted their noses upon entry to the city was awful. The streets reek of unpleasant smell as it was littered with corpses which were being feasted upon by flies and rats and human filths. The odor was too strong that it amazed Khao¡¯khen on how the heck did their foes managed to endure such a nasty stench.


    At the center of the city, the remaining Ereian defenders were gathered there as they disarmed themselves to avoid creating any misunderstanding to the victors of the siege. Khao¡¯khen then instructed those who were still free from the illness that gue the city to help with the cleaning along with the aid of the Drakhars who came along with him inside the city.


    The dead bodies were carted over to the west in batches and after more than half a day of work, the total figures of the dead had an astoundingly high number of six thousand. Khao¡¯khen felt pity for those who have died because of their siege upon the city, especially the young and innocent ones who have no inkling of an idea about what was going on but he just felt bad for the fate that befell on them, that was all since he knew that such things are unavoidable.


    Before darkness came, Khao¡¯khen sent runners towards the south to inform s and Dn to provide grains for the consumption of the newly taken city as the food in the granaries of the city are no longer edible since they might have already been long contaminated. The cleansing of the city took almost a week and the corpses that were carted to the west of the city were sent aze to avoid anymore diseases cropping out because of them.


    With clean food and watering from the north and south, most of the Ereians who were trapped inside the City of Alsenna managed to recover from the illness the haunted the city. After making sure that everything was orderly in the city, next came the most annoying task for Khao¡¯khen which was to deal with its management and all the paperwork thates with it. Since he didn¡¯t want to deal with such troublesome task, he delegated the management of the city to Adhalia as he went outside the city with the Yurakks of the First Horde and the Drakhars to build a fort since the city had no appropriate ce to house them.


    The City of Alsenna sure is a huge ce but it doesn¡¯t have quarters to house their numbers as they remain idle, especially the ogres with their huge size. Khao¡¯khen left the Rakshas and the Verakhs to ensure the security of the city while he brought what remains of the army of that defended the city was brought by him along to add more hands in the construction of the fortifications to the east of the city.


    Before they could even begin the construction of the city, a huge shadow casted over them which frightened the Ereians who didn¡¯t know about Drae¡¯ghanna and her summons. After the battle with the de Crows, Drae¡¯ghanna went ahead to hunt down their enemies who managed to escaped through the help of some magic. She went on the hunt for a long time but failed miserably as she wasn¡¯t able to locate where their escaped foe went to and hid.


    Afternding down, she dismissed her summons and greeted the chief and reported about what she discovered. ¡°Chief, an armying from the east is headed towards us while they follow the river banks. Their numbers are probably well above eight thousand or maybe more.¡± She unhurriedly reported about her discovery of the enemy army. The Yurakks who managed to hear about the report had eagerness written all over the face as they anticipated the uing battle since they weren¡¯t satiated with the previous battles in the taking of the City of Alsenna.


    .....


    ¡°How many days of march do you think they are before they will arrive?¡± Khao¡¯khen questioned while shaking his head upon noticing the excitement of the orcs upon hearing the possibility of a battle up ahead. ¡°I am not sure chief but I estimate that they would take about a week or more with their pace that they have in the past four days that I shadowed them.¡± She responded then waited for the chief if he had more questions for her to answer.


    Khao¡¯khen then began thinking of ways on how should they give their battle to their new foes, ¡°Hmm¡­You¡¯ve worked hard¡­Go and take a rest¡­ I¡¯ll call for you if I have more things to rify with you.¡± Drae¡¯ghanna then summoned Ulfrus and headed towards the camp to the north but then was told by the chieftain that the camp no longer exist and the city is already in their hands. She then turned towards the city for some much-needed rest and probably some decent meal after being out in the wilds in the past few months with no decent rest and good meal.


    Khao¡¯khen instructed a Yurakk to go and inform Haguk and Dhug¡¯mhar that he requires their assistance with scouting a suitable ce to the east where they would greet their new foes. It didn¡¯t take long for the two to arrive along with their ns in tow asking the chieftain where they should go and what they should do. The quirks of Dhug¡¯mhar in flexing his muscles and saying that he is a perfect this and that was thoroughly ignored by Khao¡¯khen and the other orcs while the Ereians got a first taste of the strangeness of the Dhug¡¯mhar. The riders of the Rumbling n had their faces saying ¡®We don¡¯t know him¡­¡¯ as they distance themselves from their n chief less they be seen as narcissist just like their n chief.

 Chapter 304 - 304 Chapter 304

    304 Chapter 30The reclusive mage who resides in the City of Alsenna was found unconscious inside his mage tower in what looks like hisboratory with many strange things scattered all around. Gunn did a simple probing on the old mage and found out that he passed out due to both physical exhaustion and mana deficiency. They didn¡¯t know what the old man was doing all this time inside his tower that he ignored what was going outside his abode but they didn¡¯t think too much about it. They were just happy that they didn¡¯t have to engage him in a tough fight since a mage is at his strongest when he is inside his own tower.


    Khao¡¯khen went to visit the ce where they found the unconscious mage and upon seeing the state of the ce and the condition that the old man was found, he was convinced that the mage was somewhat like a mad scientist in his previous world based on reports that he heard about him. The things that were inside theboratory like room made no sense to Khao¡¯khen but he could feel some magical undtions from some of the things inside the room. One of the things that he took interest in was a small tubr device which releases a scorching heat light for a few seconds that can melt through thick metal.


    He fancied the device since it functions almost like a lightsaber albeit just for a few seconds at a time after he presses on the small gem that was embedded onto it and it needs more than ten minutes before it can be used again. Perhaps after they deal with their new enemies that were in their way, he would ask the reclusive mage to make him a weapon that won¡¯t break easily since his weapons would almost certainly break after he wields them into a tough battle.


    A few dayster Khao¡¯khen and his warriors arrived before their chosen ce to repel and destroy their iing foes who were still clueless about what was waiting for them up ahead. The position that he chose to build their fort lies at the top of a gentle slope which would make it harder for their foes to attack as they please because of the terrain as they had to march uphill.


    Khao¡¯khen brought with him the entirety of the First Horde with the exclusion of the Verakhs and the bulk of the Drakhars only leaving behind some five hundred of them to ensure the security of the city that they left behind. Commander Lars and his student were held in the dungeon of the city and he doubt anyone would be foolish enough to give trouble to his warriors that he left behind especially with the presence of Drae¡¯ghanna, Aro¡¯shanna, Hekoth and Gunn who would make quick work of any troublemaker.


    It took two days for the fortifications to be built and supplies were being brought over from the city to the fort while Khao¡¯khen and his warriors waited patiently for their foes to arrive. Inside themander¡¯s tent, Khao¡¯khen, Sakh¡¯arran, Gur¡¯kan, Trot¡¯thar and Zaraki the ck were having a meeting on how they should proceed to engage their foes or to be specific, the four were listening to the instructions of the chieftain on how the battle should be fought.


    ¡°Zaraki, you shall lead the Drakhars to give our foes a warm wee as soon as they arrived. The Yohan First Horde shall remain inside the fort, away from the sight of our enemies less they be scared of our actual numbers and flee. Sakh¡¯arran, Gur¡¯kan and Trot¡¯thar, you guys shall make sure that the First Horde shall remain inside the fort especially keep an eye out on Dhug¡¯mhar less he have other ns.¡± Khao¡¯khen had everything n up inside his head and it just depends now on how their foes would react to his arrangements.


    After being idle for a few days with only the daily physical training and drills to keep them upied, the scouts finally managed to caught sight of their enemies in the distance about half a day¡¯s march away from the fort. Under the lead of Zaraki the ck, the Drakhars exited the fort to wait for their foes to arrive as they formed a proper battleline just in case their opponents decides to engage right off the bat as soon as they arrive.


    It was an hour past after the hottest period of the day and silhouettes began emerging in the distance and halted in their advance. A group of riders separated from the main army after a few moments and headed towards the center of the field while carrying a banner of neutrality meaning they would want to strike a conversation with the opposing side.


    .....


    Zaraki the ck brought with him an escort of riders not more than thirsty and had one of them fly the banner of neutrality which is to inform their foe that they are willing to have a chat with the leader of their foes. The envoys from both sides met each other almost at the dead center between the two armies and greeted each other. ¡°Why do you fly the banner of a dead house?¡± the opposing envoy in front of Zaraki questioned after noticing that their foes were flying the standard of the House of Darkhariss.


    ¡°Dead house?!¡± Zaraki the ck was infuriated by the opening words of the enemy and he can¡¯t wait to tear his mouth apart since he dared say that the house that he serves no longer exist which was equal to cursing it to meet its demise. ¡°We of the House of Darkhariss will see you in battle¡­ Pray that I don¡¯t find you personally or else I¡¯ll rip that stinking mouth of your right out of your face¡­¡± Zaraki threatened as hemanded his steed to turn around and headed back towards where the Drakhars were at a bit infuriated by the words spoken by the enemy about the house that he serves.


    The envoy from the opposing army was left behind not knowing what he did wrong to infuriate the enemy but he just shrugged it off and headed back towards his allies. Zaraki wanted to find out the identity of the enemy envoy but as soon as he saw who it was, he gave up all his ideas of trying to convince them to stand down since he knew full well of that idiot who was there to exchange words with him. He knew that the nitwit wasn¡¯t the actualmander of the opposing army and since that blockhead is around then that vicious brother of his is not far away and perhaps might even be the leader of the enemy army that was going to go against them.

 Chapter 305 - 305 Chapter 305

    305 Chapter 30Khao¡¯khen felt ufortable but he didn¡¯t know for what reason, he went through all his arrangements to figure out what was bothering him. He headed outside and went around the fort; the orcs were all intact inside the camp while Trot¡¯thar was up high in tower keeping watch and all their supplies arrived on time. The modification on the wall that faced their enemy was there as it should be, the Warg Riders were out scouting to the north while the Rhakaddon Cavalry was ensuring the rear of the fort and making sure that the supply line doesn¡¯t get broken.


    He went through every single one of his arrangements but can¡¯t still figure out what was troubling him. Sakh¡¯arran approached the chieftain who seemed to be concerned about something, ¡°Chief, is there something wrong?¡±, Khao¡¯khen turned his head towards the Horde Chief, ¡°Everything is in ce but I have a feeling that I forgot something that is really important to be set.¡± The chieftain responded in hopes that Sakh¡¯arran would be able to help him in figuring out what was giving him some worry.


    Sakh¡¯arran went mute for a few moments as he joined the chieftain in figuring out what was bothering him. The two highestmanders of the horde sat in front of the campfire thinking of what was missing in the preparations that they have done that they didn¡¯t notice Gur¡¯kan approaching them while carrying a finely decorated pole on his shoulders that has some engravings onto its body. Gur¡¯kan stood before the two and casted his shadow over them but they didn¡¯t seem to see him as they still had their low and are staring at the ground while they both have a hand under their chin.


    After a few moments of no reaction from them, Gur¡¯kan finally got tired of just standing there and looking at the two statue-like warriors as they remained still for some time while in silence. If not for the almost inaudible sound of their breathing, Gur¡¯kan would have thought that the two were under the effects of a petrify like spell. Gur¡¯kan cleared his throat to catch the attention of the two, ¡°Ehm¡­ Chief, can I have one of these new weapons of yours. I saw a lot of them among the supplies and I figured it¡¯s a good thing for bashing some opponents since it doesn¡¯t easily break.¡± As he gave the pole a few swings and even struck the ground with it.


    Khao¡¯khen was about to absentmindedly nod his head in agreement but then the said weapon by Gur¡¯kan caught his attention, ¡°You¡¯re a genius¡­ That¡¯s what has been bugging my mind!¡± the chieftain suddenly stood up as he gripped the shoulders of the confused Gur¡¯kan and gave him a few gentle shakes to show his gratefulness in him helping in figuring out what he had forgotten.


    ¡°Eh!? What!¡± the baffled Gur¡¯kan responded as he can¡¯t quite understand what was happening but since the chieftain gave him some praise then it means that he just did something amazing despite not him knowing what it was exactly. ¡°Now we just need these wards to be ced around the camp and be given to the group of Haguk and Dhug¡¯mhar.¡± The chieftain patted the shoulder of Gur¡¯kan who still had no idea of what was going on.


    ¡°Wards?¡± Sakh¡¯arran stood up also confused of what the wards are going to be used for, ¡°Anti-scrying wards to prevent our foes from spying on us. Hekoth and Gunn crafted them after they felt that someone spied on our previous camp through magic when we were stillying siege upon the city that we took control of recently.¡± Khao¡¯khen exined as he shifted his gaze towards Gur¡¯kan, ¡°Now go and pick up five more wards and ced them on the four corners of the fort and one at the center of the camp.¡± He instructed as he took the ward that was on the hands of Gur¡¯kan then headed towards the gate that faced their newly arrived opponents.


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± Gur¡¯kan was helpless as he was given extra work to do and he could feel that someone was watching him from somewhere. When he turned towards one direction, he saw the base of the tower and as he raised his gaze up, he saw the face of Trot¡¯thar who had an amused look on his face and was staring at his direction. Gur¡¯kan gave out a snort of annoyance after he felt that he just got mocked by his fellow war chief and went on with the task that he was given.


    Sakh¡¯arran was left behind confused as he can¡¯t quite figure out what was going on with Gur¡¯kan and Trot¡¯thar as it looks like the two enjoyed the suffering of each other. Shaking his head, he just went on and followed after Gur¡¯kan to help him in finishing the task that was given to him by the chieftain.


    .....


    Outside the fort, the Drakhars were still waiting for theirmander to make his return after exchanging some words with the enemy envoy who initiated the talks. They were all prepared to rush in into battle if the exchanges would turn awful right there and then and provide immediate support to theirmander but fortunately that didn¡¯t happen as Zaraki the ck was making his way back. The exchange of words between the two parties seemed to be too quick than what was normal but they the soldiers had say in it on how their leader does the talking.


    Khao¡¯khen had a cloak draped over him as not to make his identity as an orc be known to their enemies since he can¡¯t rule out the possibility that someone among their foes have the same vision capability as Trot¡¯thar or even greater. He also brought along with him one of the anti-scrying wards as to robbed anyone who was currently spying on the Drakhars of any information about his presence. While he was waiting for Zaraki to make his way back, he noticed the engravings on the ward that was on his hand which suddenly began emitting a faint light which would mean that someone was currently trying to spy on his location.


    ¡°That¡¯s thest one¡­¡± Gur¡¯kan wiped away the sweat that covered his forehead after he had finished setting up thest of the wards.

 Chapter 306 - 306 Chapter 306

    306 Chapter 30At the rear of the Ereian Army that just arrived, Ounephes traced behind Zaraki who was making his way back to his soldiers but then his scrying spell faltered as he saw nothing after he tried to look at the lines of their enemies with his spell. ¡°Hmm¡­They seemed to be wary of spies¡­¡± he muttered to himself then shifted towards the sides of the enemy army. He was able to see the battleline of their foes and their equipment for battle, smaller shield and outrageously long spear while donning but minimal armor with just a chest-te and helmets which were of different designs.


    Ounephes tried once again to try and peek at the center of the enemy battleline but he was rewarded with nothing but his spell faltering as he can¡¯t gain any information of the enemy center. He tried moving his gaze unto the enemy camp with the spell but the resistance to his scrying became greater there as his spellpletely faltered and disappeared. A slight headache assaulted his mind as a bacsh to his spell that got forcefully disabled by some means of their foes.


    ¡°Prepare to make camp¡­¡± he instructed to his generals. Their enemies were already prepared to fight but his soldiers were not as they needed some rest after days of continuous march. His father won the right to have totalmand of the new army that was being raised by the king by almost depleting the treasury of their house but his father wasn¡¯t pained by the massive loss of their wealth since it can be quickly recouped with the conquest of newnds. If the result of the conquest isn¡¯t satisfactory, they could just dethrone the new king with the massive army that they now have under theirmand.


    After his father was officially appointed by the king to be themander of the new army, he was given the task of finding out what was going on with the Ereian Bloodhounds as they just suddenly halted sending reports to the throne. The king was infuriated of the possibility that his dogs decided to gobble up the riches of the territory belonging to the two barons that he had just stripped of their nobility.


    The father of Ounephes, Hanbal became the first duke of Ereia who had no family ties with the royal family. Duke Hanbal passed the task that was given to him by the king to his firstborn son and his named heir along with nine thousand soldiers from the newly created army to apany him since there might be a possibility that the supposed dogs of the king had decided to seek freedom from their master after gaining some massive wealth from the territories that they razed.


    Ounephes thought that he would only make a stop at the City of Alsenna to for a few days before continuing the march to the south to confront the hounds of the king but here he is now, halted in his tracks by an army that he didn¡¯t expect to surface. The fate that befell the House of Darkhariss was known to almost all the nobles of Ereia and no one wanted to suffer the same tragic fate as them and everyone was already certain that the house was dead but here, he is, being blocked by an army iming to belong to it.


    Khao¡¯khen observed the movements of the enemy army for some hours and noticed that they didn¡¯t have ns tounch an attack just yet as they began creating a camp of their own. It looks like their enemies were nning to make this a long-drawn-out fight so he turned around and headed back towards the fort to have his rest and so did most of the Drakhars only leaving behind some sentries to keep watch of their enemies less they decide to suddenly just attack.


    Two days passed by without any proper confrontation between the two armies that faced each other. The only fights that urred were between the sentries and the scouts sent by Ounephes to try and figure out what was hidden inside the camp of their enemies since his scrying was rendered useless because of the wards that were ced inside the camp. No matter what the spies sent by Ounephes tried to gain ess into the mysterious enemy fort, they would always be caught right before they can even get close to the enemy camp. Those who survived the encounters against the sentries belonging to their enemies that ims to be from the House of Darkhariss told tales that they were always being watched by someone or something and no matter how they tried to hide their presence, an eye seemed to be always following them even under the cover of darkness.


    The newly arrived Ereian Army began fearing what might be hidden inside the enemy camp after hearing the stories being told by the surviving spies. Ounephes was doing his best to control the falling of their morale because of the stories being told by his own men that portrays a monster hiding inside the enemy camp.


    .....


    The spies weren¡¯t actually mistaken about a monster inside the camp belonging to the side of their enemies but the way they portray it was greatly different from what kind of monster it is actually in reality. Trot ¡®thar¡¯s eyes remained a valuable asset as he was easily able to find the enemy spies that were trying to get close to their camp even during the night.


    ¡°What¡¯s your next move?¡± Khao¡¯khen was speaking to himself as he stared at the sand table in front of him that resembles the battlefield outside. With Trot ¡®thar¡¯s ability to spot enemies with his vison range, their enemies found no sess in trying to gain some information about their side. ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess some probing attacks are due for tomorrow.¡± He was trying to predict the possible decisions and actions of the enemy army and theirmander.


    Zaraki, Sakh¡¯arran and Gur¡¯kan who were with him stared at the chieftain in silence as they were in awe of his calctions the past two days.

 Chapter 307 - 307 Chapter 307

    307 Chapter 30As Khao¡¯khen had predicted, before darkness fully made its full retreat to give way for the light to have its turn to reign over thends below, Ounephes ordered for his troops exit their camp and form up their battleline. All the nine thousand soldiers that he had formed a formidable battleline which wereprised of a thousand archers, five hundred cavalry and the rest were infantry.


    Ounephes had his infantry divided into fifteen different detachments with each unit consisting of five hundred soldiers. Each unit had a length of fifty men while ten men deep and he equally divided his archers positioned on both of their nks while being apanied by a hundred riders on both sides. He still had five detachments of infantry in reserves and three hundred riders guarding him at the rear which would he would mobilize when necessary.


    At the side of the Drakhars, the sentries who were on post quickly notified their superiors of their enemy¡¯s activity. Zaraki responded by quickly deploying the Drakhars onto the field where their prowess in battle thoroughly lies. The Drakhars were distributed evenly forming ten detachments with the same number as their foes also consisting of five hundred men in each unit. The archers were positioned at the rear with their only cavalry unit positioned at their left nk.


    Khao¡¯khen made his way out of the camp to observe the battle that was the ur and he could spot some of the orcs peeking on top of the walls of their fortifications with envy clearly written on their face towards their human allies for being able to go into battle while they are to stay inside the camp. The soldiers on both sides weren¡¯t still fully awake because of the sudden deployment and some could still be seen yawning while in their formation.


    Khao¡¯khen went and gave a nod of acknowledgement to Zaraki the ck with his arrangements and stood right beside him to observe their foes who were still yet to make a move after forming their battleline. Both camps were situated on hills overlooking the ins below through a gentle slope as both wanted to incorporate the terrain to their advantage in the defense of their camps.


    A figure could be seen riding in front of the enemy army as he move from one nk to the other, ¡®Probably addressing his soldiers before the battle begins¡¯ Khao¡¯khen thought then tapped the shoulders of Zaraki and told him to also go and give the Drakhars some words to try and boost their morale before the battle begins.


    After both sides finished with their speeches, the sound of a battle horn echoed all throughout signaling the start of the fight. The Ereian Army marched downhill to the ins below and so did the Drakhars. Both sides marched in their own pace without caring whether the opposition makes it quicker down to the ins than them.


    More than a kilometer apart, both armies stared at each other and waited for the other side to make their move first. More than an hour passed without any movements from both sides. The soldiers of both armies patiently waited with bated breath for the orders of their superiors to make a move.


    Ounephes was still busy trying to figure out their enemies with his scrying spell before he wouldmit to the battle. Seeing that their side clearly had the advantage in numbers, he ordered for the archers on both nks to march forward and try to seek action from the opposing side.


    .....


    Seeing that the enemymander was yet to properly mount an attack and just sending his missile units forward, Zaraki responded by sending their archer unit to their right nk to engage their enemy archers in a battle of missiles. He had his archers marched forward in a loose formation to minimized the effects of concentrated volleys while he sent their cavalry unit forward that was on their left nk to deter the enemy archers from the enemy¡¯s right nk.


    The archers of Ounephes on their right nk slowed down in their march when they noticed that it was an enemy cavalry from the opposition that wasing out to greet them. The archer units from the right nk of the Drakhars and the left nk of the Ounephes led army began exchanging a rain of arrows while the cavalry sent by Zaraki to deter the other enemy archer unit halted in their advance.


    The exchange of arrows of the archer units from both sidessted for more than an hour with both sides suffering casualties but the archers belonging to the side of the Drakhars sustained lesser casualties than their counterpart thanks to their loose formation which caused many of the enemy arrows to miss their target. After both archer units wasted all their arrows, they began retreating back to their respective lines to supply themselves with new arrows and have some rest.


    Khao¡¯khen watched silently the boring opening of the day¡¯s battle.


    After the archers made their way back, Ounephesmanded for their entire left nk to advance forward. The drums of war began beating as the infantry on their left nk advanced forward and the opposition responded by also marching forward their right nk to engage them.


    The Drakhars marched forward with their spears still raised up high pointing to the sky. They maintained a tight formation ensuring that they are not so far off from the other units.


    When the distance between the two parties were almost only a hundred meters apart, the Drakhars slowed down in their march as they pointed their spears forward. Both hands of a Drakhar was needed to bnce the weight of their ridiculously long spears and their smaller shields was but just hung around their neck with the use of some strings to add protection to them against missiles unlike the Rakshas who had the strength to hold their outrageously long spears with one hand.


    The Ereian left nk was bewildered with the formation of their enemy which none of them have ever witnessed before in their entire lives. Albeit confused, the Ereian left nk still continued to move forward.

 Chapter 308 - 308 Chapter 308

    308 Chapter 30The two sides eventually sh against each other with the Drakhars winning the initiative as their opponents didn¡¯t know how to do battle with them because of the formation that was being utilized by the Drakhars. With five spears pointing directly at you, the Ereians were having a headache in trying to get close to their enemies and get them in the range of their weapons.


    ¡°Hold it steady!¡±


    ¡°Skewer them!¡±


    The appointed leaders of each unit of the Drakhars shouted while coordinating with each other to maintain their cohesiveness with the other units who were with them. Not knowing how to properly fight their foes, the Ereian left nk continued to be pushed back by their opponents who were decimating their frontline. The Drakhars continuously marched forward in a steady pace and destroyed the opposition without much difficulty as their advantage with the range of their weapons proved to be lethal to their foes who wielded swords and shields into the battle.


    The Ereian left nk continued to be push back by the Drakhars. Some of the soldiers of Ounephes tried to go under the first wall of spears only to be skewered by the next ones which were lying just a meter away from the frontmost of their enemy.


    Ounephes soon noticed that their left nk were losing the engagement which prompted him to send in the archers from both nks to go and support their buckling left nk. The archers who were positioned on the left nk of the Ereian army were quick to provide support to their allies as their rain of arrows managed to make some of their foes fall. Both units of archers from the opposition were letting down a volley of arrows upon the Drakhars but many of their arrows were deflected by the spears of their enemies who were at the rear of their formation which were at an angle of forty-five degrees providing a cover for their allies who were at the front.


    The Drakhars remained unperturbed by the rain of arrows as they continuously marched forward, for each one of them that fall due to enemy arrow fire they would take two or more enemies in exchange. Even with the aid of the archers, the left nk of Ounephes¡¯ army continued to falter against the face of their foes who courageously brave through the rain of arrows.


    Seeing that his move wasn¡¯t as effective as he thought it would be, Ounephes sent in the cavalry which were positioned on their nk and was about to send in also the ones on their right nk when a sudden sound of a battle horn echoed from the enemy battleline.


    Zaraki received the approval from the chieftain to march the entirety of the Drakhars forward and end the battle as soon as possible. The collective sound of the Drakhars¡¯s footsteps as they marched forward began to unnerved the remaining Ereian infantry who were yet to join in the fray as they knew that they didn¡¯t stand a chance against their foes in a head-on sh which was already shown to them by their allies who were desperately trying to repel the enemy right nk.


    .....


    Ounephes frowned after seeing the advance of the rest of the enemy army, ¡°Let¡¯s give them this battle¡­ Sound the retreat¡­¡± he turned his steed around and headed towards their camp. He was confident that if their enemies would press on and chased after them toy siege upon their camp, he would give them a thorough beating with his magic. Ounephes didn¡¯t want to expose all his cards on the table just yet as he still needed to figure out what are in the hands of their opponent before he would go all in.


    The sound of retreat from their enemies surprised Khao¡¯khen as he didn¡¯t expect that despite their advantage in numbers, the enemymander was still hesitant to give a full-on sh. ¡°Halt the advance¡­ There¡¯s no need to chase after them since it might be just a trap set by the enemymander to lure us in.¡± Khao¡¯khen advised Zaraki who was waiting for his decision on how they should proceed.


    Hearing the sound of retreat from their side, the Drakhars were confused since they were winning the sh and they should press on with their momentum. The sergeants who were in charge of the detachments who were in the right nk of the Drakhars shouted for the halt of their advance as they allowed their enemies to disengage from the fight and retreat. They shouted orders for their soldiers to begin their withdrawal from the field and return to their camp.


    The day ended with no more battles urring as both sides retreated to their camps to count their losses in the previous battle. Ounephes¡¯ army suffered more than four hundred casualties with an additional nine hundred wounded while the Drakhars only suffered a bit more than a hundred casualties and four hundred wounded. It was an overwhelming victory to the side of the Drakhars as they proved that they are the better warriors over their adversaries.


    Ounephes inside his camp began a counsel with his generals to figure out on how they should engage their enemy and their unique formation which was formidable to the eyes of their soldiers and even able to brave through a rain of arrows with only minimal losses. ¡°Any ideas on how we should do the next battle against them?¡± Ounephes shifted his gaze from the sand table in the center towards his generals who apanied him but his words seemed to have fallen to deaf ears.


    After waiting for a few moments, a voice finally broke the silence of the room, ¡°Maybe we can try and pin down their formation while other detachments would try to nk them or go for their rear¡­But this would need us to sacrifice many of our soldiers since the formation of our enemies is strong in their front¡­¡± themander of the unit of cavalry which were positioned at their left nk suggested but the eyes of the other generals were mocking him since the strategy that he rmended wasn¡¯t no different from the ones that any Ereian army frequently used in battles.


    Swarming the enemy till they break by taking advantage of their numbers has always been the way of the Ereian to do battle. And Ounephes wasn¡¯t a fan of such a strategy since he saw it as an unwise way of fighting and primitive which would cause them to suffer many unneeded casualties if they just had some proper ns to do battle instead of just all out attacking in a swarm to try and overrun their enemies¡¯ lines.

 Chapter 309 - 309 Chapter 309

    309 Chapter 30The next morning both camps decided to deal with their wounded first and have them healed till the next confrontation as the day went by with no mobilization from both armies. Ounephes was still trying to figure out what was blocking his scrying spell inside his camp since they needed every information that they can get their hands on of their enemies. He felt that there is a veil of mystery covering the camp of their enemies and he must uncover the truth to avoid any surprises from their foes. But no matter how he is strengthened his spell, he wasn¡¯t able to prate to the mysterious protection of their enemies against his spying activities through magic.


    Khao¡¯khen had been observing the wards that were lit up from time to time meaning that they have been activated and warded any attempts of their foes from figuring out what is hidden from their view by the walls of the fortifications. He was d that the two shamans from their side provided him with a way to counter the spying of their opponents with but just one encounter of that method.


    The third day went by peacefully as both sides rested with the exception of the sentries and spies who were still duking it out against each other in the shadows. Trot¡¯thar was amused that their opponents still continued to send out spies to try and gain some information of their camp despite them not even getting close to the walls of the fort without being spotted by him and ambushed by the sentries from their side with his help. No matter during the day or at night, no enemy espionage missions from the Ereian side found sess.


    On the fourth day, seeing that their opponents still had no ns to give battle, Khao¡¯khen prompted for the Drakhars to take the initiative and force their foes to react. A few hours before dark, the tranquility of the ce was disturbed with the deployment of the Drakhars who began to form their battleline. After an hour of arranging their ranks and making sure that everything is in order, the Drakhars marched downhill onto the fields down below.


    The sentries on the side of the Ereians who were on post began informing their superiors of the mobilization of their enemies. A few moments after the sentries from the Ereian side informed their allies of their enemies¡¯ movements, their entire camp became busy as soldiers quickly headed out of their fortifications to form their ranks.


    Ounephes was irritated that his slumber was disturbed and a frown has been stered on his face ever since he had awoken while a slight headache was haunting him after being forcefully awoken from his sleep. He thought that there would be no activity from the enemy side since the day was almost over which is why he retreated to his quarters to rest early but he was mistaken.


    Ounephes observed the battleline of their foes for a few moments and figured out that they didn¡¯t almost do any changes in their ranks, ten units of infantry with but just a few meters of distance between them, their miniscule number of riders was still positioned on their left nk and the only difference was that their archers were marching right in front of the ten units of infantry.


    After giving it some thought, he arranged for all his archers to march ahead and engage against the enemy archers in an exchange of arrows since they clearly had the advantage in numbers. He copied the arrangements of the enemy army by forming ten columns to match the length of their battleline while deploying a secondary row of three units of infantry right behind their leftmost nk to reinforce their number since they suffered casualties in the previous battle and are not in full strength. Ounephes also instructed them to try and overrun the enemy right nk with their numbers.


    He had also deployed four units of cavalry on their right nk to outmaneuver the slow-moving enemy infantry and nk them since the miniscule number of the enemy cavalry won¡¯t be much of threat to them since they would outnumber them four to one. And he had specifically instructed them to eliminate the enemy cavalry first before nking their foes since he was wary of them being sandwiched by the enemy cavalry and infantry if they don¡¯t get rid of them first.


    .....


    The arranging of their battleline took some time and their main line was a bit far off from their archers who had already began exchanging volleys with the enemy missile unit. They seemed to be in luck as the battleline of the Drakhars halted right behind their own archers and let the two missile units fight it out against each other.


    Khao¡¯khen once again went out of the camp to observe the progress of the battle and taking with him a ward and donning on a long cloak that hid his entire figure to prevent their foes from finding out about his identity. The two missile units were duking it out against each other but the Ereian archers clearly had the upper hand as they fire more arrows in a single volley than their counterparts.


    The chieftain then instructed for Zaraki to make their archers pull back since they are no match against the enemy archers who outnumber them two to one. Banners were waved to convey the order and the archers on the side of the Drakhars disengage from the missile battle while the Drakhars began their march forward to get up close and personal with their foes.


    Ounephes ordered for his archers to continue on with their attacks and try to cut down the number of their foes. The rain of arrows descended upon the Drakhars¡¯ center which forced them to go into battle formation to minimized their casualties which in turn slowed down their march. Seeing that their center slowed down, the one inmand of the Drakhars¡¯ left nk ordered for the halt of their advance and wait for their center to catch up to them. But the Drakhars¡¯ right nk continued on with their march in a steady pace leaving behind their center and left nk which crooked their straight battleline and turned it into a diagonal one.

 Chapter 310 - 310 Chapter 310

    310 Chapter 31The opening sh of the main battleline of both armies was again between the right nk of the Drakhars and the left nk of the Ereian army under themand of Ounephes. With their formation, the Drakhars won the initiative of the fight as their foes had no way to get them within the range of their weapons. Methodically the Drakhars began cutting down the Ereian left nk but the Ereians maintained their formation without showing signs of backing of from the engagement unlike the previous battle where they were up against each other.


    The Ereian archers were still hampering the advance of the Drakhars¡¯ center without much difficulty as their targets were almost stationary because of how slow they moved forward. A quarter of an hour passed and the archers finally ran out of arrows to fire and they were forced to retreat behind their infantry as it was too farfetched for their capabilities to engage the enemy infantry in meleebat.


    Zaraki the ck then ordered for their cavalry to move forward to try and lure the enemy cavalry away to let the Drakhars¡¯s left nk to engage without worrying about being nk by the enemy cavalry. The scheme of the Ereian cavalry to nk them was very obvious from the way that they are positioned in the battleline of their foes.


    The one inmand of the cavalry acknowledge the order of Zaraki and began their advance forward to try and bait the enemy cavalry to chase after them since they were also a threat to their nks as much as they are to theirs. Seeing the movements of the enemy cavalry, Ounephes instructed fir two units of their cavalry to go forward and fight them. There were still no signs of an advantage from both armies but the battle between the Drakhars¡¯ right nk against the reinforced Ereian left nk was bloody as bodies began to pile up.


    The reinforce Ereian left nk finally managed to get through the hurdle of getting through the long spears of their enemies by sacrificing many of those in the front to keep the Drakhars upied while the second row of their infantry nked them . The rightmost of the Drakhars right nk was starting to show signs of crumbling as they were being overrun by the enemy infantry. Noticing that they are starting to be overpowered, themander of the right most unit in the right nk of the Drakhars ordered for his soldiers to focus in defending.


    The situation got stabilized when the right most unit of the Drakhars¡¯ right nk halted in their advance as they began mounting up a solid defense while the other two units who were with them in the right nk decimated the numbers of their foes. With the three units of infantry behind them executing a nking maneuver, the left nk of the Ereian army began showing signs of falling apart as their depth was cut down by half and no one was there to reinforce their numbers after being cut down by the two units of their foes who aggressively advanced forward.


    ¡°Forward!¡±


    ¡°Forward!¡±


    Themanders of the two remaining units of the Drakhars¡¯ continuously shouted for their soldiers to advance knowing that their right most unit was being overpowered by their enemies and they must eliminate or rout the enemy unit in front of them fast in order to provide aid for their allies less they crumble apart which would in turn leave their nk to be open.


    .....


    The battle raged on with the Drakhars eventually routing the two units of enemy infantry and turned to their right to envelop the remaining enemy infantry that was attempting to break through their nks. Casualties of the right most unit of the Drakhars was massive as they lost more than half of them while repelling the nking maneuver of their foes and they were almost at their breaking point but luckily their allies managed to defeat their opponents and timely came to their aid.


    With their right nk turning to the right to help the rightmost unit, Zaraki shouted for the center to hurry and engage the enemy center to block them from mounting an attack on the exposed rear of their right nk. The Drakhars center sprinted forward and their formation was thrown into a mess but they quickly steadied it after the initial sh since their only objective was to obstruct the enemy center from striking the rear of their allies.


    Far from the battle, the cavalry unit that apanied the Drakhars were being pursued by two units of the Ereian army. To the north, the cavalry of the Drakhars headed there since they knew that an ally of theirs was patrolling that area. The Ereian cavalry was engrossed in chasing their foes and didn¡¯t realize that they were too far away already from the main battlefield.


    The Ereian side still possessing cavalry units to utilize, Zaraki instructed for their left nk tog behind the center and stay on the defensive to deny the enemy cavalry from attempting to strike at the rear of their center. With the instructions given by themander of the army, the three units of Drakhars that was on their left nk began forming a diagonal line with the rightmost hugging tightly the edge of their center while the archers were mobilized to position themselves right behind the center of their left nk to aid in deterring any attempts of their foes from maneuvering through their nks and rear.


    Khao¡¯khen can¡¯t help but nod his head in agreement with the arrangements done by Zaraki as he shifted his gaze towards the trail of dust that was heading to the north. He can¡¯t help but smile knowing that the enemy cavalry had no idea that they are heading towards an idental trap since. The Warghen cavalry was assigned to patrol the north and keep an eye out for another possible enemy army but it seemed like they will see action today. And knowing the love of orcs for battle, Khao¡¯khen was sure of it that the Warghen cavalry would dly wee the Ereian cavalry.

 Chapter 311 - 311 Chapter 311

    311 Chapter 31With how the battle was progressing, the Drakhars have the upper hand when ites to the confrontation but despite their advantage against the enemy infantry, the Drakhars still suffered more casualties than they have expected in going to this battle. The center and the one nks of both sidesmitted into the battle, casualties from both sides began piling up.


    Khao¡¯khen was still observing how the battle progress and he trusted the decision making of Zaraki to give them the victory. With the clear advantage of the Drakhars against the enemy infantry, they were beginning to show their counterparts what they really have as they dismantled every assault of their foes with their formation.


    Far from the battlefield, the Ereian cavalry was still busy chasing after the only unit of enemy cavalry not knowing of what kind of danger they were heading to. Haguk who was moving along with his nsmen noticed the cloud of dust that was heading their way which prompted him to have all of them gathered together in order to repel or destroy possible enemies that areing their way.


    Ounephes gave out a disgruntled grunt after seeing the stalemate situation of the center despite them having the slight initiative in the nks. Their remaining two units of cavalry were still moving about around the left nk of the enemy battleline in search of weaknesses to capitalized on but it never came as their foes assumed a defensive stance onto their left nk which denied the remaining cavalry of the Ereians to make use of.


    Haguk had his eyes set on the clouds of dust that was heading their way and upon noticing the banners that was carried by the riders that came unto their sight, he ordered for his nsmen to remain where they are since it was their allies proceeding towards them. It didn¡¯t take long for him to notice the second cloud of dust that was en route towards where they are and he prompted for his nsmen to be on the alert once again.


    The one inmand of the Ereian cavalry saw that their foes were going to be sandwiched between them and the orcs that just appeared out of nowhere, ¡°Full charge! They have nowhere to go!¡± he excitedly shouted towards his soldiers seeing that their foes were going to be squash in between them and the group of the orcs that they didn¡¯t expect to be there in the first ce.


    Seeing that that their allies were being pursued, Haguk gave themand to charge forward to aid their allies and relieve them of the pressure. With the Warghen cavalry charging forward, the enemymander of the Ereian cavalry thought that their targets earned the aggro of the orcs and continued to shout towards his fellow riders to continue with pursuit since it seemed like their targets had nowhere to go basing on the situation that they were in right now.


    Without giving their allies any heads up of the situation that they were in, the cavalry apanying the Drakhars continued to charge forward and it looks like they were heading for a head on sh against the Warghen cavalry which gave boost to the confidence of the enemy cavalry that were chasing after them since they thought that the battle that was about to unfold was a three-way battle.


    ¡°For the horde!¡±


    .....


    For the chief!¡±


    ¡°For the n!¡±


    The members of the Warghen n shouted as they charged forward while brandishing their weapons which gave more confidence for the Ereian cavalry in thinking that the fight was going to have three parties involved after noticing the aggressive stance that the orcs were taking as they moved forward.


    Thinking that it was going to be an all-out brawl between three different groups, the Ereian cavalry continued to charge forward without fear while thinking that they have their primary targets in a corner. When there was only about forty meters in distance between them, the formation of the Warghen n suddenly opened right at the center which provided for path for their allies to go through without any problems.


    ¡°By the sands, what the heck is going on¡­¡± themander of the Ereian cavalry can¡¯t help but curse after seeing that the orcs gave way for their targets to safely pass through their formation. After having all their allies get pass by them, the Warghen n huddled together in their charging formation which was clearly set to block the pursuing enemy cavalry from continuing their pursuit upon their allies.


    Panic began to set in among the Ereian cavalry that went on the pursuit after they realized that they were up against more numerous foes. The Warghen cavalry outnumbered the pursuing enemy cavalry more than three to one and they were more rested than their enemies. Chaos broke out after the two cavalries shed against each other with the orcs clearly excited with the battle while their opponents were rmed after realizing that they were up against ore numerous and stronger foes.


    The wargs of the Warghen cavalry paid no heed to the plead of mercy of their opponents as they tore them apart with their fangs and ws without much problem. All orcas were looking forward to the day that they were going to join in the action and the Warghen n were fortunately were the ones who got the chance to see action first than their other kin.


    After safely passing through the formation of their allies, the Drakhars¡¯ cavalry swung around and headed back to make sure that they hammered thoroughly their foes and deny them of the chance to mount a counter-attack or to disengage and retreat and inform their other enemies of the presence of their foes and the situation that they are allied with the orcs.


    Ounephes didn¡¯t like the way that the battle was progressing and he decided to participate in it to try and tilt the oue to their side. He charged forward with the remaining cavalry that was escorting him and headed toward the rear of their center.


    Spells began forming at the heed of Ounephes as he began raining down destruction and pain upon their enemies. Balls of mes, arrows made of fire and zing bolts began raining down upon the Drakhars center which caused them a lot of problems. Casualties began piling up upon the side of the Drakhars after Ounephes joined the battle and with his spells, he began tilting the oue of the battle in the center of both armies towards their side.


    Despite wanting to join the battle, Khao¡¯khen had to hold himself back less he show all the cards that he has on his possession. With their foes showing their card that they have a powerful mage on their side, he had advised for Zaraki to have their forces disengage from the battle and let their foes have this battle.


    The sound for retreat from the side of the Drakhars reverberated unto the battlefield down below. After hearing the sound to retreat, the Drakhars¡¯ right nk gave up in pursuing their routed enemies after finding sess in reinforcing their allies who were positioned upon their rightmost nk.


    With the given signal, the Drakhars¡¯ right nk were the first ones to disengage from the battle while the center still continued to rage on. The Drakhars¡¯ center had to endure the onught of their counterparts while also enduring the spells that was being rained down upon them by Ounephes. The left nk of the Drakhars and the right nk of the Ereian army led by the Ounephes were undoubtably the lucky ones since they were yet to participate in any proper fight.


    Upon hearing the sound of retreat from their superiors, the Drakhars¡¯ center began disengaging from their counterparts in a disciplined order as they moved forward without breaking their tight formation to deter their foes from mounting a sudden assault upon their rears if they ever break out and hastily disengage from the battle while showing their backs to them.


    Seeing that his participation tilted the oue of the battle to their side, Ounephes finally reced the frown that was etched on his lips ever since his peaceful slumber was disturbed by the sudden call for battle. He wanted to have his forces chase after their opponents since it is the most logical way to proceed with the current situation but after seeing the organized retreat of their foes, he still had hesitations and didn¡¯t act upon his thought. He was also worried about his forces being nk since the cavalry units that he had sent out were still yet to return from the pursuit.


    The Drakhars disengage from the battle in an orderly fashion which denied their foes from a possible chance to ughter them while they retreat since they were still facing them with their weapons pointed towards their foes and the only difference was that they were marching backwards instead of forwards. With how tight the formation of the Drakhars were, only the archers from the Ereian side were able to increase the casualties of their foes while showering them with volley of arrows one after the other.

 Chapter 312 - 312 Chapter 312

    312 Chapter 31The result of the battle was in favor of the Ereians as their numerical superiority showed its worth unto the battlefield. Both sides suffered massive losses with the Drakhars suffering more than a thousand in casualties and their wounded were double that of the amount of their fallen while the Ereians suffered a bit more than three thousand casualties including their two units of cavalry that disappeared with them not knowing the reason for their disappearance and a bit close to a thousand five hundred in casualties.


    The two amies sustained massive losses but the Drakhars felt the stung of the fatalities since they are now down a fifth of their entire strength and with the number of their wounded, their strength was now more than halved from the previous encounter. Unto the side of the Ereians, they weren¡¯t pained by as much as their foes because of their numbers.


    The remaining soldiers of the Drakhars who were in full strength was doubled by their enemies and the morale of the soldiers under the leadership of Zaraki received a massive blow. In the side of the Ereians, Ounephes¡¯ soldiers finally regained their morale after their previous victory against their foes.


    Albeit dissatisfied with the result of the previous battle, Khao¡¯khen still had high hopes for the Drakhars as he called for Zaraki and the othermanders inside the central tent of their camp to avoid the prying eyes of their enemies through the use of magic. Khao¡¯khen stared at the disheartened look of Zaraki after he suffered his first defeat as amander, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­we¡¯ll get them back more than twice¡­¡± the chieftain tried to lift the mood of the chosenmander of Adhalia for her house.


    Despite the words of Khao¡¯khen, the expression on the face of Zaraki didn¡¯t change but he lifted his face and stared at the chieftain, ¡°I know my own capabilities¡­And I am not really suited to lead an army into a battlefield since my real strength lies within the shadows¡­ I need to inform thedy that she needs to find a recement for me since I am not built to fight out in the open¡­but before that¡­I will need to avenge my fallenrades first.¡± Zaraki¡¯s eyes were full of determination as he spoke and his gripped upon the edge of the sand table tightened making the poor wood creak because of the strength that he had applied.


    Khao¡¯khen nodded his head in agreement then turned to move a few pieces on the sand table, ¡°With the Drakhars at full power low in numbers, our enemies might attempt a night raid against our camp and if they won¡¯t¡­ we¡¯ll force them to do so. We have already force them to reveal their hidden ace which was that they have a mage in their midst and hisbat prowess was already proven from the previous sh as he was able to tilt victory towards their side as he joined the battle¡­¡± he halted in his words and observed the response of his allies and the expectant look unto the eyes of Gur¡¯kan was already given and despite Sakh¡¯arran trying to hide his excitement, his lips that parted a bit to give way for a partial smile betrayed him while Zaraki was still focused on avenging his fallen soldiers.


    ¡°Gur¡¯kan¡­¡± Khao¡¯khen directed his gaze towards the slim orc, ¡°Go and inform Dhug¡¯mhar to have his n prepared to join the battle if our enemies would truly mount a raid during the dark¡­We¡¯ll need their presence to destroy the remaining enemy cavalry¡­¡± his words were then interrupted by an orc informing them that the cavalry that apanied the Drakhars returned and they have with them in tow the Warghen cavalry who was mainly the one responsible in destroying the two units of enemy cavalry that pursued after their allied cavalry. ¡°Tell Haguk to also have his n to be prepared.¡± Khao¡¯khen continued after acknowledging the report.


    ¡°And Zaraki¡­¡± the chieftain turned his head towards the Drakhars¡¯mander who still had a serious look on his face, ¡°Get all the wounded inside the fortifications and half of the remaining strength of the Drakhars¡­ Have all those who will remain outside to light up as many torches as they canter on after all the wounded have been taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Sakh¡¯arran¡­¡± the chieftain¡¯s eyes then turned towards the headmander of the horde, ¡°Get the entire horde to prepare but remind them to keep their mouth shut less we scare of our enemiester on.¡± He continued to give out his orders.


    .....


    Inside the Ereian camp, Ounephes was studying the map of Ereia in front of him and beside it was a rough map of their current immediate surroundings which included the battlefield and a few metal pieces representing the army that he led and their foes wereid upon it. Inside his tent, the generals who were with him were advising him that they should press on with their advantage and take care of their foes once simple all since they have made a rough estimate of the casualties of their enemies and it was clearly in their favor with their remaining numbers.


    ¡°Lord, we should do a raid on their camp tonight and take advantage of the high morale of our foes from our previous victory and we also have a clear advantage in numbers.¡± One of them voiced out then the others have their approval and supported the suggestion. Ounephes wanted to agree but he still wanted to be on the safe side since they didn¡¯t know of what happened to their cavalry who went in pursuit of the enemy cavalry as a report was still yet toe from them and the mysteriousness of the enemy camp made him reluctant to act upon the suggestion of his generals.


    The preparation that Khao¡¯khen have instructed were all done and numerous torches were lit up right in front of the wall of the fort that was facing their opponents. Despite the distance between the two camps, the light from the torches should still be seen by the sentries unless they are dozing off while on their post or have all gone blind. With the torches all lit up and the Drakhars in a very loose formation, they began heading towards the north in an attempt to force their opponents to make a move.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the sentries from the Ereian camp to notice the numerous lights from the enemy camp and by the looks of it, the enemy army seemed to be on the move or a huge part of them was. The information was then quickly passed to the superiors and after the generals who were in a meeting with Ounephes heard of it, they began to desperately urge theirmander to act upon the chance that was presented to them.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let this chance slip from our grasp, lord. The enemy army is already on the move and we could capitalize on their vulnerability and their camp is open for us to loot.¡± The oldest and probably the hungriest for achievements among his generals urged him. Ounephes¡¯ fingers on his right hand began tapping on the edge of the table in a rhythm while he thinks.


    After a few moments of silence, Ounephes halted his fingers, ¡°Have all our wounded who wanted to participate in the uing battle to make their preparations. Get the archers to bring with them ming arrows and assemble four units of our infantry among the ones still in full strength to escort them. The rest of our remaining units will form up in front of the camp to act as reserves for the main attack force of the raid.¡± He rapidly gave out orders then dismissed the generals to make the preparations for the uing battle.


    Ounephes was still hesitant to outrightmit his entire army in the initial sh of the raid as he wanted first to test the waters since he was worried that it might be just a trap set up by their opponents. With thebat prowess of the enemy infantry, he doubt that the casualties that they had sustained from the previous battle was enough to break their wills to fight and force them to retreat from the battlefield.


    The Drakhars who acted as bait to lure their enemies noticed that movements from the enemy camp and they increased their pace on their march to make it more convincing for their foes that they are really retreating from the battlefield. Not far from the Drakhars who acted as temptation for their foes was the Warghen n who was moving alongside their allies in the dark. With theck of torches among the midst of the orcs and their wargs since they had no use for it since they can see just fine in the dark which made their presence unknown to their foes.


    Cautiously, the Ereian archers approached the enemy camp that seemed abandoned as they lined up to release their first volley. Inside the fortifications of their camp, the Yurakks were already in their formation to receive the punishment from the enemy arrows after being informed by Trot¡¯thar that enemy archers were at the head of the assaulting enemy first and the Rakshas crouched down low with their shields above their heads to protect themselves while tightly hugging the frontal walls.


    Volley after volley of arrows came but there was still no response from the camp that was being assaulted. The Ereians were starting to fully believed that their enemies really fled from the battlefield but little did they know of the surprise that was waiting to greet their faces.

 Chapter 313 - 313 Chapter 313

    313 Chapter 31Hidden by the darkness of the night, the Rhakaddon cavalry were waiting for the signal to head out and destroy their designated target which was the enemy cavalry that was set on pursuing after their allies who acted as bait to lure the, out from their camp. Behind the walls of their fortifications, the Rakshas were waiting for themand of their chieftain to begin the ughter of their enemies.


    Seeing that there was ack of resistance from the enemy camp after all the probing attacks that they7 have done. The one inmand of the archers had them continuously fire their arrows while their allied infantry began approaching the enemy camp while maintaining a tightly close formation.


    Ounephes far from the frontline had his scrying spell activated as he followed after the advancement of his soldiers towards the mysterious enemy camp that he really wanted to figure out. He was experiencing a slight headache after continuously using such a spell while switching between two different ces in session. His vision shifted from the infantry then towards their cavalry who went on a pursuit of the enemy army that fled from the battlefield.


    When the distance from the battlefield was sufficient enough, Trot¡¯thar went down and informed the chieftain, ¡°Chief, they are far enough not to be spotted by the naked eye.¡± He reported as even he and his powerful sight could only see a rough silhouette of the enemy cavalry. Khao¡¯khen nodded his head in acknowledgement of the report then directed his gaze towards Dhug¡¯mhar, ¡°You guys are up¡­ Make sure that there are no survivors.¡± He reminded them.


    Dhug¡¯mhar being Dhug¡¯mhar flexed his right bicep while tapping it with his left hand with a few smacks, ¡°Don¡¯t worry chief¡­ This perfect warrior will ensure a perfect victory with my awesomeness¡­¡± he grinned then turned his head forward and led his nsmen outside of the camp while carrying with them a few of the wards. The wards crafted by Hekoth and Gunn became so instrumental in the battlefield as they left the enemymander guessing of their real strength.


    ¡°Faster! Charge forward at full power!¡± themander of the enemy cavalry that went on the pursuit yelled towards his men as he brandished his weapon expecting for their foes to even increase their pace or right out scatter in different direction to save their own skin but he was gravely mistaken as their targets began huddling together basing on the torches that they carried with them to provide light during the dark. The distance between the torches became closer and closer until they were all tightly huddle together.


    The one inmand of the Ereian cavalry was befuddled by the actions taken by their foes but they were already on a mad sprint towards them and they would be the one in a great disadvantage if they won¡¯t make use of their momentum to crash against the formation of their enemies while they were still trying to form up their ranks.


    Zaraki hurried the Drakhars to cluster together and form up their ranks to form a soldi wall against the charging enemy cavalry but their enemies approach them faster than he had estimated as they crashed against their still forming ranks. Drakhars who were at the forefront were trampled by the steed of their foes while some were sent soaring into the air before crashing down to the ground with a painful thud followed by either a groan of pain from the fall or silence from those who received deadly blows.


    With the Ereian cavalry crashing through their ranks, the Drakhars were forced to fight a battle that they weren¡¯t use to as each soldier tried to repel the enemy rider that was in front of him before being eventually cut down or trampled upon.


    .....


    Haguk who was observing the sh from afar saw that their enemies were now fullymitted to the fight, he signaled for his nsmen to move in. Silently, the wargs and their riders approach the Ereian cavalry from the nks and try to relieve some pressure from their allied infantry that was breaking apart. When there was only about fifty meters of distance between them and their targets, the Warghen cavalry broke out into loud battlecries as they moved in.


    The Ereian infantry which was cautiously approaching the enemy camp finally had the gates of the enemy camp in their sight which was wide open for them seemingly weing them to begin their looting of whatever treasures were left behind by the enemy army that fled from the battlefield. Trot¡¯thar had a smile on his face as he observed the excited faces of the enemy infantry that began breaking their right formation thinking that the coast was already clear unaware of the danger that was waiting for them right behind the walls of the camp.


    ¡°Ready!?¡± Khao¡¯khen turned his head towards his warriors in a hushed tone and the grin stered on the faces were all that he needed to know that they were all prepared and excited for the chaos that was about to unfold.


    Less than twenty meters in front of the enemy camp that remained mysterious to them as their spies was never able to prate the defenses of the sentries, the Ereian infantry began a mad sprint forward not willing to be left behind by theirrades to begin the looting of the enemy camp.


    ¡°Copse the walls!¡± Khao¡¯khen shouted and the modifications done to the walls of their camp was finally put to use. The orcs broke the locks of the modified walls and two third of the walls with the exception of the center that held the gate crashed forward and effectively squashing the Ereians who were faster than their allies.


    ¡°Begin the ughter! Charge!¡± Khao¡¯khen¡¯s voice boomed and the Yohan First Horde broke into loud battlecries as they raised their weapons before madly sprinting forward.


    ¡°For the chief!¡±


    ¡°For the horde!¡±


    The orcs massive charge took the Ereian infantry by surprise as enemies flooded their messy ranks and easily prated deep into their lines. Chaos and panic spread among the Ereians as they desperately tried to get away from foes that they have never expected. The Rakshas was at the forefront of the charge as they stormed the Ereian infantry and effectively trampling their lines like that of a stampeding bull.


    ¡°It¡¯s the orcs! RUN!¡±


    ¡°NO! NO! NO! I don¡¯t want to die like this¡­¡±


    Fear gripped the hearts of the Ereian infantry after learning the identity of their foes and they badly tried to flee towards their camp but they were being block by their allies who were still yet to see who they are actually up against. With thebat prowess of the orcs, they demolished the frontline of the enemy infantry that they were up against especially since they have given up any kind of resistance as they showed their backs to them in an attempt to flee from the battlefield but this just made their demise quicker.


    With the Rakshaspletely destroying the center of their enemies, the Yurakks began pouring on the rears of their foes trying to encircle them and trap them there which would deny them of any way to escape from the battlefield. The Yurakks were still yet topletely encircle the enemy infantry but the Rakshas were already done with their adversaries as they split the enemy infantry into two with the center cleared of any presence of any except for those who had already fallen or those who were waiting for death to im them and wee them in his embrace.


    Ounephes was infuriated when his scrying spell began faltering again and not just at one ce but on both areas. He was robbed of his vision on their cavalry after the fleeing enemy cavalry started turning around to engage them and thest visual that he had with their cavalry was when they began cutting down the enemy army after they caught up to them before they can fully form up their ranks.


    Thest image that his spell allowed him to see was the two thirds of the walls of the enemy camp copsing forward and crushing some of his soldiers then his spell faltered without him seeing what his soldiers were actually up against. With the distance between the Ereian infantry and the archers who participated in the night assault, the archers weren¡¯t able to provide immediate support to their allies and theirmander was hesitant to have them advance forward to provide some assistance because they would be easy pickings if their enemies can get close to them.


    The Ereian cavalry that went on the pursuit of the Drakhars who they thought were really retreating began being dismembered by the Warghen n as the wargs easily preyed upon their steeds and tore them to shreds with their fangs and ws while their riders easily overpowered the Ereian riders when ites to brute strength andbat prowess. Seeing that they are going to be all ughtered, themander of the cavalry instructed some of the riders to disengage and head back towards their camp to inform their superiors of the presence of the orcs nearby and there is a huge possibility that the House of Darkhariss was allied with the war-loving creatures.


    After hearing the instruction of theirmander, more than thirty riders broke away from the sh and began sprinting towards their camp but they didn¡¯t even manage to cover a distance of a hundred meters when they spotted some enormous shadows charging towards them. They didn¡¯t know who or what was approaching towards them but judging by the pace of their charge and the slight tremors being cause by them, they were certain that they weren¡¯t friendlies.

 Chapter 314 - 314 Chapter 314

    314 Chapter 31It didn¡¯t take long for the group of Ereian riders that tried to head back to their camp to inform their superiors of the presence of the orcs in the battlefield to see what was heading towards them. Enormous creatures equipped with dangerous horns were madly sprinting towards them and their riders upon their backs were shouting something that they couldn¡¯t understand.


    Dhug¡¯mhar was riding at the head of his nsmen and he was excitedly hurrying his steed to go faster and get to their targets faster, ¡°TREMBLE! Before the might of our RUMBLE!¡± he shouted as they charged forward. The Rhakaddon riders broke into their own battlecries after their chief as they stampeded forward with their mighty mounts.


    The Ereian riders turned around to look back at their allies who were holding off the enemy army that they pursued and the orcs apanied by giant wolves who joined the battle but all they saw were hostiles and no more of their allies. Dread engulfed the group of Ereian and some of them tried to take their chances and made a break for it which spurted the others in their group to do the same. In the face of certain death, the riders had one thing running in their mind ¡®Every man for himself¡¯ as they scattered in different directions while hoping that their foes would go after the others and not them.


    Before some of the Ereian riders could make it far, bolts of iron flew from behind them and pierced through their bodies and knocking them down from their mounts that continued to sprint away. Haguk stared at the fleeing figures then turned towards the wargs that weren¡¯t carrying any riders, ¡°Chase!¡± he simply shouted to them and the wargs raised their heads towards the sky and gave out a sonorous howl before madly sprinting forward to chase after their prey.


    The Drakhars who acted as bait began rounding up their wounded and capturing any surviving enemies. Haguk and his nsmen dismounted from their steeds and aided their allies in cleaning up the battlefield while the Rhakaddon cavalry went after the fleeing enemies.


    In the main battlefield, the strike force that was created to take the camp of the Drakhars was facing attacks from all directions after they were fully encircled by the warriors of the Yohan First Horde. The First Warband turned to sandwiched the half of their enemies that was on the right while the Second Warband assaulted the other half that was on the left.


    Khao¡¯khen was observing how the proceedings of the battle nearby and behind him was the riders that served as cavalry unit to the Drakhars. Seeing that the enemy infantry was sessfully pinned down by the horde, he turned towards the still solemn Zaraki, ¡°Strike their archers¡­¡± he instructed then the assigned Drakhars¡¯mander nodded his head in acknowledgement to his words and led the cavalry to the space created by the orcs as they pinned down the enemy infantry.


    An over ten meter gap was created at the center of the battle as the orcs split the enemy lines into two and Zaraki and the cavalry behind him made use of it as they headed towards the Ereian archers who still had no idea of what was happening to their allies. After passing by the noisy area of the battlefield which was filled with battlecries, dreadful creams of pain and cries for help of the overpowered Ereian infantry, Zaraki and the cavalry that he led began increasing their pace.


    About a hundred meters away, the Ereian archers noticed the fast moving figures that was heading towards them and they were certain that they weren¡¯t friendlies since their cavalry headed away from the main battlefield to pursue the fleeing enemy army, ¡°Arrows! Shoot them!¡± themander of the archers hurriedlymanded.


    .....


    Zaraki and the riders behind him leaned forward and tightly hug the back of their steeds to minimized the chances of an arrow sessfully hitting them. A volley of arrows went into the air in a small arc and fell upon the cavalry led by Zaraki but they managed to endure the rain of arrows with minimal casualties and their charged didn¡¯t slow down not even for a bit.


    Distress began to set in among the archers as they knew that they were no match against a cavalry even though they have a great advantage when ites to numbers since they weren¡¯t trained nor equipped to fight in meleebat and the small knives that they carried with them wascking when ites to an all-out face to face brawl. The archers began firing their arrows as soon as they loaded their bows in an attempt to repel the cavalry that was charging towards them at full speed.


    Arrows began flying in a straight line instead of an arc which posed a greater threat to cavalry belonging to the side of the Drakhars. Zaraki let out a fury filled roar as soon as he crashed against the ranks of archers and with the momentum of his steed, he trampled over more than five archers on his path while he killed two more with his weapon. The cavalry began ughtering the Ereian archers who were trying their best to keep their distance from the rampaging enemy cavalry that was in their midst.


    Probably a bit over ten minutes into the sh, the Ereian archers finally couldn¡¯t endure the fight any longer as they began a full retreat and sprinted back towards their camp as fast as their legs could. Zaraki was still not quench with his thirst to seek vengeance for his fallen soldiers, ¡°After them! Don¡¯t let them get away!¡± he shouted and led the pursuit.


    Four legs would always be faster than two or at least that is how it is when ites to speed between a soldier on foot and one that is atop a mount. The cavalry ughtered all enemies that they caught up with and some of them just even outright trampled over their fleeing foes with their steeds as they continued to chased after their foes who were further to the rear.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the Ereian archers to reach their allies who were waiting at the front of their camp, Ounephes saw the terror filled faces of their archers who were fleeing for their lives. He no longer had any idea of what was going on with the rest of his army that he sent out after his scrying spell faltered because of a countermeasure by their foes. ¡°Sound the retreat! We will withdraw from the battle immediately¡­¡± his dissatisfied voice came as he moved forward while chanting a spell.


    Mana began gathering in his hands and the temperature began rising in his surroundings, after seeing the first of the enemy cavalry that was pursuing after their archers, he release his spell and a giant wall of me rose right below the first of the enemy rider that he had spotted courtesy of the spell ¡®zing Wall¡¯. With the wall of fire barring their path forward, Zaraki and the cavalry who were with him didn¡¯t have any other choice but to halt in their advance but thanks to the light provided by the fire barrier, they spotted some of the enemy archers that they have missed because of the darkness of the surrounding.


    With the help of the brightness provided by the spell of Ounephes, Zaraki and the riders who were with him began cleaning up any surviving enemies on their side of the barrier. No matter how the remaining archers who were at the wrong side of the barrier tried in order to outrun their pursuers, they inevitably didn¡¯t manage to escape their fate as they were mercilessly cut down.


    Being assaulted from all sides, the Ereian infantry desperately tried to fight for a way out but their efforts was all in vain. The trapped Ereian infantry perished with no survivors as the battle hungry orcs didn¡¯t show even an ounce of mercy after being deprived of a good battle to satisfy their starvation for battle in the past few days.


    Khao¡¯khen was grateful that the battle was over before sunrise as he still wanted to hid the presence of his kin and leave their foes guessing of who they are really up against. Instructions were then disseminated to the Yohan First Horde to head back inside the camp. The satisfied Zaraki with the cavalry made their return as they supported their wounded fellow riders and brought back with them the corpses of their fallenrades.


    With the battle over, the orcs headed back inside the camp and pulled back up the parts of the walls that they copse before the beginning of the battle to allow more of them to be able to charge towards their foes. The Drakhars who were left behind inside the camp to provide security to the wounded just in case something unexpected urred were sent out of the camp to go and clean up the battlefield and to make it look like they were the ones who ughtered the enemy infantry that attempted to raid their camp during the night.

 Chapter 315 - 315 Chapter 315

    315 Chapter 31In the morning when the surroundings were already bright enough for Ounephes and his remaining soldiers to be able to see the enemy camp from where they are, they saw the Drakhars who were busy piling up the corpses of their enemies on one corner while carefully gathering their fallenrades. From far to the north, the Drakhars who acted as bait to lure away the Ereian cavalry came into view as they brought along with them their fallenrades.


    The Rhakaddon and Warghen cavalry made themselves scarce as they took a detour far to the west when it was still dark and only decided to swing south during the crack of dawn. Both cavalry groups remained at full force after the sh or perhaps better to be termed as the ughter of the enemy cavalry since their allied infantry took the brunt of the attack of the enemy riders.


    Ounephes can¡¯tprehend on how their foes managed to ughter all the infantry units that he had sent forward during the dark with their low numbers, ¡®They are hiding a bigger army inside their camp¡­¡¯ that was the first thing that came into his mind after seeing the obviously few numbers of the enemy army who are busy dealing with the aftermath of the battle during the darkness. He was even more convinced of his thought after remembering his scrying spell failing all the time when he tries to peer into the camp of their foes.


    With the remaining number of soldiers avable for him to field unto the battle which wasn¡¯t optimistic for them, he decided that he won¡¯t respond to their enemies¡¯ next call for battle and just take refuge inside their camp where they would have a better chance of repelling their foes with the help of the fortifications of their base. He then ordered for more sentries to be on the post as to keep an eye out in all directions to prevent any surprise from their foes if they decide to mount a raid of their own against their camp.


    Ounephes then gathered his remaining generals inside his tent for a meeting on how they should proceed with the uing battles. ¡°I rmend that we should strengthen the defenses of our fort less it fails during crucial times.¡± The general who was in charge of their right nk rmended as he pointed at a few spots of their camp which needs to be prioritize with the strengthening of its defenses.


    ¡°That¡¯s already given since we no longer have the capability to fight the enemy army in a pitch battle with the number of soldiers that we have left.¡± Ounephes responded as he nodded his head in agreement. They had no choice but to fight in a siege battle against their foes with them being on the defense since they arecking in number of soldiers, ¡°Any other suggestions?¡± he continued.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go in person to father and convince him to send us reinforcements and more supplies since it seems like we will be stuck here for a long period of time if we can¡¯t destroy the enemy army that bars our path.¡± Suphis turned to look at his brother who was lost in his thoughts as he drummed his fingers from both hands upon the armrests of his chair which was a telltale sign of him being troubled.


    ¡°And what will you say to father? hmmm¡­?¡± Ounephes shifted his gaze towards his brother as he doesn¡¯t trust his choice of words whenever he speaks and he might just screw him over to their father if he choose the wrong words to say to their father. Suphis gave it some thought then he realized what his brother meant and he went mute for a few moments, ¡°Well, you can give me a script for me to memorize on what to say to father¡­¡± the little brother suggested while giving out a sheepish smile.


    ¡°Any more suggestion?¡± Ounephes turned his attention to his other remaining general who was still yet to make a sound. ¡°Maybe we can make use of the river tounch a surprise attack onto the rear of the enemy camp but it would require us to have numerous boats that are big enough to ferry our soldiers downstream.¡± Khait the younger one between his two remaining generals suggested which made Ounephes halt his drumming on the armrests of his chair upon hearing the suggestion.


    .....


    ¡°Maybe we can have the reinforcement travel by boats to reach us¡­¡± Rathos the other general suggested after taking a look at the map that was on the table in front of them and noticed the snaking figure that runs through the kingdom. ¡°We will go with your arrangements¡­ Suphise to me during noon to get your script which you would need to go over as you travel back to inform father¡­That¡¯s all for now and if there is no emergency that requires my attention, don¡¯t disturb me¡­Dismiss¡­¡± Ounephes stood up from his chair and headed out towards the rear opening of his tent to head towards his yhouse.


    The two remaining generals shivered after seeing where theirmander was heading to as they knew of the fate that would fall upon their fellow general who was inmand of the archer units of the army. Among those inside the camp only the two of them knew inside the camp of the horrors that would befall upon anyone that would earn the ire of theirmander with the exception of themander¡¯s brother who had no interest in the hobby of his brother but knew of it.


    Back towards the camp on the side of Khao¡¯khen, his warriors and their allies were having a small feast to celebrate their recent overwhelming victory and also to honor their fallenrades. A slightly festive atmosphere engulfed the camp and everyone was enjoying themselves.


    Gur¡¯kan had a grin on his face as he waved towards Trot¡¯thar who was up in the tower by himself to keep an eye out. Trot¡¯thar clicked his tongue in annoyance as he devoured the meal that was sent to him by the chief which had no booze include with it as the chieftain specifically ordered for him to remain sober less they miss the movements of the enemy army.


    The day passed with the side of Ounephes firming the defenses of their camp while the side of Khao¡¯khen was busy with their celebration. Another day passed and there was still no action from both sides but Suphis already headed out early in the morning with a script to memorize and a letter for their father while being escorted by half of the remaining riders of their army.


    The next day, Khao¡¯khen ordered for the Drakhars to be mobilized and form their ranks. A loud booming sound from the battle horn reverberated through the ins down below and reached the ears of the Ereians who were inside their camp. An hour passed and there was still no response from the enemy camp as the gate of their fort remained firmly tightly shut and. After few more hours and realizing that their foes have no ns of answering their call for battle, Khao¡¯khen had the Drakhars stand down since they had no choice because with their numbers alone, they wouldn¡¯t be able tounch an effective siege onto their enemies¡¯ camp.


    Khao¡¯khen could send in the Yohan First Horde to assist the Drakhars inying siege unto the enemy camp and they would surely destroy their enemies¡¯ defenses with their help but the information about his kin being allied to the House of Darkhariss would be known to their enemies and he didn¡¯t want that to happen, at least not this early. He still want to keep their foes guessing of what or who they are really up against and have an edge over them.


    Days passed with nothing eventful happening except for the spies from the Ereian camp still attempting to get inside the camp of Khao¡¯khen to gather information from time to time which would always be thwarted by Trot¡¯thar and the sentries who were on post. The two armies began a battle in shadows which was no different from ying a game of cat and mouse with the side of Khao¡¯khen being the cat while the Ereian side being the mouse.


    True to his words, Zaraki headed back towards the City of Alsenna to inform thedy of his resignation from being themander of the Drakhars. On his journey to the city, he brought with him the wounded who are no longer suited for battle even after they recovered from their wounds because of the injuries that they had sustained like missing some of their limbs. The Rhakaddon cavalry apanied Zaraki on his journey as they returned to patrol the route between their camp and the city and to make sure that no enemies would be able to threaten their supply line while the Warghen n returned in patrolling the areas to the north of their camp.

 Chapter 316 - 316 Chapter 316

    316 Chapter 31Inside the keep of the City of Alsenna, Adhalia was busy dealing with the management of the city. She spends most of her time during the day dealing with reports and other stuffs that has something to do with the management of the city while ensuring that the supplies to the frontlines remains on time. It was only during the night that she would find some time for herself albeit just for a short moment as her tired mind and body would quickly sumb to the call of the soft andfortable bed.


    It was almost time for her to withdraw from work since the day was about toe to an end but a knock on the door to the room that she was confined in for many hours of the passed days caught her attention, ¡°Come in!¡± she responded to the knock while still keeping her gaze onto the reports that just arrived for her to deal with.


    The giant wooden doors split apart and gave out a low creak as they were slowly pushed open, Adhalia lifted her face to see who it was, ¡°Oh¡­Zaraki¡­What brings you here?¡± she was curious on the reason why her assignedmander of her army is in the city and not in the frontline with the chieftain while dealing with their enemies who they were certain didn¡¯te with good intentions just by their numbers alone.


    Zaraki moved forward with an unhurried pace while Adhalia returned her attention on the paper works that were on her messy table. She was focused on reading the details of the report that she had in her hands when a soft thud sounded right in front of which prompted her to find out the origin of it and there she saw Zaraki who was on one knee as he bowed his head, ¡°Apologies for my ipetency to lead your army properly into battle, mydy. Due to mycking ability, a lot of them got wounded and many died.¡± Zaraki¡¯s voice was filled with guilt and shame as he spoke.


    Seeing her assignedmander ming himself, Adhalia stood up from where she was seated at then approached the kneeling Zaraki, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself too much¡­ Casualties are inevitable in battlefield and even the greatestmander couldn¡¯t im a wless victory over their foes no matter how great they are.¡± She pulled him up from his kneeling position then stared at him directly in the eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­It¡¯s mine¡­Because despite me knowing of your abilities and at the area that you excelled in, I have given you a responsibility that wasn¡¯t a match to the field that you excel at.¡± Adhalia patted him on the shoulders then turned around towards her table.


    Zaraki was about to say something when thedy turned around and handed him a scroll, confused and curious of what are the contents of the scroll, he directed his gaze at Adhalia asking what was the scroll for. Adhalia gave him a smile, ¡°I want you to revive the Eye in the Shadows and established cells in all cities, towns and viges that are not yet in our control. You would be tasked inunching an espionage war with the current ruler of the kingdom, his servants and his subjects who are loyal to him. Try and also to seek those who are willing to side with the House of Darkhariss in bringing that bastard down since I am certain that my house isn¡¯t the only one that he had preyed upon. The more allies the you can gather would be a great boon to us.¡±


    Exiting the room with the scroll in his hands containing the official orders from the House of Darkhariss from Adhalia, Zaraki can¡¯t help but feel excitement after he was assigned with the role that he was great at. A grin made its way to his lips as the thought of the possibility of reuniting with his oldrades who have all gone into hiding after the tragedy that befell upon the house that they served. They are all hidden and spread out in all corners of the kingdom and blended well in the ce that they are in which denied the dogs of the current king from sniffing them out and eliminating them. The Eye in the Shadows is by far the strongest and biggest gang of the kingdom which excelled in espionage and sabotage and sometimes they would even take on assassination missions which instilled fear upon the nobility of the kingdom and prompted them to find or establish a gang to support them and be able to have eyes and ears in the underworld part of the kingdom.


    ******


    Far to the east, there was a building tension between the people of union and the federation as many of their border viges and towns were suddenly razed down by soldiers that suddenly emerged out of nowhere. Two forts along the borders between the two nations were destroyed while a few more were damaged and both rulers of the two countries were pointing a finger at each other and iming that it was the other side that attack them first and they just retaliated.


    .....


    Armies from the two countries were mobilized towards the borders and they were at a standoff against each other. The Ken Union fielded four armies in four different areas along the borders which possessed passable paths for an army to pass through in order to get inside their territory. A total of sixty thousand soldiers was fielded by the union which was mostlyprised of mercenaries while the Federation of Duridarr fielded fifty thousand soldiers split into four different armies to try and contain the enemy armies along the borders but there was an information that was being passed around that another army from the side of the federation was being raised which was estimated to number around twenty thousand.


    A few skirmishes broke out along the borders but not proper battle urred just yet as the armies from both sides waited for the formal deration of war from their leaders before themanders from both countriesmit their soldiers unto the battle.


    *****


    Inside the city that was deemed to be heaven by many merchants, a young man who is most likely in his mid-twenties leisurely swirled the wine inside his cup as he listened to the report of his henchman, ¡°The two are already on the verge of dering a real war against each other and the officials from both sides that we bribed are goading them to do so while our men are going to continue causing chaos inside their territories¡­¡± the man who was covered in a pitch ck cloak reported and his attire gave off an illusion that he wasn¡¯t there as he stood by the shadows casted by the walls.


    The young man took a sip at his cup as his blonde hair dropped down after he undid the knot that held them in ce in a bun right atop his head, ¡°Mhmm¡­ I guess it¡¯s time for us to take down the first target while the other two are busy ming each other and almost at each other¡¯s throats. Get our soldiers who are stationed near the borders of that kingdom to move in but first, tell the barbarians to the north to begin their raid and will provide them with their needed grain.¡± He tilted his head back as he finished the contents of his cup.


    The man who seemed to be in the shadows bowed down, ¡°As you wish your imperial highness¡­¡± and when his voice died down, he also disappeared from where he was at seemingly vanishing into thin air. ¡°Tsk¡­ I can never get use to your ways¡­¡± the imperial prince shook his head then turned around to head towards his quarters where thedies were waiting for him to spend some intimate time with them.


    He was the fourth prince which would make him the fourth in line to seed the throne of their father but he and his brothers knew that whoever remains alive among them and equipped with the greatest strength to back their im to the imperial throne would be the eventual winner. All five of them beganpeting against each other at a young age and when the second oldest among them became an adult, he was exiled by their father to some unknown ce to keep him away from the imperial capital and before the third in line could be exiled, he himself just suddenly disappeared without a trace. The first prince became the crowned prince when he was about toe of age and before their father exiles him, he followed after the footsteps of the second and also went on a journey to gather a strength to help him seed in the fight for the throne.


    There only sister who was born two years after him was the only one who remained in the imperial capital even after bing an adult while the crown prince was sent to the frontlines to train under the guidance of the best generals of the empire. ¡°It won¡¯t be long now¡­¡± he muttered to himself as he pushed open the huge doors to his quarters wheredies of different variety were waiting for him. The giant doors were closed and it didn¡¯t take long before enchanting moans of pleasure and pping filled the room apanied by the bewitchingughter of thedies as they enjoyed themselves in the embrace of each other while waiting for their turn with their master.

 Chapter 317 - 317 Chapter 317

    317 Chapter 31¡°What!?¡± Ounephes snapped his neck towards the rider that came to report to him which in turn because of his sudden movement caused the small yet very sharp de in his hand to go astray from where he intended to it to be at. Upon the table which had witnessed the suffering of many men before was a creature of almost nothing but pure flesh which was bleeding all over the ce with eyes begging for mercy and a swift death already to end the pain that he was being subjected to. Far towards one corner of the tent was a pile of flesh that were piled together with some still moving around with a pace that looked like they were inside a sticky swamp while others remained still just waiting for death to embrace them.


    The young man who was tasked to report to themander was shivering all over after seeing the hellish scene inside the personal tent of their leader. He had the urge to puke out everything that his stomach contained after witnessing the sight of the men who were clearly skinned alive and their sounds of agony but he swallowed the acid that was rising up on his throat after seeing the fuming eyes of Ounephes and he had no ns to suffer the same fate as the men who had suffered under his cruelty.


    ¡°Bandits are raiding our supply lines, sir. And we just lost more than a hundred soldiers from the previous sh with them.¡± The young man repeated the report with a much slower pace in talking while praying to the heavens above that theirmander wouldn¡¯tsh out at him right there and then.


    ¡°Send word for all the remaining cavalry to assemble¡­ We will teach those bastards the consequence of messing with us¡­¡± Ounephes grinded his teeth together as he stabbed the chest of the man who he was still yet to fully skin, the poor man groaned in pain but his eyes were filled with gratefulness and relief as his suffering ended quickly unlike the others before him who had undergone the full process of being skinned alive while feeling the pain of their skin being removed slowly without being able to do anything as they can¡¯t move not even a finger while suffering under the inhumane hobby of theirmander.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the cavalry of the Ereians to assemble and Ounephes himself led the hunt to ughter the bastards that dared toy their eyes upon his supplies which he needed to maintain the standoff against their foes which he was yet still to fully figure out. Without sufficient supplies, they won¡¯t be able to maintain their stay on the fort since there was nothing in the vast outside of their fort to forage as there was nothing but endless grains of sand and the fishes along the river were getting scarce by their frequent fishing.


    *****


    Up upon the tower of the their fort, Trot¡¯thar easily spotted the huge cloud of dust originating from the rear part of their foes which was caused by the departure of a group of cavalry and judging by the thickness of the dust that he could see, there were a lot of riders that went out of the enemy base. He observed a for a few more moments to determine whether their enemies are making a move against them or not but after which felt like ages of waiting, he deemed it that their foes were not making a move against them but against someone else or the enemy cavalry is headed somewhere else.


    Trot¡¯thar made his way down the tower and went out seek out the chieftain in order to make a report of what he has found out from the movements of their enemies which they could take advantage of after gaining the information that the enemy cavalry or most of them are not around to confront them. Khao¡¯khen was leaning against the back of his chair inside his tent as he dozed off but he was quickly awakened after his ears picked up the sound of footsteps that was heading for him. Sleeping lightly and always on alert have been his normal mode ever since he had arrived in this vast new world that he was now in with the few exceptions like when he was thoroughly exhausted and wounded which was the only times that he would soundly sleep without care since his body itself was forced to shut down. His mind have been programmed in his previous world to be as such since you will never know when you might meet your end specially with his profession of being in the military and almost always out on a mission.


    ¡°Chief!¡± Trot¡¯thar raised the ps that served as the door of the chieftain¡¯s tent and there he found the chieftain staring at him with sleepy eyes, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Khao¡¯khen asked in confusion as he had given the order that Trot¡¯thar was not to leave the tower unless he needs to inform him with something important or he had gained some important information that he must learn about at the soonest time possible.


    .....


    ¡°The enemy cavalry went out of their camp and judging by the amount of dust that they kicked up upon their departure, the entire remaining enemy cavalry are on the move but it doesn¡¯t look like they are meant for us as they headed somewhere else towards the rear of their camp. This might be a chance for us to make a move and take advantage of the enemy cavalry not being present in the equation of the battle.¡± Trot¡¯thar reported his findings unhurriedly then waited for the chieftain¡¯s decision and reply. He was expecting a battle to ur which he might be able to participate in as he was already bummed out by just being cooped up inside the tower and can¡¯t do anything but just watch and not be part of the excitement of the battle and to add insult to injury, Gur¡¯kan even had the nerve to unt his blood covered gears and body to him as he passes by the tower knowing that it won¡¯t be hard for Trot¡¯thar to spot him among the crowd aftering from the battle and a smirk would always be upon his lips as he would stare at the top of the tower where he was at.

 Chapter 318 - 318 Chapter 318

    318 Chapter 31After deliberating for a few moments, Khao¡¯khen stood up from his chair and stretched his limbs, ¡°Inform the Drakhars to get themselves ready and have the Yurakks start assembling three battering rams which we may need in case the enemy army refuses our call for a pitch battle. Trot¡¯thar had his shoulders drooped low after not hearing what he wanted to hear which was him being allowed to participate in the uing battle as the chieftain passed by him but before the chief could make it out of his tent, he turned around then grinned towards Trot¡¯thar, ¡°And also prepare your gear, I know you¡¯re thirsting for some excitement of battle after being confined in the tower for so long.¡± ¡°Yes, chief!¡± Trot¡¯thar quickly responded with his voice filled with eagerness as he dashed out of the chieftain¡¯s tent with a smile stered upon his lips.


    It was about two hours after lunch when the Yurakks were done assembling battering rams which clearly looked crude but frightening just by its appearance alone especially with those giant bones and horn-like things that were on the assembled rams which puzzled Khao¡¯khen on when and where the hell did the orcs get their hands on those things. He ordered for the Yurakks to test the assembled rams if it will work as it was intended to and a few orcs pulled back the huge logs that was in the middle of the crude siege engines before letting it go after they can no longer drag it back any further and the massive wooden pieces swung forward with momentum before swinging back, they swung back and forth a few times beforeing to a halt to which Khao¡¯khen nodded in approval after knowing that his warriors built working rams and not just a disys.


    Khao¡¯khen then ordered for some fortifications to be built around the rams and had the giant shields of the Yurakks be ced around the engines to protect it since their foes would surely to try to set it ame in order to destroy them. After a few more hours of modifying the assembled rams, four rectangr small fortresses were built, the rams were covered all over the ce which serves as a protection to the ones who will be manning it but what Khao¡¯khen really intended for the fortifications of the rams was for the ones who will be operating it to be hidden as with the size of the rams, it would only be the orcs who would be able to use it normally.


    It was almost an hour before darkness woulde looming over the horizon to begin its reign on the world of Azgalor when the call for battle from the side of Drakhars resounded through the battlefield calling for the enemies toe and answer their call. The Drakhars assembled their battleline and despite their fewer numbers because of the wounded and the casualties that they suffered from the previous shes with their foes, they remained unfazed knowing that their orcish allies had their backs and would make a quick work of their enemies if pushes to shove.


    The Ereian camp was rmed after hearing the call for battle by their opponents but without the presence Ounephes inside the camp, the most senior officer around made a decision that they should mount a defense of their base instead of going out of their camp to meet their rivals in the open field. The current inmand of the Ereians thought that their foes wouldn¡¯t be able to do much damage against them since they have the walls of their fort to aid them in the uing sh.


    After waiting for a few moments for the Ereians to respond to their call for battle, Khao¡¯khen ordered for the rams to make their appearance and upon the gates of their camp came out the juggernauts that were terrifyingly threatening by its size but also seemedical with the overprotection that it possesses which made it looked like a moving huge box. The rams made their way to the front of the Drakhars¡¯ battleline and started heading towards the enemy camp while the Drakhars followed it from behind. Inside the overprotection of the rams were the orcs who were specifically instructed by the chieftain that no matter what happens, they must not make their presence known to the enemy and keep their foes guessing on who or what are they really up against.


    The Ereians were moving about inside their camp as they prepared their defenses against the assault of their foes but it has already been almost an hour when they were finished setting up their defenses but their foes were yet to get within striking distance of their archers because of the slow paced of the rams which built tension among the hearts of the Ereian soldiers since they knew that for sure that they can¡¯t do much damage against the juggernaut of a siege engine that their foes fielded since they don¡¯t have any cavalry unit to sally out and try attack those huge rams while they were still not up their walls and the gate.


    After waiting for what seemed like an eternity, the four rams finally entered the range of the Ereian archers and arrows came dropping down upon them like raindrops but to no avail as the shields of the Yurakks that were ced to protect the rams negated whatever damage the arrows should do as most of them bounced off the metal shields while some made some hollow marks upon them. Realizing that the regr arrows were doing no damage upon the terrifying juggernauts, themander of the archers ordered for the archers to use ming arrows to try and set it ame. The second round of arrow rain came but this time they came with fire but just like the previous attempt of the Ereians, the shields negated whatever damage they could do against the main parts of the rams with only a few ming arrowsnding upon the exposed ram heads whose mes were quickly put out after not finding anything mmable material to consume as the bone and horn covered ram heads remained intact without suffering any real damage at all expect for a few chips upon the bones that covered it.


    .....

 Chapter 319 - 319 Chapter 319

    319 Chapter 31Without any further difficulties the rams made its way to the walls and the gate of the Ereian camp that faced the Drakhars while the Ereian defense were trying their best to neutralize the rams that started their onught upon their walls and gate. Arrows, stones, spears, swords and any other heavy objects began raining down upon the rams but they were easily negated by the metal shields of the Yurakks which surrounded the rams in all its sides which in turn thoroughly hid the identity of the ones who were operating it.


    ¡°Use me! Set them aze!¡± the officers of the Ereians began screamingmand to their soldiers in panic as they knew to themselves that with the size and probable power behind the enormous rams, their walls and gate wouldn¡¯tst long against their onught. The Drakhars remained at a safe distance as they watched their orc allies trying to make a hole upon their enemies¡¯ defenses but all of them prepared to charge at their foes at a moment¡¯s notice if their foes would try to attempt a raid upon their engines to put the rams out ofmission which would in turn spell more hardship for them in winning against their foes.


    Khao¡¯khen remained along with the Drakhars and with him was a ward which he just felt like bringing along with him and a few more of the Drakhars held some wards in their hands just in case someone among their foes would try to spy upon their battleline to gain some information about them.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the enemy gate to buckle upon the rampage of the ram that was set upon it, the wooden gate creaked and showed signs of breaking part after less than an hour of pummeling by enormous rams while the section of the walls of the enemy camp were also close to breaking.


    ¡°Rally on me! Shield and spears! Prepare to meet the enemy head-on!¡± the remainingmanders of the Ereian army quickly assembled their battleline right behind the walls and gate after realizing that their efforts to destroy the enemy siege engines was futile. Only the Ereian archers were left along the walls in an attempt to thin out the number of the enemy soldiers that would surely charge towards their camp when a breakthrough shows up upon their camp.


    Whatever warrior remained in the Ereian camp was called to battle even those who were wounded and the servants who were just supposed to tend to the needs of those who they served. Holding for a weapon for the first time in their life, many of the servants trembled upon the thought of going up against enemies who won¡¯t shy away from blood and wouldn¡¯t show mercy upon those who would stand against them.


    It took less than half an hour for the gate to fully buckle upon the might of the juggernaut rams and a few momentster, the walls too began copsing and there were multiple breaches along the defense of the Ereian camp.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Take them down!¡±


    .....


    The Drakhars shouted their battlecries as their battleline began converging upon the breach created by their orcish allies who remained still inside the siege engines after doing their assigned task by the chieftain.


    ¡°Stand your ground! Strike them down!¡±


    Themanders of the Ereians tried to bolster the morale of their troops to let them have a better chance of repelling their foes but as soon as the first line of Drakhars made their way inside their camp, the rear of the Ereians was quick to crumble as they began to withdraw from the battle with no intent of giving even the slightest resistance against their foes.


    Realizing that their rear line abandoned them, the middle of the Ereian battleline also began to withdraw but they were still hesitant about doing so as theirmanders positioned themselves at the rear after seeing most of their soldier fleeing away from the fight and they ughtered a few who attempted to escape with their own hands.


    ¡°Cowards will not be spared! Fight for your right to live!¡± themanders echoed out to their soldiers as they threatened them. Having death waiting for you from behind then at front, the Ereians were forced to make create a path for them to retreat and their chosen path was to the rear towards theirmanders since they would have an easier time against them rather than against their foes who continued flooding in inside their camp and began the ughter of their allies who were at the frontline of the battle.


    Chaos broke out inside the Ereian camp but the Drakhars didn¡¯t have it easy as the frontline of their foes put up a good fight and the enemy archers on the walls were still yet to be neutralized and were striking their rears as they engaged against the enemy infantry. Realizing that the enemy archers were more of a threat to them in the current situation, some of the Drakhars broke away from their allies and started assaulting the walls to take out the enemy archers who began fortifying the stair towards the walls with anything that they can find.


    The battle didn¡¯tst for too long and the Ereians began a full route with the hardheadedmanders still trying their best to rally their troops to be trampled by their own soldiers as they retreat while the smarter ones withdrew alongside their fleeing warriors. Less than half of the Ereians managed to escape but there was still a lot of them who were trapped inside their camped after the Drakhars realized that their foes lose the will to fight back and were more focused on retreating, they rushed towards the exits of the enemy camp and prevented more of their foes from sessfully escaping from their grasp.


    With many of the Drakhars divided among the different exit routes of the enemy camp, their frontline thinned out a lot which the remaining Ereians thought to be a chance for them to make a breakthrough from the very front but the four juggernauts that rendered the defenses of their camp barreled in through the breaches of the walls and the gate.


    ¡°Rush them! Take them out while they are still to establish their formation!¡± someone screamed among the rushing Ereians but as soon as they got close enough, instead of their expected foes, they were met with the grinning faces of the orcs who quickly took down most of the ones who went ahead of the others with a swift chokem as they stood where they are in a threatening manner.


    Some Ereians kneeled down because of the hopelessness of the situation as they just didn¡¯t have to deal with a powerful human army but also against bloodthirsty orcs who were known to not shy away from any bloodshed as they enjoyed killing. ¡°We¡¯re doomed¡­¡± someone among the Ereians groaned as he let go of the sword that he tightly held before in his hand and the wooden shield that he wielded to protect himself before felt so heavy in his hand.


    The sh concluded with the Drakhars and the orcs attaining an overwhelming victory against their foes while the Ereians lost more than half of their remaining numbers alongside with their camp and their remaining supplies. Casualties among the Drakhars was expected but it was at an eptable range especially with them storming a stronghold of their foes and most of them were cause by the Ereian archers.


    *****


    ¡°Stop running away! You cowards!¡± Ounephes shouted towards the bandits who raided their supply lines a few hours ago. They did manage to track them down quickly but after their first sh where he began showering them with powerful spells one after another, they began kiting them around the endless grain of sands and would show up once in a while to harass them with missile weapons but were no longer interested in engaging in melee fights after knowing that there was a powerful mage among their foes who will make a quick work of their numbers if they stayed in one ce for far too long which would allow the enemy mage to rain death upon them with his magic.


    The bandits beganughing among themselves after seeing that raging face of the enemy mage whose spells failed to reach their intended target time and time again as they would ride away to safety every single time that they will see a spell headed for them. ¡°Only a fool would listen to you!¡± the leader of the bandits mocked Ounephes as he ordered for his underlings to begin their harassment onto their pursuers once more with arrows and slingshots.


    Ounephes grinded his teeth in anger as he created a barrier of magic around himself to negate the attack of their enemies but his soldiers were not as lucky as him as they had to endure the shower of missiles without the aid of magic. ¡°Freakin¡¯ cowards¡­¡± Ounephes mumbled in anger. ¡°Sir, Look!¡± One of his soldiers pointed towards the direction where their camp was and they saw a thick cloud of smoke rising towards the night sky and unmistakably raging fire in the distance.

 Chapter 320 - 320 Chapter 320

    320 Chapter 32After their overwhelming victory against their foes, the Drakhars and the rocs who were assigned to operate the juggernaut of rams made their way back to their camp with the captives and their loot of the battle. Instead of outright killing all of their foes, Khao¡¯khen decided to take them in as ves who would be their working force which would allow more of the orcs to the north to be freed up from the things that requires manualbor and join the standing army of Yohan after going through the required training and passing it.


    ¡°Why the long face?¡± Khao¡¯khen came to the side of Trot¡¯thar who had his shoulders drooped low and his eyes focused on the ground as he walked back to the camp. Trot¡¯thar raised his head towards the chieftain, ¡°I thought I would be able to join a full-scale battle¡­but¡­ All I did was push a huge wooden piece towards the enemy camp then take down their wall and¡­that¡¯s just it. There was no real battle and our foes were even quick to surrender.¡± Heined while he dragged his feet on the ground as he walked expressing his disappointment in the previous sh with their foes.


    Khao¡¯khen shook his head after hearing the words of Trot¡¯thar then let out a small chortle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ There would be a lot more entertaining battles in the future that you would participate in¡­ We are still a long way from attaining what I am aiming for.¡± ¡°What are you exactly aiming for chief?¡± Trot¡¯thar can¡¯t help his curiosity and asked, ¡°For now¡­ I am not sure since we still don¡¯t know much of thends around us but the first step and the one that is clear for now is, for us to help Adhalia take control of her homnd then we¡¯ll see where we will go after that.¡± Was the response that the chieftain gave then went silent.


    The journey back to the camp was uneventful except for the unending celebration of the Drakhars who were also joined by the orcs who participated in the previous fight. Upon reaching the camp of the Drakhars, the Ereians were in for a big surprise as there was a huge army of orcs weing them inside their fort which have been hidden by their towering walls. The Rakshas, the Yurakks, the Warghen and Rumbling n were all present inside the camp and there were even the Troll Skirmishes and their weird looking steeds which were native to the endless sands of Ereia, the scavenging Ubiris that is almost ever present in previous battlefields to feast upon the dead bodies of the fallen from the previous fight.


    All the Ereians who were taken as captives trembled upon the full might of the Yohan First Horde which was presented to them for the first time and they knew for sure that they had no chance of winning against such an army without a farrger number of soldiers in order to overwhelm them with their numbers.


    A feast was celebrated during the night for the previous victory with wine and food being brought out like there was an endless supply of them since with the suppliesing from thend of the orcs and the territories of the two barons to the south which were gathered together at the City of Alsenna before being brought to the fort was abundant specially with the previous harvest from thends of thete Baron Masud.


    *****


    Far to the east, the Ereian survivors who managed to escape the assault on their camp disappeared to the vast desert but some of them were unlucky enough to be met by the fuming Ounephes who was waiting for anyone to gain information on what just transpired to their camp while he was gone. He had given up in pursuing the bandits after realizing that it was futile to chase after a band of thieves in their own territory and most likely they would be the one who will get the short end of the stick if they would continue with the chase.


    A group of five Ereians were brought towards Ounephes who was still atop his steed as he eyed the top of their heads, ¡°Tell me¡­ How the heck did you guys let the base be destroyed!?¡± his voice was filled with anger as he shouted his question towards the unlucky five.


    .....


    ¡°E-enemies came¡­ and att-attack us¡­¡± the first one who had his head raised up by one of the riders who apanied theirmander by pulling him by the hair to force him to speak as a de was ced on his exposed neck after the five of them went mute like they just lost their tongues in front of theirmander.


    ¡°And then?¡± Ounephes wasn¡¯t satisfied with the answer as he wanted more information of what transpired between his soldiers and the enemy army.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Spare me, sir¡­ I know nothing more of what happened.¡± The unlucky fellow beg for his life as he tried to bow down towards theirmander but his head was being held firm by the rider. ¡°Tsk¡­useless coward¡­¡± Ounephes clicked his tongue then signaled for the rider to end him. The de that was by the throat of the Ereian slowly but surely dug deep upon his throat as he desperately begged for his life after feeling the coldness of the de which began to sink deep within his flesh but to no avail. Ounephes was unbothered by the execution that was happening in front of him as he turned his head towards the next survivor who quickly begged for his life meaning he didn¡¯t have anything useful and was quickly set ame by Ounephes himself.


    The Ereian who was set aze wailed in pain and rolled around to try and extinguish the mes that was consuming him but the fire continued to rage upon his body. The sound of agony by theirrade sent shivers down the spine of the remaining three and the two furthest from Ounephes quickly stood up and made a break for it since they knew for themselves that their death is certain since they were also one the first ones who fled away from the battle and had no idea what happened after their foes breached their camp.


    ¡°Cowards!¡± the executioner rider shouted then chased after the two but Ounephes simply waved his hand then the two survivors were sted away by him with a spell, the two survivors still lived but with some of their limbs being forcefully torn apart from their body by the explosion and were bleeding all over, their demise was inevitable.

 Chapter 321 - 321 Chapter 321

    321 Chapter 32After scouring the area for more survivors to learn of what actually happened to their camp for a day, Ounephes gave up after not being able to get any useful from all those that they have encountered, all of them only knew one thing which was that their camp was attacked by their foes and nothing more which proved that a fierce struggle didn¡¯t happen but his soldiers tucked their tail between their tails and ran away from the fight which further incensed him. He didn¡¯t know why but he got the feeling that all of the soldiers who were with him were nothing but cowards and upon thinking about the existence of the Ereian Royal Army, his disappointment with his own troops grew higher. ¡°If I just had such troops under mymand, then this shameful defeat wouldn¡¯t happen¡­¡± he mumbled to himself as he led the riders towards the small vige to the north by the river to get themselves some much needed rest after being out in the vast open desert for a day.


    Ounephes held the Ereian Royal Army in regard and he sees them as the ideal kind of troops to lead into battle and he had fantasize of leading them into battle in his dreams and he easily racked up victories one after the other no matter who stood in their way with them under hismand, ¡®They would be invincible in battle¡¯ that was what was in his thoughts but little did he know that a portion of his ideal army already tasted the bitter vor of defeat from the foes that he was yet to find out about.


    Far to the south, Baron Husani was doing his very best to make himself useful as he continued convincing more of his subjects to answer his recruitment in creating another army that he could field or send towards the chieftain of the orcs. The baron went as far as almost emptying the warehouses of his domain and sending most of the goods of hisnds towards Alsenna and only maintaining the amount of what was needed by his territory with any surplus being transported to the city to the north.


    The Drakhars who remained at the territory of the baron lived a life of luxury receiving all kinds of gifts from the baron with some of them forgetting their real purpose of being there in the first ce but there were still some of them who remained true to their duty as they kept watch on the actions of the baron.


    Supplies trickled in from the north continuously and with the small poption of Yohan, they didn¡¯t need much to tide through till the next harvest. Meat and grains were abundant but there were also some other war supplies being transported from the north towards the City of Alsenna such as shields, weapons and armors and a huge group of goblins and kobolds to help with the mining activity in the territory of Baron Husani but their first task was creating a usable road from the Fortress of Vir towards the City Alsenna which would go through the small town where Jahann was posted at and allow faster transportation of goods in thends that were in control of horde.


    After a few days of rest, Khao¡¯khen ordered for his warriors to continue on with the journey while sending the captives to the city under the watch of the Rumbling n. He had already sent out scouts to the east a day prior to track down the remains of the enemy army and just a few hours ago, they came back with the information that a small group of riders probably the enemy cavalry of the enemy army was stationed at small vige by the river to the east just a half a day of march from their fort.


    The Drakhars were sent forward first with the Yohan First Horde following after them during the night to make it harder for any possible enemy scout to decipher their identity with the darkness of the night as their cover. With their previous victory and having their stomachs filled, the Drakhars were quick to moved out of the camp and covered a lot of ground fast.


    As Khao¡¯khen had expected, there were scouts from the enemy side that was monitoring the activity of his army. Trot¡¯thar had long spotted the seven riders who were trying to hide themselves by the grain of sands as they watch the Drakhars move out from their camp.


    Night eventually came and as Khao¡¯khen had expected, a group of enemy riders attempted to raid their camp, thinking that with just their numbers of a little bit over fifty, they would be able to sessfully take control of their camp but what met them was a hail of javelins and the grinning faces of the Yurakks who made quick work of them. Some of them tried to escape but the Warghen n had already long circled around them and cut off their escape route. More than twenty riders were taken captive after their failed attempt to seized control of their camp and were escorted by the small group of riders from the Warghen n towards the city while the rest of the horde moved out from the camp after dismantling it.


    .....


    During their march to join with the Drakhars, the horde was assaulted by the bandits that previously raided the supply lines of Ounephes¡¯ army thinking that they were huge caravan of merchants but when they came close enough, they were in for a great surprise. The bandit leader shouted to retreat in panic after realizing that they messed with the wrong opponent but Khao¡¯khen wouldn¡¯t allow them to escape as the bandits would mean more work force for them. In the darkness of the night, the Warghen n chased after the fleeing bandits who were at a disadvantage since the orcs had no qualms about the darkness as they can see just fine.


    A few hours after midnight, close to hundred bandits were captured, a few hundred in and only a few sessfully escaping. Ounephes would have never thought that the bandits that he had pursued before were actually a huge group and they were just luring him in to theirrades to capture him since they deemed his ransom to be high if they get their hands on him.

 Chapter 322 - 322 Chapter 322

    322 Chapter 32After dealing with the bandits during the darkness, the Yohan First Horde quickly started erecting their fort at the new location which was close by the vige where Ounephes and his remaining troops were taking refuge at.


    As soon as the surroundings were lit bright enough by the sunrise, the vigers who were always early to wake up to begin their daily life gathered by the western entrance of their vige and were discussing about the sudden emergence of a fort so close to them and judging by the reactions of the soldiers that rested in their vige, the new arrivals were not so friendly.


    rm and panic, the vige head tried to calm down the vigers while he headed for the house where the leader of the soldiers that resided in their vige were at to seek some understanding of the situation that they were in. For many years, there vige has remained peaceful and even the bandits that prowled the vast desert didn¡¯t give them trouble for the existence of the vige gave them a safe ce to get necessary supplies for their hideouts and for them to survive the harshness of the Burning Sands. The vige also sometimes acted as a proxy for the bandits to sell off the goods that they have looted from their preys.


    ¡°Pardon the intrusion, my lord but I need some exnation for the sudden emergence of a possible hostile enemy fort right by the door of our vige.¡± the soldiers of Ounephes tried to prevent the vige head from disturbing theirmander who asked for them to not let anyone disturb him for the time being but they suffered a beatdown from the hands of the vige head. Before bing the leader of the vige, the old man was once a soldier for the kingdom but decided to retire earlier on than his peers and he was still thankful for that decision of his but also felt sad about the demise of his brothers who had been with him for years.


    In his younger years, the vige head dreamed of creating a name for himself, attaining merits to raise his rank and fame throughout the kingdom but that never came as he remained one of the lowly soldiers who were always first to charge at their foes and with the great possibility of the ones who will first to die. The glory of war, he craved for it when he was still yet to experience the horrors of war. Just like what the phrase that old veterans of war says, ¡°Only those who have never experienced and participated in a war find it enjoyable.¡±


    The remaining guards of Ounephes had their weapons drawn out and pointed at the vige head to barged in inside the hut with hesitation as by the sound of pain from theirrades who were stationed outside speaks of the beating that they suffered from the hands of the simple man who stood in front of them. ¡°Stand down¡­¡± Ounephes waved for his soldiers to sheath their weapons as he knew that they were not match for the vige especially in the confine space that they were in right and even he himself had some reservations in outright bing hostile with the vige head because of theck of respect that he has for him.


    ¡°Chief Ka, we can discuss this¡­ There¡¯s no need to get all violent because of some misunderstanding¡­¡± Ounephes tried to his best to show off the most innocent and friendly smile that he can but deep inside his head, ¡®Wait till I get my reinforcements¡­ I¡¯ll burn your vige to the ground and ughter you all and I¡¯ll make sure that you suffer the full course of my expertise.¡¯ Chief Ka rxed his stance then stared down at the leader of the soldiers who were taking refuge at their vige.


    ¡°Get out of my vige as soon as possible¡­ I don¡¯t want my people to be dragged into the petty squabble of you nobles¡­¡± the vige head outright told them to f*ck of and get their asses out of the vige since they are nothing but trouble. During the first few hours of their stay, Chief Ka had to run around his vige to rescue the women that have been captured by the unruly soldiers to warm their beds which made him and the vigers dislike their visitors right there and then. If not for the identity of Ounephes being a member of the Radames family, Chief Ka would have ughtered them all already but he knew that is he did just that, the new Duke of Ereia, the father of Ounephes and the current head of the Radames family would spare no effort to track down the one responsible for the death of his heir which would in turn jeopardize the safety of the vige and the peace that they had.


    As soon as the vige head exited the hut where Ounephes was staying at and was already out of earshot, the guards began spouting cuss words at the chief of the vige. Ounephes was angered but he knew that it wasn¡¯t the right time to act upon his emotions since they were in a precarious situation unlike before where he still had a strong standing army to threaten any who dared to disrespect him.


    .....


    ¡°Gather the men¡­Prepare the steed and get whatever supplies that you can get your hands on¡­ We will leave this ce in an hour¡­¡± themander of the Ereians gave out his orders as he slumped down on the ufortable bed of straws that was offered to him which was a far cry from the softfortable bed that he was used to but he had no choice but to make use of it since he didn¡¯t want to sleep on the cold ground like his men.


    After erecting their defenses, Khao¡¯khen had his warriors properly rested while prompting the Drakhars to remain alert since they were still yet to find out if the vige ahead is friendly or not since there was a possibility that members of the routed enemy army might have made use of it as a rallying point and take them by surprise. Although they now had the overwhelming advantage against their foes, Khao¡¯khen still refused to rush things up since he didn¡¯t want his army to suffer any unnecessary casualties since he had no way of quickly replenishing the number of his warriors without months of gruel and strict training.


    The warriors of Yohan were resting while the Drakhars were on guard duty and everything was peaceful inside their camp but unlike them, the vige right ahead wasn¡¯t as peaceful as the rmed vigers started barricading their vige with whatever they can find be it boulders, dirt, mud and even some carts were used to create a small wall in front of their vige which faced the possible hostile fort.

 Chapter 323 - 323 Chapter 323

    323 Chapter 32Far to the north of thends under the control of Yohan, the storm that had been brewing the past months finally happened. The elves assisted the Threians to crossed through the Vikor barriers of the orcs andunched an attack to thend of the orcs for the first time in a hundred year and they even assisted them in some battles by providing a lot of archers for the Threians to have an easier time in establishing a foothold upon thend of the orcs.


    Numerous tribes were destroyed and some got even outright snuffed out of existence by the offensive the Threians but not without paying the price. Threia fielded an army amounting a bit more than sixty thousand and during the beginning days of their assault to eradicate the orcs once simple all-in order to get rid of them, they steamrolled over the unprepared orcs but after their initial sesses during the beginning of their campaign, they were met with a very strong resistance after a few tribes who were close to each other banded together to fight them.


    As light was about to begin its reign after darkness, the loud howl of horns among the camp of the orcish tribes woke up those who were able to have some rest and alerted those who were yet supposed to rest that they were needed.


    Var¡¯bukk opened his eyes wide and grasped the handle of his great sword and stormed out of his tent. The smell of war flowed from far away and the silhouettes of their foes forming their battleline appeared by the hills to their northwest.


    The war drums of the orcs began thundering as the assembled orcs finished forming a battleline of their own albeit it looked more like a messy crowd instead of a proper battleline. Var¡¯bukk didn¡¯t care about anything else but to ughter all those that he can get his hands on just like the previous days. He was the son of Sarod, Chieftain of the Raging Bear Tribe and the chosen heir of his father, he had already proven his strength his tribesmen and allies for now of his strength and prowess inbat in the previous shes with the pinkskins who dared to set their foot on theirnds.


    Var¡¯bukk had his own warband to lead into battle, warriors with numbers more than half a thousand with most from his tribe while the others followed after him after witnessing his strength inbat. ¡°They would surely aim for you again, Var¡¯bukk¡­ You gave theirmander quite a fright during thest sh and I am sure that he would seek vengeance for it¡­¡± A big bald brownish orc came by the side of the young Var¡¯bukk.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to show them that the son of Sarod is not an easy target.¡± Var¡¯bukk replied with a grin on his face to which Gra¡¯kk responded with a small chuckle, ¡°Just like before¡­ You have to get more kills for me to allow you to marry my daughter¡­¡± the old but powerful orc continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make Dura proud of me!¡± Var¡¯bukk dered as he tightened his grip upon his weapon. Gra¡¯kk, Chieftain of the Serkenn Tribe smiled upon the thought of his daughter being married to a powerful orc and he was sure that she would have a great life with him.


    The battle horns then sounded for the advance and the orcish army began moving towards the pinksins¡¯ army while they did the same. After shing with them numerous times already, the orcishmanders finally grew wiser and had their warriors advance forward at a normal face and would only break out in their mad sprint when their foes were already close enough to them to reserve their stamina for the real fight.


    .....


    Var¡¯bukk bade his goodbye to Gra¡¯kk after proiming that he would kill more enemies than him with his weapon than him.


    The sound of arrows whistling through the sky prompted the advancing orcs to slow down with their march as they prepared to defend themselves from the iing missiles. Just like the previous battles, the elves who allied with the pinksins would always unleash a few volleys of arrows before retreating away from the battlefield and refused to take part in any form of melee with the orcs, not that they were scared of the brutes but because they find it below them to fight face to face with them.


    Albeit equipped with bigger and more powerful bows than the pinksins, the elves weren¡¯t able to much damage against the orcs. Any orc would be able to still fight despite having a few arrows lodge in his body for as long as it didn¡¯t hit his or her vital parts.


    After the volley of arrows, the two sides finally sh against each other with the orcs easily prating the first five lines of the Threian battleline with the sheer power of their charge. The chaotic melee followed with the orcs having a slight advantage as they threw the battleline of their foes into a mess.


    Orcish warriors began pouring in inside the battleline of the Threians but the pinkskins soon managed to stabilized their line and began to counter-attack. Despite the strength of an orc, a few men working together would be able to contest against his strength when ites to shoving and pushing and with more weapons hitting him at the same time, an orc would have a hard time defending himself.


    Var¡¯bukk was at the left most nk of their army and was doing quick work of their foes with hisbat prowess and with the aid of his own warband who remained close to him in the thick of the battle, he was unafraid to dive deeper into enemy lines as he knew that his warband would follow after him and would do their absolute best to prevent him from being surrounded. Each swing of Var¡¯bukk¡¯s weapon would take out two or more enemies at once and most of them didn¡¯t die from the sharpness of his de but by the blunt force of his weapon which carried his entire strength in most of his wings. Some unlucky pinksins even had their heads or torsos exploded into a gory mess after suffering the full force of his strikes alone.

 Chapter 324 - 324 Chapter 324

    324 Chapter 32As soon as Ounephes and his troops were gathered together with everything that they needed for the journey, they headed for the eastern entrance of the vige under the watchful of the vige head. After moments of silence, Ounephes suddenly halted his steed in its tracks then made it turn around to face the vige chief who was following after them. He knew that he wasn¡¯t actually there to escort them but to keep an eye on them in case they do something untoward the vigers that they will meet along the way.


    ¡°I apologize for bringing trouble unto the doorstep of your vige, Chief Ka.¡± Ounephes slightly bowed his head towards the vige head who was taken aback by the actions and words of the noble in front of him, he was a bit confused and didn¡¯t know what to respond but he just went with what came into his mind first. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡± the vige head replied then bade them farewell.


    As Ounephes and his troops started their journey, Chief Ka was thinking on how would they hold a conversation to the enemy army that erected a fort overnight near their vige. He was about to turn around and head back to the western entrance of the vige when he heard the loud voice of the leader of their visitors, ¡°As a token of gratitude! Here is my parting gift for you and your vige!¡±


    Balls of mes started appearing after another in front of Ounephes who had a smirk on his face as he stared at Chief Ka who was running towards his direction, ¡°You ungrateful bastard!¡± the vige head screamed as he brought forward the giant sword that has always been strapped on his back.


    With a click of his tongue, Ounephes unleashed a barrage of Fireballs towards the charging vige chief and directed the other balls of fire towards the huts in the distance. ¡°No need to thank me! It¡¯s my pleasure leaving you with these gifts!¡± he shouted as he ushered his steed into a sprint to get away from the angered vige head as soon as possible and catch up with his troops who were waiting for him in the distance.


    ¡°Why you¡­¡± Chief Ka grinded his teeth together in anger as he watch the receding figure of Ounephes who was getting further and further away from him. Due to him losing focus for a few moments, a few spheres of mes exploded upon his body and caused him to suffer some burns in different parts of his body.


    Focusing his attention to the iing balls of fire, Chief Ka channeled his battle energy and created a barrier around his entire body and coated his weapon with his battle energy. A pale bluish light surrounded his entire figure as he swatted away the spells of Ounephes but with sheer number of the burning spheres, many of them went pass by him andnded among the huts in the vige and easily set aze the wooden huts.


    The vigers were quick to notice the spreading fire and began dashing towards the river to fetch water in order to put out the fire while some vigers who were able to use battle energies began to make use of the grains of sand to try and contain the fire. Albeit they reacted quickly to the situation, the fire quickly spread all around the vige and the raging mes devoured more than half of the huts in the vige in its fiery inferno. With the easily mmable materials of the huts, the fire was hard to contain and thick smoke began engulfing the vige.


    Seeing that the mes were getting bigger and bigger, the women, old and children decided to evacuate first with the aid of the men. The vigers tried to save whatever they can get their hands on and fled from the city.


    .....


    Chief Ka was fuming with rage as he rescued every viger that he could find amidst the roaring mes. He wanted to chase after the bastard that caused the destruction of the vige but the cry for help of his fellow vigers made him not act upon his emotions. It didn¡¯t take long for the raging mes to devour the entirety of the vige and a thick trail of smoke rose up high into the sky, the searing heat from the mes made anyone apprehensive of staying close to the vige.


    Khao¡¯khen¡¯s rest was disturbed by the runners who were the re to inform him that the vige ahead was burning. A bit rmed that an enemy army might be the ones responsible for it, the battle horns inside the camp resounded and aroused all the warriors of Yohan from their slumber. Rapid footsteps came and go near the tent of the chief and Trot¡¯thar quickly climbed up the shorter tower that was erectedst night to try and get some information of what was happening to the vige in the distance.


    Seeing the thick smoreing from the area where the vige was at and the roaring mes, there was no mistaking it that the ce was set ame by someone. The outline of the vigers became clear upon the sight of Drakhars and the warriors of Yohan, the Drakhars wanted to head there and provide help for their fellow Ereians but they needed the permission of the chieftain which was being dyed with the reason that it might be trap set by their foes to catch them off guard.


    With the powerful sight of Trot¡¯thar, he confirmed that there was no presence of an enemy army within five kilometers of the burning vige or anything that resembles an army. Trot¡¯thar quickly came down from the tower and reported what he had seen to the chief and with the confirmation of Trot¡¯thar that it was safe, Khao¡¯khen quickly sent out all the Drakhars to provide aid to the survivors of the vige along with carts of food , water and medicines.


    At first, the vigers were apprehensive of the people that originated from the suspected hostile fort but after knowing that they were there to lend them some help, their apprehension went away especially after realizing that the soldiers were their fellow Ereians.

 Chapter 325 - 325 Chapter 325

    325 Chapter 32The Drakhars quickly establish a small base of operations to help settle down the vigers and cure those who suffered burns from the mes. With their identity as being fellow Ereians, it didn¡¯t take long for the vigers to divulge the information that a group of riders under the leadership of a noble came into their vige to have some rest. After some further inquiries, the Drakhars managed to learn of the identity of the riders.


    A runner was quickly sent to inform Khao¡¯khen of what they have found out and upon hearing the report, the chieftain of Yohan decided that they should reinforce the territories under their control for the time being and wait for their allies to be able to raise up a proper army since the capital of Ereia is not that far away from the location of the vige and there were numerous settlements further to the east under the control of different nobles who were under the rule of the kingdom.


    Khao¡¯khen wanted to prevent being in a dire situation where his preparations werecking and would suffer its consequences. ¡°Send word for Adhalia to start raising another army of Drakhars, preferably more than ten thousand in number. And also bring this to Drae¡¯ghanna and she¡¯ll know what to do with it.¡± The chieftain gave Haguk a task toplete to which the n chief of the Warghen n was thankful for since it would be his chance to get away from his friend.


    The quirk of Dhug¡¯mhar was taking its toll on the sanity of Haguk and he really would like to get away from him for some time. They were good friend and allies even before they joined the banner of Khao¡¯khen but they maintained minimal contact with each other and would only see each other if they were going tounch an attack or go on raids which would require their cooperation. Haguk would sometimes join in the fun of his friend¡¯s narcissism but having to deal with it in daily basis was too much for him to handle.


    *****


    A few days after Adhalia received the message from the chieftain, she began recruiting men to form a more formidable army under her house and right away Baron Husani sent three thousand of his finest soldiers that he had to the her. Adhalia herself knew of the reason why the baron why the baron was doing his best and she wanted to make use of it to her advantage.


    The stationed Drakhars at the territory of Baron Husani reciprocated the efforts of the baron in earning their favor as they trained his troops with the same method that they were trained with. Albeit the new troops of the baron were up to par to the eyes of the Drakhars who trained them, they are still a bit far off from the standard of Khao¡¯khen if he was the one who would evaluate them.


    The sudden deployment of the new troops of the baron rmed the Drakhars who were tasked to keep an eye on him but after finding out the purpose of their deployment, they all gave off a sigh a relief since it was just a false rm. They thought that the baron was mounting a rebellion and they were about to request for the aid of Siroh and Badz in the nearby territory.


    Troops trickled in from the two territories to the south of the City of Alsenna with numbers easily over the ten thousand threshold. Right outside the walls of the city was a fort to facilitate the training of those who wanted to be called Drakhars and join the new army of the House of Darkhariss.


    .....


    ******


    Far to the north, Galum¡¯nor was also busy training new warriors of the horde and there was already four warbands of Rakshas and six warbands of Yurakks avable to be deployed and he was also under the process of training a new batch of warriors. The management of the city was none of his concern and the throng of their fellow orcs that came from the troubled north gave him some trouble but they were easily put in their ce by his severe beatdowns of their proimed leaders.


    Khao¡¯khen didn¡¯t know but his tribe was growing with each day that passes by and with the strength of Galum¡¯nor, his rule over the orcs remained unshakeable as Galum¡¯nor would always proim, ¡°If you can¡¯t even beat me then how would you fair against the chieftain that even five of us the strongest of the tribe can¡¯t take down.¡±


    And with how Galum¡¯nor glorified and respected Khao¡¯khen, the image that was painted into the heads of the new orcs that joined the ever-growing Tribe of Yohan was that of a powerful warrior who is closed to a demi-god or might even be more than a demi-god.


    *****


    After days of journey through the desert with minimal supplies, Ounephes and his troops finally managed to reach the territory of his household. Inside the office of his father, Ounephes had his head bowed down low as he listened to the scolding of his father.


    ¡°I gave youmand of a mighty army and what did you do!?¡±


    ¡°You suffered defeat at the hands of a dead house!¡±


    ¡°You put the name of our family in shame!¡±


    Ounephes wanted to cut off the words of his father and tell him that the House of Darkhariss is not dead and they are very much alive and with a strong army at that but he knew that trying to reason out with his father was useless and he just had to endure his reproach for the time being until he would calm down. Suphis also didn¡¯t escape the harsh words of their father as he endured right beside his brother in silence.


    After what felt like eternity, the old man of the Radames family finally got tired shouting at his sons and sat down upon his chair to have some rest and took a cup of wine to quench his dried throat. This was the moment that Ounephes was waiting for and he started exining the situation to his father while he was still busy with the wine.

 Chapter 326 - 326 Chapter 326

    326 Chapter 32A week had passed after the vige of Chief Ka was set aze by Ounephes as revenge for theck of respect that the vigers especially the vige head towards him. The entire vige was destroyed with only ashes remaining of there once peaceful vige, all the possessions of the vigers were destroyed by the fire and the only saving grace that they had was that none perish in the fiery inferno.


    At first the vigers were weary of the orcs since most of them were seeing them for the first time and they only knew of their existence from stories mostly from soldiers, merchants or unlucky fes who have encountered them. A bit over the hundred in number, the added mouths to feed inside the camp didn¡¯t have much of an impact since the horde carried with them more than enough supplies tost them for months and the suppliesing from their allies kept on arriving on time which allowed to always have surplus of supplies.


    Since they have nowhere else better to go to, the vigers tagged along with the orcs who were slowly moving to the east.


    ¡°Chief Ka¡­¡± one of the trusted men of the vige chief called towards him.


    ¡°What do you think are they aiming for?¡± he questioned as he directed his gaze at the front towards the burly creatures who were marching silently forward in an orderly manner, ¡°And those guys¡­¡± he shifted towards the Drakhars who were a bit towards the rear, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have noticed it but they are carrying the banner of the fallen house of Darkhariss.¡± He continued as he stared at the banner that was being carried by the one in the lead of the Drakhars.


    ¡°I have no idea but I have a hunch.¡± Chief Ka answered in a shush tone as he didn¡¯t want others to hear what they are talking about.


    ¡°They might be here because someone asked them to be here¡­¡±


    ¡°And how about them and their banner?¡± Beran signaled with his eyes to Chief Ka the Drakhars.


    ¡°I am not really certain but someone from the Darkhariss Family must have recruited them or they are just pretending to be of that family just so that they could spook the current king since everybody knew that he was hell-bent in destroying that family¡­¡± he stopped talking as he realized that some of the Drakhars were directing their gaze towards them. Beran and Chief Ka kept their heads low as they blended in with the other vigers and sinking back into the crowd.


    .....


    After a while, the two found themselves in the middle of the crowd and far from the scrutinizing gazes of the Drakhars.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­¡± Beran tried to think of a reason why the Drakhars would make use of that house¡¯s name.


    ¡°Try to think this through¡­ If you thought that you already killed a sworn of enemy of yours or your most hated person but then you heard stories of him wandering around and he was still alive and well. What would go inside your mind?¡± Chief Ka threw a question at him.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯d be frightened since I know that he will being after me and my life.¡± Beran quickly replied.


    ¡°You know that he will being after you but you just don¡¯t know how, when or where. Just knowing that there is someone out there to get you will be enough to mess with your mind. And in that kind of situation¡­you would have to be always on guard since you know that he is out there.¡± Chief Ka continued.


    The two were busy with their conversation that they didn¡¯t notice that the march came to a halt and they bumped against the back of the ones who were walking in front of them.


    The orcs began moving around, some went on patrol while others had tools in their hands and began digging. Even the Drakhars also joined in with the digging which confused the vigers on they were trying to do until someone among the vigers approached one of their fellow Ereians and asked what they were doing.


    ¡°We are building a camp.¡± Was the reply that they got then the soldier ignored them as he continued with the task that he had at hand. The way that the Drakhars and the Horde made the camp was somewhat new to the vigers as they were more used to camping out in the open unlike their new friends who were erecting walls to surround the camp.


    ¡°They are making a fortified camp? What waste of time¡­¡± Beranmented in a shush tone as he stared at theirpanions who were foolish in his eyes as they erect walls and everything.


    Chief Ka wandered around nearby as he observed the camp that was taking shape and he found the uncanny resemnce of it to the fort that suddenly appeared near their vige just before Ounephes set their vige on fire.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that they would build such a camp whenever they halt in their march then tear it down as soon as they moved out?¡¯ he finds it troublesome to do so but then after giving it some thoughts, maybe it¡¯s just the way that they do things or the best way to do it since they are in unfamiliar territory.


    ¡°What a bunch of fools¡­¡± Beran clicked his tongue as he watched the simple wooden walls finally taking shape.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are fools¡­ They are just cautious¡­¡± a voice replied to Beran¡¯s words and when he saw that it was Chief Ka, he had a questioning look on his face as he can¡¯t understand the purpose of such a fortified camp in the middle of nowhere and no presence of enemies in the surroundings.


    ¡°By my estimates, they are under ten thousand in numbers and if the news about an army in the tens of thousands that is being raised by the king is true, under the lead of the new duke then they have every reason to build a fortified camp since they are easily outnumbered and they aren¡¯t familiar with the surroundings.


    When it was starting to get dark already, the Drakhars were the first ones to enter the camp to rest then followed by the vigers while the orcs were still busy with the final touches for the camp since they can work well even in the dark unlike their human friends. The Rakshas were patrolling right outside the camp as they go around the area to ensure that no enemies were around as the Yurakks do the work on the walls.

 Chapter 327 - 327 Chapter 327

    327 Chapter 32¡°That would be two coins, kind sir.¡± Apis held up two fingers towards the cloaked man who sat on the bar then proceeded to clean one of the few mugs that he had under the bar with a piece of cloth, not that he wanted nor he cared much about the umted dirt on the mugs but because he had nothing else to do at the moment.


    The Hissing Rope Tavern doesn¡¯t usually have many customers but with the looming threat of war, all kinds of people would be found among the taverns. Men would try to numb their fears with alcohol and seek momentary freedom from the woes of the world as they stumble in their way with their drunkenness.


    For more than four years, Apis had served many customers and seldom would he not remember the face of his usual patrons but with the sudden recruitments, he had more patrons that frequent his ce¡ª not that he wants toin since more customers means more money for him but the frequent brawls are bing amon urrence already that he had to frequently rece his stools and tables since in every brawl, only few of them would remain untouched.


    Apis kept an eye out on the neer since he was wearing a cloak and stayed within the dark corner away from the torches¡ª he didn¡¯t care who the person is or the reason why he is here but if he is a fugitive being chase down by some bigshots then his ce would be turned upside down if they turn up.


    ¡°Put that down!¡± Apis shouted towards his drunk customer who was trying to leave the pub with one of his chairs with unsteady steps while mumbling something about how she is the most beautifuldy he had ever encountered. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I am talking to this beautifuldy¡­hiik¡­¡± the drunk man replied then proceeded to caress one of the arms of the chairs the continued to walk out of the tavern.


    Laughter echoed inside the pub as the men enjoyed the scene that unfolded.


    ¡°Aye! There goes one of my new chairs¡­¡± Apis face palmed in helplessness as he can¡¯t leave the bar unattended since he was the only one who works in his own ce. He never bothered much about employing others to help him out since he didn¡¯t want others snooping around his ce, he prefers being alone and he enjoys it unlike others.


    His ce doesn¡¯t look like a proper tavern unlike other ces because he never bothered in arranging the tables and stools in any way since his customers always tend to rearrange them as they like.


    ¡°You seem to be new here?¡± he tried to strike a conversation with the figure that was hiding in one corner of the bar.


    .....


    The cloaked man didn¡¯t reply and continued to stare at his mug of ale.


    ¡°Not much of a talker are we¡­¡± Apis shook his head then ignored the silent figure but still kept an eye on him just in case.


    A few momentster, the cloaked figure stood from where he was sitting at then left the tavern without any word.


    Apis stared at the retreating figure of the mysterious person then headed towards the corner where he left his mug. He took the mug and dragged it towards him to wipe it but he felt that the mug in his hand seemed odd¡­ it was still heavy. He shifted his gaze towards the mug then saw that it was still full almost to the brim¡­ It was kept untouched by the cloaked figure.


    ¡°What a strange guy¡­¡± he mumbled and was about to throw away the contents of the mug since he is not sure if ale inside the mug was still safe for consumption. Being poisoned to death because of his stinginess would do him no good.


    *****


    After sending out thest of his customers out, Apis began locking the door to his ce. It was already early in the morning, just a few hours before light would arrive to drive away the darkness.


    ¡°Still working alone I see¡­¡± a sudden voice rmed Apis as he turned around while tracing the hilt of his dagger on his waist.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± his voice had a hint of panic in it as he tried his best to try and locate the source of the voice. The few torches didn¡¯t help much in his search as there were a lot of dark ces inside his ce that didn¡¯t know light even during daytime.


    A light chuckle came which further agitated the nerves of Apis who was trying his best to try and locate the person who was toying with him. A sudden glint in the dark forced Apis back as he leaned back against the door which he just closed a few moments ago.


    A ck dagger was embedded on the old wooden floor a few feet in front of Apis with an audible thud.


    ¡°The shadows need a ce to gather and I prefer the usual ce¡­ Go prepare it for tonight.¡± The voice in the dark said which confused Apis at first but then when he saw the hilt of the dagger that was in front of him, he finally realized who was messing with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it for tonight.¡± He nodded his head then picked up the dagger and threw towards where he thought the owner of it was at. The sound that he wanted to hear didn¡¯te as the dagger that he just threw embedded itself upon the dark corner of the bar where the cloaked man was at before.


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Apis went forward to retrieve the dagger but it was no longer there except for the mark that it left after being embedded against the wood. This was the main reason why Apis didn¡¯t want to employ others to help out in his ce since he had things that needed to be kept hidden from others.

 Chapter 328 - 328 Chapter 328

    328 Chapter 32In an old warehouse which stored most of his supplies, Apis had everything prepared for the gathering. The mysterious figure that visited is one of the Mouths of the Shadows whose task was to inform people like them, the shadows of what was going on.


    The mysterious organization that instilled fear among the nobles and merchants because of their shady deeds which couldn¡¯t be brought to light or else it would the end of them. A lot of Ereians feared the organization that always lurked in the dark corners of the kingdom, far from scrutinizing eyes but they seem to be everywhere at the same time since everything that happens around the kingdom never escaped their observation, hearing and sometimes meddling.


    The Eye in the Shadows is an organization that had a hierarchy like that of a pyramid, at the top of it is the hidden boss or the one that actually founded the organization and the one that the organization actually serves. Only few of the higher ups in the organization knew of the identity of the hidden boss.


    At the top of pyramid among those who are members of the organization is the Eye in the Shadows or just inly referred to as ¡®The Eye¡¯ who seemed to know everything that is going on. The Eye is the most elusive member of the organization that gave a lot of headaches to their enemies because of its ability to disappear in right in front of its pursuers every single time that it is cornered or so their enemies thought.


    Many times, their enemies had thought that they have killed The Eye only for it to disappear right in front of their eyes after they thought they had killed it. Almost everyone thought that The Eye is not a human being because of its ability to evade death and capture. Whenever they try to kill it, with swords, spears and other weapons, The Eye would just vanish in the form of a smoke after receiving fatal damage from its own hands or from the hands of its foes after a pained groan, others also tried using magic to no effect and some even employed the help of a priest which had the same result.


    Not a single soul knows of the identity of The Eye except for itself and even their hidden boss didn¡¯t know who the current Eye is.


    Apis was one of the most basic members of the organization and he is only but one of the thousands who are referred to as the shadows. Right above them would be the Ears who work in the same area as them, gathering information from interacting with the people of the kingdom except that they have already gained the trust of the organization.


    Next would be the Legs and the Mouths, the Legs are responsible for delivering precious items such as sensitive messages and other important items while the Mouth would be the ones to scout and recruit new members of the organization and deliver notifications to the members of the organization while also the liaison or the ones that provides missions and directions to the The Hands, the two work hand in hand with each other.


    Then there is the ones referred to as The Hands who are just as elusive as The Eye who are responsible for assassination and sabotages or to just inly threaten their enemies with death. They are the executioners of the organization who deal with anything that is bloody or involves life and death.


    .....


    Among the higher ups of the organization is the Elder Mouth who actually runs the organization and is in frequent contact with its members unlike their organization¡¯s leader who is almost always not around


    The patrons of Apis grumbled in annoyance after seeing that The Hissing Rope Tavern had its doors still firmly shut even though the sun had already sunken long ago and darkness was starting to engulf the world. Seeing that their usual hang out ce wasn¡¯t open, many decided to just go home while those who had a lot of coins to spare headed to the other pub in the town.


    The Hissing Rope Tavern was more popr than the other pub because of the prices alone, while the two serve almost the same kind of drinks, the other one was finely decorated and well lit which was a dark contrast to the one that Apis¡¯ runs but despite that, no drunkard would spend more coins than necessary just to see flowers and the face of those who are in the tavern with him.


    Another selling point of the other pub was that it has beautifuldies to tend to the needs of its customers whether it be a one long night for those poor s*ckers who wants to enjoy their coins for every grain of sand that drops or just some lonely wealthy individual who needs someforting because of the little bit of ongoing that they had with their life. To thedies that works in this kind of industry, they didn¡¯t personally care, for as long as you have the coins to spend, they can be anything and anyone you want them to be, they can be a co forting friend, a one night stand, a loving sibling or a caring mother, they didn¡¯t care because what they care about is if you are worth their time and effort.


    Deep into the night, Apis noticed people hiding among the shadows and are observing the surroundings. He wanted to go and perhaps have a few words with them since he was so bored in waiting for the others to show up but his gut was telling him that if he wants to continue living then he must stay away from them.


    His senses informed him that those people were a dangerous bunch that the even the likes of him who had a lot of experience with fighting would be taken down in an instant.


    ¡°The Hands¡­ They are making sure that the ce is safe.¡± A voice suddenly sounded right beside Apis which nearly caused him to throw a punch at the origin of the voice because of fright. After a few moments, Apis finally managed to calm down his racing heart and turned towards the person who appeared beside him without any kind of notice with an annoyed look on his face.


    ¡°Would you stop doing that¡­ I think I might just die in your hands from heart attack rather than from our foes if you continue with that way of greeting of yours.¡±


    A light chuckle from the person further annoyed Apis.


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s fun¡ª- specially with that reaction from you.¡± The person in front of Apis smiled at him. Even though the person was wearing a hood over his head, the white set of teeth that were disyed was enough for Apis to know that the person was smiling at him.


    ¡°After a long period of hiding¡­ Is the organization nning to stir some trouble again?¡± Apis turned towards his friend or he might just consider him a personal enemy of his because of the way that he just shows up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know and don¡¯t care¡­ I just ry what I was ordered¡­ And keep your curiosity in check or one of them might just visit you.¡± The figure turned his gaze towards The Hands who were using signals with their fellows tomunicate.


    Apis followed the gaze of his fellow member and unconsciously gulped after meeting the gaze of one of them. The pair of eyes that had met his gaze was without emotion.


    ¡°I think one of them is contemting if he should eliminate you or not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Apis quickly covered his mouth with his hands after realizing that his voice was a bit too loud.


    A few momentster, The Hands began to retreat away from their sights but every member of the organization knows that they are still there, just not in in sight since they are the ones responsible for the security of the gathering.


    ¡°Heads up¡­ I think the Elder Mouth would be one of participants of the gathering since he was the one that called for it.¡± The fellow that stood beside Apis patted him on the shoulder then turned around and headed towards the warehouse.


    The Hands were always outside the venue of the gathering but they are always there, in ces that no one would least expected. Many have tried to infiltrate or try to catch the members during gatherings but none seeded so far. Many were the members of the organization but there were many more who work with them who are not part of it, they just provide some bits of information and it is up to the shadows and ears whether the things provided were useful or not.


    The organization might have gone idle due to what happened to the house that they served but now¡­ they are ready to shake the kingdom once again with their influence and capability. Many who wants their secrets to be note to light were weary, those who dealt with shady businesses to further increase their wealth, those who have eliminated their foes and gained prestige and fortune through underhanded means all the way to secret mistresses and such, many were weary and rattled of the sudden reemergence of the organization that they thought to have been destroyed.


    Most of those who were guarded against the organization suspected that the organization belongs and was being run by the House of Darkhariss which was strengthened when the house fell and the organization went into hiding but they were right and wrong at the same time. The organization do belong to the House of Darkhariss but it is a separate entity from the house which could function by itself unless The Eye mandates so.

 Chapter 329 - 329 Chapter 329

    329 Chapter 32While the Eye in the Shadows proceed with their gathering to receive instructions and to give their reports to the higher ups, the reinforcements requested by Khao¡¯khen finally arrived and joined them. A strong army numbering twelve thousand which quickly bolstered the number of warriors on the side of Khao¡¯khen.


    Six thousands of them are infantry units trained in the usage of spear and shield while in formation, four thousands of them are of the light cavalry using camels as their steeds and the rest were the missile units. The reinforcements also brought with them supplies which was needed by the horde if they are to move forward since the terrain that they are incks things that they can forage to add to their dwindling supplies as they move into hostile territory.


    After the arrival of their reinforcements, Khao¡¯khen did a little bit of reshuffling on the side of their Ereian allies and had a little bit of council with the assignedmanders by Adhalia when ites in their deployment and strategy in the battlefield.


    Following his request, each unit wasposed of five hundred soldiers. Each unit was to be led by twomanders, one to lead the path while the other stays at the rear to ensure that the formation does not break while dealing with their enemies.


    Khao¡¯khen spent an half a day exining to themander of the army under the banner of the Darkhariss family the things that they should and shouldn¡¯t do on the battlefield and on how they should respond to scenarios that might just happen while they are on the battlefield. After the mental straining council ended, Khao¡¯khen sat down on his chair and began massaging his temples to try and alleviate the throbbing pain on his head.


    ¡°They were trained on how they should fight and told what they should do and shouldn¡¯t do¡ª- They are given training, equipment and knowledge¡­ It¡¯s now all up to their execution.¡± He mumbled to himself as he continued massaging his temples as he sat there.


    ¡°The reinforcement of the horde should arrive in a few days¡­¡±


    The news that the reinforcements sent by Galum¡¯nor arrived at Alsenna was brought by the reinforcements for Adhalia¡¯s army. The number of his orcish warriors suffered some casualties and they are down an entire warband of warriors which he needs if they are to quickly defeat their enemies and have an easier time in doing so.


    The Darkharissmanders began their own council of their own to ry the words that Khao¡¯khen had told them, the Drakhars who remained from the previous encounters began leading their inexperiencerades in arms in their training as the reshuffling separated a few who were supposed to be in the same unit. Under the leadership of the experienced Drakhars who had participated in the chaos of war, the training went smoothly partly due to the respect that their newrades had in them but mostly because of the training that they went through.


    .....


    Disobeying yourmander was thest thing on their mind unless their lives were clearly being thrown away by theirmanders for no purpose at all.


    Far to the east, an army of more than twenty thousand soldiers were making their way to the west of the Ereian kingdom. Inmand of this army is one of the most trustedmanders of Duke Hanbal while he give a thorough lecture to his two sons about the proceedings of the battlefield. Suphis was having the one of the best times as he can daily enjoyvish foods and have some fun with the female servants of the house.


    While Suphis was enjoying his time back at their home, Ounephes was sulking as he really wanted to prove his worth to his father and to the other noble sons that he deserves the title of being the heir of his father. Many mocked him that he was a good for nothing assh*le whose father had more coins to squander than them without any notable achievements to boast of which infuriates him.


    *****


    A few days passed by with nothing worthy to note of except for the arrival of the orcish reinforcements that were dly weed by their Ereian allies with cheers as they knew how lethal the orcs were in the battlefield. They really deserve their reputation of being creatures born for war and made for war.


    On the fourth day after the arrival of the orcish reinforcements, scouts spotted a thick cloud of dust that was slowly heading towards the direction of their camp.


    ¡°You two! Hurry over to that side and find out what¡¯s causing the clouds of dust.¡±


    The two who were called by the leader of the scouts nodded their heads and hurried to the location of the dust cloud. A few hourster, the two scouts were crept near the origin of the dust cloud. They were close enough to be able to see what was causing the phenomenon while also far enough for them to be able to get away in case they get pursued.


    ¡°Oooh¡­Will you look at that¡­ More of them hade to y with us.¡± The bigger of the two smiled as they watched the enemy army marching not far away from the river.


    ¡°Let me see¡­ One, two, three¡­ seven¡­ten¡­ sixteen¡­hmmm¡­ about twenty thousand.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ look!¡± the bigger one nudged hispanion on the shoulder and pointed at the rearmost of their foes. At the rearmost of their enemies were enormous creatures that slowly slumbered forward. The two knew that the creatures were huge because of the size difference between them and the darkskins that they are following in front of them.


    ¡°What do you think those things are?¡± the bigger one questioned his buddy since he had never encountered such creatures before in his entire life. He had seen strange creatures before such as Balfurs and many more creatures, aggressive creatures that could easily prey upon anyone if they are not careful.


    ¡°Probably some sort of beast of burden to carry their supplies or a war beast that will be fielded by them during battles¡­ Whatever it is¡­ we will find outter¡ªwe had seen enough, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two were long spotted by the enemy scouts and informed theirmander of their presence but theirmander just told them to let them be, he was confident in their victory since ording to the reports of the surviving soldiers who were with Ounephes, the enemy army was spent and they also suffered losses during their battles. He believed that with an army of more than twenty thousand and the giant war beasts that he brought with him, they would easily trample the remnants of their foes.


    The Ereian army halted their march a quarter of day away from the camp of the Drakhars and the Orcish horde. They began setting up their camp and sent out their scouts to locate the enemy camp and also to try and figure out the number andposition of their foe¡¯s army.


    After receiving the report of the scouts, Khao¡¯khen once again called for a council with all themanders. The newly arrived orcs were thirsty for blood and hungry for battle while the first orcs who apanied their chieftain were thrilled after knowing that more enemies showed up and they could fight once again. And the newly arrived reinforcements from Adhalia were also expectant of the uing to prove their worth.


    Khao¡¯khen shook his head after identally hearing the words of his warriors as he passed by them after the war council was finished. Deep into the night, the scouts from the army sent by Duke Hanbal were trying their best to approach the enemy camp without getting discovered but little did they know that they were already found out and there was a surprise waiting for them.


    While the enemy scouts crept closer to their target, hidden among the sands as they made use of the darkness of the night to move but little did they know that the Verakhs were also creeping towards them under the cover of darkness. While the two armies take their rest to prepare for the uing battle that was sure toe, the Verakhs and the enemy scouts already began their fight.


    ¡°You hear that?¡± one of the scouts signalled for hispanions to cease movement as he perked up his ears to listen clearly to the surroundings.


    ¡°Hear what?¡± the one closest to him questioned in shush tone which was quickly replied with a shushing gesture from the others.


    ¡°A thud¡­ I heard a thud and a groan a few moments ago like someone just fell to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Can you still hear something?¡± their leader questioned nervously since they haven¡¯t spotted any source of light near them. He was doubtful that someone from the enemy camp would go on patrol without a source of light since they have no idea that they were up against orcs who had no need of such things in the dark.


    The guy shook his head in response.


    ¡°You might have been mistaken since this is your first time doing this kind of task. Rx, if we can¡¯t see them then they can¡¯t see us¡­¡± the leader of the group patted hispanion on the shoulder then signalled for the others to move forward.


    Three hundred meters ahead of the scouts was a squad of Verakhs whoy prone among the sands after one of them identally tripped and fell to the ground creating some noise.


    ¡°Look where you are going¡­ You¡¯re going to scare away our targets.¡± The squad leader scolded his clumsy member who just nodded his head in response.

 Chapter 330 - 330 Chapter 330

    330 Chapter 33The two opposing sides seemed to have had a tacit understanding as both armies remained inside their camp and no night raids took ce but the night was far from tranquil. Hidden by the darkness of the night, the group of scouts sent by the side that serves the current king of Ereia were busy trying to vet close to the enemy camp.


    They were tasked to gather information about their enemies since they wouldn¡¯t expect them tounch activities too quickly since they had just arrived upon the chosen battlefield. The wide expanse of desert in had no ces to make use to have an advantage in battle and no suitable ce to hide some units for ambushes.


    Khao¡¯khen would have wanted to move further to the east or a bit to the west where there were suitable battlefields that he can take advantage of but with theirck of their numbers, he refrained from venturing deeper into enemy territory less they find themselves in a tight spot and moving back to the west would entail them not much of an advantage and running away upon the sight of an enemy would surely harm his prestige among his warriors. Even if he will exin himself thoroughly to them, the simple minded orcs might get the wrong idea of his strategic withdrawal and seeds of doubt would grow in their hearts.


    So far, the simple thinking of the orcs had given him a lot of advantages in his campaigns. Orcs had a simple train of thoughts, well most of them, ¡°You strong, I follow.¡± ¡°Enemy spotted, we fight.¡± ¡°More enemy¡­More to kill¡± were just some of the simple thoughts of the orcs and it had greatly aided Khao¡¯khen in leading and controlling them.


    While the Verakhs and the enemy scouts y a game of hide and seek in the darkness of the night, far to the west a bit to the north of their current location, there was turmoil as The Hands began a massive operation. The nobles and merchants who had slighted them during their hiding were rattled as their people began dropping like flies. A murder spree was urring as The Hands took down their assigned targets in a bloody fashion. Fimes consumed the hideouts or bases of their opposing organizations that were in the same business as them who had harmed them during their retreat when the members of the Darkhariss family were being hunted down by the people of the current king.


    The City Guards of Ishtar were busy running around the city in attempt to at least catch one of the culprits behind the murders but no matter neither how quick they ran nor how observant they were in their patrols, The Hands always eluded them. Even the Sand Pce was not spared by the The Eye in Shadows as they took out targets that were even inside the pce. The current king was one of the high priority targets of the organization but no opportunity was presented for them to act out upon it since there would always be a unit of Royal Guards protecting him and his protector Commander Ishaq would always be by his side.


    This was the first time in a long time that the capital city of the kingdom was engulfed by chaos, ever since it was set as the capital of the nation, the city remained rather peaceful even though the rest of the kingdom was in turmoil due to the fact that The Hands weren¡¯t at odds with the current ruler of the kingdom.


    When morning came, the residents of the City of Ishtar finally learned of what happenedst night. Dried was blood was everywhere, some establishments suddenly turned to ashes and a Royal Decree from their king came down stating that anyone who could give information about the organization called The Eye in the Shadows would be handsomely rewarded and those who could capture members of its organization would receive nobility depending on the importance of the presented captured to the organization.


    The death toll reached over a thousand and there were more than ten different ces which were reduced to ashes but what really infuriated the king was that even the pce was not safe from the hands of the fearsome organization.


    .....


    Some were scared but some were also d. The event that happened might be the signal for the dawn of something greater. Merchants who smelled the opportunity to make some coins began hoarding supplies that they see as the necessary and began piling them up in warehouses and sell them for a higher price when the perfect timees. The once abundant supply of grain of the capital suddenly experienced a shortage and the pce was force to respond to the situation.


    *****


    Far to the west, the Verakhs were quick to eliminate their targets then withdrew when they made sure that no rats escaped theirs. Both camps began bustling as soon as the first rays of morning came and the sentries who stayed up all night to keep guard were finally able to have some much needed sleep as their shifts came to an end as they were relieved by theirrades in their post.


    While having his breakfast, General Trakaros was patiently waiting for the return of the scouts that he had sent outst night and hear their reports about their enemies. He was studying the current map of the kingdom and a huge part of the current map was marked in red, mostly the western part since he was uncertain if thends to the west were still loyal to the crown after he had met up with the enemy army in his current location.


    ¡°Commander!!!¡±


    A shout from the outside made him peel away his attention on the map that was in front of him and headed outside of his tent. Outside his camp was one of his adjutants who was huffing and puffing while covered in sweat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he questioned after seeing the rmed face of his adjutant.


    ¡°T-th-the scouts¡­ They were all eliminated.¡± He reported and his knees were trembling a little bit as he recalled the present that was sent to them by their foes.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself, soldier. Tell me what happened slowly. How were they eliminated and are all of them eliminated.¡± He shook him on the shoulders and stared at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you follow me general. I¡¯ll show you.¡± The adjutant finally managed to calm himself down and led theirmander towards the gate of the camp where the sentries that just took post were surrounding something near the gate.


    After arriving at the entrance of the camp, General Trakaros was weed by a hideous sight; heads skewered by stakes tied to a pole were on the back of a camel that was grazing upon the cud that was offered to it while the sentries began their work to get the heads down from its back.


    ¡°These barbarians¡­¡± the general gritted his teeth while he watched the sentries take down the skewered heads from the back of the animal that was busy chewing upon the food that it was given.


    ¡°This morning we saw a figure slowly heading towards our direction and upon closer inspection, we discovered that it was but just a lost lone camel that belonged to some unfortunate traveller who was consumed by the desert but as soon as we removed the cloth that was covering what it was carrying on its back, we discovered the impaled heads.¡± The leader of the sentries made his report then waited for the response of the general.


    ¡°Did you count the heads? Are the scouts I sent all eliminated?¡± themander questioned to which the leader of the sentries nodded his head in response.


    ¡°Very well then. Take care of the heads and bury them.¡± The general then turned around and headed back towards the middle of the camp.


    The adjutant quickly caught up with theirmander and walked beside him, ¡°What do we do general?¡±


    ¡°They have provoked us in such a barbaric way. We will respond to their provocation and make them pay with their life for what they have done. Spread the word, tell all themanders of the camp to meet me in my tent after they had their fill and inform the soldiers to prepare themselves. We will go and make them regret what they have done.¡± The general spoke with all seriousness and there was anger in his voice as he said his words.


    The adjutant quicklyplied and began to act upon the orders of theirmander.


    At the side of the Drakhars and the Orcish Horde, they were having their meal as per usual. The supplies transported along by the reinforcements brought forward the possibility of new recipes to the table which have been long not tasted by the warriors because of the cookscked the ingredients to make it.


    Khao¡¯khen was also enjoying the food that was prepared by the little Grogus alongside his firstpanions when their meal was interrupted by the sudden sound of the rm from the sentries. Their enemies seemed to have made a move. Right away, the members of Adhalia¡¯s army hurried to get their gear and formed up with theirpanions to make their battle line in response to their enemy¡¯s move.


    A cloud of dust was making its way towards them and by the amount of dust being kicked up by their foes, it looks like the entire enemy camp was on the move.


    ¡°Are they going all out on the first day or they are just flexing?¡± Khao¡¯khen questioned himself as he climbed up the walls of their camp and stared at the enemy army that was calling them to battle.

 Chapter 331 - 331 Chapter 331

    331 Chapter 33It was a fine early morning, the nocturnal creatures of the desert began to retreat deep into the sand and to their hiding ces while the diurnal ones emerge from their slumber and began their life for the day. The desert was rather peaceful with just the asional howling of the wind and the sound of the sand being carried along by its gust but in the chosen battlefield of the two armies, it was far from being peaceful.


    Shouts ofmand, the thundering roar of the war drums and the marching steps of both armies disturbed the supposed to be tranquil ce. Perhaps because of they sense the danger of staying in the area, the critters of the desert began to flee the scene as fast as possible.


    The army led by General Trakaros came to the battlefield in almost full strength with just his heavy cavalry missing as he hid them far from the eyes of their foes. He nned to use the heavy cavalry as his trump cards in crushing their foes.


    ¡°General, they have answered our call for battle.¡± His most trusted adjutant joined right beside theirmander atop his own steed as they watched Adhalia¡¯s armye out from their camp.


    ¡°Spear and shields¡­ Nothing extraordinary there¡­ Camel Cavalry¡­? And a few missile units?¡± the old general was puzzled on how did such a normal army beat the ass of Ounephes that he came running back to his father with just a few soldiers. And there numbers was on the low side too, if they had absolute numerical advantage then that could be possible but the number of enemy soldiers that he can see was nowhere near the amount that could give absolute advantage in a battle.


    After observing their foes for a little bit, the old general then proceeded to arrange his soldiers in his favoured battle arrangement. They have twice the number of infantry and he trusted his own men to be able to fend them off and since it¡¯s still just the first day, he opted to hold half of them in reserve while sending the other half forward for battle. He divided their cavalry equally on both nks of their formation and their missile units closely following behind their infantry.


    To the side of the Drakhars was a mirror image of the enemy army¡¯s battle arrangement. Infantry up front with cavalry units protecting the nks while the missile units were at the rear tailing behind the infantry. The two sides had the same battle arrangement but there was a slight difference in the number of soldiers.


    The Drakhars only had four thousand infantry deployed against six thousands from their foe while the enemy cavalry had a one thousand more riders than them and the only thing that both side were equal in numbers was with their missile units. The army of General Trakaros held a slight advantage in numbers but battles were never won with numbers alone.


    The two sides stopped approximately a kilometre apart and there missile units began moving forward, the ssic missile battle before a full sh was the appetizer of the battle to get the men going. Arrows rained down from both sides to minimal effect especially with the passing wind interfering with their arrows as theynded too far from their intended targets. Five volley of arrowster, the direction of the wind suddenly changed in favour of the archers from General Trakaros¡¯ side.


    .....


    Seeing that their archers were slowly being destroyed, themander of Adhalia¡¯s armymanded for two units of their cavalry from their right nk to go and help their archers and perhaps destroy the enemy missile units to take them out from future battles.


    In response, the old general sent out two units of his own cavalry to go and engage the enemy cavalry that was supposed to go for their archers. The response of the enemy army maintained the current status of the fight; the archers belonging to the side of the Drakhars were being bullied by the enemy archers because of the influence of the wind that was heavily favouring their enemies.


    Near the central part of the battlefield, the archers were engaging in their own missile battle while the two units of cavalry from both sides engaged in their own battle. Noticing that there was no improvement in the situation, themander of the Drakhars gave themand to march forward to the infantry to try and make the enemy archers back off. The move quickly was responded by the enemy army as they also began marching their infantry forward.


    The battle continued with both infantry units from both sideing closer and closer towards each other and by the looks of it, a head on sh was fast approaching. Since their archers were at a disadvantage, they were told to retreat behind their allied infantry and the enemy archers did the same after releasing a few volleys towards the enemy infantry that was heading for them.


    The few volleys did take out some of the unlucky soldiers on the side of the Drakhars but the damage dealt by them could just be shrugged off by them.


    General Trakaros watched the battle unfold with a smile as his army was slowly gaining an advantage against their foes. Whatever the enemymander did, he countered it with his own which allowed them to maintain the current slight advantage that they had because of the favourable wind.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    The soldiers of the old general let out their battle cries as they sprinted forward to try and intimidate the enemy infantry, they were hoping that their foes would lose their nerves upon the sight of their charge and break formation which would allow them to dive deep into their lines. But the response they got from the Drakhars was total silence except for the sound of them marching forward.


    Perceiving that his soldiers already began the charge while their foes still maintained their marching speed, General Trakaros¡¯ smile grew wider thinking that their foes were too scared to employ a counter charge against his soldiers. ¡®The day is ours.¡¯ That¡¯s what he thought.


    When there was less than twenty meters between them and the charging enemy, the Drakhars came to a unified halt then their spears which were pointing towards the sky pointed forward presenting a forest of spear towards their foes. No one was foolish enough to charge at certain death and the Drakhars knew it but because of the momentum of their charge and the sudden action of their foes, the enemy infantry who were on a mad sprint regretted running too fast.


    The forefront of the enemy infantry tried their best to halt themselves from charging forward by their allies who were behind them who were still to find out about the forest of spears shoved them forward, some were pushed forward within the range of the Drakhars who ruthlessly extended their weapons forward and stabbed them while the others were trampled over by their allies.


    The enemy infantry mmed against the formation of the Drakhars and bodies were ruthlessly impaled.


    General Trakaros¡¯ smile disappeared from his face after seeing that his infantry didn¡¯t manage to push back the enemy infantry. The thick cloud of dust which was kicked up by their charge obscured the battlefield and he had no idea what was actually going on with all the dust that had engulfed the thick of the battle.


    After bracing the initial sh, the Drakhars then began to move as they march forward while skewering anyone who dared stand in their path. With the aid of the dust cloud, the soldiers who were at the rear can¡¯t see what is actually happening at the very front but this didn¡¯t stop the Drakhars from moving forward. As soon as the one in front of them moves forward, they followed just right behind them even without being able to see where they are going or what was going on at the very path that they are taking.


    When the cloud of dust finally subsided, the old general was finally able to witness his soldiers getting massacred by the enemy infantry in the simplest fashion, ¡°stab miss? Move forward stab¡­ move forward stab¡± it was very simple but the very simple maneuver of the enemy infantry was destroying his soldiers.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the enemy infantry to break as they realized that they had to put themselves at the risk of getting stabbed by multiple spears just so that they could get a shot at striking at their foes. After losing a third of theirpanions, the enemy infantry began to distance themselves from the Drakhars and their outrageously long spears. Every single time that the Drakhars moved forward, the enemy infantry would take a step back until they finally can no longer take it then fled, running back towards their allies.


    After some moments of silence, General Trakaros gave themand for the reserves to join in the battle, the remaining infantry units that he thought wouldn¡¯t be needed in today¡¯s battle had to bemitted to the fight for them to recover and try to win the day.


    ¡°Nabeser, go and rally the fleeing troops.¡± He directed his attention towards one of his adjutants.


    He finally had an idea on how did their foes despite their few numbers manage to beat the army led by Ounephes. The old general now regretted not bringing along his heavy cavalry which could have been use to smash open the lines of the enemy infantry. With the presence of one of the favoured adjutants of the old general and their allies, the fleeing infantry finally regained theirposure then formed up their lines to make a return to the fight.

 Chapter 332 - 332 Chapter 332

    332 Chapter 33¡°Send our cavalry at the left nk to try and nk the. Missile units, use their steeds to hide yourselves and follow them, your job is to ambush the enemy cavalry that the enemy will send to repel them in their attempt.¡± The young but knowledgeablemander assigned Adhalia gave out hismands after seeing the entire bulk of the enemy infantrying after their frontlines.


    The Drakhars would surely be able to fend them off but there is a huge risk of them being encircled and destroyed since their foes outnumber them almost two to one which was bad for them and the enemy archers weren¡¯t also just there for show as they rained down arrows upon the Drakhars who became great targets for them because of their tight formation and slow movement upon the battlefield.


    The disadvantage of the Drakhars¡¯ formation was finally being shown as they were helpless against the archers who were quick to run away if they get dangerously close to them. Volley of arrows kepting, the enemy archers kept the Drakhars upied while the enemy infantry was reorganizing themselves before engaging back into the battle.


    ¡°Send in the remaining cavalry units on our right nk and chase those pesky archers away.¡± With themand given, the remaining riders on the side of the Drakhars kicked up dust and sand as they headed towards the battlefield. They went into full sprint right of the bat but they didn¡¯t make a beeline towards the enemy archers who were unceremoniously showering their allies with their arrows but instead they headed towards the left nk seemingly to join the other cavalry units who went away far to their left nk.


    The lead rider of the remaining cavalry units knew that if they made a beeline towards the enemy archers then the remaining cavalry units of the enemy would be just sent out and they would be held back by them to deny their aid for their allied infantry.


    ¡°Do these guys really think that I am an idiot to let them do as they please¡­?¡± General Trakaros sneered then sent out amand that the remaining cavalry units except for his personal unit to go and pursue the enemy cavalry that was aiming for a nking maneuver. He nned to make the enemymander¡¯s strategy against them, since they had more riders than their foes, they would be the one doing the nking after dealing with their cavalry. The old general was confident in the fighting prowess of his riders and if¡­ If somehow they can¡¯t eliminate the enemy cavalry that was aiming for their nks, at least they should be able to deny them from executing the maneuver that they were nning.


    ¡°What is your next move? Show me something I haven¡¯t seen before.¡± The old general was very confident that it is their victory since almost all cards were already yed by both sides. There was only the enemy infantry reserves left which could be used by the enemymander but with their numbers so few, they won¡¯t do much to the scale of the battle.


    Exhausted and wounded, the cavalry units that were first sent into battle seemed to have reached an agreement with their adversaries as they both retreated from battle. They had done what they can, they had killed as many of their foes that they can and they suffered wounds and casualties because of it, theremanders can¡¯t ask more from them.


    The infantry of General Trakaros under the lead of one of his adjutants finally finished reorganizing their battle lines and they headed forward towards the Drakhars who were being pinned down by their archers. After the archers noticed that their allied infantry were finally ready to make a return to the battlefield, they slowed down in their assault and that was the sign that the cavalry units who were roaming near the battle were waiting for.


    .....


    The riders quickly changed their direction and veered right out of nowhere and headed straight for the archers. Recognizing the threat, the enemy archers panicked as they sprinted away leaving their formation and no longer listened to themands being given to them. In the face of death, the selfishness of humans woulde out and that was true with the current situation as each archer run for their lives.


    The riders absolutely destroyed the enemy archers with only a few of them making it towards their allied infantry who were prepared to exact revenge for their allies if the enemy cavalry dared to tussle with them but that didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Retreat!!!¡±


    The lead rider of the cavalry waved for hisrades to withdraw from the battle. They did what they were tasked to do and that was to take out from the equation of the battle the enemy archers which they did. Fighting the bulk of the enemy infantry was no longer their job.


    The enemy infantry stared in disbelief as they enemy cavalry chucked a few spears towards them which were the prelude of them charging in towards their line but they just retreated after doing so.


    ¡°It seems that there are some capable smallmanders in the enemy cavalry.¡± General Trakaros nodded his head in admiration after seeing the remnants of his archers making their way back towards where he is. The decision of themander who led the cavalry that hunted down his archers was wise as he didn¡¯t go for their real targets at the beginning and didn¡¯t reveal any intention of doing so until the right moment. He was baited in ignoring their presence because he thought that they were just passing by and they were headed to join up with their allies who were aiming for the nking maneuver.


    Far away from the battle, the cavalry units that were sent by themander of the Drakhars finally decided that they were far enough from the real battlefield and revealed the archers that they had in tow. Arrows rained down upon the enemy cavalry who were supposed to hold them off.


    And with the help of the archers, the enemy cavalry was destroyed and the survivors from the opposing side that fled towards the direction of their main army were pursued.

 Chapter 333 - 333 Chapter 333

    333 Chapter 33Back at the main battlefield, the two infantry lines finally shed once again for the next round. The Drakhars finally felt the full weight of the bulk of the enemy infantry as their lines were being overwhelmed and their nks were being threatened by their enemies.


    ¡°Send in the reserves!¡±


    Themander of the Drakhars quickly sent out his remaining forces after seeing that their infantry won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer against the number of their foes. Their infantry could fend off the attacks of their opponents from the front but the attacksing from the sides were of another matter and an attack on their rear is especially dangerous.


    For the first time since the battle began, the Drakhars were being pushed back by the enemy infantry not because they are losing against their foes in the slug fight but because of the threat on their nks. If their foes could hit them on the nks freely then their formation would be destroyed and they would be at their mercy which is why they kept on retreating.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I thought they were elites but they are just so-so.¡± General Trakaros took back his evaluation of the Drakhars being elite units after finding out their weakness.


    The Drakhars who were in reserve finally joined the battle and they began securing the nks of their allies, they matched the length of the enemy battle line to deny them from nking them. And with the aid of the reserves, the Drakhars finally stopped retreating as they stabilized their lines.


    The battle was noisy and chaotic especially at the very front of the two battle lines, shoving, pushing, stabbing and shing were happening all over the ce. War cries were let out to lift the morale, scream of pain of those who were unluckily wounded, groans of pain of those who were wounded, plead of mercy of those who were on the ground and still breathing that their allies and foes wouldn¡¯t trample them to death and themands of the officers.


    Both sides were giving it their all especially the soldiers of General Trakaros since they learned their lesson, they have paid a heavy price to render the weapons of the enemy soldiers at the very front useless by keeping them within the reach of their hands. The fights that happened were not restricted to just using weapons but some grappling battles were also happening.


    The two infantry lines were almost equal in terms of fighting prowess since the Drakhars were denied from making use of their formation¡¯s advantage with their foes deep within their lines. They had foes mixed in with their battle lines and they also have allies inside the enemy lines.


    .....


    From the left nk of the Drakhars finally came their cavalry and they sessfully eliminated the remaining enemy cavalry.


    ¡°nk them on the other side.¡± Was themand given by the leading figure of the Drakhars and their remaining cavalry units galloped towards their right nk.


    ¡°We lost¡­¡± General Trakaros mumbled then ordered for the sound of retreat to be given as he headed away from the battlefield and back towards their camp. He was no longer interested in what was going to happen next since he was sure that his soldiers would absolutely be destroyed. The only thing that he was hoping for was for most of them to survive the ughter.


    Although far from the ideal tactic, the Drakhars and their allies managed to pull off a hammer and anvil tactic against their foes. With the riders crashing against the rear of the enemy infantry came the sound of retreat but that was the beginning of the real ughter when the enemy broke from battle and flee. The riders chased after their fleeing opponents and hunted them down with no mercy. The more enemy they kill, the lesser number of foes that they have to encounter on the next battle.


    It was two hours before night time came when the allied cavalry of the Drakhars finally returned to their camp from their hunt. If their steeds weren¡¯t exhausted and hungry, they would have continued with hunt till midnight but their mounts weren¡¯t machines and even machines have breaking points when used without rest except it just has higher durability.


    Before their dinner, the leaders of the Drakhars were having a council inside the tent of Khao¡¯khen. The orcish leader might be the overallmander of the entire army but he was just there to listen on how did themander assigned by Adhalia and the army of hers fared against the enemy.


    By the looks of it, the enemymander wasn¡¯t some hot-headed newbie like Ounephes who they encountered before who threw his army away. And there was also the mystery about the enormous creatures that their scouts reported that they have spotted during the march of the enemy army during their arrival.


    He didn¡¯t know about the identity of those giant creatures but he had a bad feeling about their existence on the side of the enemy army. It must be some kind of expensive trump card since the enemymander didn¡¯t field them during the first day but it¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t have a trump card of their own. The existence of the horde was still yet to be made known to the enemy.


    Back inside the camp of General Trakaros, the mood was gloomy.


    ¡°Report!¡± the old general had no emotion on his voice as he asked for the reports from themanders of his army.


    ¡°We lost half of our light cavalry and a thousand of the remaining riders are wounded in varying degrees with two hundred of them no longer able to join inbat and more than a hundred of them are missing.¡±


    ¡°Almost half of our infantry is gone with close to a thousand men still missing but the one that suffered the most is our archers, there is only a bit over four hundred of them left, not enough to create a unit.¡±


    The old general nodded his head then dismissed them.


    ¡°I have underestimated our foes¡­ I thought that they were just a bunch of peasants that banded together because someone rallied them to so. I didn¡¯t expect for them to apply real military tactics against and I even fell for the oldest trick. Hahaha!¡± heughed as he chugged down a mouthful of his wine.


    ¡°Nabeser, do you think that I have gone rusty after not participating in real battles the past five years?¡± the old general directed his gaze towards one of his adjutants.


    ¡°You are still you,mander. It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t expect this kind of opposition but I know that you will be able to thoroughly crush themter on just like before.¡± Nabeser responded while staring at the ground.


    The old general chuckled.


    ¡°No need tofort this old man. I know the taste of defeat. It¡¯s just¡­ been a long time that I have tasted it.¡± He continued to chuckle but there was a dangerous glint on his eyes.

 Chapter 334 334

    <h4>Chapter 334 Chapter 334</h4>


    ?


    After the previous battle between the two sides, a rare tranquillity prevailed over the battlefield as both sides restricted themselves within their camps and to their immediate surroundings. Both armies suffered casualties that are deemed heavy but the side of General Trakaros suffered more than their counterparts.


    The rare peace was enjoyed by the Drakhars and theirrades as they tended to their wounds to have faster recovery for them to be able to get back into action as soon as possible while on the side of the enemy, the old general was reorganizing his troops to deal as much damage as he can to their adversaries as possible.


    The assignedmander of Adhalia to her army was doing his best to tend to his soldiers and fulfil their most needed request to uplift their morale. They had suffered in their previous encounter and if not for the sess of their cavalry, they wouldn''t be the ones who triumphed during their previous battle.


    "Any sign of movement from the enemy camp?" Cledus directed his gaze to his closest and most trusted aid. He didn''t want to remain passive but the threat of the unknown still lingered within the back of his thoughts. The giant creatures that apanied the enemy army was still nowhere to be seen and even their scouts weren''t able locate them within the enemy camp which then gave them a hard headache on what is the identity of those creatures and what are they use for. "Are they just beast of burden or they are to be used upon the battlefield?" these were the questions that gued the minds of Khao''khen and Cledus.


    "Nothing, it seems that our foes turtled up inside their camp with just their scouts heading out to gather information. There is also a sudden influx of what look likes fast riders heading to the west, perhaps to request for more reinforcements or to inform the opposing side of the situation that they face." The aid of Cledus responded while reading the scroll that he had written which contained the summary of all the reports that was passed onto him by the scouts and their allies who were roaming the expanse of the desert.


    "Although it might be rude but why are the orcs still to join in battle?" the aid suddenly questioned as he walked beside theirmander heading towards the central part of their camp to meet with the othermanders of Adhalia''s army.


    "It''s because we still don''t know what our foes possess in their sleeves. We revealing all our cards to our opponents would do us more harm than good. The more that they don''t know about us, the more that we can be flexible upon the battlefield." A heavy voice suddenly came from one of the tents and Sakh''arran made his way out of his abode and stared at the aid of Cledus who trembled upon the sight of the Horde Chief who is menacing as ever, well at least by his own considerations.


    "Apologies--- I didn''t have any ill intent." The aid bowed his head towards Sakh''arran in fear that the orcish leader in front of him would find fault with his words and punish him for it. They were allied with them but the new soldiers of Adhalia still had some reservations with their new friends unlike the first members of the Drakhars who would dly fight alongside their orcish friends.


    Sakh''arran scoffed at the following words of the aid of Cledus, "The orcs are more eager to join the battle if they were just permitted to do so. To u orcs, watching a battle but being denied the right to participate is infuriating but what else can we do, it''s the words of the chief and we must follow." He grunted in annoyance then went towards the walls.


    "Did I do something wrong?" the aid of Cledus questioned theirmander in fear.


    "Nope¡­ It''s just that the orcs are annoyed because we kept all the fun to ourselves." Cledus responded while patting the shoulder of his aid to ease his worry.


    "Fun?"


    "Well, doing battle is considered a fun activity for the orcs and they would dly join on the fray if they were allowed to." The youngmander exined then directed his gaze towards the group of orcs who werezing around seemingly too bored of their current situation.


    Two days went by without any action from both sides except for the usual fight between the scouts and the sentries which was getting out of hand as more time passes by. Because the situation was escting, four squads of Verakhs were needed to y with the scouts of the enemies since the enemymander had enough of him losing all of his scouts without them being able to provide any useful information in return.


    Unlike before, the enemy scouts now prowled the desert during the day after they realized that the darkness of the night was not their friend because of what happened to their allies who were assigned to infiltrate the enemy camp and gather information about them during the night. Any group of scouts that was sent out and operated during the night, greenhorns or experts of the trade, none of them was able to return if it was during the night.


    Coping up with the espionage activities of the enemy army was getting harder and harder on the side of the Drakhars since they have be more active during the day rather than during the night. And with the absence of darkness to conceal their presence and identity, the task of dealing with the enemy scouts was delegated to the members of the Drakhars who weren''t used to such kind of battles since they didn''t receive any kind of training that is rted to it unlike the Verakhs.


    *****


    Far to the north, near the banks of the Garthum River, the horde of orcs under the leadership of Var''bukk son of Sarod, Cheiftain of the Raging Bear Tribe were having their rest after yet another sessful raid against an enemy fortification a half of a day''s march to the west. The prestige of being one of the Raging Bears helped Var''bukk in establishing a powerful army of his own which gave a lot of headache to the pinksins who were invading theirnds. His consecutive victories against their foes also help boosted up his fame among his kin and there were even goblins, trolls and orcs among the army that he now led.


    "The long-ears disappeared for a long time already and not even a shadow of them could be spotted anywhere. We have extended our search till the far north near the forest but we still can''t locate their whereabouts." One of the trustedmanders under Var''bukk reported as stared at their chieftain who was wolfing down upon the meat that he was served.


    "Find those bast*rds--- We will be in deep trouble if they suddenly show up upon the battlefield without us knowing. There magic and arrows are too troublesome to deal with." Var''bukk continued to feast upon the food that he was served since it has already been four days since he had a proper meal.


    "The ck Spear Tribe refused your call to battle same with the Green Bones Tribe. Their chieftains said that you don''t have any authority over them and they will fight for their own tribe''s survival."


    A grumble of dissatisfaction escaped the lips of Var''bukk after hearing the report about the two big tribes that was close to where they were currently camped at.


    "The threat of eradication is already near their tribe''s doorsteps and they still dared to maintain their pride as chieftains. Tsk¡­ If they don''t want to join us then let us make use of them to give us some more time." There was a dangerous smile upon the lips of Var''bukk as an idea came into his head.


    "What do you want us to do?"


    "Get the entire horde to march south as soon as possible. Let the two troublesome tribes deal with our enemies since they think they can handle themselves on their own. There is no use in defending the path to their tribes if they won''t lend us a hand." Var''bukk nonchntly stated then shifted his gaze back to the food that was in front of him.


    This was but one of the many trouble that Var''bukk had to deal with. Chieftains of some big tribes are refusing to join hands with them especially after they find out that they are not the leading chieftain that will lead them to battle. The chiefs refused to acknowledge being under themand of someone who they thought to be weaker than them but that isn''t always the case, leading a bigger doesn''t always mean that you are stronger than the chieftain of the smaller tribe.


    Under themand of Var''bukk, the army of orcs that blocked the path leading to the ck Spear Tribe and the Green Bone Tribe was left unguarded and he left the two arrogant chieftains to fend against the pinkskins on their own.

 Chapter 335 335

    <h4>Chapter 335 Chapter 335</h4>


    Since the horde under the lead of Var''bukk withdrew from the actual fight, the two tribes that were supposed to hold off the pinkskin''s advance receive devastating casualties that reduced the two tribes to be only medium size tribes.


    "Why didn''t we give them a hand?" was themon question that was thrown to Var''bukk which he answered with a simple answer, ''They are on their own. They had the chance of working with us to consolidate their tribe''s prowess but their chieftain''s wasted the chance because they thought that they could do it by themselves.''


    The advance of the pinksins was unstoppable, tribe after tribe of the orcish kind fell unto their hands and with the help of the long ears that provided them with the much needed help, and they trampled over even the strongest tribes.


    Hard-pressed and without a real leader to unite them, one after the other, orcish tribes fell after the control of the pinkish and long ear''s offensive. The north of the orcishnds was slowly falling unto the hands of the pinkskins with the help of the long ears who were responsible in holding off the shamans of the orcs.


    War was never shied upon by the orcs but such a war was never unto their liking. Slowly the orcs lose their ground against the advance of the pinksins with only the horde under the lead of Var''bukk holding them off from total domination.


    *****


    "Where are the long ears?" a question was thrown to the trustedmander of the pinksins after their triumphant victory over their foes that had nothing to do but withdrew from the battle because of their advantage. The innate physical advantage of the orcs when ites to physical confrontations was rendered useless by the pinksins as they made use of their formations to take out their enemies who were too hungry or too dumb to realize the situation that they were no match against a formation of soldiers working together to take them out.


    The elvish vige that provided aid for the pinkskin''s offensive was not having the best of their time as their human allies finally revealed their fangs upon them. The human army that was sent upon the orcishnds was far from the army that was sent to besiege their home along the forest which is why they were forced back to repel the invading forces that were after their vige.


    "Ungrateful bastards! We have provided them with everything that they needed to take the barbaric orcs but here they are aiming for our vige." The captain of the elvish guards said with annoyance as he released his arrows upon the human army that was aiming to take out their vige.


    Among the trees of the forest, the elves were doing their best to deny the pinksins ess to the central part of the forest. Although they were outnumbered, with the help of nature, the elves were able to hold their ground against their former allies who suddenly turned their back against them.


    A three way war was urring upon the north with the pinksins dealing against the orcs and the long ears that were hiding among the trees of the forest.


    *****


    Galum''nor who was in charge of Yohan because of the absence of their chieftain had his hands filled with the daily arrival of orcish warriorsing from the north because of the turmoil that was happening. Lucky was he because with the help of the Taurens, the order within the city was still in effect.


    Every single day, the huge orc prayed for the return of their chieftain in order for him to be freed from all the responsibilities that were delegated unto him. Rakh''ash''tha himself didn''t entangle himself with the order and process of the horde which resulted in him being free and able to do whatever he wanted unlike the muscled head Galum''nor who held the fort for their chieftain who was in the south and waging a war for their ally.


    Adhalia who was supposed to be having a good time after deploying her army was swamped with tasks pertaining towards the activity of the Eye in the Shadows which threw the entire kingdom of Ereia into chaos because of their sudden emergence from hiding. Daily, would she receive a mission that includes nobles of the kingdom and her attention upon the said mission is highly requested because of its nature.


    Although she is far from the real battlefield, the effects of the battle were still felt by her. If her allies, the orcish horde under the lead of Khao''khen loses against their foes, it would spell the end of her run for the control of the kingdom which is why she was spending every single free moment of hers to deal with the problems that was rted to the advance of her allies against the current ruler of the kingdom.


    *****


    "The reinforcements sent by the duke had finally arrived. All the requested supplies had arrived on time and the caretakers of our heavy cavalry is asking when will they participate?" Naberes shifted his gaze towards the old general who had spent thest few days studying the map of the kingdom and their current surroundings the past few days.


    He understood that theirmander might be sulking because of the defeat that they have tasted from their enemies but that doesn''t entail that they should give up from seizing the upper hand from their foes that now had the advantage against them due to the previous sh.


    "Arrange for the infantry to be able to deal with the enemy. The survivors of the previous encounters should be able to teach them a one or two about how to deal with our foes. Prepare the heavy cavalry since they would be instrumental in dealing a heavy blow against our foes." These were the words that the adjutant of General Trakaros towards his adjutants who were doing their best to hold the army together despite the disastrous defeat that they have suffered.


    To the side of the Drakhars, the Ereians were celebrating their victory against their more numerous foes despite them acting alone upon the battlefield without the need of their stronger allies who could have turned the tide of battle in their favour with just their emergence upon the battlefield.


    The army under the lead of General Trakaros received their reinforcements but the army under the banner of the Darkhariss family wasn''t faze by them since they were allied with powerful foes that were yet to be revealed upon the battlefield.


    An orcish warrior''s prowess upon the battlefield was well known and well received by anyone and the Drakhars knew it which is why the reinforcement of their foes never bothered them. If pushes to shove, their allied orcish friends would be able to bail them out. Some of them had already witnessed their prowess in battle and no one could deny their ability to tilt the tide of battle unto their favour.


    The entire ind was shrouded in the mist of war, the north the south and the east was all shrouded in the turbulent effects of war. Humans against humans, humans against elves, humans against orcs and humans against the unknown. War was everywhere along the ind which was long forgotten by the world because of the previous devastations that it had experience.


    *****


    Far into the sea, ady of beauty and strength roamed with her home in tow as she toured the tempestuous waters of the world. No kingdom or empire dared to annoy her since the numerous kingdoms and empires that he had sent to the bottom of the sea were hard witnesses to what she could do.


    "We are approaching the area where the Lost Continent is at." The navigator of the Sea Empress reported as her gaze never faltered from what she was looking at.


    "Which kingdom or empire rules it currently?" the emotionless voice of the Sea Empress came after losing interest upon thend that was in front of them.


    She had prowled the seas and oceans of the world and none dared to question her ruling upon the bodies of water of the world. Any who dared have been sent by her towards the depths of the sea, no kingdom and no individual that dare to question her ruling lived to tell the tale.


    Even the ruling empires and kingdoms of the current world must respect her words and her ruling over the bodies of waters in their world unless they want to risk their territories being drowned by the Sea Empress. Among the most powerful creatures of Azgalor, the Sea Empress is by far the easiest person to deal with unlike her fellows who would devastate kingdoms and empires at their whims without any good reason at all.


    The ruler of seas and oceans of Azgalor is by far the most sought out ally of any superpower that dared to rulends of the world but no one has ever reached any equal agreement with the Sea Empress as she remained free without any responsibilities as she roamed the vast expanse of the world. No one was ever able to tie her down and she remained neutral from all the troubles of the nobles and the rulers of the world.


    There were any others who were like the Sea Empress but unlike her, most of them were not easy to deal with. They were the absolutes of the world and they won''t take anything less than what they deserved which equates to absolute dominance. No one or nobody would question the power of someone who can destroy you in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 336 336

    <h4>Chapter 336 Chapter 336</h4>


    Among the towering trees of Kasha''norah, the elves created chokepoints to hold off their former allies who quickly turned their back against them while their small army was sent to the south to aid with the destruction of the orcs. The elven elders supported the idea of providing aid for their human neighbours to deal with the barbaric orcs to the south by containing their shamans and raining down destruction upon them from a safe distance.


    "Captain, the sentries have spotted the invaders by the western entrance of the forest." An eleven scout quickly made his presence known towards his allies who were positioned among the branches of the trees as he gave his report.


    "Their numbers?" the captain''s long blonde hair danced with the wind.


    "About three thousand knights apanied by a few mages."


    "I see¡­ Send word to our brothers and sisters to gather by the second ring of trees along the western entrance of the forest. We will try to hold them off there if we can and cut down their numbers." The safety of the vige was in jeopardy after a small army from the Threian Kingdom that was supposed to head towards the frontlines as reinforcements suddenly veered off from the expected path that they were supposed to take. Instead ofing down from the Lag''ranna Mountains directly towards the direction of the orcishnds, the small army headed towards the trees and was never seen again until the sentries positioned along the outer ring made reports of humans venturing inside the forest.


    At first, the elves thought that the humans that they were tracking were just somehow lost among the trees and they were trying to find their path but a few days of shadowing them, the elven sentries finally discovered that the small human army was heading towards the direction of their vige.


    The elven elders thought that since they are aiding the humans in defeating the orcish brutes, they won''t point their des at them--- just yet¡­ well until the fight with the orcs is finished but little did they know that the humans had long prepared to take care of their neighbours all at the same time. With just a handful of warriors left behind to protect the elven vige, it won''t take long for the small Threian army to decimate their vige if they will be able to locate it.


    Traeliorn, the Captain of the Sentinels who guarded the vige had already sent out runners to inform their army that was deep in thend of the orcs to make haste in their return or else the vige would be destroyed by their foes. Three thousand against only two hundred warriors from the sides of the elves, they will easily get steamrolled by their foes if they will fight them out in the open but luckily, the battlefield was in the home of the elves as the ancient trees of the forest provided them with excellent covers to be able to strike at their foes down below who were still oblivious of the danger that they were heading to.


    "Faster! Move! Don''t falter, we must make it back to the forest as fast as possible. Don''t be stingy with your spells and give it your all." The leading elf shouted towards herrades who were behind them. Some were falling behind because of exhaustion while others were being slowed down by their allies who they were providing help with in order to be able to move.


    Four days they have sprinted the length of the orcishnds with the help of their magic but their bodies can no longer hold the umted fatigue as some of them outright gave out and fell to the ground and lost consciousness. Taking a look behind her, the leading elf halted in her tracks then headed back towards herrades and urged them to stand up.


    "We are only a day''s worth of hurrying from the forest. Hold it together. Come on now¡­" she was trying to encourage them with her words and providing them with the information that they aren''t far off from their intended destination already. Some did try to get up only for their legs to buckle under their weight, those who tried to make use of magic felt their consciousness ebbing away from them after realizing that their bodies no longer have any mana left for them to squeeze out.


    "Princess--- The warriors need some rest. We can''t go on like this. We won''t be able to do anything against our foes if we are like this when we will encounter them in the forest. They would just trample and capture us and with your identity, the elven elders and the sentinels would have topromise for your safety." A veteran looking male elf stated as he pointed towards their kin who were scattered everywhere, slumped to the ground because of exhaustion and being drained of mana.


    "B-but the vige is being attack by those treacherous bastards ¡­We were supposed to be allies and fight against the brutes but they are aiming for our home." the anger filled voice of Aviris came as she turned towards the direction of their home.


    A heavy sigh escaped the lips of the veteran elf that was behind their young princess. Travaran had lived for more than six hundred years already and he had witnessed many shenanigans of the humans. Deceit and trickery was one of the most used tactics of theirs and a few times the elves fell for them but the impact remained minimal.


    "There is never a real alliance with the humans. They would point their des at you even after you have helped them for as long as they can gain something from it. The orcs¡­." Travaran''s words halted after the mention of the orcs.


    The curious eyes of the princess turned towards him, expecting him to continue about the orcs who they were hunting a few days ago. Shaking his head, the old veteran elf continued, "The orcs would also do the same."


    That was the words that escaped his lips but that was far from what he really wanted to say. Although they aremonly known as the barbaric brutes, the orcs is by far the noblest creatures and foes that he has encountered in his lifetime. The old scar that runs down from one of his eyebrows down towards his right cheek itched after he reminisced about the past.


    *****


    Among the giant boulders of the Lag''ranna Mountains and the thick shades of the towering trees of the Kasha''norah Forest, a group of elven warriors were tussling against a group of orcs. The sound of the battle that was happening was covered up by the roaring thunder and the heavy rainfall. And even the stench of blood in the air was quickly washed away because of the torrential rain but little did it help to slow down the bloody battle that was urring.


    The elven warriors were trying their best to get to the trees of the forest but the orcs knew very well of their aim as they denied them from getting on the trees. All the orcish warriors knew that if the long ears make it to the trees then the fight will quickly tilt to their side or they would easily escaped away from their grasp with the use of the thick branches.


    Any elf that tried to get airborne to grab a branch received multiple attacks from almost all directions, swords, shields, rocks, branches and anything that could be thrown as a weapon was hurled towards any elf who would attempt to get up on the trees. A sh of lightning illuminated the battlefield and a bolt of electricity crashed against one of the towering trees but the participants of the battle paid no heed to the danger of nature as they focused their gazes towards their foes.


    It didn''t take long for the orcs to overpower the elves who were clearly exhausted and out of mana, the scattered bodies of orcs that leads to their current location from the ins down below was a testament to the strength of the elves.


    "You guys are just lucky!" Travaran mocked as he leaned against the shoulder of one of his remainingrades who was still able to stand unlike their otherrades who were sprawled on the ground but were still defiantly staring at the menacing orcs that were grinning at them.


    His de was already broken but Travaran still held it in his hands, he clutching his de gave him a false sense of security but they all know that their end is near. There were only six of them left from the original two hundred warriors that tried to take out one of the most powerful orcish chieftains.


    They failed and the entire tribe went after them, the towering figure at the lead of the orcs who had a satisfied smile on his face was their intended target.


    Travaran was prepared to receive a swift death but a sudden ng of metal woke his desire to live. A de was tossed out in front of him and the chieftain of the orcs was urging for him to pick it up and fight him. He didn''t know what took over him or what actually happened but he managed to best the orcish chief that challenged him to a duel but not without paying a price. His entire back had a deep and long wound that exposed the bone, his left arm was broken and even his face received some nasty wounds.


    After besting his foe, Travaran copsed and his remaining allies hurried towards him. Although they were weakened, the elves were still defiant as they prepared to don one final struggle against the orcs but the orcs spoke some words in their tongue then collected the body of their chief before going away.

 Chapter 337 337

    <h4>Chapter 337 Chapter 337</h4>


    After experiencing their first victory against their new foes, Khao''khen find it odd that the enemy remained holed up inside their camp with no sign of any major movement. The enemymander was still in possession of a sizeable army that can no doubt contest against the numbers of Adhalia''s army alone without the aid of the orcish horde but their foes seemed to be shying away from battle which heightened the boredom of the orcs who had nothing to do but wrestle against each other just to ease the dullness of the situation.


    Unlike their smaller allies who were thirsting for some bloody fight, the ogres spent most of their time snoring away as they hide themselves in the depths of the river or fooling around with mud along the river banks far to the west at their side of control of the kingdom. The trolls were preupied in fully taming their new steeds as they y a game of chase and smack with the Ubiris who remained defiant to theirmands despite the fact that they have mounted them multiple times already.


    It seemed that the creatures that were known to loiter around battlefields to feast upon the dead were resistant to idea of having masters that will ride them. Whenever a chance was presented, an Ubiris would make a break for it and ran for the wide expanse of the desert with its rider chasing after it. The chase would end with the troll being able to catch up to the furious Ubiris after some time since the scavenging creatures doesn''t have the ability to sustain their burst of speed for long periods of time. A smacking session or the taming session would begin after the troll managed to get his hands on his runaway steed.


    Khao''khen watched in amusement as the trolls smack the living daylights out of the recaptured Ubiris. Although their taming technique is very violent, the trolls found sess in their own way to discipline their chosen steeds. Some of the wild creatures were now docile and were following after their masters.


    "Chief!" a voice caught the attention of Khao''khen who peeled away his eyes from the show that was being disyed by the trolls.


    "What''s wrong?" Khao''khen was puzzled by the rmed face of Haguk who was sweating all over his face. Judging by his current appearance, he must have travelled a long way under the zing sun to be as drenched as he is right now and even his steed right behind him was visibly exhausted by its current behaviour.


    "Trouble¡­ Far to the east--- A four day of riding is a huge army heading towards us." Haguk managed to squeeze out the words that he wanted to say despite his throat feeling so parch.


    "We have already engaged against enemy armies that were considered huge in size but none of them have ever triumphed against the might of the horde. There is only one fate for those who dare to oppose the might of the horde---That is death." Sakh''arran who escorted Haguk towards where the chieftain was at joined it as he uttered what he had in his mind.


    The Horde Chief believes that no matter how big the enemy army is, they would somehow find a way to pummel them. After their consecutive victories, his confidence was to the sky and he already considered that the horde is unstoppable.


    "There numbers and theposition of the army?" Khao''khen selectively chose to ignore the words of Sakh''arran and focused more on what was vital, which was the information that Haguk has about their foes who they will soon meet upon the battlefield.


    "By the estimation of my most trusted scouts, more than forty thousand.? It''s a proper army and by the looks of it, they are prepared toy siege upon any fortified settlement in their path as they brought along with them some siege engines. There marching formation stretched out over the horizon and ording to our estimates, they also brought with them ample supplies to fight a prolong engagement."


    A Yurakk came by with some water and the thirsty Haguk was quick to grab it. The parched n chief of the Warghen n raised his head then downed a few mouthfuls of the water then presented to his steed the thirst quencher which the warg happily epted with its tail wagging behind it as it quench its thirst.


    ''Where did they pull the amount of soldiers that they have?'' Khao''khen had this question in his mind. The number of enemy soldiers that they have fought and defeated in the previous battles should already be the limit of the kingdom''s poption of soldiers. "Unless¡­" he muttered to himself and finally had a hunch of the swelled number of the enemy army that was heading towards them.


    "Send word for the two shamans to join us here at the frontline. We will need their help to contain the magic practitioners of the enemy army or help us devastate them. Sakh''arran, get the entire horde in shape. Haguk, go get your friend to the north and have his most trusted nsmen continue with the patrol. Council will be after dinner." Khao''khen uttered his words clearly then turned to head towards the trolls who were still busy dealing with their steeds.


    *****


    The prolonged peace upon the battlefield was somewhat weird especially with the presence of two opposing armies just eyeing each other out from their camps with no further actions.


    "Wee to the camp Your Grace." General Trakaros bowed his head as he weed the head of the noble family that he serves.


    If not for a coincidence, General Trakaros would be rotting in the garrison by the borders towards the Kingdom of Alberna, preupied in dealing against the border garrison of the opposing kingdom without any proper achievements to boast of. It was the duke who pulled him out of that wretched ce and introduced him to the real world.


    Duke Hanbal was but just younger than the general by seven years but he still respects him because of his achievements in the multiple skirmishes in the borders against their neighbours. With the exception of Commander Nassor and his most sessful students, the old general in front of the new duke would be by far the most celebratedmander of the kingdom but fate never favoured him as he was always outshined and never gained the favour of the royal family.


    "How are you faring against the enemy?" the duke questioned as he dismounted from his steed while waving off his servants who were supposed to support him as he gets off from his mount.


    "Uhm¡­About that¡­" the general paused as he didn''t know on how he should exin about their previous defeat against their foes. He even boasted before he departed to the duke that he will crush the opposition thoroughly in one fell swoop but reality pped him hard in the face as he was smacked with defeat after a long time.


    After not receiving any answer, the duke turned towards his most trustedmander who had his head bowed, "Did you lose against them?"


    General Trakaros nodded his head in silence.


    "Oh¡­ so it seemed that the enemy army has a goodmander to have even been able to best you." The duke spoke praises for the enemymander who was able to defeat his most sessful and trustedmander in battle.


    "I just overlooked their infantry''s weapons which gave us a lot of trouble during the initial shes." The old general stated as he tried to justify their previous defeat. He knew that he was just making excuses and it was his fault for not being able to find out about the gear of their opponents but what can he do against their foes that were very strong against espionage activities rendering their scouts useless as they weren''t able to gather any information about them.


    "The enemy army is almost the same like the Albernans with the exception of the longer spears of their spear and shield infantry and the absence of sword and shield infantry. They have a decent amount of riders to support their infantry but they are all just light cavalry." General Trakaros made his report as they walked towards themander''s tent inside the camp.


    "Are you sure that that is all that the enemy has to offer upon the battlefield?"


    "What do you mean by that Your Grace?" the old general was confused by the words the duke.


    "Since you manage to make the presence of your heavy cavalry hidden from the enemy army, didn''t it ur to you that the enemymander might also have withheld some troops of his in simr fashion like what you did with your troops." The duke cracked his neck then headed towards a chair.


    "You mean to say that the army that defeated me wasn''t even the full strength of the enemy army?"


    "Although infuriating, that is the truth." Duke Hanbal quickly responded as he grabbed the cup of wine that one of his servants brought to him. From the words of his informants deep in the territory that was in control of the enemies, the House of Darkhariss really re-emerged and the one leading it is none other than Adhalia herself but that wasn''t the most surprising news that he had received from his spies but the report about the presence of the orcs among the warriors of Adhalia.


    The duke didn''t know when, where and how did Adhalia manage to enlist the aid of the orcs but he was certain about one thing, those creatures are a headache to face against on the battlefield.

 Chapter 338 338

    <h4>Chapter 338 Chapter 338</h4>


    Inside his office, Duke Hanbal set aside the book that contained the report about the state of his finances and current wealth avable. A letter was sent from the enemy controlled regions of the kingdom which surprised him since his informants who were stationed at the western portion of the kingdom had gone silent for a long time.


    Upon learning the news about the orcs providing aid for the return of the Darkhariss family, the first thing that came into the mind of the duke was that they are absolutely doomed. He slumped down upon his chair feeling helpless with the situation. They could have expanded the territories of the kingdom slowly but their arrogant king just had to wage war with all their neighbours which denied them the chance of having an alliance with the other nations to deal with their first victim of invasion.


    And now, Adhalia with the aid of her new allies tore apart a huge portion of the kingdom from the grasp of the king. Dealing with the external and internal threats, the duke''s head throbbed in pain. The neighbouring nations are preparing to respond to their deration of war with their armies while the nobles of Ereia squabble among themselves for the slightest advantage over their peers.


    The arguments between nobles of the kingdom even escted to the point that the two sides were prepared to deal with each other with their armies but thanks to the intervention of the Royal Army, bloodshed was avoided.


    All the disputes wereid out in the open but the king seemed to have turned blind to what was happening. Inside the capital of the kingdom, there were no actual fights because of the stringent patrols of the Royal Army ever since the Eye in the Shadows executed their massive operation to announce of their return which in turn created mishaps to the city.


    "What a fool¡­" the duke muttered to himself as he leaned back on his chair but his eyes never left the letter.


    "He surely is not fit to wear that crown¡­ If only the one on the throne had the same adeptness as me in response to the current state of the kingdom." A heavy escaped the lips of the duke but after releasing his disappointment upon the way that the current monarch of the kingdom is running the kingdom, a dangerous idea dawned upon him, ''Who else better than he himself had the same adeptness as himself.''


    After the thought came into his head, it once never left him. He wanted to get rid of that thought but the more that he tries to forget it, the more that it haunted him.? After noticing that her husband wasn''t able to get some proper sleep that past few days, the Duchess finally approached her husband to ask about his well-being.


    The duke being in good health is equivalent to hervish lifestyle being secured without having to worry about anything. Although at first she hated the idea of being married to someone who is more than ten years older than her but the extravagant lifestyle and wealth that came with it erased all her dislike. She still could still remember the pain of her husband''s first thrust into her but all the pain of that thrust was worth it for the wealth and extravagance that was thrusted unto her hands.


    "Are feeling unwell or is something bothering you?" was her question at him while observing his response.


    "I am fine¡­ It''s nothing." The duke responded emotionlessly but his action of massaging his temples made it obvious that there was something bothering him.


    After a mix of some seduction and persuasion from his younger wife, the duke finally told her about him having thoughts of recing the current king. Although she no longer had the charm of youth that she once had that attracted her husband because of the passage of time but in exchange she gained knowledge and experience on how to deal with her husband as she made use of his weaknesses to gain what she wanted from him.


    "Bing the queen¡­" the Duchess mumbled after she sessfully made her husband reach heaven with her skills by just using her hands and mouth. Satisfaction was stered all over the face of the duke as hey upon the embrace of their soft bed.


    After hearing the possibility of her bing the queen, the Duchess already imagined her more extravagant lifestyle in the pce and bing the envy of all the nobledies. She had already decided that she will persuade and convince her husband to act upon his thoughts of bing the king with her skills.


    After a few days and nights of experiencing the heavenly pleasure from his wife, the duke felt like he was floating on clouds. His wife told him that he should look forward to more intimate moments with her if he sessfully bes the monarch of the kingdom.


    *****


    To deceive the king and his supporters that he doesn''t have any ill desire towards the crown with the size of the army that he nowmands, Duke Hanbal himself led his army to go west and fight against their foe. The duke already noticed that there were eyes watching him as he moved to the frontlines but he just ignored them since he needed to make them believe that he is no threat to the current ruler and to their interest.


    Obedient like a child, the duke marched with his army towards the west without taking any detours and looking like in a hurry to reinforce his most trustedmander. He knew that the eyes nted by the supporters of the current king and his enemies were everywhere and will stay with him till they are ordered to withdraw which is why he just let them be until the right timees for him to deal with them.


    During the first night after his arrival upon the camp of General Trakaros, the duke ordered for the cleansing of his army. Exhausted and unaware that they have been long marked by the duke, the informants that blended with the army were taken out one by one.


    Inside themander''s tent, Duke Hanbal whistled a tune as he swirled the cup of wine on his right hand while waiting for the good news that will soon arrive. His personal guards were posted outside his tent while six of his most powerful guards were apanying him inside.


    The almost inaudible sound of the fights that were urring under the cover of darkness was clear upon the ears of the executioners who roamed the camp to take out the targets that were assigned to them.


    More than an hour after midnight, the old general returned to report to his master. The old but still powerful warrior was covered in dried blood and his hair that was slowly turning silver wasn''t spared at it had traces of blood all over it.


    "Is it done?" the duke put down the cup on the table. The amount of wine that was on the cup remained the same when the servant first filled it since the lips of the duke never touched the cup as he just swirled it around.


    "It is done." The blood drenched warrior responded with his head bowed.


    "Bring in my servant! My cup is empty!" the duke shouted, he made sure that his voice was loud enough for his guards outside to be able to hear him.


    After a few moments, a young servant came in with the wine. When sheid her eyes upon the blood-drenched man near the duke, the young servant was shaken but she quickly calmed herself down then headed towards the table where she spotted the cup of the duke.


    With her head bowed, the servant was about to pour in some wine upon the camp when she noticed that the cup was still almost full to the brim. A hand suddenly rested upon her right shoulder which surprised her and caused her to almost drop the wine that was on her hands because of fright.


    "Drink¡­"


    The gentle voice of the duke sounded near her ear but it looked like he was whispering some sweet words to her to those who were with them. Those who were inside the tent thought that the duke had taken fancy to the young servant and was flirting with her. The problem with the spies surely had taken a toll onto the duke''s nerves and he had to control himself but now since it was already resolved, he must be looking for someone to take out his pent up frustrations.


    The young servant was visibly trembling after the duke brought up the cup of wine near her lips which confused the guards and General Trakaros. She should be happy that the duke chose someone like her, a lowly servant to serve him.


    "Forgive me Your Grace---Please have mercy upon your lowly servant, I was forced to do it." The young servant suddenly kneeled as she begged for her life. She knew that drinking the contents of the cup would seal her fate which is why she gambled upon the opportunity that the duke might show her mercy if she begs.


    The sudden turn of events confused and surprise the others who were inside the tent and even one of the guards posted outside peeked in inside the tent to find out what was going on but upon meeting the gaze of one of hisrades, he retreated.


    Duke Hanbal suddenly grabbed the young servant by her hair to tilt her head back as one of his hands held the cup of wine upon her lips which remained firmly shut. The duke tried forcefully making her drink the wine but with her mouth tightly closed, the wine only slid by her face and cheeks before drenching her clothes.


    After not having what he wanted, the duke pped her hard on the face which almost knocked her out.


    "Get her out of my sight." The duke shouted then shot a kick towards the servant.


    The poor servant was taken by the guards and her fate was already certain.

 Chapter 339 339

    <h4>Chapter 339 Chapter 339</h4>


    General Trakaros followed after the guards that took the poor servant away. There was still a few hours left before the first light shines upon the expanse of the vast desert, tired and covered in blood, the old general went to wash himself and headed straight towards his new quarters as his previous quarters was taken by the duke.


    When morning came, the duke''s favoredmander went towards his master to hear his general direction for the war. He knew that securing victory over their foes was already possible with the amount of warriors that he could utilized even if the upstart army of the Darkhariss family enlisted the aid of the orcs. ''If they bleed¡­ They die.'' That was what was running inside the head of the old general but he had to admit that dealing with those warmongering creatures is troublesome.


    *****


    "What? Dy a full encounter and slowly withdraw towards the capital?" General Trakaros'' face was full of confusion after hearing the words of the duke on how the war should be fought. Winning against their foes was very possible with the current resources that they had in hand which is why he was confused on why would the duke is employing such a battle n.


    "Are we going to whittle down their numbers while we dy a full confrontation?" themander asked as that was the most obvious n that he can see if they will dy a full pitch battle against their foes while slowly retreating towards the capital of the kingdom.


    The duke responded by shaking his head with an odd smile on his face which resulted in the general to be even more mystified by the n that the duke had inside his head.


    "What do you think would be the response of those in the capital if the war is at their doorsteps?" the duke threw a question at hismander while still maintaining the odd smile that was on his face.


    "Well¡­ The nobles who are close by would be force to mobilize their forces and the king would have to respond to the danger by sending in the Royal Army along with his most abled and trusted people to repel the threat." General Trakaros answered after giving it some careful thought. He didn''t know what the purpose of the duke''s n was but he can''t see anything good about it. If the war reaches the capital of the kingdom, the king would lose trust in the capability of the duke and might just stripped him of his noble title right there and then because of it which would do them no good.


    "But the king might take back all the power and privileges that he had bestowed upon you if the war gets within the boundaries of the capital. We know how he can easily make rash decisions and I doubt if the opposition within the kingdom wouldn''t jump at the opportunity of kicking you out of the power circle of the kingdom." The experienced general was worried about the consequences of the duke''s n since he had been subjected to the cruelty of power struggles among the nobility and people of great influence within the kingdom in his younger years. The credit for his sesses were stolen way from him and when thing go south, he would be the one who will take the me for it.


    "What you said is most likely going to happen. The king can be easily read like an open book¡­ But that is why I want you to dy a full engagement against our foes as we pull back towards the direction of the Ishtar. We will drag them all to battle, every single one of them."


    "But that will put your power and influence at risk." The favoredmander of Duke Hanbal was opposed against his n.


    "That has all been included in my calction. We dying a full fight against our foes will allow us to preserve the strength of our army while we drag the war towards the doorsteps of the kingdom''s center. I might lose most of my power and influence but the loyalty of the soldiers that are in my current army are to me and my wealth that is why I wasn''t stingy in providing them with plenty of coins to secure their allegiance. They will fight for me and my cause and neither for the kingdom nor the king." The duke let out a small chuckle as he exined the current situation.


    "If the war reaches Ishtar, the king will strip me of my power and influence but my soldiers will remain with me. He doesn''t have any control over them since they are my soldiers and they belong to me. We will withdraw far to the east and let them slug it out with the Darkhariss'' army and the warmongering creatures. No matter the result, both sides would sustain massive casualties which will then allow us to sweep them aside with our preserved strength." The duke felt pride for his well thought out n to that he was smiling from ear to ear.


    General Trakaros was a bit rmed by the n of the duke. After giving it some careful thought, he finally got the true aim of the duke.


    "Are we aiming for the throne?" he already had a hunch but he wanted to be certain and asked the duke for confirmation.


    "What do you think? Won''t I make a better ruler than that useless brat?" the duke spoke words that certainly will get him executed without trial if the king hears about it. The general had worry written all over his face after hearing the questions of the duke but after remembering that they had taken out all the spies and possible informants of other powers in their camp, he was relieved.


    "You certainly will, Your Grace." General Trakaros agreed that the duke would make a better monarchpared to their impulsive king who they suspected to have gone crazy because of his newfound power as the new sovereign of the kingdom.


    "Formte a battle n that will not make it obvious to our enemies and the people of the kingdom that we are luring them towards the capital." The dukemanded as he leaned against the back of his chair while feeling good about himself.


    "As you wish¡­Your Grace." The old general bowed his head and saluted before heading out of the central tent to act upon what the duke had instructed him to do.


    *****


    To the side of Khao''khen and their allies, the orcs were pumped up and raring to go to battle after hearing that they would spearhead the next battle against their foes while their Drakhar allies would serve as their reserves. Before the first light shone upon their camp, the orcs were already in fullbat gear as they had already donned their equipment after hearing from theirmanders that they will lead the charge against their foes.


    Khao''khen wanted to hide the existence of his horde from their enemies but with the report of the current numbers of the enemy army''s reinforcement, it would be too farfetched for him to keep their presence a secret. And the Drakhars would be absolutely pummeled to submission by the enemy army if they would face against them with the absence of his horde.


    ughtering them all to keep the others in the dark was also impossible because of the scale of the battles that were about to unfold. A forty thousand army along with the survivors of their previous encounter, the number alone was staggering and he had greatly doubted that they will be able topletely defeat them in a single confrontation.


    The enemymander seemed to be also capable as he sounded their retreat in their previous sh as soon as the eventual oue of the battle was not in their favor. Khao''khen was counting on theck of intelligence on the side of their foes. But little did he know that the enemymander already knew of the presence of his horde.


    *****


    The heat of the zing sun high up in the sky was intense as it was nearing noon. Khao''khen nned that they will set out for the enemy camp at the peak of the day''s heat. But their foes were a stepped ahead as the sound of battle horns sounded first from Duke Hanbal''s side.


    The sentries of the horde responded to the call as they sounded their battle horns, calling theirrades for battle. Eager to the fight, the Yurakks and Rakshas quickly exited their camp and formed their battle line with haste.


    The central part of their battle line was made up of the Rakshas while both nks were secured by the Yurakks who were divided equally on both sides. Khao''khen had their battle line to be as long as possible to somehow negate the numbers of their foes since he was almost certain that the enemymander would take advantage of their numerical advantage to go for their nks.


    A tumultuous amount of dust was kicked up by the portion of the enemy army that was heading towards their direction and judging by the size of the cloud of dust that was formed in their wake, the vanguards of the enemy army is more than ten thousand or perhaps over twenty thousand.


    After the Drakhars finally formed up their battle lines along with their other allies at the rear of their frontline, Khao''khen gave themand for them to set out. At a steady pace, the Yohan First Horde with their allies in tow made their way towards the vanguards of the enemy army that was heading towards their direction.


    Chants, heavy stomps and the sound of metal shing against metal apanied the march of the orcs. Thirsty for some bloodshed and hungry for a good fight, the orcs marched in a menacing manner as the aura of theirbined bloodlust seemingly materialized around them like a hazy red fog.


    The Drakhars who were following after their allies marveled upon the strange phenomenon that was conjured by their orcishrades. They were surprised and understandably by their instinct felt fear towards the bizarre spectacle but they also felt relief because they are on the same side.

 Chapter 340 340

    <h4>Chapter 340 Chapter 340</h4>


    The orcs were expecting an epic battle since they have been denied a lot of opportunity to participate in the previous fights with their foes. Prepared and eager for a good fight, the orcish horde was expecting a satisfying engagement with their foes.


    Khao''khen himself was expecting a huge battle with their foes especially after learning that their foes received such a huge number of reinforcement which is why he was prepared to expose the presence of his horde to their enemies since he had no choice but to mobilized them since the capability of the Drakhars was by far subpar against such a huge number foes. The Drakhars might be almost invincible against a frontal assault but their formation was without a weakness, a nking maneuver or an attack from their rear would greatly devastate them which was why they need the aid of their light cavalry to deny their foes of such an opportunity or repel them from fully executing one.


    The orcish infantry with great intimidation marched forward without fear, they didn''t know what kind of units their foes had in stock for them but they all had the same thing running in their mind which was to take them all out in the most glorious way possible.


    "The heavy cavalry and the rest of the army had already moved out" Naberes came in a hurry to report the status of their camp. The duke himself was leading the retreat and ording to his ns they were to make it look like they are fullymitted to battle.


    Nodding his head in acknowledgement of the report, the oldmander''s gaze remained with the novice riders of their army which were tasked in convincing their foes and any other powers who were observing the battle that his side were truly devoted in engaging the orcish threat that made their existence to the war known at the moment.


    More than twelve thousand light cavalry armed with bows and arrows with the aid of more than six thousand light cavalry equipped with spears were mobilized for the first phase of the duke''s n. They had to truly convince both foe and ally alike that they were doing their best in the war. Although most of them were forcefully conscripted at first by the royal decree of their current monarch, the normal people weren''t able to refuse as it was either served or be used of treason and executed on the spot.


    Many were nning at first to desert the army as soon as the chance was presented but with proper carrot and stick method employed by Duke Hanbal toward his newly assembled army, most of those who were unwilling at first were convinced that it wasn''t that bad to dedicate their loyalty to him. The duke had proved that with enough coins, even the loyalty of the most unwilling humans can be bought.


    Armed with enough wealth to splurge in order to support his ambition to rise among the ranks of the most powerful and influential entity of the kingdom, the duke was ready to risk it all for the chance to do so. But with the thought of bing the nation''s sovereign guing his thoughts and with the persuasion of his wife, he aimed higher.


    "Chief! There is something wrong with the configuration of our foes. Most of them are riders." Trot''thar was quick to report his findings after he was able to distinguish the structure of their foe army for the uing battle.


    "Mostly cavalry?" Khao''khen was puzzled with the arrangement of the enemymander. He was convinced that the current headmander of the enemy army was not someone who was new to such events basing on the response of the enemy army during their previous encounter. They only won because their cavalry that was sent by the enemymander to repel or deny them of the nking maneuver which was employed by their side. If by chance they lost that skirmish with the enemy cavalry then they would be the ones who will be at the backend of the battle and he was sure that the enemymander would press hard to take advantage of such a momentum to drive them away.


    Khao''khen was at first adamant to make the presence of his horde remain a secret from their foes since the Verakhs were able to best the enemy scouts in almost all their engagements with only the exception of their failure of not being able to eliminate all their targets but they coped up for their failure by denying their foes of any chance to head back to their camp and make a report of what actually transpire. By far, General Trakaros assumed that all the scouts that he kept sending out were being utterly eliminated by their foes but he didn''t have any other choice but to send them out since even with the smallest possibility of being able to obtain crucial information from their foes existed, he must do so despite knowing that the rate ofplete failure was high.


    Armed with weapons that were meant to do battle against their foes from a distance, the rookies of the duke''s army galloped forward towards the battlefield under the lead of the veterans that survived the previous encounter with their foes. Although they were outnumbered by those who they lead, the original light cavalry that was under themand of the oldmander were able to maintain discipline among the rookies.


    The resounding chants of the orcs as they moved forward echoed through the vast in of the wide battlefield that had nothing to offer but an expansive filed of nds. Cavalry against infantry, the usible oue of the engagement was already decide but the type or kind of infantry and cavalry involved would greatly influence it''s oue.


    The orcs were to be considered to be heavy infantry ording to the equipment that donned on for the battle. Metal armour that covered almost every single portion of their bodies and with shieldsrge enough to cover for more than forty of their body''s total percentage.? Unlike their foes that were geared with equipment that prioritizes speed and manoeuvrability rather than protection.


    Light cavalry versus heavy infantry, the result was obvious but both sides had an advantage that was easily ignored by others. Although the side of Duke Hanbal employed mostly light cavalry for the initial sh, they were a missile cavalry although most of the time considered as a light cavalry since any missile cavalry would have no choice but to engage in meleebat if their missile ammo runs out.


    On the side of Khao''khen, although the Yurakks weren''t very effective against a cavalry charge, they would be able to hold their ground against them while the Rakshas would be the ones that any enemy cavalry, armoured or not would have to avoid since they were equipped with gears that great countered them. The heavy long spears at the hands of the Rakshas was enough of a deterrent against a rider, with armor or none and with their formation that was almost or thoroughly identical with their Drakhar allies would spell doom for any enemy rider that was dumb enough to charge at them.


    Without any warning or whatsoever, the enemy cavalry that was kicking up a thick amount of dust in their wake suddenly split in four groups as the moved forward. Two groups remained at the forefront and rode along the frontal lines while the other two groups headed for the nks of the horde''s battle line. The enemy infantry that apanied the employment the enemy riders halted more than a kilometre away, safe and far from the immediate reach of the orcish infantry that was dying for them to sh against them in one satisfying epic fight.


    It didn''t take long for the enemy cavalry to rain down arrows upon the horde, from the front and the sides, arrows came without any warning.


    "Tortherra!" themanders of the Yurakks shouted theirmands and the unique formation of the Yurakks was quickly presented to their foes. Unlike the Yurakks, the Rakshas didn''t have any specific formation to utilize against the heavy arrow rain.


    The number of arrows that rained upon them was even able to nket the skies as they created a dark shadow upon their release. Khao''khen was helpless against the heavy rain of arrows since he didn''t have anything good to deal with it.


    "Haguk!" he shouted to request the aid of the Warghen n and their well-known Warg Cavalry to the horde.


    "Yes chief!" the n chief of the Warghen n quickly came towards his side to listen to his instructions.


    "Go and try to chase them away or chase them out of the battlefield." That was the request that he had given to the huge wolf riding allies of theirs.


    "But chief¡­" Haguk protested but didn''t continue since he knew that the oue of such a thing would be very disastrous towards his n. If the Yurakks were forced to make used of their unique formation to repel the arrow fire and the Rakshas can''t do anything but to wait it out, what else can they who were only equipped with leather amour do against such a dense arrow fire.

 Chapter 341 341

    <h4>Chapter 341 Chapter 341</h4>


    Khao''khen himself knew that the Warghen n didn''t have anything in their arsenal that couldbat against the chosen strategy of their foes. He knew that the enemy''s way of fighting of striking from a distance was not within his calctions.? A missile battle was one of the obvious weaknesses of the horde.


    The Warghen Cavalry is categorized as a melee light cavalry and the Rhakaddon Cavalry was categorized as a heavy cavalry. BY his own standards, Khao''khen wasn''t prepared the threat that was presented to them,


    The Warghen Cavalry was too expose tobat against the enemy missile cavalry and he knew for sure that they would be easily dismantled by the enemy arrangements before they could do some real damage and the cavalry under the lead of Dhug''mhar would easily be outrun by the enemy forces.


    Under heavy arrow fire, the Rakshas and the Yurakks didn''t have any other choice but to endure. Since they were under intense fire, their capabilities and strong point of being dominant in meleebat was rendered useless by their foes.


    No matter how hungry the orcs were for a massive sh, they were left with no choice but to tolerate the way that their enemies were attacking them. At closer range, the Yurakks would somehow be able to retaliate with their two javelins to strike at their foes but the Rakshas had no way of retaliating in rangebat. Although they can and should be able to throw their spears like their Yurakk allies, the Rakshas deemed it unworthy to throw their spears at their enemies although they were unlike their Drakhar allies fully capable of full closebat engagement.


    Without their spears, the formation of the Rakshas would be greatly diminished since they would fight like any other closebat unit which was a free for all melees without their spears.? Equipped with hacking swords that were devastating with well-trained warriors, the Rakshas had no fear of engaging in closebat even without their spears.


    The current situation that they were in, only the Yurakks were able to greatly counter the enemy attacks with their formation. Moving like a fortress, the Yurakks endured without any casualties. The unique formation that they were trained to employed apanied by their equipment and discipline. No Yurakk fell even under the heavy intense fire of their enemies.


    "Won''t we run out of arrows if this continues and gets prolonged?" that was the question that General Trakaros directed towards the duke. He knew that they were absolutely at a disadvantage in frontal melee confrontation against their foes. The current encounter that they had with their foes finally proved that the current head of the Darkhariss family managed to enlist the aid of the orcs.


    Truly at a great disadvantage in meleebat, the oldmander finally got the gist of things of the duke only deploying fast moving units against their foes. Although they were considered rookies, the Camel Archers on their side were dealing significant damage against their foes. The heavy dense of arrow fire were truly slowing down the advance of the enemy vanguard.


    The infantry that was sent out on the side of the duke had nothing to do but observe and watch their allies do damage against their intimidating foe. ording to the n of the duke, the infantry units that were sent out on their side had nothing to do with the initial engagement. They were just there to lure in the enemy forces who were expecting a real confrontation against them.


    "Why do you think that I brought more arrows than necessary?" the duke threw a question back at the old general without answering the question that was directed at him. He was well aware that in closebat, only few could contest against the might of the orcs and with his new army, he doubt that anyone would be able to stand a chance against the warmongering creatures in one on onebat which is why he decided to engage them in a ranged confrontation.


    ''Know your enemy better than how you know yourself'' that was the thought that came to the duke''s mind when he thought of the possibility of fighting against the orcs. He knew that the orc''s way of fighting was all about getting close and personal with their adversaries which were where their strength thoroughly relies.


    Only few of the human race would be able to stand toe to toe against an orcish warrior even if it was the most basic grunt of their forces. The dwarves would contest them when ites to durability inbat and strength although they were more than half the size. Although they were stout in body mass and small in height, the dwarves were well capable of wrestling against an orcish warrior when ites to strength.


    Tall and fragile by the first look, the elves themselves were capable of grappling against the orc although they are less durable than humans in taking hits. More than thousands of years had passed since the numerous races encountered each other. The humans hated all races with passion since it was their dominance over the world of Azgalor that was brought to ruins by the arrival of the other races. There was once a one and single empire that ruled most of the world which was called the Empyrean, its ruler had control of more than seventy percent of the world''s territories but the arrival of the new races brought their power to decline.


    The first ones to arrive were the dwarves which devastated the humans with technology and innovation that they brought with them. Powerful and mighty against humans in closebat, the dwarves along with their gnome friends were able to carve out their own territories under the watch of the humans who weren''t able to do anything against them


    After years of struggle and contest, the human race was finally able to unite. The Empyrean or "The First Empire" was formed but their dominance was first challenged by the dwarves. After losing a chunk of the world''s territories against the dwarves, the humans although unwilling with the result of the sh of races epted the fact that they weren''t able to contest against their new neighbours who established their dominion near the north of the world which was by far not of such importance to the humans.


    A hundred years had passed and the humans were finally eptable of the fact that they weren''t the only race that was capable of domination of others. They had domesticated the beasts of the wilds of their world even the most savage of them but the emergence of the dwarves who were able to repel them but remained satisfied with what they have now gave them a huge p in the face, although powerful against creatures that had no real civilization of their own.


    Although powerful, innovative, adaptable and other good qualities of the human race, they were still not able to gain dominion over their new neighbours who showered their armies to bits with their technology. Triumphant when ites to strength, the Dwarven Armies easily triumphed against the humans especially with the apaniment of the creation of the gnomes.


    ording to the history of the world, it was the Dwarven Race that gave the humans their first taste of defeat against any other foes beside their own. The humans were still using cold arms, ancient weapons or probably medieval by today''s standards but the dwarves were already equipped with firearms in the form of long tubes that creates a deafening roar and able to send out balls that had devastating effect against the human armies.


    The first war of the humans against the dwarves resulted in a devastating defeat to the humans. The dwarven technology managed to triumph over the united numbers of the humans which resulted in the Empyrean no longer seeking bloodshed with their new neighbours. Although unwilling, the human overlords finally epted the fact that they weren''t the most powerful with the presence of the dwarves.


    Years and decades passed but the dwarves remained within their initial territory upon their arrival which relieved the human emperors since their visitors had no ns of gaining over the entirety of the world.


    Relived that the dwarves had no desire for domination, the Empyrean remained in control and was still at the peak of its power until the beautiful and majestic creatures that had long ears arrived. Like their usual response to the unknown, the humans set out to destroy the new arrivals but found little sess in doing so.


    The first elves although weaker than their predecessors but against creatures of no magical capability, they easily devastated the humans. Armed with the knowledge of magic and theck of such a thing from their foes, the elves devastated the humans.


    The war between the elves and the humanssted for more than a decade but they finally soon agreed upon peace which entailed that the elves were to teach the humans of magic while the Empyrean let them be and won''t disturb them as they build their civilization upon Azgalor.


    The current ruler of the Empyrean sought out the aid of the elves when ites to magic but that was without any ulterior motive. Although it was strange, the current ruler of the Empyrean that time sought out what would benefit them the most. The dwarves were too stingy with what they have and always denied the humans of any ess to the knowledge and technology that they have which left them with no other choice but to ept the bitter fact that they can''t do anything against it since their armies would be easily dismantled by the dwarves and their weapons.


    With the opportunity to learn something knew that they weren''t used to, the current monarch of the Empyrean that time granted the elves what they thoroughly wanted which was a stable environment to support their new beginning upon a new environment.? The agreement contained that the elves would teach the human race with the ways of magic and they readily or adaptively learned from it. Although most at first failed the teaching of the elves but upon the ascension of the new ruler of the humans, magic finally flourished and some humans were even able to best their elvish teachers in magicbat.


    Equipped with their new weapon and knowledge and with the words of the previous ruler after him, the newly ascended monarch of Empyrean quickly dered war upon the dwarves who were peacefully building their civilization, far from the reach and eyes of the humans.


    Shocked and disappointed the main ruler of the elves recalled all of her kin and forbade them from teaching any other higher levels of magic to the humans. Although not as powerful as their elven teachers, the human race fought against the dwarves and found many sesses against them.


    The first sh of ancient against the advance was against the dwarves and the Empyrean, the first sh of magic against the ancient was between the elves and the empyrean but the first sh of magic against technology was between the empyrean and the first dwarves.


    The war between the dwarves and the empyreansted for more than a hundred of years with the elves sitting on the fence and waiting for the right opportunity to choose and side with the winner. Patiently, the elves waited after hundreds of years, the two sides still had no definitive winner. That was until the arrival of the more menacing although primitive in both technology and magic creatures, that was the orc kind. Less powerful in magic than the elves but they had their own unlike the humans, even more primitive than the humans but had the strength to be able to do so. The arrival of the dwarves and the elves didn''t disturb much the rule of the empyrean but with arrival of the orcs or the warmongering creatures, the empyrean was thrown to chaos.


    Although they weren''t really the ones that fragmented the once powerful and united human empire, they were the main cause which was why humans sovereigns hated the orcs with passion "those who were within the know of what actually happened in their history not some new blood who only recently became a monarch."


    Those of the old empyrean blood knew of the real history on why the old empire was fragmented and a selected few who had enough curiosity to find out about it. The current world was now divided into many races.

 Chapter 342 342

    <h4>Chapter 342 Chapter 342</h4>


    It was already the right time for the dazzling light in the sky to show its true might, radiating with its intense heat like any other, the temperature of the vast desert rose significantly. d in their crude but effective metal armor, the orcs felt like they were being baked alive.


    "Too hot! Damn these bastards!" A Raksha at the very front of their formationined. His face was fully covered in thick beads of sweat and his torso was also drenched by his very own perspiration.


    "Fight Us! You cowards!" a deafening voice thundered from the battle line of the orcs to taunt their foes to sh against them in realbat. No matter what the real purpose of the roar was either to taunt their enemies or to release his frustrations of being unable to retaliate against their foes, it didn''t matter.


    On the opposing side, the duke was happily watching his new forces assault the enemy battle line without receiving any kind of retaliation from their foes. Although they were being pushed back from the initial battlefield, he didn''t care.


    "So far the enemymander hadn''t done anything to respond to our way of attacking. The enemy reserves are keeping their distance from their vanguard and the enemy cavalry were still yet to participate on the battle." General Trakaros made his report to the king after receiving words from the scouts that he had sent out to monitor the movements of the enemy rear.


    "It''s not that themander is not arranging anything but because he or she can''t. The number of our fast moving missile troops greatly outnumbers theirs if they even had some. The only effective way of taking out a missile cavalry is by making use of a fast moving cavalry to chase after them, although they would be exposed to arrow fire but after closing the distance, most missile cavalry would be dismantled by a melee light cavalry and our range cavalry are nothing but novices." The duke happily chatted and exined with hismander looking all rxed since it was obvious that they are winning. Although not so much, his fresh units were doing damage against the enemy forces.


    Under the protection of their armor and formation, the Yurakks by far sustained no casualties except for a few unlucky ones who got their feet struck by arrows after moving forward. It was the Rakshas who were sustaining casualties although only by a meagre amount which won''t faze them. Unlike their Yurakkrades, the Rakshas were a bit exposed against the heavy arrow fire from their foes. A well arcing shot from a novice archer apanied by a stroke of luck wouldnd on the exposed body parts of the Rakshas.


    A single arrow nor a few arrows won''t discourage an orcish warrior for as long as he can move and fight, he would continue on his path to get to his enemy. Some of the Rakshas already had a few arrows sticking to their bodies but they remainedposed and still eager for a real fight against their foes.


    "I think there is a chance for us to greatly damage the enemy forces¡­" the old general informed the duke as his gaze was directed at the tall dunes that were not so far away from where they are at. They had been moving or to be precise retreating away from the real battlefield as their Camel Archers lure the enemy forces.


    "What do you have in mind?" the duke''s interest was piqued after getting bored with the monotonous battle that was happening in front of them. If there were a chance for them to damage their foes more, he would take it.


    "Look over their Your Grace." Themander pointed towards the direction of the tall dunes which were not so far away from where they are at.


    "What''s there? All I see is a hill made out of sand." The duke wasn''t able to figure out why his general pointed towards the dunes.


    "Yes Your Grace, those can be of great use to us in setting up an ambush against the enemy army. I have noticed that they run a very tight formation for their battle line like a moving wall." General Trakaros exined. The general n of how the war should be fought was directed by the duke but the real fight upon the battlefield relies on his decisions and ns and he was well aware that being of merchant origin, the dukecks knowledge and experience in battles.


    "I am listening." Duke Hanbal was prepared to listen to the n of hismander on how they would be able to cause casualties on the enemy army by using those tall hills of sand. He knew of his own shorings upon the bloody battlefield that involves shes of two armies since his strength is fighting in another kind of battlefield which includes power, influence, wealth and interest.


    "If we position a portion of our heavy cavalry behind those dunes and have our riders lure them towards it we can deal a significant amount of damage against the enemy battle line." The general? exined his n to the duke.


    "Since the enemy battle line looks like a long moving wall, we will use a battering ram to destroy it." He continued and waited for the approval of the duke for his n.


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­ Wall? Battering Ram? I don''t get it." The duke questioned looking all confused since he was not of the same way of thinking as his general. He knew what a wall was like and true, the enemy battle formation looks like a long moving wall as they marched forward but what he can''t figure out is the thing about the battering ram. If they were to make use of such a slow moving siege weapon against their foes, it would do them more than good. And the thing about a portion of their heavy cavalry to be hidden behind those dunes, he can''t a make a rtion with their hidden units with battering rams.


    The old general wasn''t frustrated or annoyed by the slow thinking of the duke but instead it relieved him since if Duke Hanbal is a capablemander upon the battlefield then his presence wouldn''t be needed and his life would be very different from what it was now. With the duke needing a capable and loyalmander of his army, Trakaros gained wealth, power and influence among the Ereians although mostly limited to the territories belonging to the duke.


    He was but just a nobody before the duke recruited him to his side and with the rise in power of the duke was the rise of his own.? Being adored, respected and know was one of his ambitions before and with the help of the duke, he got it all with more things in tow like beauties and wealth.


    "The wall which is the enemy battle line would be smash down by our battering ram which would be our heavy cavalry. By smashing open their tight formation which was susceptible to a heavy cavalry charge, our missile cavalry would be able to deal more damage against them if their formation is destroyed." The general patiently exined his n. He knew that there was a slim chance for their heavy cavalry that he will send out to destroy the enemy army''s formation to make a return. Although it looked like he was sending their forces to the grave but with enough damage dealt to the enemy forces, the death of the heavy cavalry that he will send out will not be in vain.


    "Alright then¡­ do it. I will be watching with eagerness on how it will y out." The duke responded with excitement since he will be able to observe a fresh change on the boring battlefield.


    "But Your Grace." Themander wanted to inform the duke with the great risk of his n. He wanted inform him that their forces that will be send out to smash open the enemy formation would be unlikely to make a return.


    "Yes?" the duke shifted his gaze towards his general to listen to what else he had to say.


    "The portion of our heavy cavalry that will be involved in my n would be unlikely to return."


    "As long as we can deal more damage against the enemy forces, their fall wouldn''t be useless." The duke''s cold response came. He didn''t care how many of his forces dies as long as they die with a purpose and able to aid him in his new ambition of seizing the throne of the kingdom to further his own power.


    "I''ll be on it." The general saluted then rode away to make arrangements for his n to be executed. Although he pitied their forces that he will send for a suicide mission, that was all there is, he just pities them.


    Nobody knew who started but a chant broke out among the orcish warriors who were enduring the rain of arrows that kepting. Their morale was weakening and their patience growing thinner and thinner, if the warband masters weren''t there to curb their impatience and knowing that their chieftain is watching them, the orcish warriors who were subjected to being attacked but not being able to retaliate would have already broke out in a massive charge to get to their enemies as soon as possible if they could actually reach them.


    Although contradictory with their nature, the orcish warriors still maintained their discipline and didn''t delve back to their original instinct. The training and hardships that they were subjected to were finally paying off.


    The thundering chant of the orcs gave off a vibe that they were just out there on a stroll and the enemy attacks were non-existent. Some of the Rakshas and Yurakks would open up their formation from time to time to taunt their enemies while they were on the process of reloading their arrows.


    "Dush''kara!"


    "Truv''ar Nomka!"


    That was the taunt that the orcs roared to their cowardly foes. There orcish words trantes to "I am here!" and "Come hit me!" as soon as they hear the whistle of the arrows soaring through the hot winds of the desert, the Yurakks and Rakshas would again hide in their formations thenughter among them would ensue.


    Although they are not dealing any physical damage to their foes, their taunting actions and the vibe that they gave off was dealing damage against their forces not in physical sense but mentally. Seeing that the morale of the orcs soared instead of decline, the Camel Archers felt like they were idiots as they exhaust themselves firing arrows after arrows.


    They were exhausting themselves but their enemies seemed to be enjoying their current predicament which gave off the impression that they were the ones losing the battle. Upon the actual battlefield, the orcs sure are the ones who are on the losing side on the engagement with the employed tactic of their foes but with their act of taunting them and their thundering chant, the orcs were winning the mental battle.


    It didn''t take long until the duke realized what was going on. At first he thought that it was just some useless action of the enemy forces but he clearly noticed that the firing speed of their missile cavalry was slowing down as the time goes by.


    "Go and tell General Trakaros to hurry up with his n." The duke tasked one of the riders that were apanying him. He was well aware that even though the enemy were yet to deal any casualty to their side but if he lets the situation persist, the looming impression of being defeated would haunt his soldiers until they will be really defeated. An army the size of what he currently has in his possession needed to maintain their morale or else utter defeat is not far away.


    Khao''khen gave off a chuckle after seeing how his warriors were coping up with their predicament. Although he wanted to provide aid to them, there was no usible way for him to do so. The Drakhars were more fragile than their vanguard, their light cavalry were greatly outnumbered by the enemy missile cavalry and would surely lose if the enemy missile cavalry decides to overwhelm them with numbers, the Warghen Cavalry were fast butcked the stamina for a prolonged chase and the Rhakaddon Cavalry would be too slow to chase after the enemy cavalry.


    The First Kanikarr Corps were still yet to make their debut upon the battlefield and the ogres were too huge of a target for the enemy forces and there was still the existence of the huge beasts from the enemy side that he still had yet to figure out its identity. If it was just a beast of burden like the Thyrians on their side, it would be great but if they can be employed upon the battlefield then it would spell disaster upon them. He was reserving the number of the ogres to counter those unknown huge beasts of their enemy army and the iron bolts of the First Kanikarr Corps were still well stocked.

 Chapter 343 343

    <h4>Chapter 343 Chapter 343</h4>


    At first while he was observing the proceedings of the battle, Khao''khen was already prepared to have the sound of retreat to be announced but when the chants broke out among his forces, he withheld the call. Although they are losing the real engagement with the number of casualties and wounded with the employed strategy of the enemy forces, the chants of his forces and their act of taunting the enemy was dealing another kind of damage.


    Most armies needed to prevent their morale from falling in order to ensure that theirbat capability remains at its peak. ording to Khao''khen''s knowledge, there were instances of a powerful army being defeated by a weaker foe after taking a disastrous hit upon their morale and perhaps the current situation would allow them to replicate the same thing.


    Seeing that their foes were still hardy in battle, the morale of the Camel Archers plummeted to an all-time low with some of them even refusing fire another single arrow stating that they were already exhausted and it was useless to do so with how their enemies were reacting to their assault.


    "Move faster¡­" Duke Hanbal muttered after observing that his new units were now almost out of control. Although many refuse to fire another arrow, the riders still followed the direction where theirmanders were leading them to which was some kind of relieved to the side of the duke which assured that they still had some control over their forces.


    Although they didn''t know the actual effect of their actions and words upon the enemy forces, the orcish warriors kept up with they were doing. The initial effect of the chants was to uplift their mood and redirect their attention from not being able to retaliate at all against their foes. The taunts were just an extra that the orcs did because it just felt right for them to do so.


    Not knowing that they were being lured into an ambush, the orcish vanguard kept following the swarm of missile riders while hoping that they will run out of arrows sooner which would force them to closebat.


    Khao''khen''s ear perked up as he heard a distinct trumpeting call from behind the dunes where the enemy missile cavalry was headed to. Although he wasn''t a hundred percent certain, the bad feeling in his guts was telling him that the source of the sound was nothing good for his warriors.


    "Sound the retreat!" he hurriedlymanded after the recognizable sound became even more frequent. His warriors who were with him were confused upon hearing their chieftain asking for the sound of retreat to be yed.


    "Retreat chief?" Sakh''arran questioned with a face filled with confusion as like the others, he can''t figure why the chief would allow the sound of retreat to be dered since their foes aren''t dealing much damage against their forces. They knew that after the enemy cavalry runs out of arrows, they would have no choice but to fight in meleebat if they want to continue with the battle.


    "Dere it now!" Khao''khen''s voice thundered which shocked those who were with him. The chieftain never sounded so hurried and raised his voice as much as he is now doing before. Even Cledus who was riding alongside him was surprised since the voice of the orc''s leader was filled with worry.


    The missile cavalry that retreated in one massive swarm after joining together parted in the middle like they were avoiding something or making way for something. Before the sound of retreat could be announced on the side of the horde, the mysterious huge beasts of the enemy army finally made their debut.


    Massive in size, the heavy cavalry of the enemy army barrelled forward and with each step they took, the sand under them noticeably sank a bit because of their sheer weight. Atop the head of the gigantic creatures was a person who seemed to be the one responsible of leading it while on its back was a tower-like contraption that had enemy soldiers on armed with bows.


    Taken by surprise, the first response of the orcish vanguard was to stick together since that was the way that they were trained and that was their most effective way of fighting but they had no idea that their prized formation will do them more harm than good. The orcish warriors were densely packed together as they prepared to withstand the charge of their new foe.


    "It''s toote¡­" Khao''khen cried out after seeing those enormous creatures barrelling their way towards his forces.


    "Do we still sound the retreat?" an orc holding the battle horn questioned with worry. He was fearful of the chieftain who might just kill him on the spot after not executing his givenmand. Even Sakh''arran felt worry for his own well-being after questioning the decision of the chieftain and having doubts on his judgment.


    "Haguk!" Khao''khen ignored those who were near him with faces of worry on what he might just do to them after failing in following hismand.


    "Yes chief!" the n chief hurried towards him. He didn''t know what the chief ns to do but they can''t just leave their allies on their own.


    "Gather every rider and every warg that you can! We will charge out and provide assistance to the frontlines!"


    While he was still worried against the heavy rain of arrows from their foes, Haguk threw all worry away. If their frontline copses then it would be their certain defeat and it would be a humiliation for the horde to have a taste of their first defeat against such a cowardly style of battle.


    It didn''t take long for the Warghen n to be assembled and even Sakh''arran himself with his steed joined in the formation. He wanted to redeem himself from questioning the chief by joining in the very risky assault where heavy casualties were very likely.


    The orcs and the massive war beasts of Duke Hanbal''s army collided which resulted in the densely tight formation of the Yurakks to be smash open. Orcish warriors were thrown in the air by the collision with some unfortunate ones being gored by the massive tusks of their new foe.


    Releasing a trumpeting sound, the massive war beasts of their enemies wreak havoc among the orcs. Every path that a huge beast takes would have a trail of chaos behind it. Nobody knew if it was nned or it was a coincidence but most of their new foes evaded the Rakshas who were at the very center of their battle line opting to go for the Yurakks on the nks.


    Although they had problems during the initial collision, the Rakshas managed to ovee the initial advantage of their foes. Armed with their longer and more massive spears than their Drakhar allies, the Rakshas pierced the thick skin of their foes and earning them a cry of pain from the massive beast.


    Surrounded on all sides, covered in wounds while releasing a cry of pain, the war beasts that decided to head for the Rakshas were halted in their tracks. Worried about the forest of spears that surrounded them, the huge beasts can''t move in any direction without being pierced by the weapons of the smaller creatures that were fighting against it.


    Unable to move and make use of its size, weight and strength, the war beasts of the enemy forces that were within the ranks of the Rakshas were rendered useless. Like an army of ants, the orcs started climbing the massive creatures and took down its handler and the annoying bast*rds that were firing arrows at them during the chaos.


    Making use of their numbers, the Rakshas overwhelmed their new foes and brought them down to the ground before raining down blow after blow on them. The poor creatures became the target of venting for the Rakshas for all the frustrations that they had against the cowardly allies of their new foes.


    While the enormous creatures caused chaos among the ranks of the Yurakks, the enemy infantry that was watching from a distance during the beginning suddenly charged forward and joined in the fray. Isted from their other allies, some Yurakks found themselves fighting against several enemy warriors.


    "What are those creatures?" Haguk questioned their chieftain as his gaze remained upon the enormous creatures that were trampling and causing chaos upon their allies. It was the first time that he set his eyes upon such creatures.


    "Elephants! War Elephants to be precise!" Khao''khen replied in a hurry as he urged the warg that was under him to go faster. Although the warg was still defiant in fully epting him as its partner but after numerous times that the chieftain attempted to have it like and ept him, the warg finally allowed the chief to mount on it.


    "What''s the difference?" Haguk was confused as he heard the new words that their chieftain was uttering.


    "The first one is the normal version of the creatures which are out in the wilds while the second one is trained to participate in wars."


    "Then we should get some for ourselves and make use of them for the horde." Haguk rmended as he witnessed the devastation that the giant beasts can cause in battles. He sees the size and strength of the elephants to be in line with the way of the orcs and those creatures seemed to be very well suited in fighting alongside them.


    "We can and probably we should but I doubt that our allies at the frontline would leave any of them alive." Khao''khen pointed out. Every single one of them knew that remaining alive was very unlikely for those creatures after colliding with their allies who were fuming with rage and eager for a bloody battle.


    After dispatching the enemy forces that dared charge at them, the Rakshas were about to provide aid for their Yurakk allies when the heavy dense of arrows came once again. The shower of arrows was focused upon the Rakshas which prevented them from moving about to provide help for their allies whose formations was smash open and was engaged in isted battles with the enemy infantry with some of those enormous creatures still continuing to create chaos among their lines.


    Pinned on their ces, the Rakshas can''t do anything but to endure and hope that their allies could repel the enemy forces on their own. The Camel Archers of the enemy forces seemed to have regained their morale as they rained down volley after volley of arrows upon the targets designated by theirmander after receiving words from the overallmander of the army.


    The Yurakks were able to stand their ground despite their formation being smash open against the enemy infantry that seemed to have grown guts and engaged them in a bloody melee but the massive creatures amidst their lines were devastating their numbers. Ramming grouped up orcs with their massive size, trampling them with their weight, goring them with their tusks and picking them up before hurling them away with their trunks, the enormous beasts had many methods of attacking while the soldiers on the tower-like contraption on its back provided another nuisance in the form of arrows.


    The very front of the Yurakks'' formation was torn apart but a quarter of its rear still maintained their tight formation as they tried to halt the advance the massive creatures from fully destroying their formation.


    "Head for the archers!" Khao''khen shouted and led the Warghen Cavalry towards the enemy missile cavalry which were focusing their fire upon the Rakshas. It was their chance since the enemy missile riders were yet to designate them as their targets.


    Themanders of the enemy missile cavalry realized it toote that there were new enemy warriors joining in the battle. In a hurry, themander of the missile riders ordered for their troops to fire at their newly arrive forces but theirmand wasn''t well heard by their troops as some still continued to fire upon their foes who had no way of retaliating.


    Khao''khen and the Warghen Cavalry closed the distance and upon noticing the fast moving units heading for them, the enemy missile cavalry broke formation and tried to make a run for it but with a sudden burst of speed, the Warghen Cavalry reached their ranks and tore them apart. ws and fangs tore both rider and steed alike while the riders atop the wargs dish out damage of their own.


    Relieved from the heavy enemy fire, the Rakshas were finally able to move around without worrying for any enemy archer tond a lucky shot on them. The warband masters of the Rakshas hurriedly gave outmands for their warriors to head to the nks and provide much needed help for their allies.


    Since they can''t within striking distance of the enemy war beats, the Rakshas opted to hurl their spears towards the nks of the giant creatures since they were walking giant targets for them and it would be hard for them to miss such a kind of target. Heavy spears pierced through the body of the massive creatures causing them to cry out in pain. After hurling their spears, the Rakshas unsheathed their hacking swords as they shoved their Yurakk allies aside and climbed the body of the war beasts.


    It didn''t take long for all the massive creatures to be taken down and without their support, the enemy infantry crumbled and retreated while the Yurakks still hungry for more were in hot pursuit. Although they suffered some casualties chasing after the enemy missile cavalry to drive them away from the thick of the battle, the Warghen Cavalry was instrumental in their victory.

 Chapter 344 344

    <h4>Chapter 344 Chapter 344</h4>


    After a prolonged pursuit, the Yurakks who were more mobile than their Yurakk allies chased after the enemy infantry that dared to charge at their lines before retreating. Just like how General Trakaros had predicted and calcted, none of their heavy cavalry that he had sent out for the suicide mission made it out alive.


    Under the pursuit of the Warghen Cavalry, a quarter of the Camel Archers was destroyed under the lead of Khao''khen. Although it was by mere coincidence that they weren''t focus fired upon during their appearance to the immediate battlefield, the Warghen Cavalry was by far considered as the saviours of the battle because without their presence and participation, the battle would have gone rather awry for the side of the horde.


    Many of the Camel Archer unitmanders and a few of the highmanders of Duke Hanbal''s army see that the battle was but a waste of effort and manpower. They knew that they could have won the battle after their heavy cavalry destroyed the enemy battle line. The possibility of victory was very possible if their overallmander and their duke would have justmitted more men to the battle.


    The proceedings of the battle was heavily in their favour and before the enemy wolf ¨Clike cavalry joined in, their victory was very much secured but it was all for naught as the sound of retreat from their side reverberated through the battlefield. They were not informed or have no knowledge of the real n of the duke which is why they had such kind of thoughts. Only if they knew that the duke had no ns in winning a decisive battle against the threat that challenge the might of their kingdom, they would have no such kind of thoughts.


    Empowered by their most recent victory, the Yurakks gave chase like no other and even the Rakshas who were slower captured many of the wounded enemies or finished those who had no hope of living even after receiving aid from their healer likerades. Although crude in form, doctors were created among the horde to treat the wounded.


    They would stitch up open wounds, prevent further blood loss from cut off limbs and other easily and manageable effects of war upon thebatants. While it was crude in form and with no form of anaesthetic to numb the feeling of pain, the side of the horde had some kind of medical aid which was all owed to their chieftain. Many of the orcish warriors especially on the side of the Yurakks were recovered from the battle with differing kinds of injuries from major to the least kinds.


    Although he was also a novice when ites to medical knowledge, Khao''khen did all what he could to teach his horde of what he can. He even allowed surgeries that allowed opening up the bodies of their allies when needed to. Medical knowledge wasn''t something that was built on theories and lessons alone as it needed umted experience in order for it to be properly implemented. But most of the guinea pigs used by those who pursued the field of medicine of the horde would belong to their enemies before they would on their own kinds.


    Often would you see opened up bodies of their foes among the called ''Operation Table'' of the assigned or chosen doctors of the horde. Screams of pain and moan of agony often filled the area belonging to these medical workers of the horde as they exercise what they were supposed to do.


    ording to the standards of their chieftain''s old world, those who pursuit the knowledge and practice of medicine would bebelled as ''quack doctors'' but among the horde, they would be the considered as the first real doctors of the horde who had no need of magic unlike the shamans and the witch doctors who were supposed to be the only ones capable of healing their injured allies.


    As their chieftain once had stated, "Practice makes it prefect" but pity to their enemies who fall upon the hands of these practitioners as they were used to further their experience and knowledge upon the field of medicine. Khao''khen had no qualms making use of their enemies to improve the craft of his own version of doctors among the horde since they can''t always count upon the aid of their shamans who had other tasks which was to deter any magic units of their foes or to hold them off and prevent them from participating in the real battlefield. The witch doctors although more geared towards healing the shamans, they were more knowledgeable in killing than saving which was why Khao''khen didn''t opt for them to be the saviours of their warriors as they might readily kill more of his warriors to practice more of their lethal concoctions and magic upon them rather than save them from the clutches of death.


    *****


    Dispirited and exhausted from the previous engagement as they served as the rear guard, the Camel Archers although new to the field of battle did left their mark against their foes. Most of them had no training when ites to fully utilizing the use of their bows but the simplemands and task that thy were given which was to shoot at a certain direction en masse allowed them to create a massive deterrence to their foes.


    Before the previous battle, Duke Hanbal and General Trakaros already had their forces break camp and head out to the east first before them. They were to inflict as much damage as they can among their foes and dy their advance to prevent the rest of their forces from being assaulted.


    The duke had nned things out very well in advance. He making use of a missile cavalry wasn''t a spur of the moment idea as with the aid of the War Elephants he brought more arrows than what was necessary. Along the path of their retreat, he had also arrange supply points which would give his massive army the much needed supplies to keep on going since the he knew that huge war beasts that apanied the army of his general required tons of amount of food.


    He wasn''t willing to allow those massive creatures to just be nightmare to them in a logistical sense as he wanted them to be also a nightmare to the opposing side. As long as their foes knew that they had something in their arsenal that could smash their battle lines into bits, they would have to proceed with caution in engaging against his forces.


    *****


    The battle resulted in the victory of the horde but it was without consequences as they lose more than two warband worth of Yurakks and many of them were wounded, some belonging to the Rakshas and the Warghen Cavalry but the one that took most of the hit was the Yurakks who were unlucky enough to be chosen as primary targets by the War Elephants of their foes since they employ a much easier formation against the massive creatures. The shield wall formation of the Yurakks in their standard stance in battle was seen as an easier target by the handler of the enemy''s heavy cavalry handlers unlike the formation of the Rakshas who also employed an almost simr shield wall type of formation in their standard stance albeit with the difference that massive longs spears were sticking out from their formation which was a huge deterrence to anyone foolish enough to directly ram themselves against their formation.


    The victory of the horde entitled them to a celebration and the remains of their massive enemies were greatly put to use. Although at first they didn''t know how to deal with the massive beast but with the assistance from the chieftain''s personal cook, the orcs managed to butcher the enormous animal.


    It was the first time for any member of the horde to have a taste of the giant fiend''s meat as it was not something that easily obtained or essed because there was no such kind of creature along the vast expanse of the Burning Sands. With the expertise of Grogus when ites to cooking, the previous troublesome creatures upon the battlefield were turned into delicacies that members of the Yohan Horde and Adhalia''s Army enjoyed alike.


    It came as a surprise that the meat of the giant creature was surprisingly lean and the fat that apanied its meat was not so much different than that of wild boars in the wild which were often hunted by the horde because of their abundance not because they like the taste of its meat. The taste of the massive beast''s meat was almost simr to the taste of beef but not as tasty as the prime beef that was offered as a reward to the original members of the Yohan First Horde when it was still their chieftain overseeing most of their training.


    Seemingly almost simr, the meat of the troublesome creature was more dense and harder to chew upon than any kind of meat that the orcs have ever tasted. The taste was very unique but some didn''t like the taste of it but with aid of Grogus who had created different variation of sauces to dip into before consuming, many devoured the umon meat that was in front of them.


    Before the real feast, the horde first honoured their fallenrades as they burned their remains upon a massive fire and their ashes scattered with the wind to allow them return to the embrace of their ancestors. Among the orcs, dying wasn''t as scary as the others would have considered it because to them meaning you get to train more upon the grounds of Xanadu for the eventual sh at the end of times but what they feared was dying without honour which would deny them entry to their paradise.


    ording to the faith of the orcs, after their death a Wal''ku''rre or a battle maiden in the mostmon tongue of Azgalor would guide their souls to the gates of Xanadu where they will feast, drink and make merry during the night then train during the day in preparation for the ends of time. Any who was worthy that died among the orcs would enter the gates of Xanadu where they would join their ancestors and perhaps if fortune favours them would even end up in a bed with one of the Wal''ku''rre instead of themon women of Xanadu.


    The old god or the Old Father of the orcs was both mighty in strength and wise which was why he quickly delegated the task of maintaining his influence among the orcs through his children as he made preparation for the end of times as soon as possible when he was informed about it. Nobody knew who would be their enemies but their clues that the enemies weren''t all of the same kind nor were they all of the same side. Some seek to corrupt, some to destroy, some to conquer and enve and many more other reasons. The war at the end of times would include if not all most of the known to the Old Father which was why he decided that it was best for him to make preparations for it rather than maintain power, control and influence among the race that he belongs.


    The members of Adhalia''s Army didn''t have any participation in the previous sh with their foes but the victory of their allies was a victory of theirs also which was the same the other way around. Although they were of a different race but because of the war, the Ereians belonging to side of Darkhariss Family found connection with the considered war mongering creatures who were described to be more than nothing but blood thirsty brutes but after living and fighting alongside them, the stories about them were somewhat untrue. Sure they were brutes but in a good way, they were bloodthirsty that was correct but they were also very likeable especially if they are your allies.


    Among all the races that was currently in Azgalor, the orc kind rank high among the strongest creatures when ites to brute strength and they would also rank very high when ites to resilience in many forms. Among the living, the orcs would be by far the ones who can endure the most pain and punishment but among all the races in Azgalor they would be below the undead as there was no concept of pain among those were already who had risen once again as they were already dead originally.


    When ites to technology, the orcs would be in the top five of those who possess the most undeveloped technology but that didn''t prevent them from toppling down powerful nations. The most notable achievement of the orc kind was when they brought down the massive Empyrean to its knees with nothing but clubs and primitive weapons when it was at its peak. That was one of the very reasons why the Empyrean hated the orc kind very much.


    It didn''t end just there, after the orcs achieve the feat of making the might of the Empyrean buckle, they set their sights upon the mountainous regions where the dwarves upied and the thick forest where the elves hid. Every other race besides their own and those who didn''t belong to the massive First Horde of the First Orcs were deemed as targets by the ruling chiefs.

 Chapter 345 345

    <h4>Chapter 345 Chapter 345</h4>


    After theirst sh against the enemy army, the horde and their allies chased them through the hot vast desert. The Ereian army seemed to be in full retreat as they never responded to the call for battle from the side of the horde as they continued to travel east without paying heed to the enemy''s summon for a fight.


    "General, won''t we respond to their challenge?" Naberes came close to the oldmander and spoke his question with a hush tone as he didn''t want the duke to hear him in fear of receiving punishment if he sees his question as a challenge to the duke''s decision-making.


    A sigh escaped the lips of the general, "There will be plenty of battles as soon as we reach our chosen grounds for battle. That will be where we will fight them for as long as it takes to send them back running to wherever they came from but¡­for now¡­ we continue to march and head east." The tone of voice of his teacher gave off was filled with disappointment and Naberes knew a few reasons behind it.


    There were many key spots that they left behind unguarded which could have been utilized by them to whittle down the number of their foes. Those ces were natural chokepoints that would have left the enemy army scrambling for more reinforcements.


    They have learned that the orcs that they were up against weren''t like the normal orcs that they knew for they fight in a fashion almost simr to that of humans. Donning on almost identical armours, moving and fighting in formations, making use of the best of each type of their force and they are even more disciplined than many of their soldiers.


    "What do you think of the enemy army?" the general''s question jolted Naberes out from his thoughts. "Pardon sir? I didn''t quite understand your words¡­" that was that he coulde up in response as he didn''t want his teacher to find out that he was spacing out while thinking about the odd orcs that they have encountered.


    "The enemy army¡­ What is your evaluation of them? Particrly those brutes." The old general chuckled after seeing the awkward response of his student and ording to his experiences with the youngd, he was sure that Naberes was again spacing out.


    "Formidable and troublesome¡­" Naberes responded with this kind of assessment while ncing towards the direction of the duke as his appraisal of the enemy army would be seen as a praise and he wasn''t sure if the duke would misunderstand his words.


    A light chuckle escaped the lips of the old general who was riding right beside him, "We all have the same evaluation then¡­" the old man continued tough for a bit which confused Naberes on what his teacher meant by his words "WE all" since it was just the two of them.


    Noticing the confused look in the face of Naberes, General Trakaros shifted his gaze towards the direction of the duke and his student followed his gaze and directed his attention towards where his teacher was looking at. "His Grace also thinks the same."


    "The duke also has the same evaluation of the enemy army as us?" although it was annoying to be ask a question which you had already cleared up, the old general was quite fond of Naberes and nodded his head to confirm.


    "At first we were supposed to whittle down the enemy forces while we retreat. Spread out through the vastness of the desert and engage our enemies in many skirmishes but the previous sh made him doubtful that there would be enough of his soldiers remaining if he proceeds with it, which is why we are now in full retreat."


    "General, if it''s our mounted archers, they would be fine in engaging in skirmishes as long as they don''t charge at enemy lines to fight in closebat. They could just ride around their formations, maintaining a safe distance from them while unleashing their volley of arrows." Naberes made a suggestion as he had witnessed the effectiveness of their missile cavalry against the orcish horde. He knew that their missile cavalry could attack the orcs from a by only suffering from minimal losses from their foes since the orcs seemed to have no way to retaliate as they were forced to endure the barrage of arrows with no true answer.


    "I agree with you in that¡­ Those new units are indeed very useful and effective against the orcs since they still adhere to their original battle style which was to get close and personal but¡­" the old general dragged out his voice then raised his index finger on his right hand then pointed at the direction of their new cavalry.


    "They are nothing but novices. Before being recruited by His Grace to his army, they were more than nothing but regr people who were toiling through the day just to get by. Most of them have almost zero experience in fighting even in brawls and the previous sh was their first battle and they suffered had." General Trakaros exined a bit of information about their new riding units who had joined them. He knew that with more experience in warfare, these greenhorns would bring devastation upon enemy armies but for now¡­they are nothing but just a little extra during battles as they stillck experience.


    "But,mander, they can still be useful in ambushing and slowing down the enemy advance." Naberes retorted.


    "Yes they can do that but His Grace is not going to risk it. Without any allied forces to block the advance the enemy soldiers, the greenhorns would panic at the sight of enemies charging towards their formation. Theirck of experience in warfare is very apparent during thest sh when they lost theirposure when the wolf riders of the orcs charge through them. Their line waspletely broken and the enemy riders tore them apart." The old general shook his head after remembering the performance of the Camel Archers in the previous battle.


    During the beginning till the middle phase of the battle, the mounted archers were instrumental in dealing with the enemy forces as they greatly hampered their advance but during the peak of the sh, they quickly broke apart. If some of them could''ve just blocked off the wolf riders that charged into their formation while the rest gain distance while showering them with their arrows, they could have easily taken care of those enemy forces.


    The number of their missile cavalry far outnumbers those of the enemy riders that assaulted them but they were the ones who fled. General Trakaros attributed the disappointing performance of the Camel Archers to theirck of experience in such kind of situations.


    "So where is this chosen ground for battle of us, sir?"


    "Far to the east, pass by the busiest city in that direction." The old man had an odd smile on his lips as he mentioned about that city. Naberes was confused by what his teacher meant by his words but he didn''t get the chance to dwell on it as he was tasked by the oldmander to seek out the scouts who were trailing behind their army to keep an eye on their enemies and hear their reports.


    "A message from His Grace." A personal guard of the duke came and rode along the two.


    "Dispatch riders ahead to inform the noble lords and the residents of any settlement along our way and those nearby our path about the existence of the enemy army." The guard just went ahead and did what he was tasked to do without bothering with any formalities with the realmander of the duke''s army.


    After saying his piece, the guard went away to join with his peers and apany the duke while they move away from the enemy army that was pursuing them. ording to the scouts, the orcs that were after them were not far away and if their enemies wanted, they could reach them sooner than what they would have estimated but thankfully it seems that the enemy army prioritizes moving as one.


    *****


    A few hours behind the army of the duke, Khao''khen and his horde were moving at the fastest speed that they can but it was still far slower than their foes. They had their supplies, spare equipment and the siege weapons in tow which was slowing them down. Khao''khen at some point wanted to ride ahead of the main army but he chose not to. His cautious approach contributed to most of his victories in this life and the one before it which is why he opted to follow his guts.


    He suspected that the enemymander was trying to lure them into a trap but even if he suspects, there was nothing he could do but to walk right into it. What really mattered to him was how he would deal with the trap. A trap will no longer be a trap if it''s rendered useless and that is what he was aiming for.


    No matter what kind of trap the enemy has prepared for as long as his horde moves as one, he was confident in destroying whatever ruse their enemies hadid along the way. And the orcs were seeking for more battle as the previous one wasn''t enough to satiate their hunger for a good fight.


    Khao''khen knew that there were some voices among his horde that were requesting for a more aggressive approach to deal with their foes. Thankfully, his prestige among the orcs was still in effect. No matter how much they hated the idea of being held back from a good fight, the orcs had to respect their chieftain.


    Khao''khen is considered the wisest or the strongest in his tribe since he is the chieftain but in some rare cases, it can be both. This is why the orcs can''t do anything about his arrangement but follow and believe in him since he is the chief.? The chieftain''s words and will must be followed at all times no matter what, that is one of thews of the orcs.


    If someone has some problems with the decision and arrangements of the chief, they could issue a challenge against him but they must put their lives on line if they are going to fight against their previous chieftain. The chieftain would put the right to lead and rule as a wager and the challenger who was part of his tribe had nothing else to bet but his or her own life, that is the way of the orcs and that''s how it was done since the beginning. A chieftain against a chieftain would both stake their right to rule, winner takes all.

 Chapter 346 346

    <h4>Chapter 346 Chapter 346</h4>


    ?


    The retreat of Duke Hanbal''s army allowed Khao''khen, his horde and their allies to delve deeper into enemy lines. Panic spread among thended nobles who were in the path of the enemy army and those who were nearby along the route.


    Letters ofints and insult came one after another to the duke, admonishing him for his failure to contain the enemy army. The duke just skimmed through the letters and threw them to the fire without much care. He had his own ns.


    "I suspect that the enemymander is luring us into a trap¡­" Cledus voiced his opinion about the current situation. The leaders andmanders of the orcish horde and the army of Adhalia gathered together to have a discussion about the proceedings of the war. With how the enemy is currently acting, he had all the right to suspect that the enemymander had set up a trap somewhere along the way.


    "Trap or no trap¡­ we will move forward and destroy them." Sakh''arran scoffed at the words the youngmander. Khao''khen trusted Cledus more with the arrangements of the battle instead of themanders who were his own kin. Although Khao''khen did it for another reason, Sakh''arran and some other orcishmanders perceived it as something else.


    "We should advance forward with caution as not to fall for whatever the enemy had prepared for us¡­ Our forces can''t endure being weakened since we are too far away from our allies to seek reinforcements¡­And¡­" Cledus words were cut off as Sakh''arran pounded his fist upon the table.


    "Coward!" he raised his voice and eyed the young Cledus who looked at him full of confusion as the young man had no idea what he had done to anger the second inmand of the orcish army.? Without the presence of Khao''khen, Sakh''arran was exerting his dominance over their human allies as he deemed it necessary in order to make them know where they actually lie within the hierarchy of the horde.


    "We orcs will not back down to any challenge¡­ No matter what it is we will break them apart like we always do." Anger can be detected from the tone of voice of Sakh''arran as well as a trace of hate as he stared down the young man.


    "But we can''t afford to lose more of our warriors¡­" an adjutant of Cledus tried to join in the discussion when a threatening growl from Sakh''arran forced him to shut up. The adjutant forced down a mouthful of saliva down his throat as he was stared down by the powerful orc with menacing eyes.


    "Calm down¡­ They do have a point¡­" Gur''kan tried to ease down the situation as he went beside Sakh''arran and patted him on the shoulder to make sure that he was aware of his presence. The n chief of the Arkhan n just nced at him before turning back to themanders of their human allies.


    "We broke apart many of your kin''s armies despite being vastly outnumbered by them¡­ Orcish strength will triumphed over trickeries! Deception is rendered useless in the face of absolute strength¡­" Sakh''arran stated with all confidence. He believed that all their victories were because of them even if was their Ereian allies who fought the enemy forces.


    "Winning a war takes more than just strength in the physical sense but also of the mind¡­" Cledus answered sounding disappointed with the way of thinking of his ally. He was fascinated by the way that their orcish allies fought who made him think that they were more advance than the other orcs in their way of thinking, he considered the orcs that they were allied with to be more intelligent or at least on par with them but Sakh''arran''s current actions and words proved him wrong.


    Sakh''arran went silent for a few breaths trying to understand the words that were said by the young man.


    "Let''s just wait for your chieftain before we will proceed with this council¡­" Cledus stood up from where he was seated and his fellow Ereians who were around the table followed suit since they deemed it utterly useless to debate with the orcs without the presence of the actualmander of the entire horde.


    After a few moments, Sakh''arran finally understood or thought heprehended the meaning behind Cledus'' words. "Are you implying that we are stupid!?"


    The words of Sakh''arran caught the attention of all the other orcs who were around the table and were keeping silent since they didn''t want to be involved in such a meaningless battle of words. Most of the orcishmanders deemed it unnecessary to talk since they were just there to listen to the arrangements of their chieftain and receive his orders


    "He isn''t wrong about that¡­ Your kin are proven to be less capable of thinking than us¡­ And you are a great example of it." A captain from the side of Cledus snapped and answered the words of Sakh''arran. Although he didn''t really mean it the way that the orcs perceived it, it was all toote.


    "So we orcs are nothing but just mindless brutes who only know to make use of our advantage in strength¡­?" a warband master sarcastically stated as he stood up from where he was seated at which was followed by the other silent orcs as they all gathered together to stare at the humans who were stating that they were nothing but strong idiots.


    "Technically speaking¡­ That is the truth."


    The exchange of words became even more heated as it went on. Both sides were unwilling to back down.


    Gur''kan and Trot''thar who had suspected that the situation much get much worst decided to head out and call for the chieftain less there be bloodshed between the leading figures of their forces. The two spilt up and scoured the entire camp to locate their chieftain as soon as possible.


    "Chief!..."


    It was Gur''kan who managed to locate Khao''khen first who was speaking with those who were in-charge of their logistics as he was checking the current situation of their supplies. The shout caught his attention and those of who were with him. They all collectively shifted their attention towards the source of the voice and there came into view the exhausted figure of Gur''kan who was huffing and puffing for some air and with a face full of sweat.


    "Chief¡­.huff¡­.They¡­huff¡­need¡­huff¡­you¡­in¡­.huff¡­ themander''s¡­ huff¡­tent¡­huff¡­huff.." Gur''kan tried his best to say what he wanted to but he trying to catch his breath was in the way.


    "What do you mean?" Khao''khen was uncertain of what the slim orc was trying to tell him since his words were being cut off by him catching his breath.


    "The¡­huff¡­Sakh¡­.huff¡­arran¡­huff¡­huff¡­ Cle¡­huff¡­dus¡­huff¡­.fight¡­huff¡­" Gur''kan once again tried to tell the chief of the situation as much as he can despite his exhaustion.


    "Sakh''arran and Cledus are fighting?" Khao''khen had confusion written all over his face as he asked the war chief of the horde. A continuous nod was the answer that he got from Gur''kan who then pointed towards the direction of themander''s tent where he requested all leading figures of their forces to gather at for a council. He was supposed to be there but he was held back by the logistics.


    ''The two are fighting? What for and because of what?'' that was the question that popped up in the mind of Khao''khen but the expression on the face of Gur''kan that was telling him to hurry made him throw all the questions on the back of his mind as he rushed towards the gathering spot.


    As soon as he arrived, Khao''khen was able to hear spicy words from both sides as they exchange words. He was all confused on what might have caused such amotion and what the root of it all was. The sound of weapons being drawn rmed Khao''khen as he drew his own weapon and sh towards the ps of the tent.


    "What is the meaning of this?" the booming voice of the chieftain echoed inside the tent and caught the attention of all thebatants inside who all had their weapons drawn and were ready to fight. The ps of the tent fluttered with the wind as they were dislodge from where they were connected with the tent because of Khao''khen''s sh. The figure of the most respected among the horde and the Ereians who were on the side of Adhalia was revealed as the ps hit the ground.


    Weapon drawn and his imposing figure apanied by his wrath-filled face froze all those who were about to fight. Stepping forward with momentum, Khao''khen''s imposing aura surge and all those who he stared at in the eye were forced to look away. Nobody wanted to be the one to receive the chieftain''s wrath.


    "I ask again¡­ What is the meaning of this?" his voice sounded more like a growl than anything else as he moved his gaze from left to right then back.


    Orcs and humans alike loosened their grip upon their weapons.

 Chapter 347 347

    <h4>Chapter 347 Chapter 347</h4>


    Considered as the mightiest of the horde and with intelligenceparable or even greater than the Ereians, Khao''khen managed to halt the squabble by just letting them know of his presence. Sakh''arran can''t disobey him as he is both the redeemer of their n''s honor and the chieftain of the tribe.


    Cledus was also in the same situation but with a different reason.


    *****


    It was Khao''khen who saved him from being executed after he was identified by the family members of his now deadrades after living peacefully within Alsenna for a few weeks. He possessing the belongings of his deceasedrades further worsened his case as he was used of murdering his formerrades and robbing them of their possessions.


    Cledus tried to state his side of the story but no one was interested in the words of a suspected criminal. He was locked up in the dungeons and was tortured by his fellow Ereians to get him to admit to his supposed crime but with all his might he denied it.


    Days of being subjected to constant pain and suffering, Cledus held on with an iron will as continuously denied the crime. Although he was being tortured, his tormentors seemed to have a bit of mercy left in them as they didn''t opt for the most painful methods to get him to admit.


    A month of constant agony, his savior finally came in the form of an imposing figure with bulging muscles. Of all the possibilities, Cledus didn''t think that an orc would be one toe to his aid.


    After he was freed from his shackles, his wounds were tended to by the best who were avable in the city which he never thought would be possible in his entire life. Cledus spent more than a month recovering from his injuries that he had endured.


    When he was finally able to move on his own, his orc savior came in his room. Although he was thankful towards the one who had saved him, Cledus still felt instinctive fear towards the identity of his savior. An orc saving a human prisoner is nearly impossible to happen, especially if they didn''t know each other before and him being of the same gender as the creature set the rms in his head crazy.


    He knew of the existence of some people who had interest in doing the deed with the same gender and he was totally scared of the possibility that the daunting creature had the same interest as those people. Cledus knew that he is far off from being beautiful as he know of his own appearance very well.


    It also didn''t help that the first sentence spoken by his savior was "I like you¡­" apanied by a proud smile. The sentence nearly caused Cledus to bolt out of the room and risk it all just to get out of that damned room. Thankfully what happened next was not what he had expected.


    The orc threw two books towards him which he instinctively caught with his hands. Confused and unsure of what is going on, he directed his gaze towards the books that was tossed to him and he recognized them immediately. It was the books that he always read and tried to understand as he was interested in its contents.


    The books contained the experience and knowledge of amander in the past that helped his monarch in maintaining peace and prosperity in thends that he rules. Although the identity of themander, the king that he served and the kingdom that he protected were all not stated in the book, it still contained a lot of things that were useful to those who read it.


    He was often scolded by his superiors in reading and trying to understand the contents of the books but he just can''t resist them. Most of his sleepless nights were spent on the books. By coincidence or fate, it was because of him reading the book throughout the night that saved his life and allowed him to survive the ill fate that had fallen on hisrades.


    "The army of the Darkhariss family needs amander¡­" That was the words that the orcs told him before heading out of the room.


    ''What did he mean by that?'' that was the question that suddenly popped inside the head of Cledus but then he suddenly realized that the orc was speaking their tongue fluently which was extremely rare¡­ at least by what he know and heard.


    "How did you learn ournguage?" his curiosity got the better of him.


    His savior nced back at him and just smiled before heading out of the room but before he fully went out, he said "I have great expectations of you."


    After fully recovering from his wounds, Khao''khen gave Cledus ess to all the books that are avable pertaining to military. This event was considered by Cledus as one of his happiest moments in life as he spent almost all his time buried on the contents of the books. It didn''t take long before a huge responsibility was shoved into his hands and from a lowly soldier; he became the highestmander of the Darkhariss'' army.


    *****


    Khao''khen ced his de upon the table which gave off a metallic nk. "Sheathe your weapons." He growled and all those who were inside did as hemanded.


    "You are all adults¡­ Why are you behaving like a bunch of children¡­" he grumbled in a low voice. He didn''t know if someone heard him or not but that didn''t matter as he spoke in his ownnguage not Ereian nor Orcish.


    "Now¡­What seems to be the problem here?" he eyed each one of those who were inside the tent from left to right then back. He was waiting for someone to tell him what exactly transpired while he was gone but there was just silence.


    Annoyed by their silence, "Any further esction of this conflict will earn my ire and the one responsible for it will receive punishment from me¡­personally." Although it was a threat, Khao''khen had to do it as he didn''t want any infighting among his forces.


    "Now everybody go tend to your warriors. Cledus and Sakh''arran¡­both of you remain."? Irritated by their recent behavior, Khao''khen had to solve the issue quickly before it gets much worse. He knew that there might some slight mishaps between his kin and their Ereian allies but he just shrugged it off as he deemed it as something minor and nothing to worry about. But the recent conflict alerted him that he must resolve it quickly or else his forces might destroy themselves.


    "So what was the reason behind your argument?" Khao''khen questioned as he sat down on a chair that was closest to him.


    After a few moments of silence, Sakh''arran finally answered, "He called us stupid."


    "Is that all?" Khao''khen raised an eyebrow as the reason was nothing but stupid by itself.


    "His kin implied that we are nothing but mindless brutes that only has strength in the physical sense but not of the mind which is a great insult to you chief. Weren''t you the one that trained us and them¡­" Sakh''arran pointed towards Cledus. "You were the one who taught them how to fight properly¡­We helped with their training, we taught them things that they should know and what do we get in return¡­Words of insult¡­" his words wereced with anger and he was grinding his teeth together to hold back himself from murdering the young man that was in front of him.


    "Is what he said the truth?" Khao''khen turned his attention towards Cledus.


    The youngmander nodded his head slightly, "It was almost the whole truth." He quickly followed up. "I expressed my opinion that the enemy seemed to be luring us into a trap with the way that they are acting based on my observations and he expressed a different stance to mine. With differing stance, I opted to continue to council with your presence but then things went out of control too quickly as some ofmanders joined in with the exchange of words."


    Khao''khen nodded his head after hearing the words of the two.


    "I will not hold anyone ountable for this useless argument but I hope that this will be the first andst of it¡­ If you have differing stances and can''te into conclusion¡­discuss it with words not with a damn fight..." Themanders listened in silence to the continued scolding of the chieftain.


    After he felt that his throat was already dry from all the scolding, Khao''khen turned his head towards the entrance of the tent, "Gur''kan! Get me some water¡­" he shouted but there was no reply.


    "Don''t try to act like you are not there! Get me some water or I''ll drag you out for a personal training." Khao''khen clicked his tongue in annoyance. "And for you lot who are eavesdropping¡­. Better scram before Ie out and catch you all." He warned which was quickly followed by a lot of rapid footsteps that went further and further away.


    After a few breathes, Gur''kan with a huge container of water showed up in front of the three with a sheepish smile on his face. He didn''t know how the chief found out that he was among those who were eavesdropping but being singled out by the chief with a threat left him with no choice but toply.


    After telling Gur''kan to go out and guard outside and make sure that are no more busybodies around, the three discuss some things pertaining on how they would proceed with the war.

 Chapter 348 348

    <h4>Chapter 348 Chapter 348</h4>


    After the sudden massive high profile operation of the Eye in the Shadows that resulted in nearly crippling the capital of the Ereian kingdom when ites to food supplies, the king ordered for his subjects to hunt them down. The residents of the city witnessed the increase in frequency of the patrols going around. Many who dealt in shady businesses within the city were dragged into the mess.


    All those who were suspected of belonging to the organization were all taken in by the Royal Guards. The unlucky fellows who were captured were tortured gruesomely which often resulted in their deaths. Angered by the brazen act of the organization, King Gyassi was determined to destroy the group. He considered their recent activities as a tant challenge to his authority and he must not let their existence continue.


    Many criminal groups within the city that had no connection with the Eye in the Shadows became the target of the king''s frustrations. A small portion of those who were captured, imprisoned then tortured had some small dealings with the organization that angered the king but the real culprits behind the king''s wrath were still freely roaming the city.


    An order came down from the elusive leader of the Eye in the Shadows which was to evacuate most of their members from the city less they be captured and forced to spill out some useful information to their enemies. It only took a few days for the members of the organization to withdraw from the city since with the identities of many of the members who left the city didn''t warrant any suspicion. The guards who were in charge of the gates for once didn''t suspect that the people that were letting through were actually their enemies.


    After not hearing any word of sess from his subjects, King Gyassi ordered for Commander Ishaq to be the one to lead the investigation and apprehension. Although themander was against the idea of him leaving the side of the king, he was left with no choice as the monarch was determined to destroy the organization. Along with his two trusted adjutants, Commander Ishaq managed to capture a few fellows who were real members of the organization that they were hunting.


    Equipped with the information that a high ranking figure from the organization is inside the city and is the one giving outmands, the trio quickly formted a n to capture the person.


    Darkness shrouded the alleys of the city as it was now time for the people living inside of it to have some rest but that was just for the normal residents of the city. A huge portion of the slums or the ce of the poor inside the city was silence and dark as always except for the sound of rats roaming around the dirty streets.


    "Is the information you extracted urate?" Commander Barika had a stern look on his face as he stared at Menna with eyes full of doubt. He was the one who was in the lead of the hunt at first but after not being able to produce any noteworthy results, the king ordered for Commander Ishaq to take the lead which would mean he would work under him whom he didn''t like.


    *****


    The two''s conflict can be dated back when they were just fresh recruits under the guidance of their teacher, Commander Nassor. They were bitter rivals who frequently butted heads to secure the top spot among the students of their teacher. Both of them were excellent students and were quick to learn what they were taught but their attitudes were a bit contradictory. Barika was a person who would do anything that would allow him to triumph over his rival even if it means sacrificing his teammates, he was always hungry for attention and recognition unlike Ishaq who was almost always silent and was easy to get along with.


    What really gets on the nerves of Barika was how easily and rx Ishaq was doing with their training often acting like the gruelling practices were nothing but a rxing stroll. Unlike him who had to focus everything he got to be an excellent student, Ishaq seemed to be naturally attuned to be a great warrior even without spending much effort on it.


    Ishaq easily awakened his battle energy after being introduced to it but he had to spend months of lessons and practice to awaken his. The talent of Ishaq infuriated Barika which slowly made him hate his fellow student.


    *****


    "The information is pretty urate especially since I was the one who obtained it from the enemy." Menna replied with full confidence and a mysterious smile. He had his own ways of getting the enemies who fall into his hands to divulge information even if they didn''t want to. No matter how strong the will of the person is, as long as they fall into his grasp, they would spill everything that they know to him.


    "Where is the captive?" Commander Barika wanted to personally interrogate the person to confirm the info that Menna had obtained. Menna shook his head in reply. Barika didn''t expect the captive to be well but since he was already dead, he had no use of the corpse since he had no abilities to interrogate the dead.


    Since he can''t do anything about it, Barika just had to follow the lead of his rival and wait for their target. Ishaq was just remained silent as he deemed it useless to have a conversation with the person who considered him to the greatest obstacle in his life. If the poor Barika just knows the truth then he wouldn''t be acting like the way he was nor reacted to the existence of Ishaq ever since.


    A huge portion of the slums was silent and dark but there was a part of it that was still bustling with activity. Women wearing clothes that were near non-existent were along the streets as they disy their assets to those who were passing by as they try to catch their attention. Although the quality of the women in the ce was leagues below than those of establishments near the city center, most men can''t afford the price of those exquisite beauties.


    It was already an hour past midnight and the group that were on the lookout for their target were already yawning because of boredom andck of sleep. They were tired and really wanted to sleep already but they can''t afford to since theirmanders were with them and were also watching the hustle and bustle down below.


    "Suspicious figure spotted¡­" one of the soldiers informed the rest and people soon crowded to where he was at.


    "Where?" a voice came from behind him, he didn''t know who it belonged to but he didn''t care as he pointed at the hooded figure who walking with the crowd down below.


    "Get him!" Commander Barika quickly ordered and his soldiers quickly jumped out from the rooftops that oversaw the busy street. With the sudden appearance of figures d in armor, the crowd panicked thinking that the soldiers were out to get them. Many of those who were among the crowd or inside one of the buildings nearby had some shady dealings ormitted some crimes and with the current happenings in the city of many underground groups being destroyed by the soldiers inside the city, they thought the soldiers were there for them.


    Chaos ensued and people began fleeing from the scene. Some tripped and fell down to the hard ground and some unlucky ones got trampled by the panicking crowd. People jumped out through the windows and hurriedly bolted away.


    Commander Ishaq clicked his tongue in annoyance. If Barika just waited for the right moment then the suspicious figure would have been easily apprehended by them.


    "Chase!" that was all that he said before jumping down from where he was at. Menna and Isma followed after their leader but before they jumped down, they gave a look of disapproval towards Barika who was gritting his teeth in anger after noticing the look that the two gave him.


    "Why you¡­" he mmed his fist down on the roof in anger. He hated Ishaq and all those who were following his lead. He didn''t know where the two capable adjutants of his rival came from but he once tried recruiting them to his side which was quickly refused by the two. The next day after trying to recruit them, he found out that the two had joined the side of his enemy which made him also hate them.


    Barika was jealous of the talent and luck of Ishaq which fuelled his hate for him. He had to spend a lot of effort just to match his rival but his rival seemed to have everything go his way.


    Among the panicking crowd, the cloaked figure blended in and followed after the frightened mob. The figure took off in the same direction as where most of the crowd was headed to. Right behind the startled people were soldiers chasing after them. The chaos made them lose sight of their target which confused them as they didn''t which group were they supposed to chase after. Left with no choice, the soldiers split up and went after different groups to try and locate their target.


    Ishaq and his adjutants didn''t share the same dilemma as the soldiers as they had a way to track down the objective. Isma managed to marked the figure and he was able to locate its whereabouts easily. Thinking that it was already safe, the hooded figure turned towards a nearby alley to escape.

 Chapter 349 349

    <h4>Chapter 349 Chapter 349</h4>


    "For a person that doesn''t emit much aura¡­ he sure runs fast¡­" Ismamented as he kept up with hisrades while they gave chase. Most of those that they have encountered so far that were of leading figures emit a powerful aura that clearly indicates that they are the strongest of their group but the one that they are pursuing right nowck the very thing that helped them identify the leaders of the groups that they have encountered.


    "Are you sure that the person we are chasing after is their leader?" Isma directed his gaze towards Menna who was running just right beside him. He was a bit sceptical of the information that they have obtained but they don''t have any other options as this was the only lead that they got.


    "People may lie but the soul can''t¡­ You know what I can do with souls that fall upon my grasp. Although because of the restriction I can''t exhibit my full power but with such weak foes, I doubt that they can hide anything from me." Menna responded with full confidence. He had powers almost bordering the lines of necromancy since he could force the souls of those that he can get his hands on to spill out everything that they know. Nothing could be hidden from him. The only exception to this power of his was those who were stronger than him as they could resist it.


    "For someone that is emitting such a weak aura¡­he sure runs fast or he is just geared towards escaping and evading pursuit." Isma whined as the person that they thought they have cornered easily maneuvered through their blockade. The trio had no idea how the figure did it, but they suspected that it must be through the means of some spell or ability.


    "Have your guards up¡­ We don''t have much information about our target. One thing is clear though; he is very slippery and often would get away from pursuits." Ishaqmented then led his adjutants through the dark alleys of the city. The person was long gone from their sights but thanks to the mark of Isma, they were still able to trace the whereabouts of the individual.


    Sounds of metal shing against metal apanied by groans and rmed shouts echoed through the narrow streets of the city.


    "Get him! Don''t let him through!" a senior officer among the guards shouted as hemanded his troops to apprehend the suspicious figure that they have encountered. He was confident that with their numbers, they would easily take down the target but it didn''t go as what he had expected.


    The doubtful person easily took out five of his men with ease. Sparks ofbat gave a short-lived light to the dark corners of the streets but it didn''tst for long as the enemy that they thought who would easily sumbed to their number easily trampled over them.


    A few momentster, Ishaq and his adjutants arrived at the scene but all they saw were soldiers of the kingdom sprawled all over the ce with varying degree of wounds and some even no longer breathing.


    "Which direction!?" Menna quickly questioned towards the one who was using the wall of nearby building to get to his feet. His question was quickly responded by the soldier as he pointed towards the northwest before buckling down to his knees as his wounds caught up to his senses.


    The trio didn''t give much attention to the wounded soldiers as they had more urgent task to do which was to capture the fugitive that they were after. They also thought that the assignment that they were given was easy but after encountering the wounded soldiers on their side which should have been enough to apprehend someone utterly destroyed, they thought otherwise. If such a person could easily dispatch such a number of trained soldiers, then he would be someone that was strong enough that required their full effort.


    After Ishaq and his trusted subordinates continued with the pursuit along with the help with the direction of one of the wounded soldiers, Barika and his subordinates arrived at the scene. He didn''t ask for the direction that the enemy took first but instead berated the soldiers on how useless they are and went on to scold them for some time before asking for directions.


    The survivors of the sh with the fugitive were tempted to point towards the wrong direction but none of them were brave enough to act upon it. They knew that if they acted upon their temptation, Commander Barika would surely retaliate and punish them for giving false information.


    "Where is he? The mark clearly says that he is nearby¡­" Isma was confused as he could clearly feel the mark that he had left on their target to be very close but they can''t find him. They travelled around the nearby structures to try and locate the enemy but with no sess since they can''t get him within their sights.


    "There!" Menna pointed towards the rooftop as he spotted the figure that was jumping from building to building in the darkness. The mark of Isma was only able to locate the general location of the one that he had marked but he won''t be able to know its precise location whether it was above or below the.


    Ishaq channelled his battle energy and propelled himself upwards to cut off the path that the enemy was taking. His aura surge and went airborne with momentum sessfully knocking the target out of his course and sending him crashing towards the nearby house.


    Menna and Isma quickly followed suit and activated their battle energies to do follow up attacks to hold off the enemy while waiting for theirmander to gather himself as the collision with their foe had disoriented him a bit. With their battle energies, the two adjutants of Commander Ishaq were confident that they would be able to contain the enemy but they were gravely mistaken.


    des made of dark attributed battle energies which were hard to perceive due to its color blending with the darkness of the night came for them. The two were force to erect defensive barriers around themselves with their own battle energies to protect themselves and the result of the sh surprised them. Their foe was not far from their level of power basing on the effect of his attacks upon their barriers.


    "Move!" Ishaq''s shout came out of nowhere as he came down from the sky surging with his own battle energy. The attack contained almost his entire power and crash down upon their foe.


    Apprehensive of the damage that the attack would do to him, the figure quickly erected a barrier of his own battle energy to protect himself. Dark colored light engulfed him like a bubble and helped cushion the attack of Commander Ishaq.


    A powerful shockwave resulted from the sh which resulted in the house being turned into nothing but ruins and the nearby buildings damaged in varying degrees.


    Commander Ishaq was surprised that the enemy managed to endure his attack but he was certain that their foe didn''t do it without being unscathed. And he was absolutely right; the person that they were after was blown a few meters back and skidded through the streets.


    The sound of their sh attracted the attention of those who were nearby and some residents even opened their windows or got out of their homes to find out the source of the explosion. Upon seeing that one of the parties involved belong to the forces of the king, the windows that suddenly opened were quickly shut; the people that came out of their homes sprinted back inside not daring to be involved with themotion.


    Commander Barika who was not far from the location of the fight urged his subordinates to move faster as he didn''t want for his rival to gain all the merits for apprehending the enemy.


    "You are strong but let''s see how much more you can endure¡­" Ishaq mocked his opponent then prepared for his next attack but he detected something amiss which force him to protect himself instead of attacking and his judgement was spot on as the shadows from the nearby buildings came crashing down upon his defense like sharp spears.


    "Shadow Maniption¡­" Ismamented as he tried to guess correctly the ability of their opponent. If he was correct then engaging their foe during the night was already a huge mistake especially with the almost full moon hanging from the skies above.


    "We can''t beat him unless we break our seals." Mennamented after repelling one of the shadow spears that was directed at him. He and Isma were rendered almost helpless in the situation since they weren''t using their real powers and even theirmander would have it hard since he was in the same situation as them.


    "Don''t break your seals." That was themand that Ishaq gave before dashing forward to try and engage their foe in closebat to give him no time to make use of his ability to manipte the shadows and attack them from a distance. The sh between Commander Ishaq and their foes resulted in creating some sparks as his sword was parried by their foe with a pair of daggers.


    Although he had the advantage when ites to reach, Commander Ishaq was not able to overpower the cloaked figure as he was far slower than their foe when ites to speed. Equipped with daggers, the unknown person parried the strikes of Ishaq without much difficulty.

 Chapter 350 350

    <h4>Chapter 350 Chapter 350</h4>


    Themotion of the fight awoke the nearby residents. People began appearing to find out what the noise was all about which in turn cause the group of Barika and the other soldiers to be held back. The supposed to be empty streets were filled with busybodies.


    "Make way!" a roar from Barika who was annoyed by the presence of the nosy people echoed through the streets. The sudden thundering voice rmed the residents who were blocking the paths and all of them turned their heads towards the source. There stood Commander Barika with angry eyes. Right behind him was his soldiers with their weapons drawn out. Uponnding their gaze on the attire of Barika and his soldiers, the bigmouths were frightened especially so, that the soldiers had their weapons drawn out.


    "Get out of the freakin'' way!" another shout came from Barika. His voice looked like it contained a powerful magic as after his voice died down, the blocked path in front of them was opened. The busybodies split into two as they hugged the edges of the street while the others hurriedly went back where they came from.


    Barika quickly dashed forward and the soldiers behind him quickly followed. As the group passed by the group of curious people, the sound of the nosy people reach their ears but they paid no heed to their words. The current event was something that only they knew about who are involved in it and the king.


    Seeing that their captain was having a hard time dealing with their foe, Isma and Menna quickly joined in the fray. The trio attacked in sync with each other. There synergy was something that wasn''t easily replicated as it needed years and years of working together for it to be developed.


    Although they were working together to deal with their foe, the trio still couldn''t corner their foe. The mysterious figure would always find a way to slip through their encirclement no matter how much they try to contain him in one ce. There was no physical sh just yet as the slippery target would dodge and strike from a distance using his ability of the shadows or release des of energy that was hard to distinguish from the shadows due to its color.


    "We can''t go on like this, captain¡­ The more that the battle drags on¡­The more destruction it would create¡­ The king won''t be happy if we destroy a quarter of the city just to apprehend the target." Isma said towards hisrade while taking a nce at the path of destruction that they had created behind them. More than ten structures were turned into rubble, many almost fully destroyed, a lot partially destroyed, and there was a huge possibility of casualties among the residents of the city with that much of devastation.


    Ishaq turned his sights towards the damage that their fight had created. After seeing the ruined streets and buildings, he was sure that the young king would be unhappy. "Attack with everything you have. Just make sure that you don''t break your seals. There is no longer a need to capture him alive." Hemanded then breathed in to gather all his strength.


    The trio then began an all-out attack without bothering to block the retaliation of their foe. There storm of attacks easily overwhelmed their foe and they quickly cornered him.


    "Surrender and mercy will be shown¡­ Continue to fight and you''ll experience the most painful death." Isma demanded seeing that their foe was already on the defensive after they wantonly attacked alongside their captain. Their frenzied assault didn''t leave them unscathed as they sustained a few wounds but nothing serious as they focused entirely on offense.


    Their cornered foe was breathing heavily and his chest was rising up and down faster than normal. Although they now have their foe cornered, the three still didn''t let their guard down.


    "So what will it be?" Isma questioned as he pointed his de towards their foe.


    A soft giggle was what he got as an answer then the cloaked figure dashed forward with weapons at the ready. ''Sh*t'' Isma screamed inside his head as the distance between him and their foe was quickly shortened, he didn''t let his guard down but the sudden burst of speed of their foe was something that he can''t cope up with.


    He was certain that the weapons of their foe would find their mark upon his body. Isma can''t do anything about the wounds that he was about to sustain since it was impossible for him to fully dodge and the only thing he could do was to minimize the damage that he would receive.


    A cold snort came from behind him and their captain parried the des that were about tond on his body. The daggers of their foe were sent flying away. Menna didn''t just stand idle as he threw a punch with all his strength towards their disarmed foe. Since it was possible to capture their foe alive, he didn''t strike with his weapon.


    A soft cushion like feeling was what he felt as his fist made contact with their foes right chest. Backed by his physical power, Menna sent their foe flying a few meters back and threw against the wall of a nearby building. The hooded figure crashed heavily against the wall almost causing it to copse.


    Still confused by the feeling that he felt, Menna held his striking pose.


    Seeing that hisrade remained motionless with a baffled look on his face, "What happened to you?" Isma can''t help but ask. He was uneasy of the situation since their foe might have other abilities not just using the shadows.


    "A woman¡­" Menna whispered as he slowly pulled back his hand then stared at his fist.


    "What?" Isma had a puzzled look on his face. He didn''t hear what hisrade said and wanted him to repeat it.


    "A woman!" Menna repeated with a louder voice then pointed at the figure that was using the wall as a support to get up to her feet. Surprise was written all over the face Isma as he stared at the battered figure. This wasn''t the first time that they fought against a powerful female foe but this was the first in this backward ce. They thought that even with their real strength sealed in order to evade the detection of their higher ups, no one could rival their powers and they would easily trample over anyone who fights them but here was a woman who proved them that they were gravely mistaken. Although she was not as powerful as them, it took the three of them attacking in frenzy to contain her.


    "Man or woman, it won''t change the fact that she is an enemy." Ishaqmented then walked towards their foe that was leaning against the wall while breathing heavily. He was certain that their foe was severely injured but something about the situation doesn''t add up to him.


    They thoroughly thrash her but not even a single drop of blood of hers was spilled. No wounds, no cuts and she didn''t even sweat unlike them. The only thing that was destroyed was her clothes and the weapons that she used. He suspected that their foe wasn''t even a real person at all.


    "Who¡­or rather- What are you?" Ishaq questioned as he held the sharp end of his de against the throat of their foe. Isma and Menna were confused about the question of their captain.


    Ishaq didn''t need to nce back to guess the reaction of the two since he was certain that they would be confused by his question.


    "Didn''t you notice something strange?" he said as he edged the pointed end of his de closer towards the throat of their foe. "She doesn''t bleed¡­ Not just that- she also doesn''t perspire." Ishaq continued.


    It finally dawned upon the two that what their captain stated was true.


    "You finally noticed¡­" their foe finally spoke and her sweet voice was something that was pleasant to the ears. She giggled then walked forward suddenly. The unexpected action of their foe caught Ishaq off-guard and he wasn''t able to pull his weapon back. Without any difficulty, the sharp end of Ishaq''s de pierced the throat of their foe.


    Surprise by the decisive and unexpected deed of their foe, the three stared at their foe. But instead of a corpse, the body of their enemy disappeared in a thick puff of smoke.


    After the smoke cleared, Barika and the soldiers finally arrived at the scene. Their foreheads thoroughly covered in sweat and their breathing heavy.


    "Where is the enemy?" Barika managed to utter his question without any pause despite his exhaustion.


    "You''re toote¡­She is gone." Ishaq expressionlessly replied then walked away.


    "You let her get away!?" Barika shouted in anger upon knowing that all the effort that he did running around to chase after their foe was useless and he didn''t even manage to exchange blows with the enemy. But then it dawned on him, "Wait! What do you mean by she''s gone?"


    "It is as what you said¡­ She is gooooonnnnnneee¡­" Isma dragged his words in reply then clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "The enemy was a woman?" Barika wanted to rify it with the three.


    "You are absolutely correct¡­Sorry no reward." Menna was the one who answered this time then followed after their captain.


    Barika and the soldiers were left behind stupefied about the information that they have just learned. A woman fought those three for so long and the fight with her cause this much destruction? The soldiers were all now doubting their very own strength and were really thankful that they weren''t the first ones to catch up to the enemy or else they would have been long dead.


    As Ishaq had expected, the young king gave them an earful after they reported to him what happened.? King Gyassi shouted at the three in anger for almost an hour but then with the arrival of Barika and his soldiers, the king turned his attention to them since the three who he was shouting at previously were like statues not moving nor speaking. Ishaq and his two adjutants were spared from the king''s anger as they slowly retreated in a corner.

 Chapter 351 351

    <h4>Chapter 351 Chapter 351</h4>


    Far away from the noise of the location where the eventful and noisy night took ce, a woman coughed a mouthful of blood as she opened her eyes. She was gritting her teeth in pain. Unless someone knew of the ins and outs of his abilities, they would surely think that she was cursed.


    Pain assaulted her senses and blood leaked out from the wounds that suddenly emerged upon her body. Upon noticing the current well-being of the one that they were in-charge of, the servants who were wide awake scrambled to call for the physicians of the castle.


    "It happened again!"


    "Quick! Rush to the miss'' room!"


    Shouts of panic and rm echoed throughout the hallways of the castle and rapid footsteps thate and go disturbed the tranquillity of the night. The head of the castle even rose from his slumber after hearing of what just happened.


    "Did the mages and priests detected something?" the head of the house slipped on some more clothes on the top of his sleeping attire since his get up was not something that was supposed to be seen by the public even if it is within his own home.


    "Nothing of the moment, My Lord." The head butler readily replied as he helped his master put on some more clothes. The things that were happening on the young miss was something that came suddenly and mysteriously. None of them expected her to suffer such a cruel fate after just staying within the walls of the castle since she has been well thest months without anything bad happening to her.


    "The priests suspects that she was being punished by the divine while the mages debates that it could be some sort of curse spell that was casted on her. But one thing is certain; they all just have suspicions but nothing definite." The head butler continued as he tailed after their master.


    Inside a well-lit room, a woman was enduring excruciating pain and weak groans were escaping from her lips. The lord of the house investigated the wounds that were visible which was on her arms and legs and he was almost definitely certain that such wounds would originate from a battlefield.


    "Before it happened, did you notice something out of the ordinary?" the lord turned his head towards the mage and priest who were on standby on the parallel rooms beside her guest''s room to respond to the mysterious urrence.


    "Nothing... I have casted protection spells, detection spells and few other spells to either restrict it from happening or trace the mysterious origin of her wounds but nothing came out. All the spells were left untouched." The mage that was watching over his guest had a puzzled look on his face. Of all his years, this was the first time that he couldn''t find any lead of something. There were no magical fluctuations at all.


    "How about you?" the lord turned his head attention towards the head priest who was meditating right beside the mage, trying to focus on something. If it wasn''t magical then perhaps it has something to do with the spirit. That was what he suspected.


    "I felt no movement at all except for the usual thing from this house. This must be something that we haven''t encountered before. A certain power that we knew nothing about." The head priest replied while mumbling some sort of a prayer under his breath as he closed his eyes again trying to feel the spirits and the divine.


    "I am fine. There is nothing to worry about." The woman''s weak voice came and she soon sat up from her bed which was covered in her blood and sweat. All the wounds that suddenly appeared mysteriously also vanish the same way. In front of them was a healthy woman with no traces of her previous injuries except for the fact that she looked exhausted, that''s all.


    "Are you certain that you are fine? This is already the third time that this happened." The master of the house was worried for the well-being of his guest. He took her under his wing and he must protect her as much as he can.


    "I am alright. Perhaps this might be thest time that this will happen." She replied with a smile but deep inside her, she knew that this is but just the beginning.? If they just knew of the origin of her wounds then they would surely be shocked. She didn''t expect to face off against the strongest warriors of the king very early but now at the very least she gained some information about their fighting capabilities.


    There was also the thing about a seal that the strongestbatants of the king were talking about that she managed to learn. The battle prowess of the three was actually just there sealed state, what more if they break their seals like what she have heard. She shuddered internally imagining what those three can actually do in their full power.


    *****


    Far towards the vast expanse of the desert, Duke Hanbal and his troops anchored there camp towards one side of the river. They have been on full retreat and had no ns of engaging with the enemies that were chasing after them but it seemed that their foes were hell-bent on pursuing them.


    Darkness was their greatest foe since theirbat capability during the night was greatly hampered due to problems with their vision. Humans have limited sight in darkness but the orcs had no qualms with it.


    Commander Trakaros reported that their rear-guard have been suffering casualties without knowing who strike them down nor did they see who among their foes was responsible for it.


    Hidden in the dark, the hunters of the night who work in small groups among the orcs kept on stalking the enemy army. They strike when the enemy less expected them and they attack with swiftness and precision. Before anyone from their foes realizes what urred, they would have been long gone, hidden by the silhouette of the night.


    Khao''khen has tasked the Verakhs to chip the number of the enemy army since they were on full retreat and weren''t mounting any sort of counter-attack. The enemy army was so focused on retreating and refused any call for battle from their side.


    For as long as the enemy army doesn''t make camp, the Verakhs would always be hot on their asses. The warriors under Khao''khen were getting irked by the absence of a good fight, specifically the orcs. But what can they do, the enemy army refuses to fight and they can do nothing but chase after them.

 Chapter 352 352

    <h4>Chapter 352 Chapter 352</h4>


    It was almost the fourth night after receiving the order of the duke for a full retreat. Commander Trakaros rode beside their leader to make a report. A trace of rm could be seen on his face which was further highlighted by the few rays of the setting sun.


    "The rear-guards suffered casualties again?" the duke was already aware of what was happening on the tail end of his army. Although, his army was suffering casualties on a nightly basis, courtesy of their foes who were trying to annoy them and goad them into a full battle.? A hundred soldiers every night seemed to be a good trade if he can drag the king and his army to the war. His n of rising to the throne would only work if he could exhaust the military power of the current king.


    ''No your Grace¡­The entire rear-guard vanished." General Trakaros also can''t believe what he had seen. Thousands of soldiers just vanishedst night and they didn''t notice it. If he didn''t went and check on them, they wouldn''t have even known about it.


    Shocked was written all over the face of the duke. Just like Trakaros, he was also in disbelief that the entirety of the rear-guard just disappeared.


    "Prepare to make camp¡­" hemanded then with his trustedmander and his personal guards by his side, he headed towards the tail end of his army.


    Upon arriving at the rearmost of his army. It was as what Trakaros had reported, the entire rear-guard was missing. Orders soon were sent out to investigate what happened. Soldiers were being called to serve as scouts to find out what happened to the missing rear-guard but no one volunteered because of fright. If the entirety of their rear-guard could be wiped out silently by their foes, then what more can a few of them can do against their foes.


    Since no one was volunteering to do the investigation, Trakaros assigned a few fellows to be the one to do the task. The faces of those who weren''t chosen were that of relief while those who were unluckily chosen by him had resignation written all over their face. They were very much aware that disobedience would certainly mean their death which is why they''d rather choose to act upon the task given unto them or act like they were acting upon it where they might survive or find a way to survive.


    *****


    "It seems that we have caught their attention¡­" Khao''khenmented after seeing that the enemy army halted and started erecting some defences around the ce where they stop. Their action of silently dispatching the entire rear-guard of their foe was no easy feat as they needed the assistance and cooperation of the ogres along with the help of the two cavalries of the horde and the shamans.


    "Tell the Verakhs to prepare and infiltrate the enemy camp¡­ Same objectives like before¡­ Destroy their supplies and cause chaos." The chieftain of the Yohan tribemanded then headed back towards their camp which was not far away from the ce where the duke and his army set their camp. Following after Khao''khen was the Warghen Cavalry and the Cavalry of their allies along with their highestmander, Cledus. All the three chiefs of the Yohan First Horde were also around.


    Sakh''arran, Grogus and Trot''thar came to take a look at the setup of the enemy camp since they would be one leading the assault troops that will distract the enemy army in order for the Verakhs to have a higher chance of infiltrating the enemy camp.


    It was close to midnight and the soldiers of the duke were very thankful that they were finally able to have some proper rest. More than two days of no sleep took a lot of toll on their body and their sanity. Almost everyone was already peacefully in their very own dreands when the sound of rm from the sentries kepting.


    "Enemy army spotted!"


    "Prepare forbat!"


    Shouts of rm resounded throughout the camp and the soldiers quickly dragged their bodies away from thefort of their beds or if you can call the ground a bed. Tired and still wanting to go to sleep, the soldiers of the duke line themselves up sloppily.


    "Wake up you idiots! The enemy is almost upon us!" General Trakaros shouted in annoyance after hearing the sound of snore from someone among the troops that were lined up in front of him. Although he could understand their situation, such recklessness would cause them their lives.


    All the warbands of the Yohan First Horde participated in the assault and even the Troll Skirmishers were also participating. Khao''khen''s warriors had two paths to take, if the enemy breaks easily then they wouldunch a full assault but if they will mount a stalwart defense then they would retreat and the Verakhs would do what they were supposed to do.


    The orcish warriors had no ns ofunching an unexpected attack, not that they n to for the night. A half kilometre away from the enemy camp, the orcish warbands halted in their advance and began shouting their battlecries to alert their foes and awaken them. All sorts of noise wereing from the battle formation of the orcs as they waited for their enemy to form their own battle formations.


    Since their foes erected a camp, they can no longer refuse their call for battle less they want to abandon all their supplies and belongings and continue on their path of retreat which was very unlikely.


    Under the stern gaze and roaring voice of Trakaros, the half sleep soldiers dragged their bodies for battle. The booming voice of theirmander seemed to have scared their drowsiness away.


    Commander Trakaros and the soldiers under hismand were having a hard time to locate the exact positioning of their foes due to darkness but it seemed that their foes had no intentions of making use of their advantage during the night as they continued to roar with their battle cries.


    Trakaros wanted to thank their foes for their idiocy of giving up their advantage.


    "Shield infantry up front! Ready your shield!"


    "Spears at the ready!"


    "Prepare to reinforce the frontlines!"


    Orders came out from the mouth of Trakaros one after the other. He was apprehensive of the enemy army since he was yet to figure out the enemyposition. Breathing out heavily, he was trying his best to have vision of the enemy army but s, the darkness was not his friend and he was still yet to see the frontline of the enemy.

 Chapter 353 353

    <h4>Chapter 353 Chapter 353</h4>


    The noise from the orcish battle line became the beacon for the troops under the lead of Commander Trakaros to locate them under the cover of darkness as they advanced. Some of the soldiers of the duke were getting unnerved by the unending sound originating from their foes. To the Ereian soldier, there enemies were practically telling them "We are right here! You can''t miss us!" which caused a lot of them to worry. The vibe that the orcs were giving them was that they weren''t afraid of the uing fight since they were making sure that their position is known to the opposition.


    After advancing forward while keeping their nerves at bay, the frontline under Trakaros finally were able to spot a few silhouettes which they were certain was that of their foes.


    "Steady!" Trakaros wanted to ease up the nerves of his troops but then the distinct sound of something traversing through the air came. Although a bit different from what he was used to hearing, there was no mistaking it, those were the sound of projectiles headed for them.


    "Enemy projectiles!"


    "Shields up!"


    "Don''t falter! Maintain the line!" he shouted before making a barrier for himself with his battle energy. Harmlessly the javelins bounced off from his barrier and he tided through the volley effortlessly but his soldiers weren''t like him as they had to make use of their shields to defend themselves from the projectiles that were hard to see because of the darkness. Some were lucky and some were not.


    The shower of javelins went on for five times and by the same number, the soldiers under the duke had to endure its onught. A good number of the frontline of the Ereians was taken out. Some were sent directly to the afterlife but a greater number of them were wounded with varying degrees. Some were just lightly injured or just got scratched by the javelins; some suffered grievous wounds that had stripped them off of their ability to fight while the others were in between.


    "Charge!"


    General Trakarosmanded as he spearheaded the assault. Remaining passive would be detrimental for them. Who knows if the enemy missile troops were just replenishing their ammunition and were going tounch more volleys. If they engaged their foes in meleebat then the enemy missile troops would be hesitant fromunching more attacks in fear of hitting their own allies.


    Although the orcs trumps his soldiers when ites to head-on shes, there was nothing that he could do about it. It was better than to continue receiving range attacks from their foes passively.


    As what Trakaros had suspected, the Trolls Skirmishers halted in their attacks since they couldn''t carry more javelins with them and they only retreated behind the orc warbands to replenish their ammunitions.


    After seeing that the enemy army wasn''t shying away from a head-on battle, Sakh''arran gave out hismands. Both sides sprinted towards each other. Unlike the Ereians who had worry and fear written on their faces, the faces of the orcs was covered with the expression of glee and excitement.


    The frontline of both armies crashed against each other with the orcs easily tearing through a few rows of the enemy formation. The orcs shredded the frontlines of the Ereians all thanks to their natural biological advantage against humans; they were bigger, heavier, stronger and tougher, most things that describes humans would have an ''ER'' attached to it when ites to orcs with a few exceptions like being bright.


    The only part of the Ereian battle line that wasn''t torn apart was the ce where Trakaros was at. He can contest against the brute strength of the orcs with the aid of his battle energy and some of his officers were also faring well against their foes. Only those who are capable of utilizing battle energies were the ones who can contest against the innate advantage of the orcs. A few among the normal soldiers were also capable of utilizing such energy and they were able to fight head to head with an orc warrior.


    Trot''thar was observing the proceedings of the battle along with the Troll Skirmishers. He was trying to locate a spot where they could wantonly rain down their javelins at. Seeing that the dominating advance of the warbands finally slowed down, he signaled for the trolls to line up.


    "Throw as strong as you can! We will be aiming for the rear of the enemy formation!" That was themand that he gave. Although the trolls didn''t possess his extraordinary ability to see further than usual, they would be bound to hit something because of the enemy formation.


    The sound that Trakaros dreaded and tried to avoid came and he can''t help but look up after dispatching a few orc warriors that were brawling with him. Up in the air, he could see the javelins in a sharp arc and he easily grasp who the intended targets were.


    "Rear lines! Missiles iing! Protect yourselves!" he shouted then parried the strike of new enemy and he was about to retaliate when a giant wall came crashing down against his face sending him reeling back. Although he had his battle energy to protect himself, he can''t keep it activated all the time as it would quickly drain his strength. After receiving a smack right on the face and knockback a few steps because of the unexpected shield bash, Trakaros was a bit dazed and had to continue retreating to recover himself.


    "The left nk is in need of reinforcement sir or else they will crumble!" one of his officers reported to him. The soldier was covered in blood and who knows if it was his, his allies or of their enemies but who cares.


    "Gather some men from the rear and have them strengthen the left nk." The oldmander was quick to decide and give hismand not like he had other choices. Their new cavalry units were still inexperienced and he wasn''t going to risk being turned into a porcupine by them from the back.


    The orcs were having a good time as they dive deeper and deeper unto the enemy''s lines but some of them were too absorbed into the battle that they didn''t notice that they were already isted from their allies.


    "Maintain your formation!"


    "Don''t go too far away from your warband''s banner!"


    Sakh''arran shouted to remind the orcs after seeing a few Yurakks being separated from their warbands and got easily eliminated after being besieged from all sides. The chaotic battle continued with the orcs clearly having the upper hand.

 Chapter 354 354

    <h4>Chapter 354 Chapter 354</h4>


    As the battle went on, the Ereians were being crushed by the onught of the orcs. Seeing the progress of the battle which was clearly not in their favor, Trakaros gnashed his teeth in frustration.? He hates to admit the bitter truth that his troops were no match against their foes but what else can he do. Only he and a few individuals among their side were capable of having a chance against the orcs.


    After forcing a few foes back, the oldmander grabbed the nearest officer to him and sent his supposed foe flying back with a powerful swing imbued with his battle energy.


    "Send word to His Grace¡­ We need the aid of the cavalries." Frustration was clearly written on the face of themander. He wanted to save as many troops as he can but he didn''t possess the power to do so. dly he would fight the entire enemy army if he has the ability to do so but s he didn''t.


    "All the cavalries sir?" the officer wanted to ascertain of themand that was given. Just like theirmander, he had some doubts about the new cavalry units and he was worried about fighting side by side with the hulking war beasts of their side since a slight mistake from him or the handler of the beast would mean his death. He had no ns of being squished to death or being killed by one of his own allies by mistake.


    "Yes¡­All of them¡­ and while you are it¡­Tell His Grace to prepare to make an escape in preparation if things go south." Trakaros responded then added a few more words to be told to the duke.


    "Yes sir." The officer saluted then hurriedly headed towards their camp which was not far away from the current battlefield. A few javelinsnded near him which he didn''t expect and one even almost imed his life if he wasn''t alerted by the nearby soldiers of its existence allowing him to make use of his battle energy to deflect the projectile that was headed for him.


    The officer was in disbelief as he saw that the rear of their formation was also in shambles but he paid no heed to it as he continued on his path while remaining on guard against the rain of javelins that came from time to time.


    Hearing the sound of battle, the duke was anxious yet remained patient as he waited for the news from the frontlines. He trusted themanding ability and battle prowess of hismander.


    "A lone figure is heading this way!" one of the sentries on post reported.


    "Is it an enemy?" The duke questioned while his personal guards already started surrounding him to protect him from the possible threat.


    "It''s hard to determine as of the moment Your Grace." The sentry responded while keeping his vision upon the figure that was making its way towards them.


    "Darn this brutes¡­ Of all the possible times tounch a massive assault! They just had to do so during the night!" The duke groaned as he gave out a yawn. His personal guardsmunicated with each other through their eyes and without saying a word they all agreed on the same thing, ''The duke must be joking, night was the best time tounch surprise attacks and them being exhausted from the continuous march, no enemymander would be foolish enough to not take advantage of the situation.''


    "The approaching figure is identified. He is one of the officers under Commander Trakaros." The sentry who had his eyes trailing after the figure reported after seeing the gear of the person.


    Upon hearing the update from the sentry that the oneing was a friendly, the personal guards of the duke loosened up a bit in their formation.


    "I carry a message from themander¡­" the officer reported while trying to catch his breath after all the running that he did to deliver the message as soon as he can.


    "Let him through¡­" the duke emotionlesslymanded and his personal guards made way for the officer toe close to the duke.


    "How is the progress of the battle?"


    "Not good Your Grace¡­ We are being overwhelmed by the enemy that''s why themander tasked me to request reinforcements." The officer readily replied while maintaining his posture of kneeling down on one knee.


    "What kind of reinforcements did he ask for?"


    "Themander requests all the cavalries to join in the battle."


    The duke just nodded his head in acknowledgement then barked outmands for all the cavalrymanders to be informed that they are needed in the current battle. After giving out his orders, the duke''s gaze went back towards the officer who delivered the message. He was confused since the officer was still maintaining his kneeling posture like he had something else that he wanted to say.


    "Anything else that you want to inform me about." He questioned after waiting for a few moments in silence waiting for the officer to get up.


    "Themander also said that Your Grace should also make preparations for your escape in case we fail to hold the enemy at bay." The officer was a bit fearful that the duke might take the message badly.


    "I understand¡­I''ll make my preparations now." The duke still had no emotion on his voice.


    The officer who was tasked to deliver the message gave out a silent sigh of relief then got up and headed towards one corner to wait for the cavalries to assemble. A few momentster, the melee cavalry arrived and the new cavalry units joined in the formation right after them. Thest to arrive would be the humongous war beasts under the lead of their handlers.


    No matter how many times he looks at them, the officer was still awed by the might of the huge creatures by just their presence alone. The giant creatures were easily more than two times the height of the orcs.


    The officer then led the way towards the battlefield with the reinforcements in tow. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the rear of their allies'' formation. Jumping down from the back of the one of the war beasts, the officer made a beeline towards theirmander to report that the reinforcements have arrived.


    After learning that the cavalries have arrived, Trakaros was quick to disengage and headed back towards the rear to arrange a counter for their enemies'' offensive. He arranged for the new cavalry units to divide themselves into two groups then head for the nks and reinforce them. Their heavy cavalry would push through towards the enemy''s center. He then sentmands for their center to make way for their War Elephants while he ordered their melee cavalry to wait at the rear to act as reserves for the meantime.

 Chapter 355 355

    <h4>Chapter 355 Chapter 355</h4>


    Among the Troll Skirmishers, there were orcish warriors who seemed to be waiting for something. They only have their pair of swords with them and were wearing little to no armor at all. The task that was given to them was to disable the powerful war beasts of their foes which were a huge threat to them.


    "I see the giant creatures on their rear¡­ Prepare to join in the fray." Trot''thar spoke while ncing towards hisrade and enemy at the same time. The slim orc was also lightly armed like the warriors that he will lead. He was given the task to lead some chosen Rakshas to deal with the mighty cavalry of their enemies.


    "You heard him! Enough cking! And make preparations to join in the fun!" Gur''kan shouted with excitement. Unlike the other warriors under the chieftain who were almost always involved in battles, he missed out a lot of the fun because he would either be making arrangements for the horde or doing some other management tasks. Trot''thar can''t be counted on in doing such things since he would always be on sentry duty and his eyes were irreceable because nobody else was gifted with the same powerful sight as him.


    The War Elephants trumpeted loudly to announce their arrival upon the chaotic battlefield. Both battle lines no longer resembled a proper battle line because of how messy the fight was getting. Some warbands dug deep unto the Ereians battle line while some were being held back by a determined defense of the Ereians.


    "What''s that?" an Ereian soldier near the rear of the center of their battle line asked his fellow soldiers after hearing the loud trumpet-like sound from way behind them.


    "By the sands! Get out of the way! Move! Or we will be squash to death!" he was panicking as soon as it dawned on him that they were on the path of that their mighty war beasts were taking. He knew that those creatures were heavy and strong but he had no ns of finding out by how much as he shoved a few of his fellow soldiers by his side to get away from the dangerous location.


    "D*mn it! Where do you think you are going soldier?" an officer who was shoved aside by one of his soldiers screamed at the top of his lungs in anger. He was arranging a counter-offensive against their foes when he was suddenly pushed aside and almost fell towards the ground face first.


    The soldier didn''t give a reply and just pointed towards the rearmost of their formation.


    "By the sands!" the officer eximed then joined the soldier in scampering away.


    "Quick! Move!"


    The two of them frantically shouted as they headed towards the left nk. Confused by what was suddenly happening, some soldiers stopped on whatever they were doing and paid attention towards a few of their fellow soldiers along with one of their officers who was escaping towards one side in panic. ''What is going on?'' that was the question that was going on inside their heads and right on cue as if to answer their confusion, the loud trumpeting cry of the War Elephants came.


    Many unlucky soldiers who were toote to realized the danger that they were in got squashed to death by the giant creatures. Commander Trakaros himself gave the order that the heavy cavalry must barrel their way towards the enemy lines as soon as possible, he no longer care out the friendly casualties that they might sustain.


    The path taken by the War Elephants was littered with squashed bodies of their allies but the handlers of the giant beasts paid no attention to them as they focused onmanding the hulking creature under them to charge at their enemies.


    The orcs finally spotted the War Elephants that was heading for them and they were quick to react as they spread out to avoid direct collision with the powerful creature. But some orcs were still unlucky as they were grabbed onto by the animal and thrown somewhere far away, while others got hit heavily by the tusks of the enormous beasts with their wild swings of their heads while charging forward.


    The assault of the War Elephants was a huge sess as their charge opened up the center of the orcish battle line. Although their solid formation was broken, the orcs were still formidable opponents for the Ereian soldiers.


    While the heavy cavalry of the Ereians were wreaking havoc among the orcs, a few figures dashed forward and quickly jumped up to climbed the body of the giant creatures. Some made use of the trunks of the creatures, others used the tusks of the beasts as a springboard to go higher and the others made use of ropes or worked together to throw one of them towards the back of the giant creatures.


    "Take out their tamers!" that was themand given by Gur''kan before he headed towards one of the giant beasts. One by one, the handlers of the War Elephants were dispatched and with a mighty tug upon the reins that was used to control the giant creature, it halted in its advance.


    The reason that the enormous weren''t scared of ramming towards a wall of spears was because their eyes were covered. They rely on themands given to them by their handlers through the reins that were attached to them and since they don''t know what was exactly in front of them, they weren''t frightened even if they were charging towards their own demise.


    "Lead them away!" Gur''kan shouted as he signaled the other orcs who had taken control of the mighty war beasts of their foes with a heartyugh. The orcish battle line quickly made way for their allies to take away those giant creatures. Without the presence of the War Elephants, the Ereian soldiers were quickly demoralized.


    Arriving at the location of the Troll Skirmishers, Gur''kan had a proud grin stered upon his lips as he looked down upon his fellow War Chief atop the head of one of the elephants. Trot''thar just clicked his tongue in reply then gave out themand towards the trolls to fire a few more volleys.


    It didn''t take long for the Ereian camp to go up in mes as the Verakhs did what they were best at, striking when they were least expected and sabotaging their enemies. The zing fire quickly spread inside the camp of the Ereians and a raging inferno could be seen from a distance away.


    The sudden illumination of the dark caught the attention of the Ereians. Trakaros was quick to nce behind him when he noticed the unexpected light. "His Grace!" he shouted in panic and took off with great speed towards their camp. Although Trakaros had a different reason which is why he sprinted towards their camp but his soldiers didn''t see it like that, what they saw was that theirmander fleeing the battle.


    "Themander fled!" a soldier cried out as he pointed at the fast figure that was dashing through the sands. Trakaros halted in his tracks after realizing the mistake that he hadmitted but it was all toote, his troops began a mass retreat.


    The Ereian battle line quickly copsed after hearing the news of theirmander fleeing the battlefield and their camp being consumed by a raging fire. Even the officers joined in the mass retreat as they knew that the situation was already out of control.


    "Hold! Don''t give chase." Sakh''arran gave out an order. They have already won the battle and gotten rid of the supplies of their enemies. There was no need to tire themselves in pursuing them. The desert would do the job for them . Exhaustion,cked of sleep, no food and water all together apanied by the harsh nature of the Burning Sands would surely spell doom for anyone. Perhaps the only ones who would survive the journey would those who had wills stronger than iron or those who were powerful enough to resist the harshness of the environment.


    Another victory was added to the list of victories belonging to Yohan First Horde and this time they made quite a good haul as they manage to snatch away the powerful war beasts of their foes, well some of them. A few of the giant creatures run amok after realizing that the one leading them was no longer their original handlers and were put down. The trolls were quick to turn them into porcupines with their javelins and only the obedient once or those among the elephants that didn''t care about who was leading them were left alive.


    The first rays of the rising sun began illuminating the battlefield and Khao''khen who was observing from the rear stood face to face with one of the War Elephants from their foes.? The beast was intimidating by its presence alone that it was projecting which didn''t exist from a dead one.? Khao''khen was awed by its sheer size which was way bigger than the ones that he had seen before in his previous world.

 Chapter 356 356

    <h4>Chapter 356 Chapter 356</h4>


    Duke Hanbal''s n for the throne was dashed after the previous defeat of his army. Looking behind him, he saw what remained of his soldiers but they looked more like refugees rather than soldiers with their current state. Tired, hungry, thirsty, and sleep-deprived with some even enduring the pain of their wounds.


    The duke was almost in the same condition as his soldiers with the exception that he wasn''t as tired, thirsty nor hungry as them. As a noble, and a wealthy one at that, his personal guards would prioritize his safety.


    "D*mn those brutes¡­" the duke gnashed his teeth in anger after recollecting the night when his life was almost taken. If not for the sacrifice of some of his own guards then he would be among the dead that night with no corpse as the zing inferno would turn his body to ashes.


    They didn''t know where or how the orcs got inside the camp with the huge battle that was urring not far away. The fire started right around the very center of the camp where his own tent was located and he suspected that he was the real target of the orcs that infiltrated their camp. He was just lucky that he didn''t stay put within his camp and chose to stay near the entrance of the camp facing the battlefield.


    The orcs that torched their camp were equipped with both range and melee weapons. And they were very proficient in using both of them. His guards didn''t just stand idle after discovering their existence as they quickly engaged with them. The duke expected a chaotic melee but what happened was out of his expectations, the group of orcs divided themselves into two groups. One unsheathing their des, each of the orcs that engaged in the melee fight was equipped with two swords but the swords they were using were of different size and length.


    Duke Hanbal didn''t know how many orcs assaulted them because some of them were hidden in the shadows but he was certain that their numbers were near thirty and his guards numbered more than a hundred. Even with the numerical advantage on their side, his guards weren''t able to overwhelm the sneaky bast*rds and they fought them steadily. His guards, although many were capable of utilizing battle energy in fights, were restricted by those orcs who kept attacking them from a distance as they dealt with the ones that were fighting them in closebat.


    Even with their battle energies, the personal guards of the duke were fought on a standstill by the orcs. He discovered that the orcs were surprisingly clever and wouldn''t continue to fight after receiving heavy wounds. They would quickly disengage and someone from their enemies would take his ce.


    As time went on, the little me that was started at the center of the Ereian camp turned into a zing inferno that consumed everything in its path. Some sentries on guard volunteered at first to deal with the fire but after the first ones got prioritized by the orcs, the remaining sentries shirked in fear after learning that putting out the fire would attract the aggression of the orcs.


    After some considerations, the duke decided that it was best for them to abandon their camp less they get consumed by the zing fire. His personal guards weren''t able to defeat their foes and they were even losing numbers.


    "Retreat¡­ Ignore them, the camp is lost." That was the words that the duke spoke before turning around towards the outside of the camp and spurred his steed to go outside. The guards of the duke weren''t hard headed nor battle maniacs and after seeing the duke retreat, they quickly followed after him.


    The sentries and the other Ereian soldiers inside the camp also quickly abandoned it and the furious mes devoured everything in its path without anyone interfering with its feast. What followed afterwards was the retreat of the Ereian army from the battle.


    *****


    After the Ereian army under the lead of Duke Hanbal withdrew, the Yohan First Horde started the clean up of the battlefield. They saved those who could still be saved, both friend or foe with no exception. The only difference in the treatment would be those who were near death or those who were just waiting for death to im them because of the wounds that they had sustained. The orcs swiftly ended the lives of their foes who were surely going to die to end their suffering.


    Gur''kan was then again as always tasked in knowing the statistics of the battle. He hated the task but he couldn''t do anything about it since he was assigned by the chieftain himself to do it. The night battle was costly and imed the lives of more than three quarters of the enemy army but that was without a cost as the Yohan First Horde had close to three warbands worth of warriors in casualties which was more than a thousand. Considering the number of enemies that they had taken out, the numbers were greatly in their favor.


    The ones that sustained the most casualties were the new warbands or the newly arrived warriors sent by Galum''nor as reinforcements. Unlike the orcs who have been with their chieftain longer, the new warriors were a bit still undisciplined in battles. The Yurakks that Sakh''arran had seen diving deep into enemy lines and were isted from their allies belonged to the new warbands.


    The orcs had a great haul in the battle in the form of the new war beasts that they had stolen from their foes. These giant creatures were close to the heights of the ogres and could rival some and overpower some of the ogres with pure brute strength, well at least when it onlyes to pushing each other. If the ogres were allowed to take a swing at the elephants then the poor creatures would surely be taken down by the ogres in a jiffy.


    Khao''khen gave Sakh''arran, Trot''thar and Gur''kan a nod of approval on how they dealt with the previous battle. He wanted them to be able to lead the horde properly even without him around and this was their first ever battle without him interfering with their arrangements. The act of Gur''kan stealing away the War Elephants of their foes came as a surprise to Khao''khen.


    As always, a great pyre then came into existence upon the vast expanse of the Burning Sands as the orcs gave their farewell to their fallenrades. What followed was a feast and even Khao''khen joined in the celebration as he knew that the result of the previous sh was one that is worthy of a feast.

 Chapter 357 357

    <h4>Chapter 357 Chapter 357</h4>


    After their celebration for their recent victory, Khao''khen decided that they should remain where they are and secure the surroundings first before continuing in heading to the east. He didn''t want any surprise attacks attacking their supply lines which would spell doom for them. For two days they remained near the previous battlefield while the Warghen and Rhakaddon Cavalry explored the surrounding areas. They also had to wait for their Ereian allies who were responsible for the security of their siege equipment.


    Although bringing along siege weapons would slow down the marching speed of their army, the chieftain of the Yohan was adamant in bringing them along in their march. Crafting one consumes time and there was also the problem of technical workers and resources to build one.


    *****


    Inside the Ereian pce, King Gyassi was on his way to the chamber that held his demon captive. He was the only allowed to enter the chamber and nobody else, even his strongest protectors weren''t allowed to enter it.


    Along the hallway towards the room, Ishaq and his two trusted subordinates were waiting for the king. They were apprehensive that the captured demon might do something to the king even if her powers were sealed by them and she was greatly weakened with only the strength of a normal human. The Royal Mages of the kingdom were the ones who weakened and sealed the powers of the demon but the three of them didn''t have any trust on the capabilities of the Roya Mages.


    Those arrogant b*stards were so proud of their feeble magical power and often they would snubbed or insult them. Menna almost reaped their souls out of their body when he was thoroughly angered by one of conceited b*stards after they belittle theirmander. If not for Ishaq telling him not to do so, those Royal Assh*les would have been gone from thend of the living, their souls tortured by him on a daily basis until their very soul wishes for death.


    Menna knew that mortal death was nothing more than just the start of a new beginning given the right circumstances but true death or the death of a soul was permanent. His powers gives him the ability to have some control over the souls of living things that possess one with some conditions like if they allow him to, they are far weaker than him, the target was weakened to a certain extent and many more.


    "Your Majesty, can I have a word with you?" Ishaq approached the monarch who looked dead tired. The appearance of the king sparked his curiosity since the king didn''t leave the pce nor was he doing some sort of training, he remained rested and he should be quite energetic which was a huge contrast to his current looks.


    The Royal Guards following the king halted in their tracks and remained silent and motionless. Although Ishaq had no authority over them, every soldier inside the pce was very well informed about the absolute strength of the person in front of them. Commander Ishaq and his two subordinates could very well raid the entire pce on their own and the entirety of the Royal Guards wouldn''t be able to stop them from doing so if they decided to do so.


    "What do you want to talk about? The king looked very annoyed after being dyed by Ishaq. "Well?" King Gyassi raised an eyebrow towards Ishaq who remained silent.


    "Your Majesty, the words that I am about to say should only be heard by you alone." Ishaq replied after making some considerations. Menna had been telling him that something is wrong with the king and he can''t help but be worried about the well-being of the young monarch. If Menna says something is wrong with him then something is definitely wrong, his subordinate wouldn''t utter such nonsense for no reason that was how much he trusts the two of them.


    "Tsk¡­ I have no time for this¡­" the king shoved Ishaq aside but then Menna suddenly intervened and grabbed the king by his hand, preventing him from sessfully pushing Ishaq aside. The Royal Guards, although fearful of thebat prowess of the three still responded towards the situation like they should. They pointed their spears towards the three while onbat stance.


    "Let His Majesty go!" the captain of the guards demanded. The atmosphere was tense and it seemed like a fight was about to break out.


    "Apologies, Your Majesty¡­" Ishaq quickly held Menna by his hand and ordered Menna to let go of the king''s hand. Menna shrugged his shoulders then did what he was told to do.


    The Royal Guards heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that the powerful three warriors that they were about to face backed down. They were sure that they would be taken down by the three in a sh if a fight actually breaks out.


    "Head to the dungeons and receive tenshes each from the warden." the eyes of the king were filled with anger after what just happened. He gave Menna a kick on the stomach before heading towards his destination.


    Menna just epted the kick and pretended that he was actually hurt by it even if he wouldn''t actually be hurt by such a weak ass kick. Isma just shook his head after seeing the sessful acting of hisrade and the gratified smile of the king as he went on his way.


    "They are gone¡­ You can stop pretending now." Isma helplesslymented after all the farce that just happened.


    "Well¡­ What did you find out?" Ishaq turned his head towards his subordinate. He really wanted to find out what was going on with the king.


    "His soul is very weak¡­ Like the flickering me of a candle against the wind. I don''t know exactly what happened but I am certain that his captive has something to do with his current status." Menna answered. The farce that just happened was all staged by them in order for him to investigate the current condition of the young monarch. He needed to have physical contact with the king in order for him to perceive his state with his sealed power but if he breaks his seal, a nce from him would be enough to detect it.


    A heavy sigh escaped the lips of Ishaq after hearing the words of Menna. He was confident in the diagnosis and ability of his subordinate.


    "Is there any way for us to reverse his current condition?" That was the next thing that he wanted to find out. The safety of the king was one of his priorities and his two subordinates very much understand the reason why theirmander was doing such things despite all the things that the king had done to him unlike the others who had no idea.


    The tenshes that were supposed to be their punishment by order of the king were ignored. They just had to send a word to the warden and everything will be taken care of. Even if they wanted to receive those tenshes, the warden doesn''t have enough bravery nor anyone from his subordinates to act upon it.

 Chapter 358 358

    <h4>Chapter 358 Chapter 358</h4>


    Along the way after meeting with the current king of the kingdom, the trio met with the current queen with her arms cross in front of her chest furthering the disy of her chest while leaning on one of the walls of the hallway. She had been working hard on the secret development of her group no matter what or how it is done, their survival lies upon her shoulders which were quiet heavy.


    "Want me to intervene?" she asked the three while strange magic arts interweave through her fingers.


    "You''d be thest one that we''ll ask help from when ites to such things¡­Who knows what kind of sick idea you have running through your head." Ismamented while shaking his head in response for he knows the consequence of acquiescing to what the queen wanted to happen. The current condition of the previous king was her handiwork and who knows if that poor fe still had an intact soul within him.


    "What a pity¡­" the queen shook her head and an apologetic expression was stered on her face but the three men knew it better, it was just a mask to hide what she really felt. "Here I am concerned about the young king and yet you easily dismiss my aid¡­ He may not be my real son but I am still her mother and I can''t help but worry about his well-being¡­" she continued.


    A smirk crept up to the lips of Isma, "Concerned about him? Are you dumb or do you think we are dumb? Worry about your own people and your own agenda in this rotten kingdom¡­ And stay out of our way or the deal will be null and void the moment you touch the king."


    "Ignore her, let''s go¡­" the authoritative voices of Ishaq reached the ears of Isma who always likes to have a battle of words with the queen. Even during their early days, Isma always loved to shower the queen with sharp words and he can''t do anything about it.


    "Truly a pity¡­" the queen continued to show a worried face but not a single one around believe her.


    Menna clicked his tongue after watching the little show.


    "Those tricks of yours don''t work on us¡­ Better go find someone else to toy with."


    Among the three of them he was the one who discovered the real identity of the current queen and they were truly surprised to find her kind in this kingdom. Their discovery of finding more of the queen''s kind blending with the people of the kingdom came even more as a surprise for them.


    "Ah¡­ You are hurting my feelings¡­"the queen''s respond came fast as she clutch her chest right above where her heart was located and looking like she was in pain. There was a flicker of magic upon her eyes as she stared at Menna who remained indifferent to what she was doing.


    Ishaq halted in his tracks after feeling the ripple of magic then turned around to find out what was happening.? After turning around, Ishaq saw a figure being thrown towards the walls. He just shook his head then continued on his way. There was no need for him to intervene in the situation.


    Isma or Menna would sometimes show the current queen that she is nothing but someone that they can eliminate anytime that they want. They could easily get rid of her but there was no way for them to hide the truth that they were the one who did it because of the presence of Syvis and the other elusive figures who are always with the queen who dwell in the shadows. The trouble from the kingdom itself, they can handle it but the trouble from the kindred of the queen was something that they can''t shrug off without releasing their real powers which would in turn allow them to be easily located by those who were searching for them for more than two decades already.


    The three of them would happily beat down the current queen and show her where she stands rather than kill her to avoid greater trouble. It was annoying but at least it allows them to remain hidden from those who were looking for them.


    "You do know that I am not susceptible to such tricks. My soul is something that the likes of you can''t deal with." Menna crossed his arms in front of his chest as he stared down at the queen who was being supported by her servants as she slowly got up after being easily thrown away by the sh between the two of them.


    "You are far too weak¡­" Menna continued then turned around like he no longer wants to be bothered by the annoying woman. He greatly suspects that she was some kind of masochist since she would always attempt to fight him in his field of expertise only to be beaten down again and again and be in so much pain even though she knew that she was not his match.


    "I think she likes you¡­ She always targets you¡­Why don''t you try wooing her and we will be able to avoid future troubles from her." Isma caught up with hisrade and began teasing him. Well there some truth to his words since all of the beat downs that the queen received, most of them were from Menna and both Ishaq and him only gave her a single thrashing and she never messed with them again, it was only Menna who she continued to challenge.


    "I''d be damn to woo someone like her¡­" Menna gritted his teeth then went silent.


    "What? She is not your type?" Isma continued as he gave him a teasing smile.


    Menna just clicked his tongue in annoyance then continued to be quite while increasing his pace to catch up with their leader.


    "I know she is a little feisty but that won''t be a problem with a little bit of taming from you." Isma gave a small chortle as he nudged the shoulder of Menna while giving him a wink.


    The two continued on their way with one teasing the other while the other earning more ck lines on his face.


    The queen regained her bnce with the aid of her servants. Her sight continued to linger on the back of the man who always bested her in the field that she was supposed to excel in. "He is still too strong¡­ The gap is still huge¡­" she murmured to herself while her eyes never left the figure of Menna.

 Chapter 359 359

    <h4>Chapter 359 Chapter 359</h4>


    Exhausted, thirsty, hungry and filthy, the duke finally arrived at the territory under the control of Baron Ragab. He was finally able to rx a bit after reaching a somewhat friendly region. The residents of the ce watched the group of the duke making their way towards the center of the town with questioning gazes.


    All of them were curious about the identity of the group since they are far from being merchants with the number of weapons that they had and they also don''t look like some mercenary group with how they arrange themselves.


    The army of the duke or what remains of it made a beeline towards the castle of the baron. Although the duke wasn''t on good terms with the baron he had no other choice but to seek his aid in order for him to make it back to his ownnds safely.


    "Well¡­ well¡­ If it isn''t the mighty duke¡­ This weak and poor noble is truly honoured by your presence." Baron Ragab was quick to set out from his castle to wee the duke per etiquette as a noble.


    "Can''t you see that the His Grace is exhausted and famished¡­ Quickly provide amodations for him to have some rest and provide a banquet for him to have his fill¡­ Also get your bestdies to entertain him." One of the guards protecting the duke quickly fired out words.


    "If I remember correctly¡­ You and your huge army passed by ournds a few weeks ago looking high and mighty but look at you now. If I didn''t recognize the face of His Grace, I would have mistaken you to be some group of beggars." Baron Ragab''s sharp tongue made the duke ufortable.


    "Watch your tongue you insolent fool¡­ You are speaking to the duke of the kingdom! Assigned by the king himself! I will have your head if you continue to disrespect His Grace." The guard threatened as he rest his hand upon the handle of his sword.


    "My bad¡­ My bad¡­ I am amazed that you still have some loyal dogs apanying you. I expected that they would have feasted upon your flesh already." Baron Ragab continued while ignoring the guard who seemed to be trying his hardest to make himself look good to the duke to earn some points for himself.


    "That''s it!" the guard quickly unsheathed his sword then slowly led his horse towards the baron with his weapon in hand. Although he had no ns to kill the disrespectful man, he will surely give him a heavy lesson.


    Baron Ragab donned on some normal clothes and the guard of the duke was oblivious to the formation of the people that were in front of them. He had mistaken the baron to be some lowly servant of Baron Ragab. If he was just a little bit more observant, he would have known that the man insulting the duke wasn''t some lowly servant but the leading figure of the people that were in front of them with how the others were respectfully staying behind him with the soldiers of the castle closest to him.


    "You will pay for your insolence." The guard yelled as he prepared to strike down the man in front of him with his weapon but his target suddenly thrusted a spear towards him, piercing him cleanly through his torso then out his back. The guard felt cold, really cold and his vision was starting to darken as a stinging pain assaulted his senses.


    The loyal dog of the duke died without even figuring out where the man that killed him got his spear from.


    "Tsk¡­ Idiot!" Duke Hanbal wasn''t bothered by losing one of his guards.


    "Enough of this charade Lord Ragab! He disrespected a noble so his death is justified! Now as a noble loyal to the kingdom, you should provide me some aid with the misfortune that had fallen upon me." Duke Hanbal finally spoke out less someone among his group would lose his life in trying to get on his good side.


    "Ah¡­ And here I expected that there were more of this fool apanying you¡­" the baron shook his head in disappointment. "Well, at least I helped you in eliminating an idiot which is a bit risky since you won''t know what is going on inside the head of lunatic¡­ Who knows if suddenly gets the idea of taking your life." The baron acted like he just did a great favour for the duke who was grinding his teeth in anger but he had to hold it in since he truly requires the help of the hateful fe but he had made a note inside his head that he would settle the scores with himter.


    Lord Ragab then turned around to address his people, "Prepare the best hospitality for us since we have been grace by the presence of a mighty figure." He shouted then turned around to face the duke, "Duke Hanbal, I hereby wee you to my humble home!" he continued then went away.


    Although the baron wanted to eliminate the duke who is not far off from the current king of the kingdom in his scale of being a bast*rd, he can''t ensure that word of it wouldn''t get out and reach the capital which would then spell doom for his family and people.? He''d rather y it safe than risk it.


    The servants of the castle began attending to their guest and provide them with their best hospitality. Food and wine were quickly prepared for the beggar looking guest while they clean themselves up.


    Before entering the castle, the duke gave his people a reminder that they shouldn''t create any trouble or else the baron would find some reason for him to reduce their numbers. The remaining soldiers of the duke nodded their head in acknowledgement and they had no ns to follow the footsteps of their foolishrade who was skewered by the baron with a spear. They now know that the two nobles had some qualms with each other but they were still being held back by their identities as being a noble of the same kingdom.

 Chapter 360 360

    <h4>Chapter 360 Chapter 360</h4>


    While Baron Ragab was busy within his office inside his abode, a sudden knock on the door peeled away his attention from the document that he was reading.


    "It''s Retten, My Lord." A voice came from the other side of the door after the knocking came to a halt.


    "Come in." The baron replied as he put down the document that was on his hand on top of the pile of documents that were neatly stacked on his table. Being a lord wasn''t all about enjoying a life of luxury unless you want to end your status as a noble quick. There would be many administrative tasks that you have to deal even if you have some capable retinues to aid you since the final decision would always rest upon your shoulders.


    There have been many noble families that were quick to disappear in the wheel of time within the kingdom because of such recklessness, the lord only knows to enjoy a life of luxury while his people do the hard work and the oue, a revolt as the lords had no idea what was actually happening within their ownnds. A revolt from themon people within theirnds, a revolt staged by their assigned servants to their supposed to be responsibilities, a revolt from their own soldiers and many more reasons not just revolts such as bankruptcy, famine and diplomatic issues with other nobles.


    Retten slowly closed the door behind him, his old hands had thick calluses which were signs that he wasn''t just a simple man who helps the baron in running the territory but was also an experienced warrior. Although time had taken a toll on his body and he was no longer the same man that he was before when he was young who roamed the bloody battlefield without fear, he was still a strong fighter who could easily take down a few men with him before going down.


    "The food is ready to be served my lord and a few more of the duke''s men had arrived including his most trustedmander. It seemed like they lost miserably against their foes." The old warrior bowed his head while making his report.


    A sigh escape the lips of the baron, "How many times have I told you already¡­ Ditch the formality¡­ There is no need for such things between the two of us¡­" the baron had a scolding tone in his voice as he spoke. He didn''t know how many times he already reminded Retten to drop the formality when speaking with him.


    "Apologies, My Lord¡­. It is hard to let go of old habits¡­" the old warrior replied as he raised his head then smiled at the baron. No matter how many times he was told by the lord to drop such formalities, he still can''t get used to it as ever since he was young he was trained to do so towards their master. His family was in the service of the baron''s family for three generations now already and his father strictly drilled in his head that he must always abide by the customs of master to servant no matter what.


    Retten was seven years older than the baron but it seemed like the passage of time didn''t take too much toll on their lord as he looked more than ten years younger than him. He was already fifty years old and had long since retired from the battlefield which means that the baron was in his early forties but he still looked so young like he was just in his mid-thirties.


    "How many men does the duke currently have now?" Baron Ragab suddenly asked which quickly made the eyes of the old Retten spark.


    "Just over two hundred, My Lord¡­" he quickly answered.


    "Should I inform the soldiers to make preparations?" the old warrior continued as he started making calctions in his head about the hunch that he had inside his head about the n of their lord about the duke and his men.


    "There you go again with your old habits¡­ Just because I asked about their numbers that doesn''t mean I have ns of eliminating them¡­ If I had such ns then won''t it be much easier for me to task the servants to add poison in their food and wine so that we won''t have to sacrifice anyone¡­ Silent and bloodless¡­" the baron replied after he shook his head after hearing the response of his old friend.


    "Great idea, My Lord¡­. The food should already be served but the wine can still be mixed with some poison¡­ I''ll go inform the servants." Old Retten turned around and was about to head for the door when the baron grabbed him by the shoulder.


    "There you go again with your old ways¡­ I have no ns of dealing with the duke and his men for the time being... I can''t risk earning more of the crazy king''s wrath¡­ The hefty sum of coins that he had requested as payment is still straining our financial capability for going against him in order to keep her safe. There are too many risks." The baron exined as he let go of his old friend''s shoulders.


    "But My Lord, If we eliminate the duke and his men silently then it won''t be much of a problem and even if the king hears about it, it would just free us from the punishment that he ced on us which in turn would allow us to gather coins to raise an army to go against him." Old Retten responded.


    "I don''t fear the crazy king but the ones I fear are his guardians, the strongest warrior that the kingdom ever had ispletely loyal to him and him alone for some unknown reason. And the uncertainty of the current queen''s attitude is also a risk. You have seen the report about the dark ones moving about in the kingdom and they may be rted to the queen or they are under hermands. There are too many risky factors at y and I don''t have any confidence in angering the mad king even more than he is with us." Baron Ragab continued to exin to the stubborn old man who seemed to be hell-bent on eliminating the duke and his men.


    "You should have heard about the reports that the orcs who took control of the western portion of the kingdom is working with the House of Darkhariss. We could just wait for them to reach us and join forces with them to put an end to the mad king''s reign with lesser risk than us working alone." The baron continued which seemed to satisfy old Retten.


    "As youmand, My Lord."

 Chapter 361 361

    <h4>Chapter 361 Chapter 361</h4>


    While the baron and his old friend was about to be done conversing, a knocking sound caught their attention. "Who is it?" the baron questioned as he wasn''t expecting any other guest or someone to make a report to him while he was in his office. Only old man Retten woulde to report to him even when he is inside his office.


    "My Lord, I am here to make a report about the duke and his men. A few riders had set out from the castle and headed towards the direction of the capital." The man reported.


    "Tend to the guest and see that we are a good host to them." The dukemanded then the sound of footsteps turning away echoed through the halls before slowly fading away.


    "See¡­" the baron said then turned his head towards his friend, "It looks like the duke had already made some countermeasures against any attempt on his life while he is in our territory. He doesn''t trust us at all¡­What more if we actually went with what you had nned then we will be screwed¡­Totally." He continued then headed towards his seat.


    "We could just wait things to y out without doing much effort¡­. The west has already fallen to the joined hands of the revived House of Darkhariss and the orcs and the capital and its nearby ces are shrouded in turmoil because of the hidden group called the Eye in the Shadows'' activity yet again¡­The best thing we should do is make preparations to protect ournds and our own people from the uncertainty of the king''s madness." The baron spoke after he made an analysis of the situation that the kingdom is currently in.


    "So we don''t have to intervene with anything and just watch from the background on how things will unfold?" Retten questioned. Their allies have been asking constantly when will they make their move and were just waiting for the signal from Baron Ragab. They were all very well aware of the strained rtionship of the king and the veteranmanders of the kingdom who he had sent towards the Kingdom of Alberna without providing the necessary support for them which caused their rtionship to turn sour.


    "Yes¡­. We don''t need to intervene." Was the quick reply of the baron.


    *****


    While Duke Hanbal and his men rested upon the territory of Baron Ragab, Khao''khen, his horde and their allies travelled through the empty settlements which quickly evacuated after receiving word from the riders sent out by the duke about the presence of the orcs before losing tragically against the Yohan First Horde and its Drakhar allies.


    The orcs went through the empty houses only to find that it is almostpletely empty with nothing much to be of used to them. All valuables were already gone and furniture was even missing from some houses.


    "Tsk¡­. It is another empty and useless settlement chief." Sakh''arran said to Khao''khen after receiving reports from their warriors of the settlement''s current condition. They already went through more than ten of such ces, abandoned with nothing left to be of used to them except for the fact that they wouldn''t need to erect a campsite for them to rest.


    "I guess the other ces further to the east are of the same conditions as this ce." Khao''khen mumbled as he watched his warriors beginning making some arrangements to the abandoned settlement to be more suitable for them to camp in. Defences were being erected around the ce just in case their enemies suddenly regain their wits and courage to assault them in their camp.


    "Less grumbling more hammering¡­" one of the original Yurakks of the horde shouted towards the newly joined Yurakks who were murmuring someints like "There is no fun in striking a piece of wood." "I would rather go out and fight something out there than do this kind of work."


    "Night is already fast approaching and you lot are still not done with such a simple task!" the strict voice of Gur''kan reached the ears of theining Yurakks who quickly went mute after knowing that one of the War Chiefs was nearby. Only the constant sound of the construction remained and not another word was uttered by the fresh Yurakks who joined the horde. Thebat prowess of the War Chief was out of the question as he won''t be assigned by the chieftain of the tribe to such position if he didn''t have the ability to do so. This was a blindspot that was taken advantage of by Khao''khen although he wasn''t aware of it yet.


    In a tribe, the chief is the strongest and even if not all of them had witnessed their chieftain''s fighting prowess first hand, all the orcs believed it without question. And the fact that Gur''kan who was assigned as one of the War Chiefs and was trained by the chieftain himself, no one was going to question the authority that he holds.


    It didn''t take long before low chuckles echoed out from the Yurakks who were part of the Yohan First Horde during its creation after Gur''kan was about to be out of earshot but then suddenly the War Chief turned about and gave the chuckling warriors a serious look which quickly shut them up.


    Gur''kan nodded in satisfaction then turned around again to head to the other parts of the camp but there was a grin on his face as he walked away. Some of the warriors who were tasked with the construction of the low wall noticed the grin on his lips but decided not to make anyments about it less they earn his ire and get punished by him. They have no ns to make some runs around the camp after the task that they were given.


    Inside one of the houses in the abandoned settlement, Khao''khen was staring at the detailed map provided by Adhalia which came from the library of the Alsenna''s Keep. Estimating the number of abandoned settlements that they have been through, the next ce that they would be at would be the territory of one of the kingdom''s nobles that is called Baron Ragab.


    "Have Haguk and his n scout thends ahead and tell them not to engage in any fight. Their task is just purely to scout out the path ahead." Khao''khen raised his head and gave his order to Trot''thar who would ry themand to Haguk.


    "How are our supplies going?" Khao''khen then directed his gaze towards Sakh''arran who was observing the map in front of them.


    "We still have enough tost us a few days and the next batch is already on its way along with Lady Adhalia¡­ The goblins and the kobolds along with the others are about to catch up to us while building the roads." Sakh''arran was quick to make his report.


    "I see¡­" The chieftain of Yohan mumbled then stroked his now long beard as he started to be lost in his own thoughts. Although he wasn''t sure if the territory of the said baron would be empty just like the others, Adhalia had told him that there was a high chance that the noble would join forces with them which is why he had specifically gave the order that Haguk and his nsmen were to only scout thends ahead, absolutely no fighting.

 Chapter 362 362

    <h4>Chapter 362 Chapter 362</h4>


    After many days of not being able to participate in bloody battles, the orcs were already getting bored of doing the same routine every single day. They would wake up early in the morning; do their usual training before having their breakfast then hours ofzing around while hoping for their enemies toe and attack them so that they would have something fun to do. Only orcs would consider fighting in battles with high possibility of dying as fun.


    The only ones who weren''t bored to death among the horde were Haguk and his nsmen and the other warg riders who are from the Skallsers who were almost always out on a scouting mission.


    Three days ago, the ones assigned by Khao''khen to do the scouting have already reached the peripheries of Baron Ragab''s territory but they were keeping their presence in the area unknown to the people of the ce. The chosen path of Khao''khen to be taken by the horde was along the river banks since it would be near impossible to live in the inner part of the Burning Sands without the presence of a water source nearby such as that of an oasis.? No matter the environmental condition, settlements would always be found near sources of water such as rivers, streams,kes and other bodies of water.


    Along the boulders that were scattered along the river banks, Haguk and his men were dispersed among them as they watched the humans who were doing their daily jobs. They were just waiting for darkness toe in order for them to be able to move deeper into the territory without being easily spotted by the folks who lived in the area. Darkness had always been the friend of the orcs and many times it had aided them greatly.


    Haguk and his nsmen were not doing anything special; they were just looking at themon folks who are moving about while maintaining being hidden but being exposed under the hot sun was still taking its toll on them as they perspired a lot. Although they really wanted to head towards the river to cool themselves down, they can''t. The situation that they were in was a battle of temptation over their endurance and will.


    The suffering of Haguk and the warriors with him didn''tst that long since the workers who were working near their hiding ce went away a few hourster as they were already done with their assigned task for the day. The warg riders didn''t immediately head out of their hiding ce even though they were already dying to dive towards the river to freshen themselves up without confirming that there were no one else but them and their partners in the area.


    Haguk was already drenched in his own sweat just like the others and his very own warg was whining about the heat but he wasforting it by stroking its head and reassuring it that everything will soon be fine. It didn''t take long for the others to check the surroundings and confirming that the Ereian workers who were working around the area were no longer no around or were already far enough to spot or hear them.


    "They are no longer around!" the one who was tasked to check shouted towards hisrades then silent cheers broke out among the warg riders then many of them hurriedly sprinted towards the river and took a much needed? bath to cool themselves down from the heat and their wargs also joined in.


    *****


    When darkness finally came, the Warghen Cavalry were now free to roam around without being easily spotted by those who they didn''t want to see them. They followed the river banks still and headed towards the inner part of the noble''s territory. It would be best for them to move fast during the night to cover as much ground as they could then go into hiding once again during the day less they alert the residents of the territory that they are currently in. They wouldn''t want to be hunted down in foreign grounds and fail the task given to them by the chief.


    Viges and other small settlements were being marked by them as they moved around the territory. They were putting some markings on the general map that was given to them which would greatly aid them if a confrontation breaks out between them and the forces of the baron. Although Adhalia said that there is a high possibility that the baron would join forces with them, Khao''khen wouldn''t just proceed with it with no back-up n.


    "How is the map marking going along?" Haguk turned his head towards the one who was in possession of the map and was assigned to do the task of marking the special areas in the current territory that they are at.


    "Seven small settlements, two scouting towers and one small garrison, chief."? The rider reported after taking a look at the markings on the map after unfurling it in front of the chief and showing him the markings that were on it. Although hated the job that was given to him, he can''t do anything about it since it was thrusted to him by Haguk himself and he was in no ce toin. The other riders were d that they weren''t the one who was chosen to do such a menial task.


    *****


    After four days, the next batch of supplies finally arrived along with Adhalia who was being escorted by five fresh units of Drakhars and the road that was being constructed by the goblins, kobolds and the others who were them were three days of march behind them.


    Adhalia directly headed towards the temporary main headquarters to have some words with the chief about the current situation. The fresh units of Drakhars were escorted by their veteranrades towards their designated ce and to be weed by them while the logistical and support units of the horde were busy with the newly arrived supplies, they will need to sort them out and arranged them.


    *****


    Inside the home of Baron Ragab, the duke and his men behaved well and didn''t go out much of their assigned rooms.


    Although the baron himself didn''t give much attention to their guests, his men did. No matter where the duke or his men went inside the residence of the baron or in the settlement outside the castle, eyes would always be following them. Old man Retten was the one who was really adamant in finding an excuse to eliminate the duke and his men and sometimes even he himself would be the one spying on them and always at the ready to act if needed be. Any form of threat towards his master''s house would be quickly eliminated by him as long as he will know about it.


    Unknown to the duke, his men, the baron and his people, a group of fast moving orcs were already roaming the area nearby atop their trusted wargs. Hidden by the darkness of the night Haguk and his warriors quickly travelled from one ce to another while finishing what they were supposed to do.

 Chapter 363 363

    <h4>Chapter 363 Chapter 363</h4>


    As they moved along the river banks, Haguk and his nsmen were careful not to make any noise that could alert the people living nearby. They were on a mission to gather information about the area and the movements of the baron''s forces. It was a risky task, but one that their chieftain deemed necessary.


    Haguk was leading the group, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger. His warg, a fierce beast with razor-sharp fangs, was by his side, ready to pounce on any enemy that would cross their path.


    The night was silent, except for the sound of the river flowing nearby. The stars were shining brightly, providing enough light for the surroundings which was a bit of a problem to the orcs who wants to sneak around without being seen. Haguk and his men moved swiftly, their feet barely making any sound as they made their way deeper into the territory.


    They passed by small viges and saw the lights from the windows of the houses. They could hear the faint sound of people talking andughing, and the smell of food being cooked wafted towards them. But they didn''t stop. They couldn''t afford to be seen or heard or else they would be in big trouble.


    Under the cover of the darkness, they soon reached arge settlement which was quick to be spotted because of the amount of light that it was emitting from a distance.


    As they approached themunity, Haguk signaled for his men to spread out and stay hidden. He and his warg moved closer to get a better look. From their vantage point, they could see the movements of the baron''s forces. Soldiers were patrolling the area, their swords and shields glinting in the moonlight. Right at the middle of the settlement was an imposing structure.


    From where Haguk was at, the ce looked like a turtle shell. It was a circr structure, with a wall around it that provided better protection against attacks. There were also archers stationed on the walls, their bows at the ready.


    Just outside the imposing walls of the fort were huts neatly arranged around it which certainly belongs to the workers and themon people of the territory that they are at.


    The settlement was built around the fort, thetter towering over its surroundings like an imposing shadow. Even in the cover of darkness, the fort was imposing, and it was obvious that whoever was in charge of it had no trouble controlling the people there.


    The light of the houses of therge settlement was warm and weing. It''s a mixed feeling-a sense of belonging, being home for the first time. Sounds are a distraction from the hunt. Smells are the smells of home- meat being cooked, childrenughing and ying.


    Haguk knew that they needed to be careful. They couldn''t risk being seen by the soldiers or the scouts, or they would be outnumbered and outmatched. He signaled for his men to retreat, and they moved away from the settlement, their footsteps barely making any sound. They traveled further along the river banks, marking the locations of the baron''s forces as they went. They were careful not to leave any trace of their presence, knowing that even a small mistake could mean their downfall.


    After a few hours, they finally reached the outskirts of the baron''s castle. Haguk could feel his heart pounding in his chest, and his warg was growling softly at the smell of danger in the air. One simple mistake on their side and they would be inevitably encircled by enemy forces. The fortress that they just went by a few hours ago would quickly receive news of their presence if theymit the mistake of making their presence known to the enemy. They saw the castle walls looming in the darkness, and the torches of the guards that were patrolling the area. They knew that they couldn''t get any closer without being seen.


    The castle was huge, with high walls and towers. It was still night so they could only see the torches standing guard along the walls. But with what they can currently see, the castle was hard to attack without a proper n and the tools to assault it.


    The castle is tall, more than fifteen meters high. It towers over the surroundingndscape, a dark and foreboding sight, imposing its will on thends around it.


    The castle loomed above them, torches lined up in neat rows on the battlements, casting a dim light on the area below.


    The chieftain of the Warghen n ordered for his warriors to carefully scout the surroundings of the ce and try to find some sort of weak point that they might be able to use.


    Hourster, the orcs gathered together to make report of what they have found out. Haguk''s expectations of finding a w was dashed, the castle was like one solid rock ording to the reports being given by his nsmen.


    Haguk then ordered for a retreat, and they quickly moved away from the castle, their hearts heavy with disappointment. They knew that they had to report back to Khao''khen, and that they had toe up with a new n equipped with the information that they have gathered. They moved further away from the castle, retreating back towards where they came from.


    *****


    It didn''t take long for the messenger sent by Duke Hanbal to reach the capital of the kingdom. The dispatch rider was both cowardly and wise as he passed on the letter of the duke to one of the Royal Guards and didn''t enter the pce and as soon as the letter was out of his hands, he quickly left without notice which confused the man who he passed the letter onto.


    The messenger''s steed copsed in the middle of the city because of exhaustion and without any second thoughts, he ditched it and travelled on foot. He needed to get out of the city fast, the personality of the king, he knew of it which is why he was in a hurry to be gone from the city. The towering city walls no longer provided him a sense of security, the city was no longer a city to him but a prison and he must get out of it before the wrath of the warden of the prison falls upon him.


    Drenched in his own sweat, the runner finally made it to one of the gates. Under the confused gazes of the soldiers guarding the gate, he directly went towards their leader. "I need a fresh mount, the king had assigned me to deliver a message to the duke with all haste." He confidently uttered.


    Hearing that the man was under the orders of the king, the leader of the guards quickly ordered for his men to get fresh mount from the stables nearby and gave it to the messenger. "Thanks¡­And may Faerush bestow you all the luck you will need." Then he scurried away from the gates towards the vastness of the desert.


    The parting words of the messenger confused the captain of the guards even more but he just shrugged his shoulders then turned towards his quarters to continue with his drink. After a quarter of an hour, rapid footsteps and shouts came, themand was to close the gate.


    The soldiers on duty were mystified by themand but they still heeded it.


    Ten Royal Guards then directly headed towards the quarters of the guards.

 Chapter 364 364

    <h4>Chapter 364 Chapter 364</h4>


    After receiving the bad news about the failure of the duke, the king was so angered by the failure that he had begun thrashing everything in his room.


    The sound of shattering crystals and porcin echoed in the vast chamber, while the Royal Guards that delivered the letter watched inplete silence. None of them dared to utter a word, as the king''s rage was known to be uncontroble.


    They have no wish to receive the fury of the king. So they just stood there like statues as the king smashed everything that he can get his hands on.


    The king''s eyes were zing with fury, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. He was pacing back and forth, muttering angry curses under his breath. The failure of the duke was not only a blow to his pride, but it also meant that the capital was now vulnerable to its enemies.


    The territory of Baron Ragab is only a few days of travel from the heart of the kingdom, which would mean that the enemy would be on them quickly. He was sure that the baron would certainly not fight for his cause, especially after knowing that one banner being flown by the enemy army was that of the House of Darkhariss.


    The baron fought against him in order to ensure the safety of one member of that house and he was certain that, given the chance, he would join hands with the enemy to take him out.


    Suddenly, the king stopped in his tracks and turned to face the Royal Guards. "I want his head on a spike," he growled, his voice low and menacing. "Send out a decree that the duke is to be executed for his ipetence. I will not tolerate failure in my kingdom."


    The Royal Guards exchanged worried nces, but none of them dared to oppose the king''s orders. They knew that he was in no mood for dissent, and any objection would only lead to their own demise, or worse. With a quick bow, they turned on their heels and left the king to his rage.


    As the door mmed shut behind them, the king slumped down on his throne, his anger slowly dissipating into a sense of despair. He knew that executing the duke would not solve the problem at hand. His enemies were still at his doorstep, and he had no one to turn to for aid.


    He needed a new strategy, one that would allow him to defend his kingdom against the impending threat. But what could he do? He had already exhausted all of his options.


    Just as he was about to give up hope, a figure came out from the darkness. "Do you need my help?" A very charming soft voice fell upon the ears of the king, which quickly soothed his anger.


    The door creaked open, and a figure stepped into the room. It was a woman, dressed in a simple gown that hugged her curves in all the right ces. Her hair fell in loose waves around her face. She was a woman of great beauty, but the wings that were tucked behind her and the curved horns on her head speaks very well of her identity.


    A click of a tongue escaped the lips of the woman that just entered the room. She stared in annoyance at the woman who was standing behind the king.


    Invisible sparks were created between the two women as they stared at each other. The king satfortably on his throne in silence. "I like you better when you are in chains." The queen of Ereia muttered as she stared daggers at the demon.


    "And I like it better when you are out of the picture. Hiding in the shadows and just looking at what is happening without intervening. You and your kin should just stick with which you are best at, which is hiding." The demoness retorted as she approach the king with graceful steps.


    The women began exchanging heated words, which annoyed the king. "Both of you out!" the king roared. Finally, silence reigned in the room, which was in a total mess like a whirlwind just went by and tossed everything around before disappearing.


    The king sat in silence on his throne. The crown that was supposed to be on his head was at his feet as he stared at it. His thoughts were in aplete mess. He did everything just to sit upon the throne; he destroyed everyone that was against him. And it wasn''t even a year after he had ascended the throne and with how things were progressing with the war, he would be quickly dethroned.


    The army that he had sent to the Kingdom of Alberna just vanished and the newly raised army of the duke was destroyed. What only remained to defend his crown was the original army of the kingdom.


    Alone inside the throne room, the king sat there in silence. It was already bright outside when he came out. All the hours he spent thinking of a way tobat the threat to his kingdom were useless. He had no other options but to deploy his remaining troops.


    The Royal Messengers received orders and headed to the army camps near the capital to ry themand of the king. After receiving their orders, themanders mobilized their troops and began preparing to move out.


    Commander Ishaq was tasked with apanying half of the Ereian Royal Army under the lead of theirmander.


    Although he hated the annoying smirk of Barika, Ishaq can''t do anything about it. It was the king''s order.


    As the army began their march towards thends of Baron Ragab, the king could feel a sense of dread building up inside him. He knew that this would be a long and grueling battle, one that would test the limits of his army and the leadership skills of hismanders or so he thought.


    As he watched his soldiers march out of the city gates, the king couldn''t help but wonder if this was thest time he would see them alive. He had sent them out to fight a war that he wasn''t even sure they could win, and the thought of losing them all was too much for him to bear.


    Without an army, he was certain that the nobles who were at odds with him would take the chance to take him out. He couldn''t risk being without protection or he''ll be dead before he even knew it.


    But he had no choice. He had to deploy half of the Ereian Royal Army to defend his crown. As he watched thest of the soldiers disappear into the horizon, the king turned around and headed towards the residences of the nobles who were causing some ruckus.


    Right behind the king was what remained of the Ereian Royal Army. Another cleansing was on its way.

 Chapter 365 365

    <h4>Chapter 365 Chapter 365</h4>


    Far from the troubles of the newly ascended king, Commander Nassor, his fellowmanders that were with him and the soldiers that were under him, enjoyed some great time. They enjoyed it while itsted.


    Now they find themselves in another war. The King of Alberna was requesting for their aid to defend the kingdom against the invasion of the barbarians that suddenly came down from the mountains to the north of the kingdom.


    Luckily, the oldmander felt that something was wrong. The barbarians to the north of the kingdom frequentlyunched raids but never attacked with such numbers ording to the information that they were receiving from the runners.


    As he had predicted, an unknown armyunched an attack on thends near the border of the kingdom towards the east where the Free City of Lazica was at. He had a hunch that there was some sort of agreement between the barbarians to the north of Alberna and the man behind the said city.


    Commander Nassor deployed his troops and held the unknown army at bay, preventing them from rapidly advancing to the inner parts of the kingdom. "It seems like the title of a Free City was all just for show." Viscount Redore shook his head as he watched the riders of the unknown army flee from the battlefield.


    He and his cavalry units were frequently engaged in skirmishes against the enemy cavalry as they seek out weaknesses in the enemy army that they can take advantage of while their enemies also did the same to them.


    The citizens of Alberna that joined the army were very thankful to the Ereians. If it weren''t for the Ereians, the citizens of Alberna would have been conquered, turned into ves, corpses, or whatever their enemies wanted them to be..


    As the sun began to set and the sky turned into a deep shade of orange, Viscount Redore and his cavalry units returned to camp. They were met with cheers and apuse from the soldiers who had been waiting anxiously for their return.


    Redore dismounted his horse and made his way towards Commander Nassor''s tent. As he approached, he saw themander deep in conversation with a messenger.


    "What news do you bring?" Redore asked as he entered the tent.


    The messenger bowed his head. "My lord, the King of Alberna sends his thanks and requests that you continue to hold the enemy at bay until reinforcements arrive."


    Nassor nodded. "We will do what we can. Tell the king that he can count on us."


    As the messenger left, Nassor turned to Redore. "We need to think of a new strategy. Our current defense can only hold the enemy for so long. We must strike back."


    Redore nodded. "I have an idea. When I was riding with my cavalry units, I noticed that the enemy''s supply convoy was heavily guarded. If we can cut off their supplies, their army would be weakened and we canunch a counter-attack."


    Nassor pondered on Redore''s proposal. "It''s risky, but it might just work. We''ll need a team to carry out the mission."


    "I have the best riders in the army and I will be the one leading them," Redore offered.


    The oldmander didn''t want the viscount to participate in the mission because of the danger but he had no other choice. The viscount is their best cavalrymander and his units are the most experienced among the riders that they have.


    "Very well. We''ll discuss the details tomorrow morning," Nassor said, dismissing Redore.


    As Redore left the tent, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement. The thought of executing a daring mission such as this thrilled him.


    That night, Redore couldn''t sleep. He decided to take a stroll around the camp to clear his mind.


    The viscount soon reached the outskirts of the camp and noticed two soldiers whispering to each other. It was alreadyte at night and they should be already inside their tents. They should already be resting.


    Redore approach the two with light steps. Judging by their outfit, the two weren''t on sentry duty.


    "Are you certain that what we bought would work?" one of the two questioned the other. "How long would it take for it to take the effect on that bitch?"


    "Just be patient, will you? We will have our revenge," the other one replied.


    The viscount noticed that one of the two had a bandage wrapped around his left arm, colored red. While the other one had bandages wrapped around his right calf and right hand. Their wounds were still fresh from the state of the bandages.


    "What would work?" Redore uttered in a low voice. He wanted to find out what the two fes were up to.


    Frightened by the sudden voice, the two flinched but quickly rxed. "You can join us, but keep it a secret," the one with a bandage on his left arm responded without looking back.


    "And what makes you think that I would certainly join?" the viscount responded.


    "Listen here bud-¡­" the one with a wound on his calf and hand turned around, but his words were cut short. He furiously tapped the shoulder of hispanion to get him to turn around.


    "What?" hispanion turned around in anger. "Who is the dumba-¡­?" his words too were cut short after identifying the man in front of them.


    "Scram!" Redore growled. The two up to no-good soldiers quickly fled the scene. "Albernans¡­" he clicked his tongue; he easily identified them by their appearance and their attire.


    He was about to continue with his stroll, but as he walked, he heard faint moansing from a tent nearby along the outer edges of the camp. Curiosity got the better of him and he peeked inside. There, he saw one of the rare ones in the army, a beautiful woman, pleasuring herself.


    He finally knew what the two no-good soldiers were up to. Those two somehow managed to drug the woman with an aphrodisiac and judging by her current state, it was a strong one.


    Human women weren''t prohibited to be soldiers but unlike the other races there were only few who would want to be one. Most human women would rather tend to their husband''s and children''s needs than to be in an army and fight in a bloody battlefield.


    Redore felt himself getting aroused as he watched her fingers move in and out of her wet folds. He couldn''t resist the temptation and entered the tent.


    The young woman''s breasts hung heavy, yet perky, in front of a curved body. Her womanhood glistened, moist and inviting.


    Her long, brown hair was messy, strands of hair falling over her eyes and her cheeks flushed. Her lust filled eyes were dark and seemed to re at you with a fiery passion. Her hazel irises looked like light brown crystals, each twinkling in excitement.


    The woman was a beauty. Her hair was long and brown, with a single curly strand that brushed her left eye. She had the smooth skin of a child, a slim but muscr build, and wide hips. Her breasts were small, but her nipples were pink and swollen.


    Her scent of fresh flowers and sweet perfume aroused Redore''s senses as he got closer.


    The young woman''s musky scent wafted into Redore''s nose. It was sweet like flowers, but it also reeked of cunt.


    Her flower filled the tent with a musky scent that aroused Redore, the scent of a real womanpared to the lc scented powder of the court or the strong scent of his fellow men from battle.


    The woman was startled at first but then looked at him with lustful eyes. "Do you want to join me?" she asked, her voice low and seductive.


    Redore didn''t need to be asked twice. Under the cover of darkness, he quickly stripped off his clothes and joined her on the bed. They kissed passionately, their tongues dancing in each other''s mouths.


    Redore closed his eyes as he pressed his lips against hers, and they shared a long, deep kiss.


    Redore slipped his tongue into her mouth, kissing her with passion. She kissed him back furiously. He could taste her on his lips, her tongue intertwined with his like snakes in mating season.


    The woman moaned as Redore''s erection rubbed against her clit. With each thrust, her moans grew louder and louder.


    Her breathing was gentle and slow. Her soft moan as she stroked her clit turned into a lustful moan as she watched Redore rubbed her slit.


    Redore explored her body with his hands, feeling every curve and dip. He then moved down to her breasts, taking each nipple in his mouth and sucking on them until they were hard.


    Her body felt warm as he caressed her body, moving from her breasts to her hips and back again.


    Her naked body was soft and smooth not what he had expected from a soldier. Her skin looked youthful and attractive. Her breasts were firm and perky, her nipples erect.


    With each caress of his hand, her body shook a little. Her eyes closed in bliss and her lips parted just enough to allow a breath of air to escape.


    The young woman moaned and writhed beneath him, her body on fire with pleasure. Redore then moved down even further, his tongue slowly moved to her cave and began to lick her wet pussy.


    "Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­"


    Tears streamed down her face. She twisted her body, rolled her head from side to side and cried out.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ Lick it¡­"


    She loudly cried out. Her moans resounded through the tent. The viscount was sure that with how loud her moans were, the people in the nearby tents were aware of what was happening.

 Chapter 366 366

    <h4>Chapter 366 Chapter 366</h4>


    The presence of women in army camps was not a secret. And evenmanders of an army would sometimes have them inside their tents to engage in pleasures of the flesh to vent out or just simply to satisfy their carnal desires after not being with one for so long.


    Her voice rang out with increasing intensity as pleasure overwhelmed her.


    "Aha, aah, ahh¡­ Suck it¡­ Suck it harder¡­ Ahh¡­"


    The woman moaned loudly. Her body twisted and writhed as she gave in to the pleasure.


    Her eyes opened wide, and her face grew pale. She opened her mouth and gasped for breath. Her body shuddered as a powerful orgasm wracked her body.


    Her body shook as pleasure exploded from between her legs. Then she fell silent, her breath returning to her.


    The woman could not take it anymore. She had been restrained for so long that she had gone past the point of no return. She had been waiting for someone toe and release her.


    "Please¡­" she begged. "Please, give it to me."


    "Wait, a bit," Redore uttered, then went out of the tent naked and impaled his sword on the ground in front of the entrance of the tent and hang his armour upon it. It was his way of warning everyone not to disturb his fun.


    The message was clear for others to see, "I am here and don''t you dare disturb me."


    He then went back inside the tent. "Let''s continue."


    The young woman nodded weakly as she struggled to speak. "Yes¡­ I want it¡­ Shove it in me¡­"


    Redore spread her legs and slowly slid his length into her. He watched her face as he prated her. Her eyes widened as her pussy was spread apart.


    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Alright¡­"


    She moaned and growled; her face contorted in pleasure and pain. Her voice echoed through the alley. Her juices dripped down her thighs.


    Redore had arge cock. He pushed his cock deep into her cunt, stretching her walls. Her juices flowed freely from her pussy.


    The woman bit her lip as she felt her pussy being stretched out. Her body was burning with pleasure and anticipation. She felt the blood rush to her head. Her body was tingling with pleasure.


    As he thrust into her, her hips bucked back towards him. She wailed loudly. Her voice shook, the sound vibrating off the canvas that the tent was made of.


    The woman moaned as she was filled with Redore''s cock. Redore held her close to him, holding her down as he thrust into her. Her moans were loud.


    Some soldiers came out of their tent to take a look or maybe join in the fun if they were lucky. But as soon as they see what was in front of the tent''s entrance. Not a single one dared to peek inside.


    The viscount''s armor was a huge warning sign to the others, and it served its purpose.


    The woman''s cave was dripping with juices as Redore mmed into her cunt, each thrust sending ripples of pleasure through her.


    The woman''s eyes were closed, and her mouth was open. Saliva dripped from her mouth. Her pupils were dted and her breath was shallow.


    "P-Please don''t stop... Ah, Ah, Ah¡­"


    Her moans were hoarse and desperate. Her voice trembled as the pleasure overwhelmed her.


    Redore continued to pierce the woman with his cock, thrusting deeper into her than anyone else had. The woman felt herself open up, her pussy stretching around his cock.


    Her pussy muscles tightened around Redore''s cock, squeezing his shaft as he pushed it deep into her. Her juices flowed onto the tip of his cock.


    "Hah¡­ Ah, Ah, Ah¡­ Hah¡­"


    Redore felt her pussy squeeze his shaft as he thrust into her. Her moisture dripped and sttered as he pushed into her.


    Redore held the woman close to him as he pushed his cock into her, feeling her juices on his shaft. Her melodious moans continued, apanied by the rhythm of flesh pping against flesh.


    Finally, the viscount was at his limit.


    "I''m going to cum," he panted.


    "Cum inside of me. I want to feel your cum inside me."


    The woman''s face twisted in pleasure, and her face burned red. She knew that she would feel more pleasure as Redore released his semen into her body.


    The woman moaned as she felt Redore''s cock thrust into her harder. She writhed in pain and pleasure as the cock filled her. She felt Redore''s cock throbbing.


    An intense sensation filled her pussy. It began in her stomach and rose through her body, filling her with pleasure.


    "A-Ah¡­ O-Oh¡­ Ah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    The woman growled and moaned. Her eyes were closed and her face twisted in pleasure. She could feel Redore''s cock throbbing inside her.


    The woman moaned as a wave of pleasure spread through her body. She cried out as she felt his juices ssh against her walls. The sensation of being filled with his semen made her scream in ecstasy.


    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­"


    She moaned in delight as she felt his cum inside of her cave. Her moans were soft at first, but they grew louder as he continued to release his semen into her.


    Redore moaned as thest of his cum dripped out of his cock and onto the woman''s pussy. His cock was still erect, and he was still inside the woman.


    The woman opened her eyes and looked at him. Their eyes met, and they held each other''s gaze.


    "Thank you," she said. "I feel so much better now."


    "I should be the one thanking you," Redore responded.


    "Then you''re wee." the woman smiled at him.


    The viscountid there beside her. His body felt exhausted, but rxed. As soon as he regained back some strength, he whispered to her ears, "Another around." The woman nodded her head then went on top of him, "But this time, I will lead," she smiled, and then began stroking the viscount''s mighty weapon to get it up again.


    The viscount and the woman were enjoying each other''s passion while the soldiers in the nearby tents suffered. Some even began stroking their members as they match the rhythm of their strokes with the sweet moans that they were hearing. Others went out to seek someone that they can have fun with.


    The little fun time of the viscount woke up many of those in the camp. Unaware of the effect of his enjoyment, Redore relished in the sight of the mounds that were jiggling in front of his eyes. The woman on top of her bounced up and then, her wet cave swallowing and releasing his cock as she did so.

 Chapter 367 367

    <h4>Chapter 367 Chapter 367</h4>


    After experiencing a blissful and pleasurable night, Redore managed to sleep soundly. The woman by his side stuck to him like glue as she seek out his warmth.


    "Who is it?" the viscount turned his gaze towards the entrance of the tent. He noticed the presence of someone outside.


    "Commander Nassor is looking for you, my lord," one of them answered. Redore sat up and rubbed his sleepy eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep. He looked over at the woman beside him, still sound asleep. He sighed and carefully extricated himself from her embrace, silently slipping out of bed and reaching for his clothes.


    As he dressed, he couldn''t help but think about the woman. He had just chanced upon her during his stroll, and they had passed the night in each other''s embrace. She was beautiful and sensual, and their night of passion had been nothing short of amazing. But now, as he prepared to leave, he couldn''t just leave her be.


    Shaking his head, he turned his focus to the matter at hand. He had been summoned by Commander Nassor, and he needed to attend to his duties.


    Exiting the tent, Redore grabbed his armor and sword. He peeked inside the tent onest time and nodded his head. Before he left the vicinity, he gave an order to the two soldiers who were outside.


    When he arrived at the central tent, Nassor and the othermanders were already gathered there.


    He could feel their eyes on him as he approached the group, but he just shrugged it off then gave out a yawn. Hecked sleep, but his body was already used to it.


    "Viscount Redore," Nassor greeted him with a nod. "You seemed to have caused quite amotionst night."


    Redore did not respond, he only smiled in response.


    "Someone had an eventful night," Kontar chuckled. "Thanks to your little stunt, a lot of our soldiers lost sleep because of the noise of your conquest. Her moans were too loud."


    "That just meant that I did a very great job." Redore responded with pride. "We''ll continue with the tales of my conquestter. We have more important matters to discuss."


    "Very well." Kontar replied.


    Nassor cleared his throat and got straight to business. "As you know, our forces are spread thin across this territory. We need to keep a close eye on our borders and be ready to defend ourselves at a moment''s notice. I need you to take a small group of soldiers and scout the area to the west. See if there are any signs of the enemy''s movements," as he directed his gaze at Kasto.


    Lord Kasto nodded, knowing full well the importance of their mission. He had no qualms about taking on this task. "Consider it done," he replied curtly.


    "About the supply lines of the enemy. I leave them to you and your unit," Nassor then pointed at a part of the map as he directed his gaze at the viscount. "You and your riders should swing south about half a day through this ce. The tall bushes and sparse trees should provide you enough cover until you get to the forest."


    "That is a lot of distance to cover," Redoremented, then stared at the details of the map. "How about this ce to the north, along the streams? The giant boulders should provide us enough cover to remain unnoticed by the enemy scouts."


    "Not possible." Nassor replied. Further east of the stream is an unfavorable terrain which would lengthen your journey. The heavy rain a few days ago had turned it into a muddy swamp."


    "I don''t have any problem with the distance. What I am worried about is this forest that we will have to go through." Redore circled his finger around the forest on the map. "This forest isn''t called The Mystic Woods for nothing. We might get lost inside it, and who knows when we will get out or if we will ever get out of it?"


    "Don''t worry, we have someone in the army who considers that ce as a yground." Nassor gave him a meaningful smile. "You would be greatly surprised if you will meet that person face to face," the old man whispered to himself.


    "W-wait... Is there something that I should be aware of?" Redore was somewhat confused. Nassor shook his head, still with the meaningful smile on his lips. The viscount finally noticed that it wasn''t just the old man who was giving him a meaningful smile but also the others.


    "Nothing of great significance. It is just that, the guide might surprise you." Kontar was the one who replied to the viscount''s question.


    "I will need a day to gather my team and provisions," Redore uttered. "We cannot afford to leave anything to chance." He knew that the others were up to something but he was certain that it was harmless.


    "Agreed," Nassor nodded his head. "Take all the time you need, but do not dy too long. The enemy is always watching, and we cannot afford to let our guard down."


    Redore nodded in agreement and saluted themanders before leaving the tent. He had a mission to prepare for, but he couldn''t shake off his thoughts about the woman he had spent withst night.


    "You should have told him already." Kontar chuckled. "No... It will be more fun if he doesn''t know." Nassor replied with a grin.


    "You going to drink that?" Karim, who had remained silent all this time, finally spoke, his index finger pointing at the gon of wine in front of Kontar. The drunkard didn''t even wait for a reply. He stretched his hand and grabbed the gon.


    "You know what, I am kind of amaze that your abilities still remained." Kontar stared at Karim with puzzlement. "Aren''t you supposed to avoid drinking since it clouds your mind and affects your judgement? I hear a lot of priests preaching it. And yet here you are, drinking like there is no tomorrow."


    "Those hypocrites? Let them utter all the nonsense that they want. I don''t give a shit about those bastards." spicy words came out from the mouth of the pdin.


    "And you spout more curses than divine phrases. I am beginning to wonder if what they say about being a pdin is true." Kontar turned his head towards Nassor.


    "Don''t look at me. I am as clueless as you are." Nassor shrugged his shoulders.


    "Which is?" Karim asked after burping out loudly.


    "That bing a pdin is not as hard as they say."


    "Why don''t you try to find out," the pdin responded, then continued drinking. He was even about to reach for the gon belonging to Nassor when the old man quickly kept it away from his reach.


    "This is mine. Go get yourself another one from the supplies if you ain''t satisfied still." Nassor then returned his gaze towards the map.

 Chapter 368 368

    <h4>Chapter 368 Chapter 368</h4>


    Redore headed towards his own tent. His mind was filled with memories of the previous night. He shook his head. "I need to focus."


    As he walked towards his own tent, he found himself lost in thought. Part of him wanted to go and check on the woman and at least get her name, but he knew that he had responsibilities to tend to.


    With a heavy heart, he entered his tent and began gathering his gear. He knew that he needed to focus on the task at hand.


    After he had gathered his gear, he left his tent and headed towards where his men were at. Among their current army, they were the best riders there is.


    The Albernans also assembled a cavalry of their own butck skills and experience. Compared to the riders under the viscount, the Albernans wereplete rookies.


    Redore had always been proud of his men and their abilities, and he knew that they were ready for any challenge thaty ahead of them. They have been with him for years.


    As he approached his men, he saw that they were already preparing their steeds and gear. "Good to see that you''re all ready," he said with a nod.


    "We''re always ready, my lord," one of his men replied with a grin. "We''re just itching to get out there and kick some ass."


    Redore couldn''t help but chuckle at the man''s enthusiasm. "Well, we''ll have our chance soon enough. But first, we need to make sure that we''re properly equipped and prepared. Make sure that we have everything, especially your balls."


    Laughter broke out among his men. "I have mine here," one of them grabbed towards his balls. "How about you?" he tapped his fellow rider beside him.


    "Your hand reeks. Washing your balls is a must." The man pped the hand that was near his shoulders. "No woman would want a man whose balls stink like spoiled food."


    "That is the scent of a real man''s balls."


    The riders continued tough as they packed their stuff. Redore smiled at the amusing scene of one of his men letting the others have a sniff of his hand.


    He then went on to inspect their gear and provisions, making sure that everything was in order. As he did so, his mind kept drifting back to the woman from the previous night. He couldn''t help but wonder who she was and what her story was.


    But he knew that he had to push those thoughts away and focused on the mission at hand. They have got to seed or else they wouldn''t be able to mount a counterattack.


    After making sure that his men were all set, the viscount headed back towards the tent where Nassor was at. It was time for him to meet with their guide.


    Nassor was on his seat waiting for him when Redore entered the tent. The old man looked up from the map he was studying and nodded in greeting.


    "Ah, Redore. I trust your men are ready?" Nassor asked.


    Redore nodded. "They''re all set. But before we proceed, I need to know more about our guide. What can you tell me about her?"


    Nassor paused for a few moments, his eyes flickering with a hint of amusement. "Ah, yes. Our guide. She''s quite a character, that one. Her name is Eris, and she''s a skilled tracker and hunter. She knows thesends like the back of her hand. Other Albernans might be scared of the forest, but not her."


    Redore raised an eyebrow in surprise. "She? I wasn''t expecting a woman to be our guide. Are you certain that she won''t put us in harm''s way?"


    Nassor just shrugged his shoulders. "Gender doesn''t matter when ites to tracking and survival skills. Besides, Eris is one of the best in the business. You won''t find anyone better suited for this task."


    Redore nodded, impressed. "Very well. And what else can you tell me about her? So that I don''t start off on the wrong foot with her."


    Nassor leaned back in his chair, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Well, she''s not exactly...conventional. She has a bit of a wild streak, you might say. Spends most of her time alone in the wilderness. But don''t let that fool you. She can be quite charming when she wants to be."


    Redore couldn''t help but chuckle at the old man''s description. "Sounds like a very interesting woman. I look forward to meeting her."


    Nassor nodded. "You already met her."


    "Huh?" Redore had confusion all over his face after hearing the words of the old man. "I already met her?"


    Nassor nodded his head again. "Yes, you already did. And I think you already know a lot about her. Like her weak points and all." A teasing smile was on the oldmander''s lips.


    The viscount''s confusion went up a notch higher. Before Redore could raise another question, the sound of a horse neighing outside caught his attention.


    "She is here. Let''s go outside to meet her." Nassor let out a soft chuckle, then went ahead.


    Redore nodded in acknowledgement and made his way towards the tent p. He took a deep breath and stepped outside, his eyes scanning the area for any sign of the guide. It didn''t take him long to spot her.


    Eris was patting the head of her steed with gentle strokes. She was whispering something to the horse.


    "Redore, meet Eris. She will be the one responsible for guiding you through the Mystic Forest. Eris, this here is Viscount Redore. He and his men will need your assistance." Nassor introduced the two of them to each other.


    The viscount observed their guide. She was dressed in a simple leather tunic and pants, with a bow and quiver slung over her shoulder. Her long brown hair was pulled back into a messy braid.


    Redore couldn''t help but feel that the woman was familiar. Especially her hair and the shape of her body.


    "Nice to-..." Eris'' words were cut short as she turned around.


    "It''s you..." the two eximed in surprise as they finally got to see each other''s face.


    Nassor let out a heartyugh after witnessing the reaction of the two. "I believe that you two are already well acquainted with each other. After all, you caused quite a ruckus while you were together and...Ha!!! Ha!!!Ha!!!" he didn''t continue with his words.


    The guide''s face turned a shade of crimson after being reminded of what happened during that time. She can''t raise her head up because of shame.

 Chapter 369 369

    <h4>Chapter 369 Chapter 369</h4>


    Redore headed towards his own tent. His mind was filled with memories of the previous night. He shook his head, "I need to focus."


    As he walked towards his own tent, he found himself lost in thought. Part of him wanted to go and check on the woman and at least get her name, but he knew that he had responsibilities to tend to.


    With a heavy heart, he entered his tent and began gathering his gear. He knew that he needed to focus on the task at hand.


    After he had gathered his gear, he left his tent and headed towards where his men were at. Among their current army, they were the best riders there is.


    The Albernans also assembled a cavalry of their own butck skills and experience. Compared to the riders under the viscount, the Albernans wereplete rookies.


    Redore had always been proud of his men and their abilities, and he knew that they were ready for any challenge thaty ahead of them. They have been with him for years.


    As he approached his men, he saw that they were already preparing their steeds and gear. "Good to see that you''re all ready," he said with a nod.


    "We''re always ready, my lord," one of his men replied with a grin. "We''re just itching to get out there and kick some ass."


    Redore couldn''t help but chuckle at the man''s enthusiasm. "Well, we''ll have our chance soon enough. But first, we need to make sure that we''re properly equipped and prepared. Make sure that we have everything especially your balls."


    Laughter broke out among his men. "I have mine here," one of them grabbed towards his balls. "How about you?" he tapped his fellow rider beside him.


    "Your hand reeks. Washing your balls is a must." The man pped the hand that was near his shoulders. "No woman would want a man whose balls stink like spoiled food."


    "That is the scent of a real man''s balls."


    The riders continued tough as they packed their stuff. Redore smiled at the amusing scene of one of his men letting the others have a sniff of his hand.


    He then went on to inspect their gear and provisions, making sure that everything was in order. As he did so, his mind kept drifting back to the woman from the previous night. He couldn''t help but wonder who she was and what her story was.


    But he knew that he had to push those thoughts away and focused on the mission at hand. They have got to seed or else they wouldn''t be able to mount a counter attack.


    After making sure that his men were all set, the viscount headed back towards the tent where Nassor was at. It was time for him to meet with their guide.


    Nassor was on his seat waiting for him when Redore entered the tent. The old man looked up from the map he was studying and nodded in greeting.


    "Ah, Redore. I trust your men are ready?" Nassor asked.


    Redore nodded. "They''re all set. But before we proceed, I need to know more about our guide. What can you tell me about her?"


    Nassor paused for a few moment, his eyes flickering with a hint of amusement. "Ah, yes. Our guide. She''s quite a character, that one. Her name is Eris, and she''s a skilled tracker and hunter. She knows thesends like the back of her hand. Other Albernans might be scared of the forest but not her."


    Redore raised an eyebrow in surprise. "She? I wasn''t expecting a woman to be our guide. Are you certain that she won''t put us in harm''s way."


    Nassor just shrugged his shoulders. "Gender doesn''t matter when ites to tracking and survival skills. Besides, Eris is one of the best in the business. You won''t find anyone better suited for this task."


    Redore nodded, impressed. "Very well. And what else can you tell me about her? So that I don''t start off in the wrong foot with her."


    Nassor leaned back in his chair, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Well, she''s not exactly...conventional. She has a bit of a wild streak, you might say. Spends most of her time alone in the wilderness. But don''t let that fool you. She can be quite charming when she wants to be."


    Redore couldn''t help but chuckle at the old man''s description. "Sounds like a very interesting woman. I look forward to meeting her."


    Nassor nodded. "You already met her."


    "Huh?" Redore had confusion all over his face after hearing the words of the old man. "I already met her?"


    Nassor nodded his head again. "Yes you already did. And I think you already know a lot about her. Like her weak points and all." a teasing smile was on the oldmander''s lips.


    The viscount''s confusion went up a notch higher. Before Redore could raise another question, the sound of a horse neighing outside caught his attention.


    "She is here. Let''s go outside to meet her." Nassor let out a soft chuckle then went ahead.


    Redore nodded in acknowledgement and made his way towards the tent p. He took a deep breath and stepped outside, his eyes scanning the area for any sign of the guide. It didn''t take him long to spot her.


    Eris was patting the head of her steed with gentle strokes. She was whispering something to the horse.


    "Redore, meet Eris. She will be the one responsible to guide you through the Mystic Forest. Eris, this here is Viscount Redore, he and his men will need your assistance." Nassor introduced the two of them to each other.


    The viscount observed their guide. She was dressed in a simple leather tunic and pants, with a bow and quiver slung over her shoulder. Her long brown hair was pulled back into a messy braid.


    Redore couldn''t help but feel that the woman was familiar. Especially her hair and the shape of her body.


    "Nice to-..." Eris'' words were cut short as she turned around.


    "It''s you..." the two eximed in surprise as they finally got to see each other''s face.


    Nassor let out a heartyugh after witnessing the reaction of the two. "I believe that you two are already well acquainted with each other. After all you caused quite a ruckus while you were together and...Ha!!! Ha!!!Ha!!!" he didn''t continue with his words.


    The guide''s face turned a bit red after being reminded of what happened during that time. She can''t raise her head up because of shame.


    After being introduced to their guide. Redore couldn''t help but smile after knowing who she was. It seemed like his nights on the journey won''t be boring as he had expected it to be.


    The viscount and his men began their journey. They travelled an hour away from the frontlines before changing directions to the south.

 Chapter 370 370

    <h4>Chapter 370 Chapter 370</h4>


    "I didn''t expect that you were a hunter." Redore broke the silence between the two of them. Both of them were riding a bit ahead of the others. And the men of the viscount knew any better than to listen-in on their talk.


    Eris shrugged her shoulders. "It''s not something I usually bring up, especially during a certain act in bed. And people tend to get frightened or disgusted when they hear about it. Most of the men I have encountered are intimidated by the fact that I am a hunter. I kill for a living and I am used to having my hands drenched in blood."


    Redore raised an eyebrow. "Why would anyone be disgusted or intimidated by it? Hunting is a necessary skill, especially in these times of war. And I find a woman who knows how to hunt amazing and attractive."


    Eris let out a bitterugh. "You would think that, but not everyone sees it that way. Some people view it as barbaric. They don''t realize that sometimes you have to be willing to get your hands dirty in order to survive. Or they are just scared by the fact that I can kill them if they wronged me. Not every woman out there wanted to depend on a man." She shrugged.


    Redore couldn''t help but feel drawn to Eris. There was something about her that he found intriguing. Maybe it was her fierce independence or her unique skill set. Whatever it was, he wanted to know more about her.


    "You''re right," Redore said. "Not every woman wants to depend on a man. And honestly, I find that trait admirable in a person. Independence is a rare quality, especially in women. But you don''t have to worry about me being intimidated by your skills. I find them impressive."


    Eris turned to him, a small smile ying on her lips. "Thank you," she said. "It''s not often that Ie across someone, especially a man who thinks the way that you do."


    "Well, consider me one of the rare ones," Redore replied with a grin. "And speaking of impressive skills, I couldn''t help but notice how skilled you were in bed."


    Eris lifted an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Is that right? And what exactly did you find impressive, my lord?" she asked, a yful tone in her voice.


    Redore leaned closer to her, his voice dropping to a husky whisper. "Your stamina, for one. And your willingness to try new things. Not to mention your ability to lead the act, unlike other women."


    Eris smirked, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Well, I''m d you enjoyed it. But let''s focus on the task at hand, shall we? We have a long journey ahead of us, and we don''t want to get lost in the Mystic Forest."


    Redore nodded, a pang of disappointment echoing in his chest. He had been hoping to continue their conversation, to learn more about Eris and her unique skills. But he knew she was right. They had a mission to aplish, and he couldn''t afford to get distracted.


    For the rest of the journey, Redore and Eris kept their conversation strictly professional. They discussed the route they would take through the forest, the potential dangers they might encounter, and the best ways to avoid them.


    Despite the serious nature of their conversation, Redore couldn''t help but steal nces at Eris when she wasn''t looking. There was something about her that he found irresistible, something that drew him to her like a moth to a me.


    It didn''t take long for them to reach the outskirts of the feared forest. "Here it is, the Mystic Forest." Eris directed his gaze into the woods. Redore and his men stared at the towering trees which were probably of hundred years of age.


    As they entered the forest, Redore couldn''t shake the feeling that they were being watched. He scanned the tree line, searching for any sign of danger, but he couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary.


    Suddenly, Eris tensed up, her hand instinctively reaching for her bow. "We''re not alone," she said, her voice low and dangerous.


    Redore followed her lead, unsheathing his sword and scanning the area for any sign of danger. His heart was racing, his instincts telling him that they were in danger.


    Suddenly, a group of armed men emerged from the trees, brandishing swords and spears. The viscount''s men immediately drew their weapons, ready to defend themselves and their guide.


    "It''s an ambush! Defensive circle!" Redore shouted. The riders under hismand didn''t need to be told twice.


    Eris didn''t flinch, her bow already drawn and aimed at the first person that she had spotted. "Stay back," she warned, her voicemanding and powerful. "Or you''ll regret it."


    The unknown people didn''t even hesitate for a moment, and continued their attack. The ambushers were wearing leather armors, and they closed in on them in formation.


    Redore and his men fought fiercely, trading blows with the enemy and holding their own. But it was Eris who proved to be the star of the battle. Her arrows struck true, taking out foes left and right. And she moved with a grace and agility that Redore had never seen before. She was like a dance of death, a deadly beauty that mesmerized him.


    The ambushers were no match for the skilled warriors under Redore''smand, but it was Eris who dealt the final blow. She faced the leader of their foes, a towering man with a long beard and a scar across his cheek.


    The two circled each other, their eyes locked in a deadly stare. Eris had her bow at the ready, while the enemy leader wielded a massive axe.


    As they shed, Redore held his breath, afraid that Eris would be overpowered by therger man. But Eris was quick and nimble, dodging the axe andunching arrows with her bow. And when the enemymander least expected it, she drew a hidden dagger from her boot and plunged it into his heart.


    The remaining enemies fled in terror, their spirit broken by the fierce warriors and their deadly guide. But arrows came whistling, iming the lives of the slower ones. The viscount''s men quickly gave chase and eliminated every single one of them.


    Redore couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed. Eris was not only a skilled hunter and a talented lover, but she was also a deadly fighter. He felt a strange mix of fear and desire wash over him as he watched her clean the blood from her dagger.


    "Are you alright, my lord?" one of his men asked, breaking him out of his reverie.


    Redore nodded, his eyes still fixed on Eris. "Yes, I''m fine. But we need to keep moving. We don''t know if there are more of them lurking in the forest."


    Eris nodded in agreement, sheathing her dagger and picking up her bow. "Let''s go," she said, leading the way deeper into the Mystic Forest.


    "It seemed like they are a scouting party from the enemy army," one of the viscount''s ridersmented as he identified their foes. How their fallen foes fought was the same as the enemy soldiers in the frontline. Their formation and weaponry are all the same with them.

 Chapter 371 371

    <h4>Chapter 371 Chapter 371</h4>


    As they rode deeper into the forest, Redore couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of respect and admiration for Eris. She was not just a woman, but a force to be reckoned with. He had never met anyone like her, and he found himself drawn to her in ways he couldn''t exin.


    But he knew that he couldn''t let his desire for her distract him from the mission at hand. They had to reach the other side of the forest, and they had to do it quickly before their presence would be known to the enemy.


    As they rode, Eris kept a watchful eye on the trees and the ground beneath them. She knew the Mystic Forest like the back of her hand, and she could sense danger even when it was hidden from view.


    Redore admired her skills, and he couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to have her by his side permanently. He knew it was a dangerous thought, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that she was meant to be with him. He already has a wife back home and a child but that won''t stop him. "Which man, a powerful man would only have one woman in his life." he thought.


    But he had to focus on the journey first. They rode through the night, with only the stars to guide them. And when the sun rose, they emerged from the forest, battered but victorious.


    Redore breathed a sigh of relief as he saw the sunlight streaming in through the trees ahead. They had made it through the Mystic Forest, thanks to Eris'' guidance and the strength of his men.


    "Well done, Eris," Redore said, turning to her with a smile. "You truly are a remarkable woman."


    Eris returned the smile, her eyes sparkling in the light of the dawn. "Thank you, my lord. But we still have a long journey ahead of us. We must keep moving if we''re going to make it to our destination."


    Redore nodded, his mind already turning to the task ahead. But his thoughts kept drifting back to Eris, and he couldn''t help but wonder what the future held for them.


    For now, they had each other''s backs, and that was all that mattered. Together, they would face whatever dangersy ahead, and emerge victorious.


    As they continued their journey, Redore couldn''t help but steal nces at Eris whenever he had the chance. He found himself drawn to her in ways he couldn''t exin, and he knew he had never felt this way about anyone before.


    But he also knew that he had to be careful. He was a Viscount, and he couldn''t afford to let his feelings for Eris cloud his judgment. They were on a mission, and he had to focus on that above all else.


    Despite his best efforts, however, Redore found himself growing more and more infatuated with Eris as the days went by. He admired her courage, her strength, and her unwavering dedication to their cause.


    They spent another two days travelling deeper into enemy territory. Eris'' skills proved to be very useful in avoiding the patrols of the enemy army and their scout. She would lead them through paths that were most unlikely to be guarded.


    "This should be far enough from the frontlines and a good spot to set up an ambush." Redoremented. His eyes were scanning the surroundings. The road ahead was nked by rocky hills to the north and trees to the south. It was a very ideal ce to ambush the enemy supply convoy.


    Eris nodded in agreement, her eyes also on the surroundings. "We have the advantage of the terrain and the element of surprise. But we must be careful. We can''t take the enemy lightly."


    Redore nodded. "We''ll set up the ambush tonight. We need to be ready for whatever they throw at us."


    As they set up camp, Redore and his men couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. They were deep in enemy territory, and they were about tounch an attack that could possibly turn the tide of the war in their favor.


    But they were also filled with a sense of excitement, and each one of them knew that this was what they were meant to do. They were warriors, and they would do whatever it took to win this war.


    As night fell, they prepared for the ambush. Redore and his men hid behind the rocks and trees, waiting for the enemy convoy to arrive.


    And when it did, they struck with deadly precision.


    Redore led the charge, his sword shing in the moonlight as he charged towards the enemy. Eris up along the hills, her bow at the ready as she fired arrows into the enemy ranks. Some of the viscount''s men were with her to both protect her and tounch another attack from the hills.


    The battle was fierce, but Redore and his men were well-trained and well-prepared. They fought with all their might, determined to take down the enemy and secure their victory.


    Eris was a blur of movement, darting in and out of the fray with incredible speed and agility. She was a force to be reckoned with, and Redore was grateful to have her by their side.


    In the end, the battle was won. The enemy was defeated, and Redore and his men emerged victorious. They had secured a crucial victory that would probably turn the tide of the war in their favor.


    As they rode back to their camp, battered but victorious, Redore couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude towards Eris. She had been instrumental in their sess, and he knew that he owed her a debt of gratitude that he could never fully repay.


    But as they rode, his thoughts couldn''t help but drift back to his growing feelings for her. He knew it was dangerous, but he couldn''t help the way he felt. He admired her courage, her strength, and her unwavering dedication to their cause.


    Redore knew that he couldn''t let his feelings for her cloud his judgment, but he also knew that he couldn''t keep them bottled up forever. So he decided to take a risk.


    "Eris," he said softly, riding up beside her. "I know this might not be the best time, but there''s something I need to tell you."


    Eris turned to him, her eyes locking onto his. "What is it, my lord?" she asked.


    Redore took a deep breath, gathering his courage. "I know this might sound crazy, but I can''t help the way I feel. Eris, I think I''m falling in love with you."

 Chapter 372 372

    <h4>Chapter 372 Chapter 372</h4>


    Eris looked at Redore with surprise, but also with a hint of amusement. "My lord, I appreciate your feelings, but you must understand that we are in the midst of a war. We shouldn''t let our emotions cloud our judgment or distract us from our mission."


    Redore nodded, understanding her point. "I know, and I''m sorry. But I couldn''t help myself. You''re an incredible woman, Eris. I''ve never met anyone like you."


    Eris smiled at him, her eyes softening. "Thank you, my lord. But we have to focus on the task at hand. There will be time for everything elseter."


    Redore nodded, feeling a sense of disappointment but also a renewed sense of determination. He knew that Eris was right. They couldn''t afford to let their emotions get in the way of their mission. They had to focus on defeating the enemy and securing asting peace for their people.


    As they rode back to their camp, Redore couldn''t help but steal nces at Eris now and then. He knew that he had to keep his feelings in check, but it was easier said than done. The way she moved, the way she fought, the way she smiled¡ªit all made him want her even more.


    But he also knew that he couldn''t let his desire to get in the way of their mission. They had a war to win, and he couldn''t afford to let anything distract him from that.


    For the next few days, they travelled around the territory that was under the control of their enemies. Eris'' expertise in tracking aided them a lot in locating the enemy patrols in order for them to avoid them.


    *****


    Two families were eradicated by King Gyassi and the remaining soldiers from the Ereian Royal Army, sparing no one - men, women, the old and the young..


    The screams of the innocent echoed through the night as King Gyassi and his army continued their ruthless massacre. The residences of the two troublesome families were now a blood-soaked graveyard, with the bodies of the in littered all over the ce. No one could escape the wrath of the mad king, not even innocent children.


    As King Gyasssi rode through the now ruined residence of one of the kingdom''s nobles, the smell of death hung heavy in the air. He surveyed the carnage with a sense of satisfaction, knowing that he had sessfully eliminated the new rising threat to his reign within the city walls. His soldiers had done well; not a single member of the two families had been left alive.


    "That should suffice as a warning to the others," the king snorted. The zing fire that was consuming the residences of the two families reflected off the gleaming armor of the king and his soldiers. It was a sight to behold, the destruction and chaos that they had wrought upon the innocent. Yet, it was something that Gyassi relished. The power that came with being a ruthless monarch was intoxicating to him.


    As they rode out to the streets, a young woman caught the king''s eye, one of the servants of the noble that he had just killed. She was huddled in a corner, trembling with fear. Her cries for help went unheard amidst the chaos. Gyassi dismounted his horse and approached her. He towered over her, his imposing presence making her shrink even further.


    "Please, spare me," she whimpered, tears streaming down her face.


    Gyassi let out a cruelugh. "Spare you? Why should I? Your master is already waiting for you in the afterlife."


    The young woman sobbed as she clutched onto her tattered dress. "Please, I have done nothing wrong," she pleaded.


    King Gyassi looked down at her with disdain. "It''s not about what you''ve done, it''s about what you represent." He grabbed her by the hair, pulling her up to her feet. "You''re nothing more than a lowly servant, just like the rest of them. You''re beneath me."


    The woman winced in pain as she tried to pull away from the king''s firm grip. "Please..." she murmured weakly, her voice trailing off.


    But no matter how much she beg and cried, the king''s grip never loosened.


    "Off you go now..." Gyassi smiled, then kicked her away. "End her," hemanded to the nearby soldiers.


    As the soldiers advanced towards the young woman, King Gyassi mounted his horse once again, his face twisted into a cruel smile. "That''s what happens to those who defy me," he shouted to the remaining citizens of the city. "Anyone who tries to challenge my reign will face a simr fate."


    The people cowered in fear, not daring to utter a word. They knew that King Gyassi was not to be trifled with, that he was a monarch who would stop at nothing to maintain his hold on the throne. They had seen the atrocities that he hadmitted, and they knew that they could be next.


    As the soldiers carried out their gruesome task, King Gyassi rode away, reveling in the power that he held over his subjects. He knew that he had won this battle, but he also knew that the war was far from over. There were still those who would dare to challenge his rule, and he was ready to crush them with an iron fist.


    For King Gyassi, this was just the beginning. He was prepared to do whatever it took to keep his position as the ruler of thend, even if it meant massacring innocent people. His rise to power had been marked by bloodshed and violence, and he was determined to maintain his grip on the kingdom by any means necessary.


    As he rode through the city streets, King Gyassi could feel the fear and dread that his presence inspired in the people. He knew that they saw him as a monster, a cruel and heartless tyrant who cared nothing for the lives of his subjects. And he was fine with that. Fear was a powerful tool, and it was one that he was more than willing to use to maintain his position.


    But what he was unaware of was that the orcs that Adhalia had allied with were not the usual ones. He had med the failure of the duke and his army in dealing with the orcs due to their ipetence. He had no idea that these orcs were something far worse and more dangerous than the orcs that they knew of.


    Even the army that he sent towards thends of Baron Ragab had no idea on what kind of danger they were about to face.

 Chapter 373 373

    <h4>Chapter 373 Chapter 373</h4>


    A bit over half an hour of march away from the outskirts of Baron Ragab''s territory was the camp of Khao''khen and his warriors. They were just waiting for the arrival of the First Kanikarr Corps and the siege weapons.


    He was almost certain that the following battles would be sieges. After all, their enemies have lost again and again against them in pitched battles. They should have already wised up and avoid confronting his horde and their allies on an open battlefield.


    "Chief, they have arrived." Gur''kan came to report. He saw the chieftain staring at the map spread out on the makeshift table.


    The chieftain nodded his head. "Inform everyone to be at the ready. We will move out in the morning," he ordered.


    As Gur''kan turned to leave, Khao''khen''s gaze returned to the map that was in front of him. Thanks to the scouting of the Warghen n, almost the entireyout of the baron''s territory was known by them.


    Adhalia had already sent her most trusted person to deliver the message to the baron. Zaraki the ck had already left very early in the morning and should have already arrived at his destination.


    He did a bit of observation, and he was really d that he did. There was no information about the appearance of Commander Barika in town.


    ording to the original n, he was supposed to enter the castle without much problem. But what they have not ounted for was the presence of the Commander Barika.


    The figure of Barika was an imposing figure. His body was like a tree trunk, strong and without an ounce of fat. The soldiers of the baron were dwarfed in his presence. He was in full armour, his helm with a red mane which distinguishes him from the men he leads and he had a wild beard. His eyes were hidden behind his frown, and the only non-metal thing he wore was the cape on his back.


    Barika was a man who stood at a seven inches over six feet in height, his body was well toned, almost to the point of being ripped. His long hair, as ck as a moonless night, was tied behind him, each strand of hair twisting into an intricate braid. His eyes were like a night dark abyss, no emotion and no light was shown. It was as if his eyes were void of those emotions.


    And if Barika was in town, then that would mean that the Ereian Royal Army is not far away.


    Inside the town, Zaraki headed towards the slums. He was going to seek out the aid of the agents of the Eye in the Shadows to get inside the residence of the baron. He knew that the Eye in the Shadows was his only hope of gaining entry into the baron''s castle.


    Zaraki moved through the slums with ease, his dark cloak blending into the shadows. The Eye in the Shadows had eyes and ears all over the town, and he was counting on their help.


    Finally, he reached the rundown building that served as the secret headquarters of the Eye in the Shadows. He knocked on the door, and a small peephole slid open, revealing a pair of suspicious eyes.


    "What do you want?" a voice growled.


    "I need to speak to your leader," Zaraki replied. "It''s a matter of utmost urgency."


    The eyes disappeared from the peephole, and there was a long pause before the door creaked open. Zaraki stepped inside the dimly lit room, his hand on the hilt of his sword. A group of armed men immediately surrounded him, all of them eyeing him warily.


    "I need your help," Zaraki said, his voice steady. "I need to get inside the castle of Baron Ragab."


    The men exchanged nces, and one of them stepped forward. "And why should we help you?" he asked.


    "Because of this," Zaraki replied as he showed them the token that he had in his possession. "I am on an errand under themand of the young miss to deliver a message to the baron."


    The men murmured among themselves, and finally, the leader stepped forward. "Very well," he said. "We will help you. But it won''t be easy. You''ll have to pass through severalyers of security to get inside that castle."


    "I understand," Zaraki said. "What do I have to do?"


    The leader leaned in close to Zaraki and whispered the n into his ear. It involved dressing up as a servant and sneaking into the castle through a secret tunnel that led to the kitchens. From there, he would have to make his way to the baron''s chambers undetected.


    Zaraki nodded, "I''ll do it."


    The leader handed him a set of clothes and a map of the castle. Zaraki quickly changed into the servant''s attire and made his way towards the castle.


    He passed through the firstyer of security without much trouble, but as he approached the kitchen, he heard voices. He peeked through a crack in the door and saw two guards chatting while they ate their dinner.


    Zaraki knew he couldn''t risk being seen, so he waited until the guards finished eating and left the room. Although there was a small chance, they might recognize him as a new face and ask questions. He quickly made his way through the kitchen and into the hallway. It was a small chance, but such a chance might lead to his cover being blown.


    The map helped him navigate the castle''s maze-like structure, and he finally made it to the baron''s chambers. But as he reached for the doorknob, he heard footsteps approaching.


    He quickly hid behind a nearby tapestry and peeked through the fabric. He saw two guards passing by.


    Zaraki knew he couldn''t risk being caught, so he waited until the guards left before making his move. He slowly pushed the door open and stepped inside. The room wasvishly decorated with expensive tapestries and fine furniture. In the center of the room stood arge four-poster bed, and on it was the baron himself, snoring loudly.


    Zaraki made his way towards the bed and pulled out the message that Adhalia had entrusted him with. He ced it on the bedside table, making sure it was visible to the baron when he woke up.


    As he turned to leave, he heard a noise behind him. He quickly spun around, drawing his sword, and saw that the baron had woken up and was reaching for his own sword.


    Zaraki lunged forward, his sword meeting the baron''s with a loud ng. They exchanged blows, but Zaraki was no match for the baron''s skill. He was quickly disarmed and thrown to the ground.


    The baron raised his sword, ready to strike the killing blow, but suddenly, he paused. His eyes widened as he saw the token that Zaraki had dropped during their fight.


    "Where did you get this?" the baron asked, picking up the token.


    "I was sent by Adhalia to deliver a message," Zaraki replied, gasping for breath.


    The baron looked at the token again, then back at Zaraki. "Adhalia sent you?"


    Zaraki nodded, and the baron slowly lowered his sword.


    "So the rumors are true, she is still alive," a smile crept up to the lips of the baron. "Ha! I take it that she wants me to join forces with her to take down that mad king?"


    Zaraki took a deep breath and stood up, relieved that the baron had not killed him. "Yes, that is correct," he replied.


    The baron sheathed his sword and walked over to his desk, where he sat down and began to read the message. As he read, his expression turned from calm to surprise.


    "I see," he muttered under his breath. "She managed to gain a formidable ally. The king is in a lot of trouble now."


    Finally, the baron looked up at Zaraki. "Tell Adhalia that I will join forces with her. But I can''t do it openly."


    Zaraki raised an eyebrow, curious. "And why is that?"


    "You should already be aware that Barika is in town," the baron replied,"And even the king''s most powerful warrior is on his way here as we speak with an army. "


    Zaraki nodded. "I will deliver the message,"he said. "Thank you for your help, Baron."


    With that, Zaraki swiftly left the room and headed out of the castle. He knew that time was of the essence and that he needed to deliver the message to Adhalia as soon as possible. As he ran through the dark streets of the city, he could feel the tension in the air. He knew that the uing battle would be a hard one.


    *****


    The camp of Khao''khen was bustling with activity as his warriors and their allies prepared to move out. Warriors were gathering their gear and falling into formation. The support units were loading up the supplies, and the things needed onto the transport.


    As he surveyed his camp, Khao''khen couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. His warriors were the best-trained in thend, and he knew that they would make quick work of the enemy forces if they were still foolish enough to face them in open field.


    Exhausted and thirsty, Zaraki arrived at the camp. "Where is the chief?" he questioned the first Ereian that he saw in a hurry.


    "Uhmm...Inside his tent," the man replied with a confused face. "He should be with the miss and the othermanders."


    Zaraki briskly walked towards the tent of the chieftain.


    As he approached, he could hear the sound of voicesing from inside. He took a deep breath to steady himself before entering. Inside, he saw Khao''khen seated at a table with Adhalia and the othermanders of the allied forces.


    "Zaraki," Adhalia said, looking up from the map they were studying. "You''re back. What news do you bring?"


    Zaraki took a moment to catch his breath before replying, "The baron is on our side, but he can''t openly dere it. And there''s more. The king''s army should be already inside the baron''s castle under the lead of Barika and Ishaq."


    The room fell silent as everyone processed the news. Adhalia was the first to speak. "That man and the men under him are going to be a huge problem."


    Khao''khen nodded in agreement. There was no need to mention his name, as everyone already knew who Adhalia meant. Barika and his men could be ignored, but not Ishaq and his men.

 Chapter 374 374

    <h4>Chapter 374 Chapter 374</h4>


    The certain possibility of Ishaq and his men participating in the uing battle didn''t stop the horde. Instead of fearing a powerful foe, the orcs felt excited. Fighting someone as strong as Ishaq was like a shot of adrenaline to them.


    During the march of the horde, the ground trembled a bit. Thends of the baron seemed to be quaking in fear at the presence of the orcs.


    In the distance to the south, bald mountains can be seen as the sun shines down on the sand that stretches for miles. Near the river, scattered rocks reflect against the endless blue sky.


    The desert extends as far as the eye can see; the sun zing high in a cloudless blue sky. Most of the ground is brown and barren, the grains of sand hot and coarse. The onlynds that had some vegetations were the ones close to the river.


    The air tastes like hot sand, but so dry that it sticks to the tongue and is difficult to swallow.


    The desert was a symphony of sand and wind and the howl of the wind.


    The sand hissed at Khao''khen, his warriors, and their allies as they walked over it. As they march through thend, their feet kick up dust and stones.


    But the harshness of the desert did not perturb Khao''khen and his warriors. The orcs can endure the extreme weathers much better than the other races because of their toughness. And the Ereians, they were already used to the heat of their homnd.


    As they moved deeper into the desert, they noticed that the wind had picked up speed, and the sand was now whipping around them in all directions. Khao''khen knew they needed to find shelter soon if they wanted to avoid getting caught in a sandstorm.


    He scanned the horizon, searching for any signs of shelter or refuge. And then he saw it. In the distance, a series of rocky outcroppings jutted out from the ground, offering some cover from the storm.


    "To the rocks!" he shouted to his warriors, gesturing towards the outcroppings. "We need to seek shelter there before the storm catches up with us. We don''t want to be buried by the desert before meeting the new enemy army."


    They rushed towards the outcropping, their feet sinking deep into the hot sand with each step. As they drew closer, Khao''khen could feel the hot breath of the sandstorm on the back of his neck.


    The situation was dire, but the orcs didn''t look nervous at all, they just increased their pace and followed after their chieftain. A sandstorm was not a stranger to the Drakhars. They have already grown ustomed to seeing one or already experienced one while growing up.


    Like ants returning to their home, the orcs and the Drakhars made a beeline for the rocky outcroppings. There was no need for Khao''khen to assign who goes to which outcropping. The horde moved in together with their warband. The same thing happened with the Drakhars.


    The orcs and Drakhars quickly took shelter from the sandstorm, then waited patiently as it passed by in all its fury. After what felt like hours, the storm finally calmed down and Khao''khen could no longer hear the raging outburst of the desert.


    The sun shone brightly again in a now crystal-clear sky and the winds had died down to a gentle breeze. Khao''khen and his warriors had endured the sandstorm safely and could continue their march towards Ishaq''s army.


    "Tell themanders to ount their warriors," Khao''khen ordered. "They should thoroughly check their numbers. Someone might have been unluckily buried by the sands."


    After doing the checks, the horde moved forward with renewed vigor, knowing that their fight was close at hand. The ground beneath them vibrated with anticipation as they walked, as if something powerful was waiting for them around every corner.


    They continued their march towards the enemy as if the sandstorm had never happened. As they moved closer to their destination, a strange feeling of anticipation filled them; something they could not exin nor express in words, but nheless exciting.


    The journey was uneventful and the rest of the way. Khao''khen''s horde and their allies made use of the same route that the Warghen n had taken during their scouting. They stuck close to the river banks. The sound of the river flowing nearby provided them with a sense of relief from the heat.


    It was near noon; the sun was at its peak, and so was the heat that it gave off. Not far away was the fortress, the first obstacle that they must clear. They needed to take control of the fortress to secure their rear and have a path of retreat.


    As they had expected, the scouts from the fort quickly took notice of the orcish horde. The bells within the town started ringing.


    Khao''khen and his warriors halted their march, knowing fully well that the enemy had taken notice of their presence. They took cover behindrge rocks and boulders, assessing the situation before making a move.


    "Be prepared, a battle might break out any moment," Khao''khen ordered, his voice firm andmanding. "Stay focused and alert. We cannot afford to let our guard down."


    The orcs and Drakhars readied themselves for battle, each warrior taking their positions behind cover. Khao''khen surveyed their surroundings, looking for any potential weaknesses in the fortress''s defenses.


    "The fortress is heavily guarded," he said to hismanders. "We must take them by surprise if we want to have any chance of victory." Trot''thar suggested using stealth to approach the fortress undetected. Khao''khen agreed, knowing that it was their best option.


    "Very well," he said. "The Verakhs would be the ones to do the job then. They will approach the fortress under the cover of nightfall. Inform them to be ready to move out as soon as it gets dark."


    When ites to stealth, the Verakhs were the ones among the horde who were best at it. Although they usually work in the wilderness, they were up for the task.

 Chapter 375 375

    <h4>Chapter 375 Chapter 375</h4>


    ?


    The Verakhs waited patiently as the sun set over the horizon, giving way to the darkness of night. It was time to make their move. Darkness was the orc''s old friend.


    They made their move towards the fortress, moving in absolute silence. They moved like shadows in the night, blending perfectly into the surrounding darkness. The Verakhs were so quiet that even their breathing was barely audible.


    As they drew closer to the fortress, they could see the guards walking along the walls, their torches casting flickering shadows on the ground below. The Verakhs knew they had to be careful not to be detected.


    Quickly and quietly, they climbed up the wall and over the edge,nding silently on the other side. They moved towards the nearest guard, their movements almost too fast to see. Before the guard could sound the rm, a dagger from a Verakh found its way into his throat.


    The rest of the guards were taken out in the same manner, one by one, without making a sound. The Verakhs were like ghosts, slipping through the fortress unnoticed.


    "Don''t you find their gear odd?" Bakrah was the first to notice the gears of the guards that they had taken out. "Something doesn''t feel right." he felt that something was amiss but he can''t point his finger at it.


    "Cautious bastards," an annoyed voice from one of the nearby towers sounded. A huge man wearing the same armor as the guards that they had taken out showed up. Right behind him were dozens of soldiers with weapons at the ready.


    "It''s a trap! Retreat!" Bakrah shouted. The Verakhs quickly responded to the situation and started showering their foes with bolts of iron.


    Barika, who was at the forefront, took a few shots, but he was lucky that the bolts just graze him. He was the first one to react after seeing that the orcs were pointing something at them. His instinct screamed danger and so he quickly got on the ground and rolled away.


    The Verakhs continued to fire their crossbows, their bolts piercing through the armor of the enemy soldiers. But they were outnumbered, and soon enough, the enemy soldiers began closing in on them.


    The Verakhs quickly realized that they were trapped and their only way out was to scale down the wall. They fought fiercely, taking down as many enemies as they could. The fierceness of the Verakhs nted a seed of fear in the hearts of their enemies.


    "Bakrah, grab the wounded and fall back first." Kroth shouted at his brother. "We will hold them off!"


    Bakrah and the wounded Verakhs were able to get off the wall. The sound of battle continued on the walls. Kroth and the remaining Verakhs demolished anyone that came too close to them.


    Although they were powerful and more durable than their foes, Kroth and the remaining Verakhs who were with him on the walls got exhausted. Their surroundings were littered with blood, body parts and corpses of the fallen.


    The screams of pain of those who were wounded echoed through the night. Fear engulfed the walls.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, an iron bolt came whistling by and nailed two of the Verakhs to the walls. "Ballista..." Kroth turned his gaze towards the direction where the bolt came from. There, he saw a few ballistas line up and aimed at them.


    Seeing that two of their opponents were quickly dealt with, the Ereians who were on the walls fought again with renewed vigor. Kroth and his remainingrades fought with everything that they had.


    "Captain go! We will hold them back for as long as we can," one of the Verakhs shouted at him.


    "I will not leave you guys behind. We will get through this together or we''ll all die here to¡ª "his words were cut short as he was thrown out of the wall. A bolt had impaled him on the shoulder.


    Kroth''s eyes widened as he felt the pain shoot through his body. Hended hard on the ground, his vision temporarily blurred from the impact. He looked around and realized that he was far from the fortress walls. His Verakhpanions were nowhere to be seen, probably still fighting for their lives up there.


    Blood gushed from the wound, but he refused to let it slow him down. Ignoring the pain in his shoulder, Kroth managed to get up and stumble forward. He quickly made his way towards Bakrah and the wounded Verakhs, his heart heavy with the loss of hisrades.


    "We have to retreat," Kroth said grimly, catching his breath. "The fortress was a trap."


    Bakrah nodded in agreement, his face tense with worry. "We need to go back to our camp and inform the chief. The enemies had been waiting for us."


    Upon hearing the news about the ambush, Khao''khen ordered the orcs and Drakhars to fall back to their camp, their hearts heavy with loss but still determined to win this war. The ambush at the fortress was only the beginning of their long journey towards victory.


    "It looks like they won''t let us take the fortress easily," Khao''khen muttered. He didn''t expect that their foes to set up an ambush so quick. "Get the siege engines ready! We will rain down hell upon them."


    The orcs and Drakhars worked quickly to prepare the siege engines before their enemies wouldunch a counter-attack. They loaded the onagers with massive rocks and boulders, ready to unleash their fury on the fortress.


    Khao''khen watched as the siege machines were loaded and aimed at the fortress walls. With a signal from him, they wereunched, hurtling through the air towards the enemy stronghold.


    The sound of rocks hitting stone echoed through the air as the boulders destroyed parts of the wall. Those who were unlucky among the defenders got squashed by the rocks. The First Kanikarr Corps rained down rocks upon the enemy for half an hour.


    The once mighty walls of the fortress were now riddled with cracks. Some parts of its battlements thoroughly destroyed.

 Chapter 376 376

    <h4>Chapter 376 Chapter 376</h4>


    It was already a bit dark when Zaraki got out of the residence of the baron. Looking up the night sky saturated with the glow of a million stars, the moon''s cool light radiating over thend, a billion specs of dust dance in the sky as the banners upon the towers and walls of the castle sway to the blow of the wind.


    Zaraki walked along the cobblestone streets, his thoughts whirling around like a tornado in his mind. The meeting with the baron had been a sess. The task assigned to him was done but the presence of Barika spelt trouble for them. He moved with a haste and headed back towards their camp to make his report.


    After two hours, Ishaq and the bulk of what remains of the army that was left to defend Ereia from all threats arrived. The army was apanied by Ishaq''s feared Sandstorm Cavalry and the Ereian Royal Cavalry.


    "Commander Ishaq! Wee," Ragab personally came out of his residence to greet Ishaq.. Even though the two had some problems with each other, basic courtesy was still a must. "How can I be of assistance?"


    "Information... Information about the enemy." Ishaq uttered. He went directly to the point without even bothering with a proper greeting. "Thest position of the enemy and their estimated numbers."


    "Hey! Hey!" Barika menacing stepped forward. His towering figure shadowed over Ishaq under the moonlight. "I was the one who the king chose to lead this army, not you."


    "We know," Menna was the one who responded. Isma and Menna nked Ishaq on both sides. The movements of the two caused the members of the Ereian Royal Army who were with Barika to sweat bullets. They knew very well that even with their number advantage, they would be easily thrashed by the two.


    Under the cover of the night''s darkness, Ragab smiled. "Gentlemen, we are here to address the threat to the kingdom and not to quarrel among ourselves. Let us set aside our personal disputes for now, shall we?" He mediated after hiding his smile.


    Barika clicked his tongue, then backed down. The soldiers who were with him gave out a sigh of relief. They were thankful that a brawl didn''t break out between the two.


    "Let''s go inside... Out here is not a proper ce to talk." The baron gestured for them to enter his residence.


    As they entered the castle, Isma halted in his tracks, his eyebrows scrunched together, then he closed his eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Menna, who was by his side, asked. He knew that Isma wouldn''t stop in his footsteps without any reason at all.


    "I sense someone familiar," Isma responded. His eyes still remained close, still trying to figure out the identity of that person that he was sensing. "The presence is so faint, I can''t quite get a grasp on it," he shook his head.


    As they followed up after the other who were already ahead of them, the presence that he was sensing became stronger. He was certain that he was picking up on someone familiar in the vicinity. His instincts were never wrong, and he knew that he needed to find that person fast.


    "Come with me," Isma said to Menna, before quickly moving towards the direction where he sensed the presence of this familiar person. He made his way through the dark hallway until he came across a door on the eastern wing of the castle.


    "Where did your two adjutants go?" Ragab finally noticed that the two were missing. He was so focused on sorting out what information he should reveal to Ishaq and the others.


    "Probably something caught their attention," Ishaq shrugged his shoulders. He knew those two well and they wouldn''t do anything stupid, even without his supervision. "There must be something that caught their attention," he thought.


    As they stand in front of the door where the presence wasing from, "Be on your guard," Isma said sternly. "There is someone here, and they are not to be underestimated."


    Menna nodded, his hand already on the hilt of his sword. He stood alert, ready for anything that maye their way.


    Without hesitation, Isma pushed the door open and stepped inside. His eyes quickly adjusted to the dim light in the room, and when he saw who was standing there, he smirked.


    "So this is where you are hiding," he said to the figure, who waspletely covered from head to toe with only the eyes of the figure being shown. "Now we know who is your master."


    The two who were in the room turned their heads towards the door. They didn''t make any sound, nor had the expression that Isma expected.


    A staring contest ensued. The momentsted for a few breaths until the covered figure made a move. Spikes as dark as a moonless night headed for Isma and Menna.


    "Watch out!" Isma warned. He rolled away out of the sudden attack. Menna too got out of the way, he jumped to one side evading the attack at thest moment.


    The two quickly regained their footing, swords now drawn and ready for battle. Isma recognized the aura that radiated out of their opponent. It was the same as the one who they fought in the capital. He knew that their opponent was strong, but he was confident that they could take down this enemy.


    The figure moved swiftly, its strikes precise and deadly. It was obvious that this was not an ordinary foe, but a skilled warrior. The sh of steel echoed throughout the room as the two sides fought with all their might. There was also the sound of explosions from time to time caused by the attack of the unknown person.


    Isma and Menna worked together, their movements fluid and in sync. They were able to deflect most of the enemy''s attacks, but the figure proved to be a formidable opponent. It was only a matter of time before someone made a mistake.


    With a swift movement, the figure managed to get past Menna''s defenses andnded a hit. Menna stumbled back, his sword ttering to the ground. He wasn''t wounded. His hand felt numb after deflecting the strange shadow-like attack of the enemy.


    Isma''s eyes widened in shock as he watched Menna fall to the ground. He knew that he had to end this fight quickly before the enemy could do any more damage. He charged forward, his sword at the ready.


    The figure, undeterred by Menna''s fall, continued to attack Isma. Their movements were lightning-fast, and it was all Isma could do to keep up. He was starting to tire, and he knew that he needed to end this fight soon or risk losing.


    With a roar, Ismaunched himself at the enemy, their swords shing once more. This time, however, Isma was ready. He saw an opening and took it, striking the enemy''s sword arm with all his strength.


    The figure stumbled back; the sword falling from her hand. Isma wasted no time in pressing his advantage, his sword at the ready. He was about to strike the final blow when he noticed a sharp shadow heading for his chest.


    Isma was forced to abandon his attack to defend himself. The force of the enemy''s attack threw Isma back a few feet.


    "We won''t be able to fight her with swords alone," Menna shouted. He gathered a cluster of energy in his right hand then pushed it against the ground. A shockwave ransacked the room. Everything in front of Menna in a cone shape was thrown away. The walls trembled and cracks appeared upon them.


    The figure crashed against the wall, almost thrown out of the window. But before she could recover, Isma and Menna charged forward, a fierce determination in their eyes. They knew that they had to end this fight quickly before the enemy regained her footing.


    Ismaunched himself at the figure, his movements fluid and precise. He feinted left, then struck right, catching the enemy off-guard. His sword sliced through the air, cutting through the fabric of the enemy''s cloak and revealing a slender, yet athletic figure underneath.


    Menna, on the other hand,unched a series of energy sts at the enemy, aiming for her weak spots. The figure rolled out of the way, narrowly avoiding the attacks, but it was only a matter of time before she sumbed to theirbined efforts.


    With a loud yell, Isma and Menna charged forward one final time, their swords and energy sts striking the enemy simultaneously. The force of their attacks sent the figure flying across the room, crashing into the wall and leaving a deep indent.


    The battle was over, or so they thought. The floor under them became ck, as if the shadows in all the corners gathered together.


    "What the?" Isma uttered. He was puzzled by what the enemy was trying to do. "This isn''t good... Run!"


    "You don''t have to tell me twice," Menna replied, and he was the first one to run out of the room. He felt threatened by the amount of power that was concentrated in the room. Without breaking the seal, he knew that even if he survives the st, he would surely be heavily wounded.


    Isma followed close behind, sprinting as fast as he could. He could feel the danger creeping up behind him, threatening to swallow him whole.


    As they ran through the hallway, they could hear the sound of the explosion from behind. The force of the st sent them stumbling, but they quickly regained their footing.


    Menna turned to look at Isma. "Are you alright?" he asked, concern etched on his face.


    Isma nodded, trying to catch his breath. "I''m fine," he said, though his voice was shaky.

 Chapter 377 377

    <h4>Chapter 377 Chapter 377</h4>


    It was still early in the morning; the sun had yet to show a glimpse of its majesty. The surroundings were still a bit dark, but this did not affect the orcs at all. They quickly got into battle formation.


    "Let''s wake them up," Khao''khen smirked. He took a quick nce at the First Kanikarr Corps, who were waiting for hismand. "Give them a wake-up call, Fire!" the chieftain ordered.


    "Gotcha, chief!" the leader of the corps responded with a smirk. "Let''s git em gud¡­"ughter broke out among the trolls. A series of loud thuds from the siege weaponster and enormous rocks began soaring through the air.


    The enemy soldiers who were on the walls were forcefully woken up by the impact of the attack. rmed and shocked, they took a peek at what was happening. The walls that they were on trembled from the impact of the rocks.


    "Fortify your positions!" themanders who were on the walls shouted. They were trying their best to calm their men down. "Inform Sir Barika that the orcs areunching a new attack!" onemander shouted.


    The Yurakks and the Verakhs watched the rain of rocks. A frown was written all over their face since they knew that there wouldn''t be a real attack at all. They just formed their battle formation to deceive their foes into thinking that they really were going to attack.


    "What is going on out there?" Barika came out of his quarters all grumpy and still half asleep. He was aroused from his sleep while having a nice dream. "Oh sh*t," he cursed, then ducked out of the way. The door that he juste out of was smashed into pieces by a rock.


    "Commander! Are you alright?" a soldier came to assist Barika, who was still in his sleeping clothes. "The orcs are preparing tounch an assault," he quickly reported after helping the man up to his feet.


    "Then gather the soldiers and prepare for battle," Barika replied, the tone of his voice filled with annoyance. He then went back inside his quarters, not forgetting to crush the rock that destroyed the doors on his way with his battle energy.


    "Annoying bast*rds¡­ Launching an attack so early in the morning," Barika grumbled as he washed his face. He quickly suited up for battle and headed towards the walls. Barika saw that most of the soldiers were already gathered and were prepared to fight.


    "Where are they?" Barika questioned the first sentry that he saw.


    "By the outskirts of the town, sir. They have been advancing rather slowly," the soldier responded as he pointed in the direction where the enemy army was at. "It looks like they are preparing a massive attack based on their numbers. Almost the entire enemy army is on the move, sir."


    "Let theme. We will give them a good fight. This fortress wouldn''t fall for as long as I am guarding it." Barika dered with all confidence. It is normal for him to be confident since they are the defenders and the numbers of the enemy army arecking, or at least that''s what he knows.


    "Why don''t we just storm the fort, chief?" Cledus questioned, directing his gaze towards Khao''khen. He was puzzled by the horde just posing for an attack and not actually attacking. "We can take the fortress easily if we do an all-out assault," he continued.


    "That is because weck information about the number of enemy soldiers manning the fort," Khao''khen quickly replied. There were some unknown variables that he had to consider first beforeunching an all-out attack. He was nning to take the fort and make it as their base in attacking the capital while also serving as a fallback zone if things went awry. "And besides, we can intimidate our foes while also conserving our strength and numbers. Who knows, they might just abandon the fort out of fear," Khao''khen continued while keeping his eyes on the movement of the enemy on the walls and the horde that was slowly moving forward.


    "What is taking them so long?" Barika was annoyed by the slow pace of the enemy army. It was past an hour already since the rain of rocks halted and the enemy army was still outside the range of their archers. "Tsk¡­ They sure are taking their time."


    "They are nearing the marked distance," Trot''thar reported to the chieftain. His powerful sight was a very helpful plus to the horde.


    "They should begin now," Khao''khen muttered, and then, as he had nned, the horde that was advancing began to shout their war cries. The Yurakks and the Verakhs began shouting at their foes, but little did their foes know that the orcs were telling them toe out and fight them since they weren''t really attacking the fortress just yet. They were releasing their frustration at not being able to do battle through their war cries.


    As war cries broke out among the advancing orcs, a new wave of rocks began crashing against the walls of the fortress.


    "Right on cue," Khao''khen smiled. Their posturing should be convincing enough to make the enemy think that they are going tounch an attack.


    "Prepare to defend the walls! The enemy will begin rushing in at any moment!" Barika shouted as he took shelter from the rain of rocks that was causing destruction upon their ranks and their defensive positions. He was conserving his energy for the uing fight rather than wasting it on the simple rocks that could be evaded.


    Themanders of the soldiers on the walls were shouting words to their men to boost their morale and to harden their hearts for the uing bloody battle.


    A few momentster, the war cries got louder and louder and the rain of rocks began slowing down. "Get ready to fight!" Barika shouted after seeing that there were no longer rocks in the air as he peeked out from where he was hiding.


    As the soldiers steeled their hearts toe out from their cover to defend the walls, the sight that weed them made them all confused. Instead of orcs rushing in, what they saw was orcs moving away from them.


    "Huh? Where are they going?" Barika was puzzled by the actions of the orcs. His puzzlement didn''tst long as he saw rocks soaring through the air. "Take cover!"


    "What the heck is happening?" that was the question inside the mind of every Ereian on the walls. But that question will remain unanswered since the answer was with their foes.

 Chapter 378 378

    <h4>Chapter 378 Chapter 378</h4>


    Darkness finally began to set in. The surroundings dimmed down robbing the Ereians of their sight. The tiny torches created by the ming arrows gave a much-needed light for the defenders to barely see the location of their foes.


    "If you will," Barika gestured forward towards the mage. The mage didn''t bother to reply to him and just walked forward to begin chanting his spell.


    "By the fires of ancient might,


    In this dark and endless night,


    I call upon the mes so bright,


    A light to pierce the shadows'' blight."


    Mana began swirling around the mage and began gathering on his right palm as he chanted. A small ball of reddish light began forming on top of his palm. The tiny ball of luminosity produced heat that even Barika who was a few steps away could feel it.


    "re!"


    The mage made a hurling motion and the small sphere of light took to the skies.


    The re exploded mid-air, casting a bright red light across the battlefield. The sudden burst of light revealed the enemy army advancing towards them, their armor glinting under the light of the moon. Barika watched with a mixture of fear and awe as the enemy army came closer. They were outnumbered at least three to one, and he knew that this was going to be a difficult battle.


    "Ready your weapons, men!" Barika shouted, drawing his sword. "We will not let them take the fort without a fight!"


    The Ereians rallied behind him, brandishing their weapons and readying themselves for battle.


    Taken aback by the sudden illumination, Sakh''arranmanded the horde to halt in their tracks. He was unsure if they should proceed with the assault, the element of surprise was no longer there for them.


    "Should we continue with the attack, War Chief?" the orc who was responsible for rying themands of Sakh''arran turned towards the chief and waited for his order.


    "Let''s see what they are up to first," Sakh''arran opted to wait it out. He then signalled for Trot''thar. The orc with bulging arms came to his side.


    "Trot''thar, can you see what the enemies are up to? I sense that something isn''t right here, I don''t know why but I have a bad feeling with the situation." Trot''thar nodded in response and moved towards an elevated terrain where he could have an unobstructed view.


    Trot''thar focused his sights on the walls of the fort in the distance but every time he focused his vision, the sudden shes of light disturbs his focus and blinds him momentarily. Although unintentional, Barika''smand for the mages to aid them prevented Trot''thar from finding out any information about their defenses.


    Try as much as he can, Trot''thar kept being blinded by the sudden shes that came from time to time. He had to shake his head and rub his eyes to get rid of the sudden momentary blindness and little dizziness thates every time a burst of light illuminates the surroundings. Annoyed, Trot''thar let out a roar, flexing his bulging arms. This caught the attention of Barika, who looked over towards the orc.


    "What''s going on?" Sakh''arran shouted towards Trot''thar.


    "The enemy mage is disrupting my vision, War Chief," Trot''thar replied, frustration evident in his voice. "I can''t see anything beyond the bursts of light."


    Sakh''arran nodded, understanding the problem.


    Still annoyed by the situation, Trot''thar directed his gaze towards the far distance and identally caught silhouettes by the river. "I see figures by the river, War Chief," he reported. His words caught the attention of Sakh''arran who turned towards the direction of the river.


    "It looks like they are trying to sneak past us," Trot''tharmented. His eyes still trailed the figures that were moving around in the darkness.


    "They are not that important at the moment, the of Verakhs will get them," Sakh''arran replied then turned towards the problem with more importance.


    On the side of the Ereians, Barika wasforted by the fact that they could get a glimpse of the enemy army in the distance from time to time with the help of the mage. He was concerned about the orcs making a move in the dark.


    "When will these fiends begin their actual attack?" that was the question that was running through the minds of the Ereians. They were confident that they could fight back against the orcs as long as they could see where they were at.


    Silence prevailed throughout the field as the two armies remained in a standoff. There was tranquillity but the scent of danger was thick in the air.


    "Soften them up!" Sakh''arran shouted towards the First Kanikarr Corps. The leader of the corps grinned in reply before nodding toward his fellow trolls. It didn''t take long before rocks began soaring through the air once again and smashed against the enemy fortifications.


    "Take cover!" No one knew who shouted but the Ereians were quick to respond to it as they sought shelter from the rain of rocks that was raining down on them.


    "Send in the rams!" Sakh''arranmanded. Three menacing contraptions began moving forward.?The contraptions have spikes and bones all over them, topped off with the skull of a war elephant at the front and a ck, grimy banner of a grimy skull courtesy of the orcish aesthetics.


    The spikes are sharp and pointy and from the inside of the contraption, a wooden cage protects the ram from being disarmed. The handles are like two giant horns.


    The rams were made from the bones of the in steeds. The spikes and bones serve as the rampart. It was groaned and pulled by the orcs. They were the muscle.


    Upon sighting the frightening contraptions, the Ereian officers were quick to give out theirmands. They were hurrying the archers to form up and use ming arrows to set the enemy siege engines on fire.


    Specks of fire began soaring through the air andnded on the battering rams but there was not much effect. The bones covering the rams were effective countermeasures against the ming arrows.


    Slowly but surely, the rams continued on their path and the archers on the walls of the fort were being smashed to pieces along with their fortifications. From time to time, Barika would peek out from where he was hiding to assess the situation that was going on.


    When the rams were too close to the walls, Sakh''arran ordered their onagers to end the attack lest they destroy theirrades who were near the walls. The defenders then began hampering the path of the rams toward the gates.

 Chapter 379 379

    <h4>Chapter 379 Chapter 379</h4>


    "Let me deal with these bastards," Barika finally came out from where he was hiding with a boastful tone in his voice. He unsheathed his weapon and stood with confidence in the open looking down on the three contraptions that were slowly making their way towards the gate. Barika channeled his battle energy throughout his body and concentrated it on his weapon, "Take this!" he yelled as he shed towards the closest enemy battering ram in his sight.


    A de of thick battle energy flew towards the lead battering ram and with a loud crash; its front was smashed into pieces. The spikes and bones covering the contraption did not protect against the attack of Barika and the orcs who were at the forefront were heavily wounded by the attack.


    "There is more where that came from!" Barika roared toward the orcs. His roar earned him a few objects being thrown toward him by the orcs who were pushing the now-destroyed battering ram. Among the objects that were thrown were the tusks of the war elephant''s skull which narrowly missed him by a few inches.


    Frightened by the response of their foes, Barika hid behind the cover of the walls.


    "Archers! Focus on the destroyed enemy ram!" an officer among the Ereians quickly directed the archers to shoot at the now incapacitated enemy siege engine. ming arrows began raining down heavily upon the wrecked battering ram and embers finally began consuming it.


    The two remaining battering rams continued towards the walls while the orcs who had theirs destroyed moved towards the remaining two to help in moving it.


    "Pour down the ck sludge," an officer who was guarding the gates ordered towards his men. Through the openings on the side of the walls, oil began pouring down and bathed the two battering rams.


    "Do you smell that?" one of the orcs noticed the unique scent of oil and raised a question to hisrades.


    "Probably Urduk who hasn''t taken a bath for a week now," the orc behind him answered with a chortle which then caused the others tough. Urduk who was on the other battering ram had no idea that he was being badmouthed. "I haven''t seen him take a bath once since we entered thesends." Another orcmented.


    "No not that smell," the orc who noticed the odor of oil can''t quite remember where he had smelled it before but he had a hunch that it was something not good. His senses were screaming of danger but he couldn''t figure out from where. His first suspicion was that the scent was something poisonous but he quickly threw that notion away since he wouldn''t be able to remember it if that was the case, he would have been long dead.


    "Are you bastards feeling cold!? Let me warm you up!" the officer who was in charge of the gates shouted towards the orcs then threw down a torch at the now oil-covered battering rams.


    The mes caught the oil quickly and soon, the battering rams were engulfed in a fiery ze. Most of the orcs who were pushing the rams were caught by surprise and tried to flee but it was toote. Their screams of agony and the smell of burning flesh filled the air. The Ereians watched as the enemy siege engines were destroyed and the orcs who were manning them were burning alive.


    Barika couldn''t help but feel satisfied with the oue. He had taken down one of the battering rams and his men had sessfully destroyed the other two. He knew that the battle was far from over but this small victory gave him hope.


    As the smoke from the burning rams cleared, the Ereians could see the remaining orcs who survived the fiery ze retreating.


    Sakh''arran had not expected such resistance from the Ereians and had suffered serious losses. He was now losing confidence in his ability tomand.


    But Sakh''arran was not willing to give up yet. He had to prove that him, being named by the chieftain as the Horde Chief was something that he deserved. His initial attack might have faltered against the defense of the enemy but he was not going to give up. The siege couldst for many days or might even take months but he was not someone who easily gave up against such a challenge.


    "Soften them up more," hemanded then the First Kanikarr Corps began another round of rain of rocks against the enemy defenses. The downpour of rockssted for a few hours and the Ereians couldn''t do anything against it.


    Khao''khen who was watching at the rear remained quiet about the situation. He had given full control of the horde to Sakh''arran although he had many ideas in his head on how to take down the enemy fort. His chosen Horde Chief was still in the process of learning the proper ways of war and unlike the other races, the orcish way of war was simple, an out attack, brutal but simple, and also had a huge risk of getting easily defeated.


    As the rocks continued to rain down upon them, Barika couldn''t help but feel frustrated. He knew that they couldn''t hold out for much longer against the relentless assault. Although he wanted to head out of the fort andunch a sudden attack against the enemy siege engines, he couldn''t risk it. There was already a n in motion and he just had to stick with it. He was aware that he and his soldiers inside the fort would be easily destroyed by the orcish army that was up against them if they fought them head-on out in the open. The consecutive defeats of their side were testament enough that the orcs had the upper hand in an open battle and he had no ns on being added to the list of the defeated by the orcs.


    "Chief, the sneaky fellows have been caught by the Verakhs," a warrior came to Sakh''arran to report. He had already forgotten about the existence of the figure that Trot''thar had noticed before. "Very well, take me to them," the warrior then led him towards where the captives were being held.


    Sakh''arran walked briskly, his heart beating rapidly with excitement. The thought of capturing spies from the enemy''s camp made him feel at ease. He would make an example out of them, show the Ereians what happens to those who dared to cross their path. "Bring them out," he barked at the Verakhs, nked by his most trusted warriors. The Verakhs dragged out five hooded figures and pushed them onto their knees. Sakh''arran walked up to the first captive and ripped off their hood. He was surprised to see that it was a woman, a beautiful one, at that. She had jet-ck hair and hazel eyes that sparkled despite the fear that she was feeling. Sakh''arran''s heart skipped a beat as he gazed into her eyes. He could feel that the woman was no easy foe if he encountered her on the field of battle.

 Chapter 380 380

    <h4>Chapter 380 Chapter 380</h4>


    "Get the Drakhars to find out their identities and their purpose," Sakh''arran ordered. He had already evaluated the danger level of their captives and among the only ones who gave out a dangerous vibe was the woman with jet-ck hair and hazel eyes. Although they were captured, the woman still radiates a dangerous feeling. "Be on guard against her."


    Sakh''arran then went towards Trot''thar who was still on the lookout on the enemy fort. The frequency of the sudden illumination from the side of the defenders was starting to slow down and little by little he was able to find out details of the enemy''s defensive arrangements.


    "How much longer?" the mage directed his gaze towards Barika who had a confused look on his face. Them being able to see their enemies was a big boost of confidence for them and the question of the mage gave him a feel of unease. "I can''t keep on throwing re spells forever. I don''t have infinite mana," the mageined.


    "I guess it is now my turn then," one of the other mages who were on standby stepped forward and patted his fellow mage on the shoulder. The other mage then raised his staff and mana began gathering upon its tip as he began reciting his incantation.


    "With crackling might, illuminate the night. In skies above, unleash your electric light."


    Dark clouds began rolling in and gathered right above the battlefield. The massing of ck clouds was apanied by the roar of thunder from time to time. The sudden shift of the weather from a tranquil clear night sky to a stormy one made almost everyone puzzled about the oddness of the situation. There were no early signs of a storm happening.


    "Lightning sh!"


    The mage called down upon his spell and a thunderous roar apanied by a sudden bright light snaking through the dark clouds came. The snake made out of lightsted for a few seconds and gave off enough light for the defenders to see where the orcs were at.


    Upon hearing the news that there was a group of women that had been caught by the Verakhs, Adhalia''s curiosity got the best of her. She wanted to find out the identity of the people who got captured.


    "The Horde Chief requests that the Drakhars get them to talk," a member of the squad of Verakhs led the captives towards one of the tents near the center of the camp. Khao''khen observed the group of women and he was quick to feel the dangerous aura that was being emitted by one of them. He was then confused on how did the Verakhs managed to capture her easily without any casualties or wounds.


    Khao''khen can''t quite figure it out but the shadows near the woman gave him the impression that they were on guard and ready to retaliate at any moment if needed. His very own shadow also gave him a feeling of unease.


    He then moved forward, "What are the orders for them?" he asked as he showed his face to the leading member of the Verakhs while the others tailed behind the group.


    "Greetings chieftain," the orcish warriors saluted to the chieftain of their tribe in unison. Khao''khen just nodded his head in response and directed his gaze toward the captives that were being escorted.


    "The Horde Chief wants to find out their identities and their purpose," the leading member of the Verakhs responded swiftly. Not far from where they were was a group of Drakhars who were informed of the situation and the task that they were given.


    "I wille along," Khao''khen said then tagged along with them. The group then proceeded forward and headed toward the designated tent where the interrogation was going to happen.


    The leader of the Verakhs then nodded his head to the leader of the group of Drakhars that were tasked with the interrogation and his counterpart did the same in response. "Leave them to us."


    The captives were then escorted inside the tent while the Verakhs went out on their way to continue with their given responsibility. There was a visible trembling from the other captives and fear was apparent in their eyes except for that one woman. She was even curiously looking around as if she was out on a nightly stroll and not amongst their captors who could inflict them suffering or even outright kill them at any moment.


    Khao''khen kept his guard up and continued observing as the interrogation began.


    "Please, spare the children. We mean you people no harm¡­" one of the women begged while breaking out in tears as she clutched a child in her embrace to protect her.


    "We will spare you all¡­IF¡­you tell us what we wanted to know," the leading interrogator gave the captives a friendly smile trying to calm them down and to show them that he meant them no harm.


    "So tell us what we wanted to know before things get ugly!" a threatening voice came from one of the Drakhars. The man sat in one dimly lit corner of the tent while sharpening his de which gave off a glint of danger as it reflected the light from the fire that provided light inside the tent.


    The woman with jet-ck hair was still looking around curiously, seemingly not affected by the fear that had gripped the other captives. Khao''khen couldn''t help but feel intrigued by her demeanor. He had never encountered a captive who was so calm and collected, especially one who had just been caught by their enemy.


    The interrogator continued to coax the captives into talking, but they remained tight-lipped. Khao''khen could sense that they were hiding something, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. Suddenly, the woman with a child in her arms spoke up.


    "We are a group of refugees fleeing from the war," she said calmly, her voice ringing out clear in the quiet of the tent albeit the trembling of her voice.


    Khao''khen raised an eyebrow. It was a usible story, but he had his doubts. He decided to probe further.


    "What are your names?" he asked, his voice low and menacing.


    The woman kept her head down and didn''t say another word after getting a gaze from the woman with the jet-ck hair.


    There was an awkward silence as the captives simply kept their mouth shut while the fearless woman stared at their interrogators with no fear.


    Khao''khen studied her for a moment before nodding to the interrogator. "Take them to the cells," he ordered. "We will continue the interrogation tomorrow."


    The captives were escorted out of the tent, and Khao''khen watched as the woman walked calmly alongside the others, the dangerous aura still radiating from her. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that she was hiding something, and he made a mental note to keep a close eye on her.


    As he turned to leave, his shadow seemed to move of its own ord, and Khao''khen felt a chill run down his spine. He knew that something was off, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. The war had brought many surprises, but this one felt different, and Khao''khen knew that they had to be prepared for anything. There was no telling if this was a ploy of the enemymander to catch them off-guard or just a mere ident.

 Chapter 381: Chapter 381

    While on his way back towards the central tent, Khao''khen heard a voice from behind him, "Where are they?" and as he turned around he saw Adhalia''s face filled with curiousity. "You mean the captives?", he promptly replied to which she nodded her head in response. "They are being led to the makeshift cells and the interrogation will be continued tomorrow morning.


    Why do ask?", he was also curious what caused her to be interested to those who they have caught who imed to be refugees fleeing from the war."Maybe I know someone among them and I might get them to talk because of who and what I am," Adhalia replied.


    Khao''khen was lost in his thoughts after listening to the words of Adhalia. True as woman they might loosen a bit of their vignce against her and would be morefortable talking to someone who is of the same gender as them instead of grizzly soldiers and her identity as the new leader of her house might prove to be useful.


    "Let''s go," he beckoned for her to follow him as he led the way towards where the makeshift cells were at.


    Near the edge of the camp where one of the quarters of the Drakhars was located, a tent was quickly vacated to serve as a holding ce for the captives. The tent was brightly lit from the outside by four cauldron torches in all corners and there were two squads standing guard near it as a precaution.


    Khao''khen made good use of the ck sludge that was abundant throughout the Burning Sands and became a useful fuel for their torches. The identities of the people that they have captured who ims to be refuges were yet to be verified and being cautious about the possibility that this was just a ploy of the enemymander to infiltrate their camp and gather information.


    The leader of the guards on post greeted the two and raised the ps of the tent to allow them to enter. Adhalia squinted her eyes and scanned the faces of the captives but failed to identify any of them with her eyes as they were covered in dirt."My name is Adhalia Darkhariss, current leader of my house, what are your names?" she questioned after introducing herself.


    Her question was greeted with silence as the captives huddled together in one corner but there was one among them who was staring at her as if trying to discern if she was speaking the truth.


    After more than a few full breaths, a reply finally came. "The House of Darkhariss has long been destroyed; I think you made a mistake in choosing a noble house to impersonate as that house is no more," the one who was staring at her clicked her tongue after giving her reply. "What kind of monster are you to be able to impersonate a human perfectly?" she continued.


    "Monster?" Adhalia was greatly confused by the words of the fearless woman, "Do I look like a monster to you?" she was a bit insulted as this was the first time that someone called her as a monster in all her life. It would have been great if she was called a monster because of her strength but she herself knows that she was not even stronger than amon soldier in her own army.


    "Then what are you? You came to ournds with an army of monsters in tow. I don''t know what you did or said to those Ereians outside to convince them to join you and your army of monsters but you shall not seed," she gritted her teeth as the face that she was staring was all too familiar to her.


    A crystal tear escaped the edge of her eyes as she started to exert her control over the shadows and a spike suddenly came out from out of nowhere to strike her. Khao''khen who has always been wary of her was quick to react and parried the attack.


    [Shadow Spike]


    "Tsk¡­pesky monster", the woman snorted then she controlled the scattered shadows to gather into oneand swung it at the huge orc who she deemed to be greater threat than the other monster whose face was so familiar with her.


    [Shadow Strike]


    "F*uck!" Khao''khen''s eyes dted as he saw the ck masse at him with an incredible speed. He didn''t expect that the huge thing was able to be swung at him that fast and he was slow to react to it and left with no choice he decided to parry it once again. The sh threw Khao''khen a few meters away and destroyed another nearby tent.


    The tent that served as a temporary holding cell was forcefully uprooted by the chieftain''s body when he was thrown away.


    The guards who were responsible for guarding the captives were shocked by what happened. They were positioned a few meter away from the makeshift cell to avoid being sneaked attacked upon and the illuminationing from the torches on four corners of the tent would disable any attempt of the prisoners in escaping by using the cover of the darkness.


    "Alert the others!" the leader of the guards shouted then directed the two squads to encircle the captives who seemed to be making an attempt to escape. Spears at the ready, the Drakhars slowly edged towards the lonely figure who was staring at them with fearless eyes.


    They were moving with caution since the leader of the house was just a few meters away from the enemy and would be able to reach her faster than they can.


    "Stand down! I repeat stand down! Or else we will be force to take you down," the leader of the guards shouted at the enemy, "Take me down?" she chuckled then those who were closest to her were quickly taken down by their own shadows that took the shape of a chains to choke them.


    [Shadow Bind]


    She was still not certain if the Ereian soldiers were actually humans and not monsters which is why she knocked them down without any fatal injuries. Moving her gaze towards the woman whose face she knows very well, her eyes getting cloudy as tears started sliding down her cheeks.


    "Farewell Dahlia" she whispered then manifested a giant spike to end the impostor that was in front of her. Instead of seeing fear in her eyes, the impostor that she was about send to its demise stared at her with a smile. The smile confused her, she made a quick scan of her surroundings as caution but she failed to sense any danger.


    She then controlled the huge spear and aimed it at the impostor who still had a smile on her face. The sound of piercing flesh that she anticipated never came and her attack just went through the impostor who was still smiling at her but now with tears sliding down her cheeks.


    [Shadow Spear]


    The powerful woman then fell down to her knees as it dawned upon her that the one in front of her was not an impostor but the real one. Shadows are the friends of the Darkhariss and anything that originated from the shadows shall do no harm to any of them. That is one of the oldest and most brutal way of the Darkhariss to discover one of their own.

 Chapter 382: Chapter 382

    Khao''khen slowly rose up and started removing the tent that covered him. ''She sure hits hard'', he thought as he stared at his numb hands that were a bit blue due to how hard he gripped his weapon. The scene that weed him was the least that he had expected.


    There she is the fearless and powerful woman who knocked him away with a powerful strike, on her knees silently sobbing with tears sliding down her cheeks as Adhalia hugged her.


    "It''s nice to see you again Fey¡­" Adhalia whispered as she patted the back of the sobbing woman.


    "What the¡­" that was all that Khao''khen could mutter as heid his eyes upon the crazy woman who managed to knock out all the guards that were on post with ease. Right on cue, rapid footsteps came after the warriors of the camp heard of what happened.


    Equipped in their full gears, the warriors of the horde was a scary sight to behold because of the bloodlust that they were emitting as they draw nearer.


    As if rehearsed, they all halted in their tracks after seeing Adhaliaforting a sobbing woman. Not everyone was aware that there were captives in the camp.The first thing that came to the mind of the others was that their camp was infiltrated by the enemies and they were expecting a full on proper fight, but there was no such fight to be fought.


    "Chief, what happened?" Sakh''arran approached Khao''khen who was standing still and staring at the odd sight that was in front of them. Gur''kan and Trot''thar needed not say a word but there faces were saying the same thing. The chieftain who had no idea what happened after being blown away by the crazy woman just shrugged his shoulders in response to the query of the three.


    "Tell everyone to continue on with whatever they were doing. Wait for further instructions." Sakh''arran shouted towards the warriors of the horde who had disappointed looks on their faces after learning that there was no battle to be fought. The orcish warriors receded faster than they came and the Drakhars went back towards there quarters.


    Adhalia gave Khao''khen a knowing nce that conveyed ''I will exin everythingter'' to which the chieftain nodded his head. There were a lot of questions that were popping up inside his head and he was curious about her identity but he suppressed them all for now.


    He then directed the three busybodies who seemed to waiting for his exnation about what just transpired towards the patrols and shooed them away.


    "What do you think happened?" the skinny orc directed his gaze towards Sakh''arran who was staring at the back of their chieftain as he moved away. "How should I know¡­But I sense danger when I tried to gauge the strength of that mysterious woman."


    "That''s impossible¡­" Gur''kan had a disbelieving look on his face after hearing the words of the Horde Chief. He doubted that the human woman was dangerous as Sakh''arran had stated. In his own reasoning, the human men that they have encountered so far were all nothing but weaklings in both body and mind and what more of their women.


    The skinny orcs was not underestimating the strength of the humans but so far, he believed that his kind were the stronger ones when up against the dark-skinned ones and he is yet to be proven wrong.


    "Then how do you exin the two squads of guards that were knocked out when he arrived?" Sakh''arran''s voice wasce with annoyance as he stared at Gur''kan. "Don''t tell me that they all decided to have a collective nap while on duty?" he snorted. "T-that¡­" the skinny orc was rendered speechless after he was presented with obvious facts.


    *****


    The next morning Khao''khen was lost in his thoughts when he sensed the presence of people right in front of his tent. "Chief, it is Adhalia," even without her talking, the chief was all too familiar with the shape of his figure. "Come in," he replied.


    "Make yourselvesfortable", he gestured towards the padded flooring of his tent with beast furs.


    "Before anything else, let me introduce her first." Adhalia directed her gaze towards the crazy woman managed to send Khao''khen flying with a single strike. "This here is my cousin, Faynah Darkhariss.


    Although we are but just cousins, I consider her as my own sister." She introduced then directed his gaze towards the orc who was staring at her cousin, "This here is Khao''khen, Chieftain of the Yohan Tribe, Lord of the Southern Orcish Lands."


    "Nice to meet you, chief" Faynah greeted as he lowered her head a bit as a sign of respect to the orc warrior who was tantly observing her since the beginning.


    She then directed his gaze towards her cousin and whispered in a hush tone, "I think he hates me after what happenedst night¡­" Adhalia was confused on what her cousin was talking about and she was suddenly cut off by the chieftain''s voice when she was about to answer.


    "I don''t hate you¡­ Not even a bit¡­Forgive me for staring at you; I am just amazed by your strength that''s all." Khao''khen spoke in the local tongue which came as a surprise to Faynah who had no idea that the orcs in front of her could understand and speak theirnguage.


    "You didn''t inform me that he can speak our native tongue¡­" Faynah red at Adhalia who gave her an innocent smile, "You didn''t ask."


    "Now, let''s talk about the main issue at hand," the mood inside the tent quickly turned serious as Khao''khen directed his gaze towards Faynah. "What were you doing near the battlefield and that to in the night?"


    Faynah stayed silent for a little while to gather her thoughts before answering the orc''s query. Although she already knows that the warrior in front of her was an ally to her cousin, she can''t easily ignore the fact that he was an orc, a creature that has always been portrayed as bloodthirsty and evil battle maniacs.


    "We were escaping from the clutches of the mad prince''s people. The people who were with me are the family of Baron Ragab who protected me all this time from the ws of that damn prince," her voice wasced with anger every time that she is reminded of the prince. "The baron tasked me protect them as he blocked the people of that crazy man.


    We travelled lightly and were on our way to the city of Alsenna to seek refuge there until we were discovered by your kind," she answered after some consideration. Faynah withheld a lot of information special the most important ones.


    Khao''khen scratched his cheeks as he pondered over her answer. He knew that there were a lot of details that was omitted from her answer but he decided to not pursue it. What else can he do if she wants to keep those details a secret; it is not like she can force her to spill them out. He''d rather have another potential ally than another enemy.


    "So what are your ns now?" Khao''khen asked as he leaned back a bit.


    "My cousin said that you are willing to aid her in her quest for vengeance," Faynah had a questioning look in her eyes. To which Khao''khen nodded his head in response. ording to her cousin, the horde would help in taking down that crazy monarch but in return, Ereia woulde under the protection of the Yohan Tribe.


    They had argued about this topicst night but Adhalia had already exined to her everything about the arrangement.

 Chapter 383: Chapter 383

    The night after the fiasco caused by Faynah


    ****


    The woman that Khao''khen describes as someone crazy, continued to lean on the shoulders of Adhalia as she silently sobbed. After a long time of considering herself to be thest of their bloodline, the sudden appearance of Adhalia lifted a lot off her shoulders.


    She always needed to be cautious before with her actions as she thought that the House of Darkhariss wouldpletely disappear with her demise. Every n, decision and action that she took before needed to be calcted and she must always ensure that she would have a way out. And with the appearance of Adhalia, she can fully focus on dealing with the enemies of their house.


    "There¡­there Fey¡­.Everything is alright now, I am here for you," Adhalia rubbed her back as sheforted her. To the guards who were knocked out before by Faynah who was being assisted by their fellow Drakhars were confused of the event that was unfolding in front of them.


    "What the heck¡­" someone among them cursed under his breath. That powerful woman who was capable of knocking them all out with one move is now in tears and beingforted by Adhalia who they knew had little to nobat capabilities at all. The woman was acting like a child that was just wronged and they can''t help but feel that what was happening was unfair.


    It was them that got done in easily by her but there she was beingforted as if it was them who had wronged her.


    When the previously knocked out Drakhars managed to recollect themselves, Faynah finally calmed down. The leader of the guards was directing his men to go back to their quarters as there no longer any need for them to guard the prisoners because of their identity.


    "Move out!" the leader of the two squads ordered and they were about to head back to their tents when Faynah quickly made a dash towards them. The soldiers flinched after seeing her making a beeline towards them and even the head of the guards unconsciously gripped his weapon firmer.


    ''She must be pissed since we aimed our weapons at her'' that was what was running in the minds of the soldiers who had already epted their fate. Pointing your weapons towards someone of noble blood especially someone belonging to the house that you served would only result into one thing, death.


    "I will ept the punishment but please spare my men. They were just following orders," the leader of the guards quickly knelt down with both knees. He had already epted his fate but he must try to save his men.


    The words and actions of the captain halted Faynah in her tracks with confusion written all over her face. She blinked her eyes in bewilderment but then it dawned upon her. "Ah, no¡­no¡­no. It should be me apologizing to you and your men for what I did. So please stand up," Faynah bowed her head in apology which greatly surprised the soldiers.


    Adhalia needed to intervene in the situation since the two sides that just fought wouldn''t stop apologizing towards one another, and who knows when it will end without her interfering.


    Inside her own tent or the one assigned to her, Adhalia served her cousin with snacks. She had already sent word to their best cook to make some hearty meal for their guests. The family of the baron was given a tent just a few meters away from Adhalia''s to be there residence inside the camp.


    "So what happened to you Dahlia?" Faynah was the first one to ask questions. She was curious on the life of her cousin and what she had experienced after the crazy prince decided to destroy their house and hunt down its members. What she was really curious about the most was on how she got acquainted with the battle craze monsters.


    "Well, it is a long story," Adhalia sighed as she plopped down on the fur padding of her tent. "I was outside when that bastard and his men assaulted the castle.


    After learning of what had transpired, I quickly gathered those who were loyal to the family and headed towards the castle to reinforce them but¡­" there were tears sliding down the cheeks of Adhalia as she remembered the scene that she had witnessed.


    The road was littered with bodies, the houses were on fire, the groans of agony of those who were wounded and the cries of those who had just lost their loved ones. She directed the warriors that he had gathered to kill the bastards who were in a frenzy killing the innocent, looting and destroying the settlement.


    "The men that I had brought with me managed to save the innocent. We regrouped and left those who were heavily wounded in the town and headed towards the castle but that bastard had alreadyid waste to the castle and were waiting for us near the gates," Adhalia grinded her teeth in anger and she began to sob.


    She wouldn''t forget that smirk of that damnable guy and the thing that he pridefully hanged on the neck of his steed, it was the lifeless heads of her parents. Her world crashed down during that moment and she lost consciousness.


    "ording to the servants who were with me that time, I lost consciousness upon the sight of my parent''s heads which that wretched prince disyed as his trophies. The men who were with me engaged his soldiers while the rest escorted me away. I was left with less than twenty men," she then gave out a sigh as she remembered the valiant efforts of those soldiers to protect her.


    "I then pretended to be a travelling merchant with the people that I had left while heading towards Alsenna to seek refuge there but his hounds were always able to track us down. We managed to reach Alsenna but I was only left with half a dozen of protectors and most of the servants who had weaker bodies sumbed to exhaustion and hunger," she continued.


    Faynah can''t help but be teary eyed after listening to the story of her cousin. Unlike her, she had it way easier since she was stationed in Alsenna when all hell broke loose for their house. And with the protection of her leader and her connections, she managed to easily evade the pursuit of the prince''s men. Until the baron dered that he was to take her in as her third wife to protect her.


    "We managed to stay hidden in Alsenna for more than a week, but the people of the prince managed to track us down once again. Left with no choice, we left the city in the middle of the night and headed north with enough supplies tost us a month. We thought that our pursuers would give up after learning of where we are headed but we were gravely mistaken.


    They continuously tracked us down," Adhalia balled her hands into a fist.


    "It didn''t take long for our pursuers to corner us but we had no idea that we had already reached the orcishnds. During the skirmish, a group of orcish warriors joined the fray and the people who were with me fell one by one.


    During that time I already epted my fate but I first enjoyed the scream of agony of our pursuers as they were beaten to death by the orcs," a small smile was stered on Adhalia''s lips as she remembered the suffering of their pursuers.


    "After that, the orcs took me as captive since their leader seemed to be interested in me. But it didn''t take long for the tribe of the orcs to be conquered by another tribe and that was the chieftain''s tribe. I don''t know if it was an ident or it was fate but I had it easy after that," Adhalia ended it there.


    "So how did you get them to aid you in your quest for vengeance?" Faynah quickly followed up.


    Adhalia raised a cup of water to her lips to quench her parsed throat after talking for so long before continuing. "Well, I informed the chieftain of my situation and he agreed to help me seek vengeance."


    "Don''t tell me that he is doing it for free without any payment. I know that you are beautiful Dahlia but it is impossible for an orc to be so smitten by your beauty that he would dly lead his army just for your revenge without any sort of payment," Faynah questioned. ''There was no way'' she thought.


    "You are absolutely correct. He isn''t doing this for free. They would aid me in my revenge and as payment, the Burning Sands or to be more specific, Ereia." Adhalia calmly replied as she refilled her cup and raised it to her lips.


    Faynah was shocked with her cousin''s answer that she was rendered speechless. All for the revenge, she would offer the entire kingdom as payment.

 Chapter 384: Chapter 384

    "It''s not bad as you assume it would be. I have witnessed how the chieftain led and merged different tribes of his kind, there were also those not of his kind like goblin, gnolls, trolls, ogres and minotaurs. And by far, he was fair in treating them all." Adhalia assured her cousin who had doubts with the price that they had to pay.


    "Although the chieftain''s way of ruling is starkly different from what we are used to, it''s not that hard to get ustomed to. Though he gives more emphasis on military prowess than other sectors of ruling, he had done greatly in establishing a powerful force", she continued with a confident look on his face.


    "I trust your judgment", Faynah nodded her head.


    The two spent hours chatting with each other as they recount more of their experiences in the days that they have been separated.


    *****


    Faynah brought with her a significant piece of information. Not far from the fort that they were currently sieging, another army would make camp or are already camped there. The information came from the orders intercepted by her people.


    After learning of that vital information, Khao''khen sent out the Warghen Cavalry to scout the ce that was mentioned to verify if the information was urate.


    Lo and behold, just a little bit over an hour in their scouting, the Warghen Cavalry discovered a camp not far away from the fort. And ording to the number of tents erected, there were more than ten thousand of them. Just patiently waiting for the right moment to strike.


    "How many?" Khao''khen asked again as he didn''t expect the Ereians toy out a trap for them. Although the horde is strong, he wanted it to suffer the least possible number of casualties if possible.


    "Over ten thousand chief. Maybe even twenty since the camp stretched over a vast area and we didn''t want to risk being discovered which is why we refrained from moving closer." The rider reported.


    Khao''khen dismissed the scouting party then headed towards the table that contained a map of the battlefield and its surrounding areas. ''Perhaps they are waiting for us to fullymit into the siege and they would strike us in the rear where we are most vulnerable", he gave it some thought and that was the most usible n of their enemies basing on their movements in the previous days.


    They were using the fort as bait. This also exined why there were no sallies or any attempt of counter-attack from the soldiers holding the fort. Even a single night raid or an attempt to do so would have been understandable but there was none; the defenders just turtled inside the walls.


    A smirk appeared crept up to Khao''khen''s lips, "Two can y that game," he mumbled then went out of his tent to give his orders. After receiving his orders, the camp began bustling around with activity. Three quarters of the horde began moving out of the camp and started heading back towards the city of Alsenna.


    "Time for you to do your part," Khao''khen directed his gaze towards Faynah who nodded his head then beganmunicating with the shadows to spread rumors in the settlement that surrounds Baron Ragab''s home. The rumor was that the city of Alsenna rebelled against the people that the orcs left behind to guard the city.


    "Now let''s wait for the fish to bite," Adhalia had an expectant look on her eyes as she stared at the fort that they were currently raiding. The entirety of the Drakhars remained with a quarter of Ikarush to apany them.


    Confusion engulfed the minds of the Ereians who were defending the fort after seeing the massive movement from the opposing camp. They were on high alert after their scouts informed them of the movements from the side of the attackers. All of them expected a massive attack from their foes but that attack never came which resulted in their confusion.


    Commander Barika in his full gear was wary and doubted that they could dy the orcs very from taking the fort if they decided tomit a full assault on the walls and disregard their number of casualties. The ones assigned to send out the signal were close-by and were waiting for his orders.


    There were more than a dozen of them since they didn''t want to be in the situation where they needed to send out the signal but the one who was supposed to was already dead which is why the numbers.


    Hours after hours of being vignt started to wear out the defenders. Even Commander Barika began feeling tired after being on the walls.


    Exactly when the heat was at its peak. The siege engines began their work as they hurled rocks towards the fort and the Drakhars began assembling their battle formation.


    The defenders began scurrying for cover as the siege engines of their foes began another round of devastation against the walls. Knowing what they were going to do, the Drakhars were at ease and began their march towards the walls of the fort.


    Commander Barika began barking out orders towards his soldiers after seeing their enemies advancing towards them. He was d that the standard being flown by the advancing army was only that of the Darkhariss and not of those of the orcs. He was d that the orcs stayed their hand and seemed to have no ns in joining the uing fight.


    The storm of rocks finally halted and the defenders sprinted back towards their previous positions. Although worried, the soldiers under Commander Barika were pretty confident in dealing against their foes.


    The Drakhars purposely marched on a very slow paced towards the walls of the fort as if they were out on a trip and not headed for battle. Their turtle-like marching unnerved the soldiers who were eagerly waiting for them.


    Just outside the range of the weapons outside the walls and the mages of the defenders, the snail-paced moving army halted. The paused of the Drakhars in their march caused confusion in the ranks of the defenders who were already pissed off by their marching pace.


    "Cowards,e out if you dare!"


    "Weaklings, don''t hide behind your walls!"


    "Come out and be a man!"


    The Drakhars began hurling insults towards the defenders. Bewildered, the defenders stared at the Drakhars who refused to move forward as they continued to hurl insults at them.


    "Come closer, if you dare!" someone among the defenders retorted.


    "Are you an idiot!? Or do you think I am one!? Don''t put me in the same league as you!" a Drakhar enthusiastically replied.


    "That''s right, that''s right!" the rest of the Drakhars echoed, and thenughter followed.


    Stumped by the reply that he got, the defender was rendered speechless. Seeing that theirrade being insulted andughed at by the enemy. The other defenders began hurling insults back towards their foes and a battle of insults began.


    Commander Barika stared at the two armies insulting each other with wide eyes and confusion. This was not the battle that he expected but what can he do if the enemy didn''t want toe any closer than they already were.


    "Hey you! The big pompous one with shining armor!"


    "Come down here and fight like a man!"


    "Do you have the balls!?"


    Barika was baffled after being called out and insulted. It was fine at first but then the other side started specifically targeting him in their insults which infuriated him as he joined in in the battle of words.


    It didn''t take long for his short fuse to be gone and he almost jumped down from the walls to smack the sh*t out of the ones who were insulting him if not for his men restraining him from doing so.


    The farce continued for hours and some of the Drakhars even beganzing around as they hurl insult. As if it was just a proper battle, the Drakhars rotated their battle formation like they were in a real battle. They were taking turns at being at the forefront and hurl insult at their enemies.


    The sky was starting to get dark and orders were soon being shouted among the ranks of the Drakhars which in turn made the defenders go on high alert. After being sent into disarray during the battle of insults, the officers of the defenders began reorganizing their men to defend the walls.


    Contrary to what they expected, the Drakhars just turned around and headed back towards their camp.


    "They just left¡­" a defender can''t help but mumble after seeing their foes just turn around and leave. The actions of the Drakhars greatly baffled the defenders and while they were in that state, rocks began dotting the sky.


    "Oh sh*t!" the defenders eximed as they ran towards the nearest cover to avoid being directly hit by the rocks. Although there was a low chance of being directly hit by those rocks, a low chance still means that there was a chance of being hit and no soldier was willing to test out their luck.

 Chapter 385: Chapter 385

    The day passed without much of an event besides the battle of insults between the two sides. Upon the arrival of darkness which concealed almost everything there was a rare silence and ease. Unlike the previous nights where the scouts from the side of Commander Barika would be able to spot units from the enemy army going about, tonight there was none.


    The camp of the allied monsters and traitors was awfully quiet with just the sentries manning their post and fulfilling their duties.


    The unusual atmosphere was maintained for days which confused the defenders who were waiting for an assault on the fort. Theirmander had ordered them to be on the alert for the previous nights. He had suspicions that the awful silence of the enemy was all nothing but a ruse for them to have their guards down before their enemies wouldunch a surprise raid.


    But contrary to his thoughts, no such attack came, except for the random rain of rocks that the enemy siege engines were hurling at them from time to time with no fixed time or numbers. Sometimes there would be waves after waves of those damnable rocks and sometimes there would be just one or two waves of them.


    It woulde at an absolute random time of the day and depended entirely on the mood of the ones operating the siege engines if they are going to throw rocks at them or not.


    Barika was starting to get irritated by the actions of the enemy camp and on many asions he had been tempted to lead his men out of the fort tounch an assault of their own against their foes. If not for the persuasion of his subordinate officers and the mages with him, he would have already done so.


    It was not just him who had reservations about the current actions of their foes but all of them. They are all very suspicious that everything was nothing but just a trapid out for them and were waiting for them to bite and be destroyed.


    *****


    Almost after a week of silence, Ishaq soon received the rumours about the sudden rebellion of Alsenna which was previously at the hands of the invaders.He quickly dispatched messengers and scouts in order to verify the rumours. And after a few days, he received word about the mobilization of almost the entirety of the orcish army leaving their camp and headed back towards the city of Alsenna.


    "Perhaps, the rumours had some truth in them," he mumbled and gave it some thoughts. After organizing his thoughts, he dispatched a messenger along with two thousand men to head towards the fort.


    His message to Barika was to let the two thousand men be apanied by half the number of his deployed troops to apany them and test the enemy side. He wanted to confirm further if there were only few of the monster army left.


    Early morning the next day, under the influence of darkness, a three thousand strong army supported by four hundred riders formed up outside the walls of the fort. They were divided into three blocks, the center, the left and the right with the wings being supported by an even number of the avable deployed soldiers.


    It didn''t take long for the scouts from the side of Khao''khen to inform them of the mobilization of their foes and the camp was quickly awakened to respond to the challenge.


    "Tell the warbands to stand down, this battle will be up for the Drakhars to fight alone." Khao''khen instructed.


    His orders caused the orcs who were eagerly waiting for this opportunity to be crestfallen. They were bored and were bing restless after many days of doing nothing but their exercises and mock battles. All the orcs were already craving for a bloody battle but no such battle came.


    Unlike the orcs who were always up for battle, the Drakhars had hesitations in engagements against the enemy army. No one knew what the future holds. Nobody was certain if they will survive the battle or not.


    It didn''t take long for the Drakhars to form their own battle formation. They were five thousand men strong which gives them the advantage in numbers. Khao''khen watched as themanders assigned by Adhalia do their job. The Drakhars were deployed in a standard formation to match the enemy side. Left, center and right, the same as their foes with cavalry anchoring their wings.


    The only difference is that there was a two thousand strong reserved just behind the center.


    It seemed that themander of the Drakhars knew the importance of having reserve units and not putting all his eggs on a single basket. Well, Khao''khen could understand the arrangement somewhat as unlike his army who were greatly stronger and borderline reckless when ites to bravery, the Drakhars were humans.


    After forming their lines, the Drakhars two armies began their march towards each other.


    Barika who was on the walls of the fort, quickly gave out orders for a thousand more soldiers to be deployed and chase after the deployed army. He had observed that the number of the enemy army was somewhat bigger than their side after spotting the reserves of the Drakhars which prompted him to make the decision that he just did in order to somewhat even out the numbers.


    The two armies slowly approached each other with cautiousness and missile units were quick to do their job. Missile units of both sides began a skirmish, trading arrows and javelins. Their few numbers didn''t make any difference as there was no clear winner but their harassment slowed down the march of the main armies and sessfully disorganized their formation.


    "Attack!"


    The Ereian right nk and the Drakhars left nk was the first ones to sh. The missile units on both sides were deployed at the front of the two armies'' center which slowed down their marching pace during their skirmish.


    It was the Ereians who initiated the sh with a charge and the Drakhars just halted in their tracks and braced for the impact of the charge. The Drakhars still had their spears pointing up as they march and weren''t in theirbat stance just yet.


    "Wait!"


    "Hold it!"


    The roaring voice of themanding officer in charge of the Drakhar''s left nk shouted as he waited for the right moment for them to get into their fighting stance. Still unaware of the danger that they were headed to, the Ereians who saw their foes standing still got excited. They thought that their enemies froze in fear after seeing their courageous charge.


    The Ereians filled with adrenaline rush forward even faster and their formation was quickly messed up by their excitement. Soldiers at the front were overtaken by those behind them who were faster and even theirmander who was supposed to keep them organized was at the forefront wildly shouting his battle cry.


    "Now!"


    Upon hearing themand, the Drakhars went into their battle stance with spears forward. What was presented to the charging enemy was a wall of spears and with the distance less than ten meters, it was toote for them to slow down.


    Those who were at the front tried their best to stopped in their tracks but those behind them who was unaware of what was waiting for them at the front kept charging forward and pushed those who were in their way.


    A gruesome scene unfolded as the Ereians were impaled by the spears after being pushed forward by theirrades who were behind them. They were literally pushed to their deaths. The Drakhars just mechanically performed their attack pattern and stab forward with each step that they take.


    The overallmander on the side of the Ereians quickly sent out the cavalry on their right wing to aid their infantry but would the onemanding the Drakhars just let him be. In response, the cavalry on the left nk of the Drakhars was mobilized and charged forward intending to sh head on with the enemy cavalry.


    Denied of the help from their cavalry, the Ereian right nk was beginning to hard press by the Drakhars who kept gaining ground albeit at a very slow pace.


    "Spread out and surround them!"


    "Don''t cluster at their front! Strike their nks!"


    The Ereianmander was quick to realize that shing head on with the Drakhars was foolish. And with hismand, the Ereian infantry began to fan out and aim for the nks of the Drakhar''s formation which were tightlypact together in their fighting stance.


    Being struck at the nks, the Drakhars began taking casualties, and the front of their formation slowly crumbed. Seeing that their attempt was effective, the Ereians pressed on and push the Drakhars back with renewed vigor.


    The Drakhars were being slowly pushed back and they would soon be routed if they didn''t receive any aid. Zaraki mobilized half of their reserves and sent them to reinforce their left nk which was slowly losing ground.

 Chapter 386: Chapter 386

    Khao''khen frowned as he observed the battlefield, "Looks like the one in-charge of the enemy''s right nk grasped the weakness of the Drakhars'' formation."


    The absence of screening units to aid the Drakhars was a mistake on his judgement. They needed other units to aid them specifically their wings as the chaos of battle wouldn''t ensure that they can keep their foes in front of them at all times. The Drakhars'' weren''t as powerful and durable as the Rakshas who could just keep moving forward and drill a hole in the enemy''s formation.


    Unlike his warriors who want to fight as many enemies as possible, the Drakhars were the opposite.


    Adhalia nodded her head in agreement, "They are weaker than your kin, and theyck training and experience. It will take more than a year for them to even be able to be as effective as your warriors."


    She knew that no matter how many years they trained, how many more experience they gained, her Drakhars wouldn''t hold a candle against the might of the horde. That was not only due to the innate advantage of the orcs when ites to physical prowess but also their mentality. The orcs loved to fight and don''t fear dying in battle.


    What they fear was that dying without doing any battle to umte glory to their name. While her forces were almost the exact opposite of the orcs, so it was understandable in her point of view.


    Faynah turned her head towards her cousin and couldn''t help but ask, "How much stronger are the orcspared to the forces under you?" If her estimation was correct, there was only about a thousand of the orcs in the camp or perhaps just slight over it. The trolls and ogres weren''t included in her estimation.


    Adhalia smiled at her cousin, "The Rakshas alone would send the fielded army of the enemy running in no time. That is how much stronger they are," she replied with great confidence.


    "The Rakshas?" her cousin couldn''t help but be confused.


    "The remaining orcs who in the camp," a swift reply of Adhalia.


    "But there is only about a thousand of them," she can''t help but be astonish.


    "They are enough to send the enemy army running."


    Her cousin''s reply further increased Faynah''s confusion. Yes, the orcs are far stronger than them but they were up against a portion of the Ereian Royal Army and they were up against a ratio of 5 to 1.


    ''No matter how strong they were, they can''t fight continuously without getting exhausted,'' that was what was on Faynah''s mind. Little did she know of the inhuman training that the Rakshas went through in order to be one.


    With the reserves sent out by Zaraki, their left nk stabilized and they began gained back their advantage. Slowly, the enemy right nk was starting to buckle which forced a reaction from the enemymander. Sending in half of their reserves, their crumbling right nk managed to hold their ground.


    At the center of the battlefield, both armies were at a stalemate as they traded blows. Both sides fought each other at a controlled pace. The officers in charge of the centermanded their men efficiently and fought with cautiousness.There was not much difference from the center on thest nks of the two armies.


    The stalematested for some time until a cloud of dust came from the far right of the enemy''s right nk. It didn''t take long for the identity of the ones causing the dust cloud to be revealed. The cavalry belonging to the side of the Drakhars made a beeline towards the rear of the enemy army.


    Hammered from the front and rear while being outnumbered, the Ereian right nk began to show signs of crumbling.


    Almost being surrounded, the Ereian right nk shattered and started to flee the battlefield. Instead of chasing after the fleeing enemies, the Drakhars'' left nk along with their cavalry aimed at the enemy''s center.


    The enemymander took noticed of their defeated right nk and was about to send out the rest of the reserves when their center crumbled. Seeing the enemy left nk charging at them, the Ereian soldiers at the center began to panic and the rear line began to retreat which was soon followed by the rest. A ughter soon followed as the Drakhars'' chased after their fleeing foes.


    The Ereian left nk was left with no choice but to also withdraw from the battlefield less they be surrounded and ughtered to thest man. The battle was won but it wasn''t over yet. The Drakhars'' wanted to reduce the number of their enemy as much as possible either by capture or death.


    This was the first battle that the Drakhars fought on their own without aid from the horde, and they won. This made Adhalia beam with a proud smile.


    "We w-won," Faynah still can''t believe that they actually won against the Ereian Royal Army which she thought to be very powerful. A new army, established not even half a year actually won against the long standing army of Ereia.


    "It''s all thanks to the quick thinking of the one inmand of the Drakhars'' left nk. Instead of chasing after the fleeing enemies, he chose to strike at the enemy''s center which caused them to panic and ultimately led to the downfall of the enemy army." Khao''khenmented.


    "Given more time, the Drakhars would be a strong force not to be messed with. Well, at least against other armies and not mine," he continued as he shrugged his shoulders then stayed in ce to wee their victorious allies.


    The victory of the Drakhars calls for a celebration. The night after the battle, the camp was filled with sounds of celebration but there were some who weren''t very happy during the celebration. The orc warriors seemed to be sulking in the corners of the festive atmosphere.


    Not being included in the previous battle left a bitter taste in their mouth, much more bitter than the drink that they were having.


    On the side of the defeated army, the atmosphere was a very gloomy. Not far from the camp was the head of the previousmander on a pike. Barika got so mad that he outright beheaded the man as soon as he returned. The officers of the defeated army were also whipped 10 times as a punishment.


    There casualties amounted to close than half of their initial numbers. The number of wounded also exceeded a thousand which meant that the fielded army just lost close to three quarters of their strength.


    On the side of the Drakhars, they sustained just a bit of over five hundred in casualties and the number of wounded didn''t go over a thousand.


    After learning of their defeat, Ishaq can''t help but shake his head in disappointment at the result. The soldiers he sent apanied by the proud Ereian Royal Army was easily defeated by an army that was established not even for more than half a year.


    "I can''t believe that they were defeated," Isma clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    Menna just shrugged his shoulders, "You do know that they are a prideful bunch and if I am not mistaken, the leader sent by themander was demoted by that bast*rd in terms of overallmand. He would then have sent his own man to be in-charge of the total army."


    "At least now we know that the new army of the Darkhariss isn''t your typical band of rookies. They have some battle prowess and we shouldn''t continue to underestimate them." Ishaq sighed as he stared at the strategic map in front of them.


    ording to the scouts that they have dispatched, the orcish army that left their camp was nowhere to be found. There were no traces of them in the immediate surroundings which made Ishaq believe that the rumour circting around was true.


    "Are we certain that the gossip is true? Menna was sceptical of its truthfulness. He doesn''t believe in such things unless it was supported by evidence.


    "Reports from the scouts that we had sent out supported its reliability, why do you ask?" Isma replied.


    "It just doesn''t feel right to me. My intuition is telling me that there is something going on that we are not aware of."


    The intuition of Menna was spot on. The scouts that they have sent out were not able to find the presence of the three quarters of the Yohan First Horde was because they were hiding on the other side of the river. And they didn''t erect any camp. They weren''t going to stay there for a long period of time which is why they didn''t do so.


    At a moment''s notice they would move out and were just waiting for themand.


    "So, should weunch a pincer attack at the enemy camp?" Menna continued.


    "No, we will do it ording to the previous n." Ishaq replied after his silence.


    Although they could, he was against it since there is a possibility of the enemy army to survive after they manage to defeat them. His n was to eradicate the invading forces in one fell swoop andunching an attack right now at their camp would affect his goal.


    He wanted to surround the invaders and cut off their escape route by pinning them up against the walls of the fort as soon as theymit all their numbers in the siege. He was just waiting for that moment toe and he would annihte them all down to thest monster. But would Khao''khen give him that chance after learning of the presence of another enemy army at y.

 Chapter 387: Chapter 387

    The Ereians defending the fort finally recovered their morale. It was all attributed to the four thousand strong reinforcement that was sent by Ishaq to aid them in holding the fort. The much needed support bolstered the number of the defenders to nine thousand including much needed supplies that they werecking at the moment.


    "Chief, enemy reinforcements have arrived," a scout quickly reported to Khao''khen about the situation.


    Khao''khen nodded his head in acknowledgement, "How many?"


    "Around three to six thousand." The scout answered swiftly.


    "Tell the Drakhars to be prepared and also inform the Rakshas that there might be an uing fight for them. Have the ogres protect the siege engines and inform the Warghen and Rhakaddon Cavalries to be able to ride out any time."Khao''khen directed his gaze to Sakh''arran who was with him.


    The three quarters of the horde that left the camp was under the leadership of Gur''kan and Trot''thar.


    After receiving the chieftain''s orders. There was a hustle and bustle in the entire camp. Excitement could be easily spotted on the faces of the Rakshas who were eager to fight.


    "Are we going to attack now?" Adhalia apanied by Faynah came to Khao''khen and asked. The two were covered in light robes that hid their bodies'' figure and a head cloth was covering most of their head.


    The chieftain nodded his head as he figured out that it was the right time. He was just waiting for the enemy to make a move.


    Near noon, the entire force of the camp was arranged in their battle formation. The Drakhars take up the vanguard position. At the rear was the Rakshas who had sunken expressions because of the arrangement of their battle line.


    With them being positioned at the rear would only mean that the Drakhars would be fighting first and if their allies could hold their foes then there wouldn''t be any fighting for them to do.


    The Warghen Cavalry was positioned to the right nk of their formation and the Rhakaddon Cavalry was sagging just right behind the left nk of the vanguard.


    *****


    Barika was called to the walls by the leader of the sentries with his report. From his vantage point, he could spot their enemies in their battle formation.


    "Sound the rm and get everyone to prepare for battle!" Barika roared and the call for battle sounded inside the fort. Soldiers d in their armor came running about as they take up their positions along the walls.


    For the uing battle, Khao''khen himself tookmand. He, Adhalia, Faynah and the personal guards of the new head of the Darkhariss family took up position just behind the dejected Rakshas.


    The battle began with the siege engines raining down rocks and bolts of iron towards the walls of the fort. The ballistae weren''t used much in the previous attacks because of the amount of ammunition that they have. Unlike the onagers that could have their ammunition replenished by the river not far away with rocks scattered around on the opposite bank.


    Force to take cover, the Ereians were sitting ducks and can''t do anything to retaliate. The mages who were supposed to aid them in the defense were too scared toe out from their hiding spot after two of their fellow mages got unlucky and were pinned down by bolts of iron.


    No matter how many times Barika roared for them to retaliate, not a single one of them made a move. He even resorted to threats but this didn''t even scare the mages who just gave him a deathly re. The mages were basically telling him that if he made a move, they would not hesitate to duke it out with him.


    Barika might be stronger than any of them but if he were to fight them all at once, the only possible oue would be his death.


    The mages who were boastful that they would utterly destroy the enemy army in a jiffy was now cowering in fear behind the walls of the fort. There magic might be stronger but the dense storm of iron can make a quick work of their magic barriers. They have learned a hard lesson in exchange for the two live of their fellow mages.


    No magic barrier would hold on forever just like what happened to the magic barriers of the unlucky two who had theirs shattered by the dense rain of iron.


    Hours into the bombardment, a section of the fort''s walls finally gave way and crumbled. The soldiers who were unlucky enough to be positioned at that portion of the walls suffered varying degrees of injuries and the unluckiest ones got buried by the rubble.


    Although a section of the fort''s walls was destroyed, it wasn''t utterly destroyed as the rubble from its copse piled up to form a messy wall. A few momentster, another part of the bombarded walls gave way. The bombardmentsted for hours which resulted in an entire section of the fort''s walls to crumble.


    The fort''s gate also wasn''t spared as it was forcefully sted open and its gateway wrecked.


    Khao''khen gave the order to advance. The storm of rocks and iron finally halted which allowed the defenders to finally be able to take a peek at what was going on.


    Upon seeing the enemy army advancing towards them, Barika roared at the mages with worry as he ordered them to throw their magic spells at the iing enemy army. The absence of the fearsome storm of from the enemy siege engines gave the mages the courage to finallye out from where they were hiding.


    Mana began gathering at the call of the mages. A ball of fire and a sharp chunk of rock headed for the Drakhars. A dark cloud gathered above the battlefield and with a thundering boom, a bolt of electricity struck down. The Drakhars who were the target of the spells faltered in their steps. A portion of the vanguard''s right nk was struck by a bolt of lightning.


    The unlucky fellow who was directly struck exploded into a shower of blood, flesh and viscera. Those near him suffered varying degrees of injuries.


    Luckily the other two spells from the mages fell short andnded a few meters away from the advancing Drakhars. Although they missed their mark, the two spells caused sand to fly everywhere which obscured the vision of the advancing army. Robbed of their vision, some halted in their tracks while the others continued on which threw their formation into disarray.


    Khao''khen rode towards the Kani''karrs and gave them instructions to strike at where the spells wereing from. Adjusting their aim, the trolls loaded up their weapons and unleashed a new barrage of iron bolts.


    "Sh*t," the mages can''t help but curse under their breath as they conjure up their magic barriers while making their way back towards cover. Their magic barriers deflected most of the attackunched at them but their barriers were beginning to show signs of shattering.


    At most their magic barriers could repel two or four of those bolts before shattering and the strongest on of them could hold off six of such attacks.


    Although somewhat powerful in their attacks, the mages were still as feeble as ever. They were just low level mages who are almost at the very bottom of the hierarchy.


    With the mages being pinned down by the Kani''karr Corps, the Drakhars continued on in their advance after being briefly shaken by the assault of the mages. Khao''khen instructed the trolls to strike at wherever spells woulde from; they were going to trade attacks with the mages of the enemy.


    "Damn fools, move away from your previous position and attack!" Barika snarled at the mages who were just hiding.


    The mages nodded their head in agreement after realizing that as long as they would keep on moving around, the enemy would not be able to lock on in their position. They got out from their hiding spots and began chanting their spells again but as soon as they released their attacks, the storm of iron came which forced them to conjure up their barriers hastily.


    One of them got his shield quickly shattered by just one bolt of iron after not being able to create it properly due to haste. The sharp iron rod destroyed his left arm, exposing the bones. The force of the attack also threw him off the walls and without the aid of his fellows; he would have surely fallen to his death.


    Two dead, two gripped by fear and one unconscious. The mages weren''t able to cause much noise in the battle because of their low level.


    The attacks of the mages were very effective against the clustered formation of the Drakhars but thankfully they were quickly shut down by the Kani''karrs who were still waiting for them to show themselves up.


    Barika no longer have anything in his disposal to slow down the advance of their foes, the heavy weapons that were on the walls was in ruins because of the previous bombardment and even if there was one still functional, no one was brave enough to man it because of what happened to the mages.


    Unlike the mages who can move about and have the ability to create shields made of magic, the Ereians who would man the heavy weapon would be fixed in ce and would be vulnerable to a counter-attack.


    Anger, annoyance, helplessness, Barika''s emotions was thrown into cause because of the current situation that they were in. "Damn it¡­," he cursed under his breath and made his way towards the most intact part of the walls.

 Chapter 388: Chapter 388

    The mages became useless after being terrified. They huddled together in a safe corner and refused to participate in the battle. No matter how many times Barika shouted and threatened them. They just refused to obey to him. Gone was the prideful look in their eyes. It was reced by restlessness and fear.


    Barika scorned the mages and no longer paid any heed to them. Although seeing them in that state made him felt good, he had urgent matters to attend to do. "Send out the signal!" he roared as he approached those who were tasked in calling for reinforcements.


    "B-but, we still need to w-wait...for the enemy army to f-fullymit to the siege," one of them responded albeit with difficulty as they cowered in fear of from the gaze of themander who was zing with anger.


    "Wait my ass! If we wait any longer then by the time they get here, we already have been overrun." He grabbed the one who responded by the neck and raised him up. Barika brought the poor fellow close to his face as he roared. Their faces were only a few inches away from each other. The poord''s eyes were shaking in fear.


    He was afraid that in his anger, themander would end him right then and there.


    "S-send out the signal," he directed to hisrades as a call for help.


    The signal was sent out.


    Ishaq already had his army prepared. He had already received words of the invaders assaulting the fort in huge numbers from their scouts. The entire army was just waiting for his orders to begin the march.


    Khao''khen was busy observing the battle when Sakh''arran came by his side.


    "Chief, the Rakshas are starting to get restless. They are asking when they will join the battle," he asked with worry. Although the Rakshas were one of their most disciplined warriors, their current state was somewhat bothersome. They hunger for battle and with a good fight just in front of them; Sakh''arran was worried that they wouldn''t be able to hold themselves back anymore.


    Khao''khen can''t help but chuckle and shake his head. He was well-aware of what was going on in the minds of the Rakshas. "Tell them that this day won''t end without them tasting blood," he responded.


    Sakh''arran nodded his head and went to ry the words of the chieftain. Khao''khen''s words appease the Rakshas who quieted down but the eagerness in their faces to join in the fray was still etched on their faces.


    An hour more into the fight, riders from the Warghen Cavalry who were dispatched to scout came with the news that another army was on their way to the battlefield. Khao''khen acknowledged the information then headed towards the Rakshas.


    Atop his trusty steed, he stopped in front of them.


    "I told you that this day wouldn''t end without you tasting blood. Now, I tell you. There is enough enemy for you to fight to your heart''s content. Another army is heading towards our way and among them are powerful warriors that I know you would eagerly want to fight." Khao''khen rode from left to right as he spoke with a thundering voice.


    And just over the horizon, the army under themanded of Ishaq revealed themselves.


    Khao''khen pointed his spear towards the newly arrived enemies. "There they are! Fight them as much as you want. Show them the might of the horde!" he roared.


    The Rakshas broke into a deafening cheer. They banged their spears against their shields as they shouted.


    "Send out swift riders to inform the Yurakks, to begin their march and join the fray as soon as possible," he gave onestmand before leading the Rhakaddon Cavalry to apany the Rakshas to meet the newly arrived enemy army.


    Khao''khen and the Rhakaddon Cavalry positioned themselves to the right nk of the Rakshas as they march towards Ishaq and his army.


    "It seems like they were prepared for us," Ismamented. They quickly took notice of the rear guard of the invaders making their way towards them.


    "Something is definitely not right with the situation," Menna muttered. His gut was telling him that there is something definitely amiss.


    "What''s there to be worried about? Sure they are stronger and tougher to fight but they can still be killed. They also just have one life. One good strike and they will fall. And we probably outnumber them five to one." Isma uttered in a mocking tone towards his worryingrade.


    "You two, take care of the big ones." Ishaq ordered as he stared at the lumbering ogres who were following just right behind the Rakshas.


    "Don''t worrymander, just like they say, the bigger they are, the harder they fall." Isma dered with confidence and pride.


    "Let''s lure their cavalry away along with theirmander." Khao''khen ordered and began separating themselves from the Rakshas. They headed further and further to the right. He informed beforehand by Faynah that the cavalry that they were up against was the Sandstorm Cavalry which was the personal guard of Ereia''s current strongestbatant.


    He was confident on the Rakshas dealing with the enemy army. What he was worried about was the powerful attacks of the enemymander which could greatly affect the tide of battle with his attacks that can strike wide areas. Luring him away from the main sh was the only way that he could think of in order to minimize his impact upon the uing battle.


    He was using the fact that their enemies didn''t know much about them and their capabilities. As amander himself, his counterpart wouldn''t just let an enemy cavalry out of his sights.


    "You two takemand here. I will deal with the enemy cavalry." Ishaq parted with the main army and went to meet with the Rhakaddon Cavalry.


    "No fair, I also want to fight that creature." Ismained. They all felt that there was someone among the enemy cavalry who was far stronger than any of those monsters that was heading towards them based on the amount of energy that it was radiating.


    "Just be content with those for now," Ishaq replied.


    Isma knew what themander meant and turned his gaze towards the iing enemy army.


    The Rakshas battle line began stretching to match the battle line of their foes. They formed a form orc deep formation as they move.


    "It looks like the enemy cavalry intends to deny us of any nking maneuver," Sakh''arran said after noticing the enemy cavalry separating from the main body of the army.


    "We will lure them as far away from the battlefield as possible." Khao''khen replied as he led them further and further away.


    Ishaq noticed that the enemy cavalry seemed to lead them far away as possible from the battlefield but what can he do but follow after them. He can''t let them out of his sights. Ignoring them and letting them do us they want would give them the chance to strike at his army as they desired.


    Ordering the soldiers, Isma and Menna had their hands full after the sh began. At the beginning they forced the invaders to be on the defensive as they pushed them back with the sheer weight of their numbers. The orcs were losing ground continuously at the start of the sh but that didn''t take long for them to stabilize their formation and began fighting back.


    Isma and Menna gave out orders for them to try and nk their foes after noticing how they were unwilling to spread themselves out. They thought that the nks of the enemy army were the breakthrough but they were so wrong. The ogres who were unmoving began their ughter as they protected the nks of the orcs.


    "Sh*t, these guys are tough," Isma cursed under his breath as he joined the fray. He knew that leaving everything to their soldiers would be far etched wish of his after seeing how well the orcs performed.


    With the two of them joining the battle, the fight became a little bit stable on their side and they were able to fight back. Any orc that came close to them were met with powerful strikes that would send them reeling back in pain or with severe wounds.


    The fight went on but something was amiss. Isma and Menna were confused about the amount of enemies throwing themselves at the two of them. It wasmon sense on the battlefield to try your best to avoid the strongest fighters of the enemy army after identifying them to live and fight longer. But the current situation was the very opposite.


    The two were giving it their all but there was really something wrong with the situation. All the orcs seemed to be heading towards where they were on the battlefield. They were all trying their best to get themselves to fight the two strongest warriors on the side of the Ereians.


    Isma and Menna were thoroughly confused and they can''t quite understand what was going on.The orcs kept oning and seemed to be not interested in fighting their soldiers at all.


    "What the heck is going on?" Isma can''t help but roar due to his frustration. The orcs kept oning towards him without end.

 Chapter 389: Chapter 389

    The battle raged on with the left and right nk of the Rakshaspeting on which side can advance more.Without Isma and Menna holding the orcs at bay with their strength, they were sure that there lines would certainly be overrun.


    Infuriated, "You asked for it!" Isma grunted as he began utilizing his battle energy to fight. A thick aura of sharpness shrouded his figure. Every swing of his weapon was apanied by hundreds of almost invisible sword arcs made out of his battle energy. He began his rampage and started pushing back the orcs who were crowding towards him.


    "Strong¡­" the orcs can''t help but praise the rampaging enemy. Although they were praising his strength, they have no ns of shying away from an awesome fight. Isma was doing his best to frighten the orcs by showing his full power in his current state. He shed left and right and moved with swiftness. Moving like a ghost, he appeared and disappeared among the orcs and kept sending them flying away.


    Many suffered deep cuts from his strikes. The shield and armor of the Rakshas wasn''t capable of deflecting the full power behind the attacks of Isma and their equipment were scarred with cuts and cracks.


    "He is not the only one that you should be careful of." Menna grunted then also began making use of his battle energy. An aura filled with an unsettling feeling of erosion made its presence known on the battlefield. Many of the Rakshas turned their heads towards the location of Isma as soon as he began his rampage.


    This made Menna mistake the look of the orcs towards Isma as a look of apprehension against a strong foe.


    Every strike that Menna released was apanied by the power of erosion. Flesh or metal, it didn''t matter, they all fell prey to the power of corrosion. The orcs who were on the receiving end of Menna''s strikes felt their flesh burning as it sizzled. The awful of smell of decay began to dominate the scent of the battlefield on the leftmost side of the Rakshas.


    The two powerful enemies caused the Rakshas to break out into a thundering cry of excitement. Fighting against a powerful foe gave them a surge of adrenaline and the glory of defeating such a powerful foe further increased their excitement.


    Isma and Menna had perplexed look on their faces. Their powerful strikes should have frightened the orcs into backing off but it had a very opposite effect. The orcs began fighting with the aim of getting to fight them. Those who they have sent flying away came back towards them with a happy grin etched on their faces as they fight their way towards them.


    "What in the name of the light is going on?" Isma mumbled as he sent another group of orcs soaring. The actions and reactions of the orcs were new to them. It had turned their understanding of the way of battle upside down. Instead of being frightened by a strong foe, they were getting excited.


    "More enemies areing!" someone shouted among the Ereians after noticing silhouettes in the likeness of the orcs heading their way.


    The Yurakks surged forward at full speed. They marched with great haste, afraid that they might miss the chance to fight if they tardy in their march. The right nk of the Ereian army was thrown into disarray after the Yurakks joined the fray.


    Like a hammer against a y pot, they shattered the right nk of the Ereians with ease. Fearing that they would be encircled, some of the Ereians began deserting and fled for their lives.


    It was already starting to get dark. The horde began capitalizing on their advantage of their vision not being affected by darkness. The Ereians battle line began to be skewed and turned like a hook to defend against the newly arrived enemies.


    Menna who was fighting on the right nk was sweating bullets, his breathing hurried. He didn''t know what sort of sin he hadmitted against the orcs because they were all flocking towards him. Just dealing with the spear-wielding orcs was already enough to have his hands full but with the addition of the sword-wielding orcs, he began to falter.


    His most powerful attack was nullified by the circumstances. He can''t get himself free from the entanglement of the orcs in order to umte his battle energy to release the attack. The attack needed him to focus all his attention for at least a few breathes but the orcs weren''t giving him that chance.


    With the Yurakks finally joining the battle, the ogres shifted their position on their battle line. They all gathered towards the left nk of their foes and began to be on the defensive. It was their task to ensure that the Rakshas won''t be encircled by the numerically advantageous foes. The hulking behemoths trampled the Ereians.


    *****


    "What''s taking them so long?" Barika began to worry of the reinforcements being able toe to their aid. His soldiers were losing morale and if this continues, they would begin to disobeymands and just flee.


    The Drakhars began wrestling control of the walls and the gateway against the defenders. Ladders made out of vines cling to what remains of the fort''s walls. Crude ramparts made out of rock were positioned against the walls. The shamans who were hiding their presence finally made their move.


    Since the mages of the defenders were too scared to show their faces again, thanks to the trolls of the Kani''karr corps, the shamans started their rampage.


    Amidst the chaos of battle, Barika was met face to face to Zaraki.


    "There you are. It seemed that you still have the balls to stay," the old man taunted as he pointed his de towards Barika.


    "And who are you?" Barika can''t help but ask. He had no idea who the old man was.


    "Just a nobody." Zaraki replied then charged forward.


    Sparks shed after Barika parried his attack then shoved him away as he overpowered him. Zaraki followed up with a few more shed but every one of his attacks was deflected and he even suffered a small cut on his stomach after failing to evade one of Barika''s counter attack.


    "You are brave for someone who is way too weak." Barika mocked his opponent. At first he thought that the old man was someone who was strong since he was brave enough toe at him alone, but after assessing his power, he was d that he was not.


    Zaraki chuckled, "Who said that I am alone?" and the shamans began unleashing their spells towards Barika.


    "D*mn it! Cowards!" He protested after being engaged three against one. Utilizing his battle energy, he was able to deflect the spells of the two orc magicians but he wasn''t unscathed. His arms felt numb after defending against the attacks of the two orcs.


    "Well, you said it yourself. I am too weak to handle you alone, which is why I brought friends with me," the old man stated as if it was the most righteous thing to do as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "It isn''t my fault that you don''t have any friends to fight with you. Especially with that temper of yours." Zaraki taunted as he charged forward with more confidence. With the two shamans backing him up against Barika, he was confident in taking down themander of the Ereian Royal Army.


    Although the man was an unpleasant fool and full of pride, he had the ability to back it up. Even with the aid of the two shamans, Zaraki have a hard time taking down Barika.


    "Sh*t!" the old man cursed after misjudging the direction of Barika''s sh which sent him reeling back. His body was defenceless after being forced back and his opponent didn''t miss the chance to make use f it. Barika''s sword came crashing down towards him.


    "Oh no you don''t!" one of the shamans eximed as he made a move against Barika. Apanied by a loud crack like that of a whip, a thick long vine knocked Barika from the walls. With a hard thud apanied by the sound of painful moans, he crashed against his soldiers who were engaged against the Drakhars on the wrecked gateway.


    Zaraki expressed his gratitude towards the shamans in saving his life. The shamans just smiled at him.


    From his vantage point, Zaraki scanned the crowd below but was unable to locate his foe. No matter how many times and hard he searched, Barika was nowhere to be seen.


    "Don''t tell me that he fled," he eximed in disbelief.


    Zaraki was spot on. Barika was already headed towards the gate on the other side of the fort. Struggling further against their foes would just result in him being captured or worse killed.


    It didn''t take long for the Drakhars to push their way inside the fort. With the two shamans present, the defenders gave up after seeing many of them being helplessly entangled by vines and surrounded by a stone prison.


    Although they have taken control of the fort, it was in ruins and the enemymander manage to escape.

 Chapter 390: Chapter 390

    The Drakhars began cleaning up the aftermath of the battle. They have taken those who surrendered captive and killed those who refused to surrender.


    Most of the defenders gave up resistance after the Drakhars managed to force their way inside the fort. They knew that continuing resistance would certainly lead to their death which is why they surrendered. Being taken captive was better than being among the dead.


    Although most of them surrendered, there were still those who were persistently holding out against the Drakhars. And the stubborn fools were gifted with sharp spears of the Drakhars. Unlike the orcs who would appreciate their tenaciousness, the Drakhars were not like them.


    They viewed their refusal to surrender as being just in foolishness. They ended them right there and then less they be headaches for themter on. Their main concern was that these stubborn fools might incite the now captives to fight back if given the chance.


    *****


    The Ereian battle line was forcefully dismantled by the Yurakks on the right and the ogres on the left. Their center held out for a bit longer thanks to the efforts of Isma and Menna. The two were spent, their energy almost depleted rock bottom and their stamina nearly emptied out. No matter how strong they were, against the lunacy of the orcs, they were forced to flee.


    The continuous swarm of orcs aiming for their heads despite defeating many of them humbled the two. They were taught a good lesson by the old passage, "Unless you have absolute strength to dominate everything, numbers will grind you down."


    "Sound the retreat!" Isma finally decided after judging that if the situation continues, they would all fall there.


    The sound of retreat was finally sounded and as if relieved from something holding them back, the Ereians disengaged from their opponents and began to flee.


    Ishaq who was still tailing the enemy cavalry was baffled after hearing the sound of retreat. He can''t believe that Isma and Menna were forced to retreat.


    "Let''s go," he turned around with haste. Ishaq was hoping that they could return back to the main army fast enough for him to find out what was the reason the two were forced to retreat.


    "Do we gave chase, chief?" one of the riders questioned Khao''khen who signalled for them to halt their march. Their goal of luring away the enemy cavalry to neutralize them was done and was sessful.


    "No need to chase after them. We return to the battlefield at our own pace," he replied and began their return towards the battlefield. The tables have turned. Instead of Ishaq and his cavalry tailing, it was now the opposite.


    Galloping at full speed, Ishaq was finally able to see what was happening. His troops were scattered all over the ce, busy fleeing for their lives and the orcs chasing after them. Those who fought back were quickly taken down and those who surrendered were spared.


    Grinding his teeth, Ishaq led his cavalry away. He knew that with their strength, Isma and Menna would be able to escape the chaos. If they wouldn''t be able to getaway then it was their fault.


    *****


    After the battle, the horde managed to capture 2000 of the fleeing soldiers. The Drakhars on the other hand took captive of over 2000 enemies.


    The battle to take control of the fort was less brutal than the sh between the horde and the soldiers under the lead of Isma and Menna. Many of the casualties in the battle for control of the fort came from the bombardment and the initial sh. Unlike the encounter with the horde which had bodies piled up of over 6000.


    Although they won, the horde suffered casualties. Hundreds of the Rakshas had fallen and a few of the Yurakks fell prey to Menna''sst rampage after fleeing. Only a handful of the Rakshas were free of wounds which was a testament to how strong the enemy that they faced up against was.


    Although there were only two of them, Isma and Menna dealt of heavy blow against the horde. This sh gave Khao''khen a rough estimate on the limits of the orcs'' physical advantage. Orcs are powerful thanks to their innate strength but that would all be negated if they were up against leading figures of an enemy army.


    He was still gauging the strengths and limits of his warriors. The average strength of the world that he was now in, the number and limits of the mysterious powers and abilities that he was exposed, he was still unaware.


    By midnight, the victorious side was finally done cleaning up the battlefield. The orcs buried the bodies of their fallen foes as a show of respect and to honor to them for the good fight that they have given. They gathered their fallen brothers and carried them back to their camp.


    Pyres were lined up all around their camp. Their victory and the fight came with a price but they were all willing to pay for it. A feast was held to celebrate their victory and to send off their fallenrades. The celebrationsted until morning.


    *****


    There was only one stronghold in the way to the capital of Ereia. Khao''khen noticed that there were a few strongholds further to the east.


    Adhalia noticed the gaze of Khao''khen which was towards the eastern part of the map. She knew of thosends and who do those territories belong to.


    "Thends to the east from here are the territories of Viscount Redore and Baron Kasto. The huge swath ofnd in the center was the territory held by my house previously," she pointed at the map. Remembering about their previous territory, she can''t help but feel angry.


    "Are the two nobles enemies of us?" he questioned. He had to know in order for him to map out their next move. Directly charging towards the capital while leaving enemies alone that can possibly cut off or disrupt your supply lines was not good, there is also a possibility of them striking at your rear.


    "I am not yet certain. Faynah and I will lead the Drakhars to ascertain if they are our friends or foes. Along the way, we will also reim our family''s ancestralnds," she uttered while a worried look was on her face. Adhalia was worried that the chieftain might not trust her and want to keep her by his side in order for her not to be able to go back on her word.


    But her greatest worry was that he might conquer the capital too quickly and deny her of the chance in exacting her revenge personally.


    Khao''khen nodded his head in agreement, "Leave behind an enough number of the Drakhars to keep the captives in their ce. Also try and secure some supplies from thends to the east if avable. We can''t stretch our supply lines to long."


    The chieftain''s words calmed down her nerves.


    Apanied by Faynah and the Drakhars, Adhalia headed east noon.


    "Are you sure about this chief? There is a possibility of them stabbing us on the back." Sakh''arran finally voiced his opinion after Adhalia and her army were gone from their sights.


    "There is no need to worry about them," he reassured him. He trusts Adhalia but not fully. He allowing her with her army in tow, far away from him was also his test for her. It was gamble.


    "But if she decides to betray us then we can just eliminate them all," he continued as he shrugged his shoulders. Although he had a joking tone in his voice, Khao''khen was dead serious in eliminating them all if they Adhalia decide to break his trust. The thing that will easily send him over the edge was betrayal. He was already betrayed before and it cost him his life.


    "Don''t tell me that you are scared by some female human?" Gur''kan had a confused look in his eyes as he questioned. He can''t quite figure out what Sakh''arran was worried about. Although Adhalia now has an army with her, there was no powerful warrior among her troops like the two that they have encountered in the previous battle.


    Sakh''arran clicked his tongue in annoyance and was about to refute the words of Gur''kan when he was cut off by the chief.


    "We will act ordingly." Khao''khen said to stop the two from bickering.


    "Also if the two of you don''t have anything else to do, I could use a little spar to loosen up my bones. I wasn''t given a chance to participate in the recent battles," he continued as he stretched his back.


    Trot''thar, who remained quiet the entire time, silently exited the tent after hearing the word ''spar''. He knew that the word spar means a lot of agony.


    Upon hearing the word spar, Sakh''arran and Gur''kan visibly trembled. They were reminded of the pain and suffering they went through during their spars with the chieftain. It was like they were being tortured.

 Chapter 391: Chapter 391

    Darkness was finally chased away by the morning light, and there they are, groaning in pain with the exception of Trot''thar. They were all covered in bruises which speak volume of the torment that they just went through.Trot''thar being the wisest of the three only came to aid the two after the session was done. Dhug''mhar and Haguk watched the two limp away with the assistance of Trot''thar.


    "Care to join for the next round?" Khao''khen questioned as he directed his gaze towards the two.


    The two quickly shook their heads and went away in a hurry.


    Khao''khen chuckled at the response of the two. It was a bit long since hests stretched his body like what he just did. He missed the feeling of it.


    His fellow orcs were doubtful of Adhalia''s true aim but little did they know that he was more suspicious of her than they are. If the situation calls for it, he would pull back the horde at the earliest sign of betrayal. Being betrayed was his reverse scale because of what happened before in his previous life.


    By the conquered fort, the horde waited for the logistics to arrive and replenish there much needed supply. Adding the number of captives to the amount of mouths to be fed stretched their current stock thin.


    Although they were now currently prisoners of war. It won''t be long before they will be allies. They just needed to finish the war and they would soon be perhaps fighting alongside each other.


    *****


    Far to the east of Ereia, Adhalia and Faynah along with the Drakhars managed to march unimpeded by any opposition. Thends of the nobles who were with the old Commander Nassor were receptive of thest of the Darkhariss bloodline.


    The defending armies sent out a quarter of them to assists the Darkhariss army to im their ancestralnds. Supplies also came trickling in without much trouble.


    So far, Adhalia''s road was as easy as it could get. The old Darkhariss family was an old long standing house of the kingdom. And there reputation was far from being bad. Almost all the people that they have encountered gave them their support.Only those who were in cahoots with the new king or were on the receiving end of the benefits that he provided firmly opposed Adhalia.


    Numerous runners were sent towards the capital of the resurgence of Darkhariss by the supporters of the new king. Most of them, intercepted by the members of the Eye in the Shadows. Faynah was already prepared for such a move but she and her organization wasn''t able to create a hundred percent lockdown of the information.


    Some of the runners managed to elude the of interception and the ill news reached the king. The resurgence of the supposedly destroyed house infuriated the king.


    "You were lucky to survive the purge! But! Luck won''t be on your side forever!" Gyassi roared in anger as he wrecked the collection of fine adornments in the throne room. The old fogeys and those who finally swore their allegiance to him wasn''t able to do anything as they protect themselves from the shrapnel that were flying around from the things that were being broken in their monarch''s rage.


    "Any news from the frontline?" the king finally asked after sitting down in his throne after calming down a bit.


    The people who were with him kept their mouth shut for the moment. They were afraid that they would turn into the monarch''s target after telling him of the bad news.


    "Are you all deaf? Are my words falling into deafened ears?" he shouted. His anger threatening to spill once again.


    "Your majesty, if I may?" someone gathered all his courage to speak. Not that because he was actually braver than anyone else who was present but because he was the one who was of the lowest rank of all those who were around and the eyes were all on him.


    The king turned his head to the young man. The position that he holds, he doesn''t care nor does he have any interest in finding out what it is.


    "Well?" he raised an eyebrow as he eyed the man.


    "The army that we sent to the kingdom of Alberna is yet to respond to the message that west sent.But the message contained in thest letter by a runner sent by Commander Nassor is far from ideal," he said while gulping down a mouthful of his saliva because of his nervousness.


    "Well, go on. What did he say?" the monarch questioned while showing signs of impatience.


    "Your majesty, I don''t think you will like what the old man wanted to convey in his message¡­" the young man was now trembling in fear. He wanted to avoid the cmity that was going to befall him if he utters the words. The words which will surely infuriate the young king beyond reason.


    "What is it?" Gyassi snorted in displeasure.


    "Out with it or else¡­" he threatened.


    Left with no choice the young man had to say the words that would surely spell his doom. When he was about to utter the statement of the oldmander who he cursed under his breath down to his first generation, an idea came to his mind.


    "Keeper! Fetch us the letter of Commander Nassor!" he shouted.


    This was the only way that he can somehow managed to mitigate the king''s fury towards him. An old man quickly presented a letter to the king after being called out by the young man. He too knew that he was in for some trouble.


    King Gyassi quickly unfurled the scroll that was presented to him and started reading the message of the oldmander. His brows knitted together after being presented with a full scroll of words which he was toozy to read.


    "Tell me what the letter says," hemanded as he threw the scroll towards the young man who gritted his teeth aftering to terms with the fact that he wouldn''t be able to escape the cmity lightly.


    "Hurry up! I don''t have all day!" Gyassi roared at the young man who was hesitant to speak the words that would surely put him in great trouble.


    "Well¡­Your majesty¡­T-the oldmander says¡­t-that¡­" the young man was stuttering as he tried to gather all his courage but can''t seem to do so.


    "What!? What does he want to convey!?" the impatient king roared once again.


    "H-he¡­says that¡­y-you¡­Your majesty¡­Sh=should¡­"


    "Out with it!" the king''s thundering voice echoed once again.


    "He says that¡­You sh-should¡­. Go and f*ck yourself," the young man slumped down to his knees. All his energy drained from his body after uttering those words.

 Chapter 392: Chapter 392

    "Insolence!!!"


    "Outrageous!!!"


    "Guards! Get this man out of here!"


    Right on cue, the old fogeys in the court voiced out their opinions one after the other. All of them strongly condemned the content of the letter one after the other.None of them was willing to be outdone by the other. They were all trying to win the grace of their monarch and avoiding his wrath.


    The young man who became the sacrificial one had already epted his fate. He didn''t even struggle a bit when the guards took him away. On the bright side, he wasn''t beheaded right there and then and there was still a chance for survival.


    "I say, we send the Ereian Royal Army after those traitors. Have them punished for their insolence and bring back the soldiers to defend the capital against the invaders," one of the old men suggested.


    "And how do we do that? Commander Barika isn''t present in the capital. And I doubt that they would listen to just anyone''smand," the opposition contradicted the suggestion.


    "We have his majesty here. They would listen to his words. Less they bemitting treason," he quickly rebutted. The old man with his long white beard was confident that the king would find his suggestion optimal.


    "And who do you suggest wouldmand them? Don''t tell me that you are rmending your son to be the one in-charge of them?" the opposition party quickly responded. The man had a neat styled ¨Chairstyle, suggesting that he was someone of a militaristic background by the way the he presents himself.


    "Why of course. My son had been studying the arts of war since he was young. He entered the army when he was not yet of age. Participated in battle despite his age, who else do you think I would rmend?" the old man quickly answered.


    "Enough!" Gyassi growled. The bickering of the two was just adding to his annoyance. They have always been at odds against each other. They represent their own interest and always shed in his court which contributed to his irritation. He had long been considering the abolishment of their positions and removing their powers.


    But they have been long entrenched in the ways of the court and suddenly getting rid of them would be hard. They all hold sway in the minds of the people and antagonizing all of them would surely lead to a huge scale rebellion.


    At first, King Gyassi thought that as long as he sits on the throne and bes the monarch, his words would be thew but he was gravely mistaken. Despite being the monarch, there were some things that he was powerless against.


    "The rest of the Ereian Royal Army shall stay in the capital. They should not be mobilize in such troubled times, especially to just catch some traitors." He dered his decision.


    "His majesty is wise."


    "Sending out the Ereian Royal Army would leave the capital almost defenseless."


    The experienced men of the court quickly echoed. Many of them were also distrustful of the old man. They are not aware of the scheme that he was currently cooking but it was better to prevent it from happening now thanter.


    "But since you were adamant at having those traitors punish and recovering the soldiers. I tasked you with raising an army to do so. You are given a month to do so and have them back here to aid in the defense of the capital and in our retaliation against the invaders." King Gyassi made use of the opportunity that was presented.


    The other members of the court snickered after their monarch dered his decision. The old man was in a whole heap of trouble now. Those who were in cahoots with him were dismayed.


    Raising an army wasn''t an easy task and this had been a headache for him for so long. His reign wascking in the number of soldiers to reinforce his rule but luckily someone presented him with a chance to have an army for free.


    "But¡­ Your majesty, raising an army is a daunting task. We will needrge amount of funds to recruit and train soldiers. Their equipment and the supplies to maintain them," the old man was trying to find a way to deflect the task that was suddenly thrown at him.


    "Don''t worry. I leave the decision of choosing themander of the new army to you as a reward," the king smiled as if that was just a reasonable reward.


    "His majesty graceful¡­"


    "Such an honor¡­"


    "Don''t waste the opportune moment"


    The old man smiled wryly. He didn''t know if the words of his fellow court officials were truly congratting and cheering him on or was actually mocking him. One thing for sure, his coffers and his family''s would surely bleed heavily with the task that was given to him.


    "Any news from the army sent to intercept the invaders?" Gyassi''s expression turned serious once again. He had sent the kingdom''s strongest fighter to eliminate or impede the invaders but there was still yet to be any news from them. Thest message that he received was that of the Baron Ragab''s treason.


    "There is no news from them, still," someone quickly responded to his query.


    "Then that would be all for today," he dismissed the court then retired back to his chambers. The king''s mind wandered off while heading back towards his chambers.


    He was confident with Ishaq''s might; the orcish army would certainly be destroyed. After getting rid of them, his ns of expanding the kingdom would be set in motion. He was already receiving news of the troubles that was happening with his neighboring kingdoms and he wanted to make use of the chaos to expand his territory.


    He dreams to elevate the kingdom into that of an empire and contend with the power of the south.


    King Gyassi wanted to exceed the previous ruler before him, in all fields but he still had a long way to go.

 Chapter 393: Chapter 393

    As soon as Barika arrived at the residence of Baron Ragab, he quickly barked orders to gather all the soldiers avable. He was exhausted and famished from fleeing. Directing his gaze at the servants of the manor, he ordered them to prepare a good meal for him.


    While Barika was eating, a soldier came to him to make his report.


    "Sir, we have four thousand trained men that are ready to serve under yourmand," the soldier reported.


    "And what of the survivors from the battle?" Barika questioned. He was certain that there were also those who fled towards the baron''snds after they were routed by the orcs.


    "Less than a hundred remained of them. Most of them just made a stop here and continued to flee northwards after gathering enough supplies for the journey," was the reply that themander received.


    Barika nodded his head then dismissed the soldier as he focused his attention on his meal.


    With only four thousand trained men, not even regr soldiers tomand. There was no way that they could mount a counter-attack against the orcs. Nor would they be able to mount a proper defense against the eventual siege. With the current military strength of the ce, there was no way that they could win against the orcs.


    He had no ns at staying and risk being killed or captured by the orcs. Who knows what they might do to him if he bes their captive.


    After having his meal, he headed towards the treasure room of the territory''s noble to grab as much of his wealth as he can. He ordered the servants to prepare him proper steeds to carry the wealth that he just plundered. "This should be enough¡­" he muttered to himself.


    Barika nned to offer the fortune of the baron to the king in hopes to appease his anger on their recent defeat.


    He was about to head down to the dungeons to behead Ragab and add his head to the riches that was to be offered to the king when the rm was raised. Barika quickly spun around and headed towards where the prepared horses were at.


    With great haste, he galloped northwards without looking back.


    *****


    Haguk signalled for the riders who were with him to halt their advance. He felt that something was wrong with the town as he observed the walls. The rm was already sounded by the sentries but the enemy soldiers were yet to show themselves.


    The gates were also left wide open. It seems that the defenders had no n of closing it anytime soon.


    "Lead half of the riders forward to get a closer look. At the first sign of trouble, withdraw immediately," he ordered towards the most experienced rider under hismand.


    A little over fifty of the Warghen Cavalry sprinted forward towards the gates and there was yet any sign of the defenders on the walls.


    "Everyone, be prepared to charge forward to lend aid to the others when needed," he turned towards the remaining riders who were with him.


    He suspected that this might be a ploy of the enemy to lure them in. Little did he know that the town was already consumed by panic and fear because of their arrival. The residents quickly scampered to their homes and barricaded the doors and windows with anything that was avable and prayed for the best.


    The four thousand trained men that the soldier reported to Barika was nowhere to be found. As soon as news of his escape spread around, most of the soldiers who remained also fled. Only few remained as they hid among the residents while also hoping for the best.


    Without a leading figure to takemand of them, the trained men were of no use. They were just residents who received minimal training to serve as supporters of the army. Asking them to take up arms and fight on their own was impossible.


    The members of the Warghen Cavalry that was sent forward by Haguk cautiously entered the town.


    "The ce looks deserted," one of the ridersmented. The streets were practically empty except for the asional pests that were scampering around.


    "Check the walls for any sign of trouble," the leader of the group ordered.


    A few momentster, the sound of someone struggling came from the stairs that led to the walls. The sentries who were slower than their peers were hiding in a corner of the walls.


    "Found this lot among the weapon racks by the walls," one of the riders who went up the walls pushed the trembling men forward. They were covered in bruises and blood.


    "Head out and inform the chief of the situation. Also ask for his opinion on what should we do. We will be holding the gate for now," he ordered.


    It didn''t take long for Haguk and the rest of the Warghen Cavalry to enter the town.


    "This ce looks deserted," Hagukmented.


    "That''s also what we noticed upon entry chief. There were no defenders on the walls except for these few lot who seemed to be acting as sentries."


    "Work in pairs and spread out around town. We need to find out if the ce is safe or not. At the earliest sign of trouble, retreat and regroup," Haguk gave his orders.


    An hourter, the Warghen riders regrouped by the gates and have finally confirmed that the strange situation of the town wasn''t a trap set by their foes. The ce just doesn''t have any army to defend it. And the town wasn''t deserted as they have thought. The residents of the territory were just holing up in their homes, fearful of what would happen if they head out of their households.


    "Send out a pair of riders to inform the chieftain of the situation. The rest of you, prepare to make camp by the gate," the chieftain of the Warghen n gave out his order.


    The town having no defenders was a bit strange but it does happen sometimes so it didn''te as a surprise to Haguk.

 Chapter 394: Chapter 394

    By nightfall, Khao''khen and most of the Yohan First Horde arrived at the defenceless town. The orcs spread out to secure to the ce.


    Khao''khen and the Rakshas headed towards the most luxurious looking ce in town which they knew was the residence of the town''s leading figure. Almost the same as the town, the manor was defenceless with no sign of guards anywhere.


    The situation caused Khao''khen a lot of confusion. Sure, they have vanquished an enemy army not so long ago and captured many of the routed enemy soldiers but he was certain that some of them managed to flee sessfully. There should be some of them who escaped to this town and would regroup.


    The noble of the town seemed to be also missing as there were only servants among those who were being round up by his warriors.


    "Where is the master of this house?" Khao''khen questioned the kneeling servants who were obviously trembling in fear. His question seemed to have fallen onto deafened ears as the only respond he got was the sound of sobbing and the pleading for mercy. He was speaking their tongue in order for them to understand what he wanted to say.


    But fear seemed to have gripped their hearts so hard that they were only focused on begging for their mercy.


    "I asked again, where is the master of this house?" he repeated his question but to no avail.


    "The chieftain asks you question!" one of the Rakshas grabbed the nearest man and raised him up so that he would have to look at him eye to eye. The menacing look of the orc scared the shit out of the man and he went limp. He fainted right there and then.


    "It wasn''t my intention chief," the warrior had a look of helplessness on his face as he let go of the man who was scared by him to the point of losing consciousness.


    "No worries¡­" Khao''khen shook his head and waved it off.


    "You," he pointed at the eldest of the servants who he suspects to be the butler of the noble and the leader of the servants.


    "Mercy! Please!" the man cried out after being pointed at by the leader of the orcs. He was grabbed by the orcs and brought forward towards their leader.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any intention of harming you and your peers as long as you do the same towards us," Khao''khen spoke as softly as possible but his voice was still as threatening because of him being an orc. No matter how soft he spoke, his voice was still deep.


    "Where is your master?" he continued to ask.


    After a few moments of silence, the old man finally answered. "I-in¡­the dungeon¡­" that was all that he said.


    Khao''khen nodded his head then ordered some of his warriors to apany him to the dungeon. He brought with him the old man to lead the way and to identify their master.


    The ce was dark and was filled with foul stench. From time to time, they would spot a vermin crawling around. There was also the sound of the prisoners which came as groans of pain or crazy screams.


    It didn''t take long for them to find Baron Ragab who was shackled firmly on the walls in one of the cells. His body was covered in blood and his body sustained cuts of differing sizes.


    "Free his binds carefully and call for the healers," Khao''khen ordered.


    The man was unconscious and barely alive. He has lost a lot of blood and his body was on the verge of surrendering to the ws of death.


    *****


    Near midnight, the group of Drakhars that was keeping watch on the prisoners from the previous battle arrived along with the rest of the horde.


    With the aid of the Drakhars, the town was a bit stabilized. The Drakhars were able to calm down the nerves of the residents even if by just a little bit and their presence somehow alleviated the fear and panic that has gripped the hearts of the residents.


    Days passed by and the residents of the town became somewhat ustomed to the presence of the orcs who were patrolling around town. Their fear of them was slowly easing bit by bit.


    They came to realize that the knowledge that they knew about the orcs from stories and hearsays were untrue. Although the orcs weren''t approachable because of their silence, there was nothing much that they can say about them. The orcs were much better than the soldiers who used to patrol around the streets.


    At least the orcs stick to their duties of just patrolling and weren''t making use of their power to abuse and take advantage of them.


    Khao''khen holed up in Ragab''s residence as he waited for the baron to regain his consciousness as he dealt with the management of the town. Although not bountiful, the warehouses were filled with grains which should be able to feed up the town and the horde for months with no problem.


    He was also in constantmunication with Adhalia who had informed him that they would rendezvous with the horde in a month''s time. She already had most of the eastern parts of the kingdom in their control.


    The Warghen Cavalry was busy dealing with the scouts being sent from the capital of the kingdom. They were so busy in dealing with enemy scouts that they rarely show up inside the town. The Rhakaddon Cavalry were even sometimes sent out to resupply them as the number of scouts being sent from the capital seemed to be endless.


    So far, there were no sign of an enemy armyunching a counter-attack.


    Khao''khen and the horde were just waiting for Adhalia to link up with them beforeunching their assault on the kingdom''s capital.He was not in a rush and Adhalia''s presence was needed after they capture the capital. Adhalia would be the one to deal with her fellow Ereians.


    He had no ns of dealing with the political figures in the capital and just thinking about dealing with them was giving him a headache.

 Chapter 395: Chapter 395

    A month had passed without much problem on the side of Khao''khen and the horde. Thends that they have conquered were incorporated unto their influence. The presence of orcs, trolls, goblins, kobolds, ogres and minotaurs became a regr urrence to the Ereians who were residing in thends that they have conquered.


    The kobolds ad goblins were sent to thends to the south. On the gateway between thends of Ereia and the known empire of the south. They were in-charge of digging out the minerals and fortune that was within the mines that were in their sphere of influence.


    From the Fortress of Vir, a new paved road was built. The new road aided in easing up the journey from the southernnds of the orcish territory and the newly mergednd of the Ereians. Caravans from the north were able to easily reach the city of Alsenna without much trouble thanks to the newly built road.


    Supplies and reinforcements came trickling down from the north.


    Although they were wary of them in the beginning, the Ereians began to be ustomed to the presence of the creatures that they categorized as brutal monsters at first die to theirck of knowledge and engagement with them.


    The orcs and trolls became frequent customers of taverns. They were stronger supporters of such establishments as they far consume more alcohol than an average Ereian could. Although there was ack of proper mary system among the horde, they were considered wealthy due to the number of spoils that they had in their possession.


    The loot that they have plundered from their foes that they have defeated and the possessions that they had were valued greatly by the Ereians.


    From the fortress of Vir till thends of Baron Ragab, the Ereians became ustomed to the creatures that they weren''t used to before. Although some disputes arose, it was all minor. And due to the strict discipline that the military members of the horde were limatized to, there wasn''t much trouble between the two sides.


    *****


    The baron who suffered grievous injuries finally regained his consciousness and was on his way to make a full recovery. At first he was rmed by the presence of orcs when he regained his consciousness but after having a conversation with Khao''khen, he calmed down.


    Although they were of different species, the baron had the same goal as the leader of the orcs which was to take down the current monarch of the kingdom. The fact that the house of Darkhariss would be the one to rece the current royalty eased up his worries. He didn''t have any problem with the orcs but them being the rulers of a kingdom was unheard of.


    The baron heard tales of orcs being allied with humans or being in the service of humans but never have heard of them being the ones in control of such territories. There was one thing that was dominant about them where many would agree to, they were powerful warriors on the battlefield.


    The Warghen Cavalry were being overwhelmed by the number of scouts being sent and the frequency of their appearance that both the Rhakaddon Cavalry and the Verakhs were deployed to aid them. Khao''khen was just waiting for Adhalia and her army to rendezvous with them at the territory of the baron before they would march towards the capital.


    The discovery of an enemy camp not so far away from the camp a few days ago surprised Khao''khen. ording to the scouts that they have sent out from their side, the opposing army was of a significant number, greater than twenty thousand in numbers.


    He wasn''t certain if this was thest hurrah of the current king of the kingdom but he has great trust in the capability of his warriors.


    *****


    Four days after the discovery of the enemy camp, the rm was sounded from the northern walls of the town. The enemy army was making their move. It was still dark and the cold morning wind was still present making anyone whocked warm covers to shiver.


    "Chief, the enemy are forming up their battle lines. It looks like they are fielding their entire army for the uing battle," a rider was quick to make his report to Khao''khen.


    "Any news from the other riders who were on the lookout?" he questioned. The cavalry that he had led away from the previous battle that they have won which weren''t able to participate in the previous struggle was still missing. He was still wary of them. There capability in battle was still a mystery to him as he was not given a chance to gauge their strength.


    "There was no sight of them chief. The Verakhs had already extended their search, way beyond the lines of the enemy camp but were still yet to find their presence. It is safe to say that they won''t be participating in the uing battle," the rider was confident with his words.


    Khao''khen dismissed the rider then headed out. In front of him was the full might of his horde. They had no ns of staying by the walls of the town to defend. When offered a fight, the orcs would dly take it. As far as he was aware, the orcsck the affinity to true defense. ording to his observation with the way of the orcs, the best defense for them was a strong offense.


    Overwhelm their foes with their assault so that they would be the one who would be defending and not them.


    In front of the walls of the town, the might First Horde formed up their battle lines. The few Drakhars who were with them were divided equally on both nks. The Yurakks anchoring the center and the Rakshas being held at the rear as reserves.


    The Warghen and Rhakaddon Cavalry were right behind the Rakshas and were just waiting for the orders for their deployment. Their foes were of greater number but that was not a problem for the horde. The more enemies they have, the more enemies that they can kill.

 Chapter 396: Chapter 396

    The battle horns loudly red, signalling for the Ereian army to begin their march. They presented a good battle line of three rows with a good number of reserves at the very rear. At the very front was a group of range soldiers, a mix of skirmishers and archers who were equip with little to no armor.


    The second line consisted of lightly armoured infantry armed with spears and shields.And thest line wasprised of heavily armoured looking infantry equipped with swords and shields. Just behind their reserves was their cavalry.


    "Skirmishers to the front!" Khao''khen quickly made an adjustment to their formation. Since the enemy wanted to fight a range battle first then he would oblige.


    "Kanikarr Corps, used the lighter bolts for the initial fight!" he added. The lighter bolts for their siege weapons would deal lighter damage but they have far more range than the heavier ones.


    The main body of both armies halted as their ranged fighters continued to advance forward. Equipped with just javelins, the trolls had to get closer to their foes before they could began fighting back and had to endure the rain of arrows that were being showered upon them by the enemy archers.


    Arrows whizzed in the air but with the troll''s loose formation and agility, the arrows wasn''t able to do much damage to them. Only the few unlucky ones were hit by the arrows but so far, none was injured heavily.


    Under the rain of arrows, the Troll Skirmishers finally had their targets in range. They quickly unleashed a barrage of their own while trying their best to avoid the retaliation from their foes. Javelins and arrows soared through the air, with some finding their mark while others missed andnded upon the scorching sand.


    With a an audible twang from the siege weapons of the Kanikarr Corps, light iron bolts flew into the air and with great speednded among the Ereian range fighters.


    "Hoooh!"


    "Hoooh!"


    They didn''t know who started it among the Rakshas but the chant began to spread as they strike their shield with their spears and stomp their feet on the sands. It didn''t take long for the chant to reach the front lines and the Yurakks too joined in.


    The menacing united sound from the orcs began to unnerve the archers and javelineers on the Ereian side. They were worried that the frontline of the opposing army would suddenly charge at them. All of them were just lightly armoured or have no armor at all which would mean minimal to protection at all against the orcs when they engage them in a melee.


    The Yurakks were shouting towards the Troll Skirmishers, hurrying them up to exhaust their ammunition so that they could get down to the real fighting already. In response, the trolls began throwing their spears in a chaotic rhythm, one after another, there javelins flew one after the other.


    "Charge!"


    Nobody knew who shouted themand but many of the trolls responded to the shout and quickly sprinted forward. Still with javelins to throw or not, they advanced forward with great haste.


    The sudden charge of the trolls caught the Ereians unprepared and with just a distance of less than five hundred meters, the range fighters of both sides began to engage in a chaotic melee.


    Khao''khen was surprised by the initiative of the trolls. He had no qualms of them charging up their foes since they had the clear advantage in meleebat. It also helped that the main body of the opposing armygged too far behind to provide quick aid.


    A new sound from the battle horns of the enemy side signalled for their frontline to advance forward rapidly to provide cover for the retreating javelineers and archers. In response, Khao''khen gave themand for their frontline to move forward and engage against the enemy front. The beat of the war drums thundered and the Yurakks rapidly marched forward.


    Though they still want to continue the fight, the trolls were ordered to move back and replenish their ammunition to which they quickly obeyed.


    The frontline of both sides eventually shed with none having the clear advantage. Albeit being on the weaker side than the opposition, the spear and shield infantry of the Ereians were able to hold their ground with their numbers. The weight behind each of their charge forced the Yurakks to buckle up and proceed in their advance with caution less they be surrounded and isted by their foes.


    The battle horns once again sted from the opposing camp which was apanied by the advancement of their heavy infantry. They began filling in the gaps that were being created by the Yurakks and some of them were attempting a nking maneuver.


    In response, Khao''khen ordered the Rakshas to provide aid and hold the nks of their battle line alongside with the Drakhars who were slowly but surely losing ground.


    Screams of pain and groans of agony echoed all throughout the battlefield. Limbs and blood were flying everywhere. Weapons, armors and shield were being destroyed in great numbers. Lives were being harvested like stalks of wheat.


    "Send back the trolls!" Khao''khen quickly sent them back out as soon as they managed to replenish their ammunition. There lines were slowly being push back by the opposing army.


    The cavalry of both sides were yet to make a move which should be the deciding factor of the battle.


    With the aid of the trolls, the frontline began to stabilize somewhat with them thinning out the number of their foes which lessened the impact of the Ereians frequent charge.


    The battlested for hours. Exhaustion began to settle in among the soldiers and this worked in favour of the orcs who clearly had more stamina than their opponents. Slowly they began pushing the Ereians back and carved a bloody path inside their formation.


    The first to break was the Ereian center where the trolls focused more of their barrage. As soon as the center of the Ereians crumbled, both of their nks began showing signs of wavering. Khao''khen didn''t miss the chance and ordered both cavalries to charge forward and break the morale of the enemy army.

 Chapter 397: Chapter 397

    It was that time of the day where it was the hottest. All participatingbatants were sweating profusely. Their bodies reek of sweat with some even having the foul stench of piss as they had no choice but to relieve themselves while fighting.


    The heavy smell of iron was in the air due to the amount of blood spilt by the warriors from both sides. Corpses began to pile up with broken weapons, shields and armour in the mix.


    The intense heat gnawed at the orcs as they continued to fight but its effect was more apparent upon their foes. Although the Ereians were used to the intense heat of the desert, their stamina had a limit which was far lowerpared to their opponents.


    With their center broken, the confidence of the Ereians wavered greatly. Both nks began fighting defensively to protect themselves and to minimize their casualties as much as possible.


    The aggressive growl of the wargs and the war cry of their riders apanied by the rumbling caused by the thundering footsteps of the Rhakaddons depleted whatever conviction the Ereians had for the battle.


    Before the cavalries of the horde could even join the fray, the Ereian nks broke away from battle. Men disengage quickly from their opponents and sprinted away as fast as they could. The slower ones or those who weren''t yet aware of the fact that their allies had already fled were easily cut down by the advancing orcs.


    The game of chase had begun where most casualties of a battle would be sustained.


    Running towards their camp, the Ereians raced against their allies with as much haste as their remaining stamina and legs could offer. Right behind them were the orcs who were taking them down with swift strikes.


    Khao''khen was about to concur that the battle was officially over when a ring sound of battle horn sounded from the enemy camp. Banners began to appear from the horizon behind their camp. A new enemy army has emerged.


    "Order the horde to halt the chase!" he quickly ordered.


    He was being cautious of the new enemy army that had just arrived. There was a possibility that they would directly engage in a battle with them and with his warriors having there stamina already spent from the previous sh, they would be at a disadvantage.


    The war drums began beating loudly in a certain rhythm in ordance with themand of the chieftain.


    Although there blood were still boiling and were still eager to fight, the orcs themselves had to obey the givenmand. The arrival of the new enemy army made them eager for the next battle since there were more enemies for them to fight. They were hoping that with their bolstered numbers, they would give a better fight than what they had just offered.


    Far in the horizon, the new enemy army advanced forward and the routed Ereians began to regroup themselves into a new battle line. With their reinforcements, the Ereian battle line stretched out to as far as they eye could see.


    The horde looked like a dwarf in sizepared to the newly assembled enemy army. Khao''khen was confident with the might of the horde but with the size of the enemy army, he was certain that the next fight won''t be as easy as the previous ones.


    The new addition to the strength of the horde which was the War Elephants were yet to make their debut and the ogres were still to make another appearance in battle.


    Khao''khen was prepared to have the two units that he had held back to be deployed if the enemy army decides to continue on with the fight. Right on cue, a st of horn came from the east and banners fluttered in the wind.


    "What do you see?" Khao''khen turned his gaze towards Trot''thar who had the best sight among those who were present. His powerful eyes would be able to perceive the things that he and the others couldn''t.


    "It''s the banner of Adhalia chief. And she has numerous followers behind her." Trot''thar quickly responded.


    Khao''khen sighed in relief. He was worried at first that the new arrivals were another enemy army which would put him and the horde in a more precarious situation.


    If it was another enemy army then they would only have a slim chance ofing out as the victor of the uing battle. They might win but at a great cause and there was a very high chance that they would be overrun by the sheer numbers of their foes if it was yet another army of the opposing side.


    Adhalia and her army announced their arrival on the battle field. Although her army was consist of mixed level of soldiers, there numbers was plenty.


    The opposing enemy army had numbers around seventy thousand and the horde was just a little over ten thousand in numbers but with the addition of Adhalia''s army, the uing fight was doable.


    Perhaps exhausted from their journey or wary of the reinforcements of their opponents, the Ereianmander chose to not renew the battle and chose to retire for the day.


    Both sides began to vacate the battlefield and headed back towards their respective camps.


    *****


    It was almost dark when the clearing of the battle field was done. ounting the numbers, the horde sustained nearly half a thousand dead and more than half of their numbers injured in varying degrees. They also sessfully captured more than two thousand of the enemy army.


    On the side of the Ereians, they sustained more than six thousand dead and nearly more than three quarters injured with more than three thousand missing. Most of their casualties urred during their retreat.


    Tallying the ounts, it was a resounding victory of the horde.


    With both armies retiring to rest, the sentries and scouts took on the field. It was time for the warriors of the dark for both sides to do battle.


    The sentries were responsible on keeping out enemy scouts while the scouts were going to try and get through the defense of the opposing sentries. Both sides were still engage inbat in a different manner during the night.

 Chapter 398: Chapter 398

    Sentries of both camps were indeed capable of their duties but the horde had a distinct advantage over the Ereian camp. The horde had Trot''thar in their side and they didn''t have anyone who was close to his capabilities. Thanks to his powerful eyes, the scouts sent by the opposing side were never even been able to get close to the walls before they were discovered.


    On the side of the horde, the special unit that has the night as their friend began to infiltrate the enemy camp without much trouble. Their expertise in blending in with the dark was as powerful and deadly as their strikes could be. Few of the sentries from the Ereian camp were already taken down by them without rming the camp.


    "Locate where they stash their supplies," their leader ordered and the group quickly scattered around the enemy camp. Utilizing the blind spots of the sentries and the patrols of the camp, they quickly located the enemy supplies but there was a huge problem.


    The location of the supplies was heavily guarded with torches everywhere, illuminating the surroundings which made the possibility of sabotage impossible.


    "What now?" one of the Verakhs made a query towards their leader.


    The leader of the Verakhs was also stumped by the problem that they have encountered. There was no way for them to sabotage the enemy supplies with how heavily they guarded it. Their opponents seemed to have learned their lessons from those who they have encountered before.


    "Supply sabotage is impossible but we can gather information," the leader rmended.


    Under the cover of the night, the Verakhs moved silently around the enemy camp. They grabbed all scrolls that seemed to contain something important. Some even went ahead and silently assassinated enemies that looked like leaders of the enemy army.


    It was past midnight when the Verakhs finally pulled out from the enemy camp. Their silent strike took out more than a dozen lead figures of the enemy army and plenty of useful scrolls from the enemy camp.


    Unlike the Verakhs who easily snuck into the Ereian camp, the scouts sent out by the enemy army were faced with an undesirable end. Some captured while others met a grim end.


    *****


    The battle under the cover of darkness was another resounding victory of the horde.


    After discovering the corpses of the fallen sentries and some of their leading figures, the enemymander gave out a thoroughshing of the one in-charge of the camps security. Heads rolled while some were beaten badly.


    It was past noon when the Ereianmander was done dealing with the aftermath of the Verakhs assault.


    He was fuming with rage with how easily their enemies snuck into their camp. The missing scrolls also contained much needed information for the army. Maps of the surroundings and the detailed report of the army''s situation were all in those scrolls. Their current supplies and other vital information.


    Two days passed without much activity from both sides. No one was eager to engage in battle without being fully prepared.


    The Ereians were busy reorganizing their ranks as they incorporated the survivors of the previous battle into their ranks while Khao''khen was also doing the same thing with the army of Adhalia.


    Although Adhalia''s army was close to the thirty thousand mark in total, there mixed level of capabilities in battle was a bit of a problem. Units had to be broken up and regroup.


    Most of the soldiers that he brought with her were considered light infantry and light cavalry except for the Drakhars which was considered in the heavy category. Many of the men that she brought with her had little to no training at all but they were all willing to fight for her cause.


    Some joined willingly while some were persuaded by her promises.


    *****


    On the fifth day since their arrival, the Ereian camp was calling for battle in the early morning.


    Their side forming up a formidable battle line.


    The Ereianmander divided their army into four partitions. Right and left center and right and left nks.


    There left center wasprised of the survivors from the previous battle while the right center was made up of new fresh recruits. The forefront of their center wasprised of spear and shield infantry which was supported behind by the javelineers.


    To their right nk was their heavy cavalry followed by two units of a spear and shield infantry. The bulk of their archers make their left nk supported by their light cavalry and four units of a sword and shield infantry.A few units of archers were held in reserve with the bulk of their sword and shield infantry.


    The arrangement of the enemymander surprised Khao''khen. Such an arrangement of the enemy army was new to him. He thought that all themanders on the Ereian side would run the sameyout for their battle line.


    Seeing the new formation of the enemy army, Khao''khen made his arrangement for their side. He divided their forces with the same number of partitions. The debuting War Elephants apanied by the Rhakaddon riders supported by a two units of sword and shield infantry was to their left nk.


    The forefront of their left and right center was made up of the range soldiers from Adhalia''s followed by their sword and shield infantry.And right behind them was the bulk of the Drakhars.


    The right nk of the horde had the bulk of the Troll Skirmishers apanied by the Warg riders with the eight warband supporting right behind them.


    The ogres and the rest of the horde were being held in reserve alongside the cavalry of the Drakhars.


    Both sides had made their arrangements and the sound for general advance from both camps echoed through the battlefield.


    Right at the rear of their advancing allies, the orcs who were being held in reserves were envious of the eight warband who will be able to fight earlier than them. They were also grumbling that they might not even be able to join in the fray if things go to well.


    In their minds they were all hoping that the enemy army would be able to give their allies a hard time so that they would have the chance to join in the fight.

 Chapter 399: Chapter 399

    Both armies advanced towards each other with caution. The javelineers from the side of the horde rapidly marched forward. They left behind the sword and shield infantry that was following them by a good margin.


    Their ranks skewed but nheless still intact.


    The Ereian center advanced forward as if like a crawl. Soldiers at the forefront were concerned for their safety after seeing the enemies that they were going up against first. A fewshing from the officers forced the panicking soldiers to stay in their ranks.


    The Ereian frontline was finally within range. Javelins began soaring into the air. The missile units from the side of the horde drew first blood.


    "Shields up! Continue moving forward!" the officers in control of the center roared theirmands. With no choice, the soldiers under theirmand inched forward albeit more slowly than before. They were all trying their best to protect themselves with their shields.


    The continuous barrage of javelins threw the forefront of the Ereians into disarray. There was a bit of chaos among their ranks. The officers quickly reacted and reorganized their lines. The four waves of javelins dealt quite a blow to their ranks.


    After two more waves of the javelins, the ammunition of the missile units on the side of the horde were finally spent. With no more javelins to throw at their enemies, they receded like a tide. They went through the gaps opened up by their allies for them to get through.


    It was now time for the horde''s side to endure the punishment from the opposing army''s missile units.


    "Missile units to the front!" an Ereian officer ordered.


    The advance of the Ereian center halted as they made way for their ranged allies to get to the front.


    In response the Drakhars halted their march while their sword and shield infantry continued on with their advance.


    Instead of slowing down to fortify their defense, the sword and shield infantry charged forward towards the missile units of the opposing army. They weren''t going to wait for their foes to properly set up their line.


    After enduring two waves of javelins, they were closed enough to hack at their opponents.


    "Charge! Cut them down!"


    Battle cries filled the air. The sword and shield infantry sessfully reached some of the javelineers of the Ereian army. The ill equipped missile units in melee were easily cut down.


    "Advance!" the Ereian officers were left with no choice but to quickly advance forward to cover the retreat of their allies.


    The horde and the Ereian center finally shed. Each soldier hiding their body as much as they can behind their shields as they ram their opponent with it.


    The collision of the two sides threw their lines into disarray. In their charge, some manage to punch through the lines of their foes. The front line was in total chaos. Some soldiers had to fight enemies in three directions.


    As if it was agreed upon, both sides pulled back a few meters to reorganize their lines. Finally, the soldiers were able to stand side by side with their allies with their foes to the front only.


    The fighting resumed. Soldiers from both sides were doing their best to one up their opponents.


    To one of their nks, the archers of the Ereians and the Trolls Skirmishers were trading arrows and javelins. No one seemed to have the intention of fighting up close and personal just yet. Even the eight warband began joined in the fray.


    Equipped with far more missiles than their foes, the Ereian archers unleashed a continuous rain of arrows while the trolls were conserving their javelins, only releasing a rain of their missiles from time to time.


    Although the trolls were confident that they could easily with the enemy archers in closebat, they were too far away from them for a quick charge even with their speed.


    Trot''thar was the one supervising the horde''s right nk and he was not keen on giving out the order for a charge. The trolls might be fast but he was certain that the enemy archers would just fall back behind their spearmen.


    The enemy cavalry would also be able to attack the trolls from the nks and rears if they get pinned down by the enemy spearmen with the enemy archers freely raining down on them with their arrows.


    He soon heard grumbling noises from behind him and his gaze was met with the eight warband who were showing signs of displeasure. They were already out of javelins and had to retire from the trade of missiles.


    An idea finally popped up in his mind. He remembered that the Yurakks were trained in a certain formation as a form of protection against enemy missiles.


    Trot''thar then ordered them to move forward while the enemy archers were still busy trading blows with the trolls.


    "Let''s see if this works," he mumbled.


    The enemymander finally took notice of the advancing eight warband to the far left and seemed to be nning to charge their archers.


    "Shift your aim towards the enemy to the left," he ordered as he observed the orcs still advancing forward. In his mind, he had already considered those orcs as dead orcs. With how dense their rain of arrows was, they would surely suffer heavy casualties and be force to retreat.


    As soon as the new wave of arrows came, "Tortterra!" the warband master of the eight shouted. There towering shields began shifting into position. A mini fortress was created with their shields.


    The enemy arrows harmlesslynded on their shields with ngs.


    "What?" themander in charge of the Ereian right nk was surprised and confused by what just transpired. They weren''t aware that the orcs were capable of such a thing. There wasn''t any information about the orcs being able to form up into such tactical formation in the reports that they have received.


    Although the pace of their march was like that of a snail, the eight warband was still inching forward. rmed, themander ordered for all the archers to focus their aim on the advancing orcs but to no avail.


    "Horse, prepare to move out," hemanded.


    Under the observing gaze of Trot''thar, the enemy cavalry advanced forward.


    "I knew you would do that," he smiled then turned towards Haguk.


    "It''s time for you to show them your might," he directed his gaze at the warg riders who were eagerly waiting for their chance to join in the fray. The presence of the spearmen on the opposing side deterred their idea of just charging forward just like they usually do.

 Chapter 400: Chapter 400

    The Ereianmander who holds their right nk was speechless on the movement of the opposing side. He had a suspicion that a good Ereianmander had joined their foes. His moves were being countered by the opposing side really well.


    He was still yet to have a solution for the advancing orcs and another problem arose. He himself knew that their light cavalry was not a match for those wolf riding riders of the opposing side.


    Left with no choice, he pulled back the light cavalry and ordered two units of spearmen to advance forward. He was going to make use of the spearmen to block the advance of the orcs.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the debuting War Elephants under the care of the trolls were giving their opponents a hard time. The towering elephants were fitted with sufficient armor in their weak spots especially their belly, legs and their trunk. Those areas could easily be reached by their opponents with their foes.


    On each of the giant beast were seven trolls. One was in-charge of driving the elephant while four with two on each side hurling javelins at their foes. The other two were tasked with supplying the throwers with more ammunition from the small warehouse that was on the back of the elephant.


    A of twoyered ropes was draped over the back of the giant creature. The of ropes allowed the trolls to dangle freely on the sides of their war beast as they strike their foes. This allowed them with more angles to throw their javelins.


    The Ereian heavy cavalry continuously retreated as they had no answer for the missiles that was being thrown at them.


    Themander in-charge of the Ereian right nk was rendered helpless of the situation that they were in. He doesn''t have any answer to their foes attack. Every time that he moved hi spears forward to try and charge the elephants, the enemy spearmen and the riders atop their horned beast would move forward.


    If hemits their spearmen into battle, the enemy spearmen would tangle with them and the cavalry of their foes would easily strike them from the rear or the nks while the javelins would still continue flying towards his soldiers.


    He had already sent out runners towards their overallmander to provide help. If the situation continues, their right nk would be force to leave the battlefield.


    An hour into the battle, the Ereian right center began showing signs of crumbling. The recruits who stillcked experience in real bloody fights were beginning to waver. Corpses littered their surroundings and the groans of pain of the wounded around them dealt damage to their mentality. They were just normal citizens a month ago but here they are now, fighting for their life.


    The Ereian left center had it better than their allies on the right center. Their ranks wereprised mostly of soldiers who were already baptized by bloody battles and some even served for year already.


    The horde''s front line in the center was in the same situation as the Ereian right center. Most of them were just new recruits to the army with only a few of them already experienced in such situations.


    Both sides were showing signs of wavering.


    Zaraki took notice of the wavering determination of the frontlines. He was disappointed with them but he could understand their situation.


    "Give themand," he ordered with an emotionless voice. The battle horn gave out a certain rhythm telling the front line to pull back.


    "Drakhars forward," he gave out his nextmand.


    The Ereian center perceived that their foes were starting to withdraw from the sh. They felt that this was their chance as they fought with new vigor. The Ereian right center which was the first to show signs of wavering began to fight ferociously.


    The supposed organized slow retreat of the horde''s center forefront turned into a real route. Their front line quickly crumbled due to panic.


    "Move with haste!" Zaraki was rmed by the turn of events. This wasn''t supposed to happen. He needed to quickly stabilize the situation less their side would be force to make a general withdrawal from the battle.


    The Drakhars with their enormously long spears pointing up high in the sky hastened their steps.


    The Ereian center who had regained their courage chased after their retreating foes.


    "Establish a defensive line here," Zaraki decided on the spot after bashing a chasing enemy soldier in the face with a discarded shield. He had already unsheathed his de and was prepare to cut down more of those who would head his way.


    With Zaraki as the anchor, the Drakhars began forming up their line albeit slowly as they were forced to lower down their spears, pointing them at their charging foes which greatly slowed down their steps.


    It took almost half an hour for Zaraki and the Drakhars to establish a new front line. The ridiculous long spears of the Drakhars were like a forest of spears and many of the chasing enemy army fell prey to them.


    Fresh and eager to prove their name, the Drakhars slowly began pushing back the Ereian center. The weapons of the enemy spearmen fell short inparison to the Drakhars who could easily stab them with their weapons before they could even have them in their range.


    "Advance!" Zaraki roared and the long stretch wall of spears began to slowly inch forward. The fighting style of the Drakhars didn''t need anyplexmands. Just the order for "advance, halt and pull back'' was enough.


    With each synchronous stab of the Drakhars, the Ereian center would lose a number of soldiers. Each step forward that they took forced their foes to take a step back. No one was willing to stand face to face with a sharp spearhead.


    Slowly and surely, the Drakhars regained the ground that their foes have gained. The courage that the Ereian center had before was no longer there. What engulf them now was fear and panic.

 Chapter 401: Chapter 401

    "Sir, the front line is buckling under the weight of the enemy army''s new assault¡­perhaps it''s time to send in some reserves," an officer who was with their overallmander suggested. He was a bit scared of themander that was assigned to lead them.


    They have never heard of him before, so they were forced to use a cautious approach when dealing with him. His way of dealing things were yet to be known to them. Only more than a week had passed when he was appointed as the overallmander of such a huge army.


    Rakabis'' gaze was still glued to their frontline which was slowly copsing and emotionlessly replied, "I know," without bothering to find out who spoke among those who were with him.


    "Send out half of the reserves to reinforce the frontline," he ordered then turned his gaze towards their right nk. Their heavy cavalry was pulling back away from the battlefield albeit at a very slow pace. "Lead six units from the reserves to reinforce the right nk less they abandon the battle," he directed his gaze towards the officer who made the suggestion of sending out the reserves.


    Rakabis was certain that if their right nk were denied of reinforcements, they would have no qualms of abandoning the fight. No one wants to fight a battle that was certainly going to result into a defeat. Although the soldiersck the perception of the entire battlefield, they were aware of the fight that is right in front of them.


    Their goal was to win the fight that was before them which could contribute to their chances of achieving victory in the entire battlefield.


    They must be presented with the situation that it was possible for them to win the fight or else they would depart from the battlefield without a second thought.


    Turning his gaze towards their left nk, he could see them also struggling to contain their foes. They might not have lost any ground at all but he could see that they were struggling to contend against the enemy forces.


    "Send out five units to reinforce the left nk and send a message for me to the officer in charge of the left nk. Tell him that if he doesn''t gain any advantage over the enemy in the next hour with the reinforcements, his head will roll after the battle," his voice was still devoid of emotions but his eyes showed a glint of anger.


    He also sent out few of his officers who were still with him to rally their retreating soldiers and reorganized them for a renewed attack.


    The missile units of both sides at the center continued to rain down javelins and arrows towards the opposing army. This time, their targets were not their counterparts on the other side but the front lines of the enemy army. They were trying to disrupt the formation and advance of the enemy battle line.


    Trot''thar quickly took notice of the advancing enemy reinforcements. He had no choice but to pull back the eight warband less they be pinned down by the enemy if they advance any further.


    The orcs grumbled in dissatisfaction. They were already so close. The panic filled faces of the archers; they could already clearly see it. Just a little bit more forward and they could begin cutting them down.


    "Don''t break formation! Stay focus!" the warband master roared, after observing that the warriors under his care were beginning to lose cohesion, because of their dissatisfaction with the order given to them.


    Seeing that the advancing orcs were slowly heading back to where they came from, the archers breathed out in relief. Their arms were already numb and their fingers hurt from the continuous firing of arrows towards the advancing orcs. They tried to leave the advancing orcs alone when they realized that their attacks were dealing no damage against them.


    And the orcs quickly made use of the opportunity to rapidly advance forward and gain distance towards them.


    Without the threat of the arrows, the orcs quickly covered a good distance. These forced the archers to resume in raining down arrows upon them to slow down their advance.


    Khao''khen saw the movements of the enemy army. The enemymander made his moves and it was now his turn.


    "Sixth and seventh! To the left nk! Fifth to the right nk!" hismands were as simple as they could get. The warbands already knew what they would have to do.


    Excitement was clearly etched on the face of the orcs who belonged to the warbands that was called out by the chieftain. And those who are of the warbands that wasn''t called showed signs of envy, disappointment and dissatisfaction. The sound of battle, they could clearly hear it from where they are. And they were very eager to join in.


    Khao''khen also ordered the cavalry that belonged to Adhalia to apany the fifth to provide support to their right nk.


    Only four warbands were yet to make their contributions into the battle. And alongside them were thezing ogres who were on their butts as they watch the sh.


    The battle was a stalemate, no side gaining any clear advantage over the other.


    It was high noon where the heat was at its peak when a change urred.


    The Ereian right center managed to break through the Drakhars'' left center and pushed them back. Without the aid of the right center to cover their other nk, the Drakhars'' right center began to be overwhelmed.


    Rakabis seeing their right center gaining the upper hand took advantage of the situation. "Give themand. Send out all the reserves to attack the enemy center," he quickly sent out the rest of reserves topletely punch through the enemy battle line.


    With the new weight of the swarming Ereian right center, the Drakhars'' on their left center easily crumbled. And the other center also began to show signs of crumbling.


    Khao''khen quickly sent out the surviving swordsmen to patch up the holes in their battle line but to no avail.Their front line was being overrun by enemy soldiers.


    The Drakhars were being attack on three sides and were slowly being encircled by the opposing army.


    "First to fourth, rapid advance," he ordered to which the orcs happilyplied. Roaring with their battle cries, the remaining orcs charged into the battlefield. A maniacal looking smile was stered on their lips as they charged forward.


    The Ereians who were filled with confidence received a rude awakening from the charging orcs. Soldiers were sent flying by the orcs as they quickly joined in the fray.

 Chapter 402: Chapter 402

    Receiving the much needed aid from the remaining warbands, Zaraki finally had the chance to reorganize their lines. "Give me that," he grabbed the banners of the Drakhars and the Darkhariss family. On each of his hand was a banner.


    Looking like an easy target, a few enemies tried to take his life but they were all sent flying away by him. Spinning the two banners in his hands, Zaraki charged forward. With a quick thrust of the banners which had pointed tips on its poles, he skewered two enemy soldiers and raised them up high in the air.


    His muscles strained in stress due to the force that they were subjected to. With a roar, he hurled the corpses towards the charging enemies and disrupted their charge. Twirling around the banners, he disarmed a few of them before bashing them with the length of the pole. Zaraki spun around and cleared a more than two meters in diameter circle around him.


    He stood with determination at the center and his recent rampage frightened the enemy soldiers. "Rally to me! Establish the lines!" he roared while maintaining a menacing gaze at the enemy soldiers. The aura that he was projecting was that of a dangerous beast and his blood drenched face and armor made his appearance even more fearsome.


    "Come at me!"


    "More!"


    "Weak!"


    The orcs were mocking the enemy soldiers as they sh with them in between happyughter. Their expressions weren''t that of someone who are in a bloody and brutal fight but was that of someone out on a vacation or a stroll. Their heartyughter unnerved the Ereian soldiers who were struggling with the chaos of battle.


    "Give me a good fight! Come on!" one of the Rakshas pointed his spear at one of the enemy soldiers who was wearing a more detailed armor than the others. He suspects that the man was someone of a high position which would mean that he was stronger.


    The man gave out a panic shriek after being stared and pointed at by one of the menacing orcs. He forced his way through the other soldiers, intending to hide away from the orc that seemed to have marked him.


    "Coward¡­" the orc grumbled as he clicked his tongue. He instinctively thrusted his spear forward as soon as he caught sight of the spear of his kin by his side with his peripheral vision striking forward. He felt his weapon go through something and an unlucky enemy soldier was skewered by his attack.


    His eyes were still wandering among the enemy ranks, trying to find someone who is wearing a better armor than the others.


    They have learned to distinguish the stronger warriors from their enemies through the armor that they wore. ''The better-looking the armor, the higher the rank. The higher the rank, the stronger he was,'' that was what the orcs had in their minds.


    Although they were fighting in formation almost all the time, there were times that someone would break away from the formation to engage in a duel against a strong-looking opponent. While they were out of formation, hisrades would then fill in the gap that was left behind by him until he was done with his fight and return back into the formation.


    This wasn''t included in their training or were they taught to do so. It just came naturally to them.


    It became a norm for them to try and find a strong opponent to duel among their foes while they were engage inbat. And as soon as they leave the formation, by instinct or because of their training, someone would quickly take his ce in the formation until he returns.


    With Zaraki anchoring the battle line, the Drakhars finally re-established themselves. Their spirits lifted by the presence of the orcs who were making things look easy.


    The advantage that was gained by the Ereians was erased by the orcs.


    Half an hour after the orcs joined the fray, they quickly took the upper hand as they cut down the opposing soldiers with ease. The enemy right center was losing ground against the orcs who were ruthlessly advancing forward.


    After giving it some thought, Khao''khen sent in the ogres to their left nk to relieve the Rhakaddon cavalry as he had another task for them. The war drums were beaten in a certain rhythm apanied by the waving of a banner.


    The order was given and Dhug''mhar led his nsmen towards the Ereian center.


    "Shit¡­" Rakabis cursed, finally showing a trace of emotion in his voice.


    "Time to rumble!" Dhug''mhar shouted with glee. They finally had the chance to wreak havoc.


    The Rhakaddon cavalry smashed against the nk of the Ereian right center. Under the charge of the Rumbling n, the Ereian right center was shattered. The charge punched through the enemy battle line deep.


    After receiving such a devastating blow, the enemy''s right center was destroyed. The enemy soldiers fled away under the threat of being cut down by the rapidly advancing orcs after their ranks was thrown into disarray.


    With the other center breaking away from battle, the other enemy center also joined in the flight. There was no way that they would stay to continue the fight after losing the protection of their allies to their nk.


    Some of the Ereian officers tried to contain the situation but to no avail. They were powerless. The soldiers even went as far as tramping them down when they tried to block their path.


    The game of chase began.


    With their center broken, the Ereian nks also began to withdraw from the battlefield.


    Rakabis was disheartened by the oue but he had no choice. "Ry the order, the day is lost," he ordered and turned his steed around, heading back towards their camp.


    Khao''khen nodded in satisfaction on the oue of the battle. The oue of the battle didn''te easily in their favour like the previous ones. And he was certain that the few uing battles would also be the same.

 Chapter 403: Chapter 403

    The game of chasested until nightfall. Those who made a beeline towards their camp managed to escape. But those who went elsewhere were hunted down by the pursuing orcs. The Warg and Rhakaddon Cavalries spearheaded the chase with their allied riders following after them.


    A cold night breeze swept through the previous battlefield. A breeze so cold that made the wounded men who were praying for rescue to shiver in fear. They thought that the chilling wind was death,ing to im their pitiful lives.


    Spread out on the battlefield were the warriors of the horde, the different warbands stood guard while their Ereian allies rescued those who can still be saved. Among the pile of corpses, they soon saw the hopeful eyes of the wounded. It didn''t matter which side the soldier belonged to. The rescuers saved as many as they can.


    There was also the hard part of ending the agony of those who were beyond saving. They would rather end them right there and then rather than prolong their suffering.


    Everything that could be still of some use were cleared out from the battlefield. Weapons, armors, shields and other equipment, none was spared. As long as it was something of value, it was taken.


    Khao''khen was waiting for those who were still out to make their return. He was going through the scrolls that were taken by the Verakhs from the enemy camp. The information that was contained in the scrolls gave him a much clearer understanding of the enemy army.


    Among the scrolls was also what seemed like a royal order of appointment from the current king of the kingdom. The name ''Rakabis Dekases'' was clearly written in the scroll and appointed as "Grand Commander'' by the current monarch ''King Gyassi Vienna''.


    Khao''khen finally learned of the name of Ereia''s current ruler. Adhalia never mentioned his name or addressed him in a proper manner. She just kept on calling him names like "bastard, scoundrel, rascal, viin, rogue" and many more other names. Some of the names that Adhalia used to address the current king were terms that he was encountering for the first time.


    Pertaining to the way that she addresses Gyassi, Khao''khen just shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t care what she calls the king.


    By midnight, the warriors who were still outside the walls returned. Alongside them was a long line of captives. Pride and joy was clearly written on the faces of the orcish riders. Their blood drenched bodies, steeds and weapons was a witness to how much enjoyment they have experienced.


    The captives had their heads low as they silently follow the one in front of them. A gloomy aura engulfed them which was a dark contrast to the aura that the orcs had.


    Some finally had their fill in the previous battle and were clearly happy but there were those who were not. There were those who weren''t able to participate much or had no participation at all in the previous battle.


    The happiest warband when the battle was just starting to get heated became the most dejected. At first they thought that they would be able to fight more than the other warbands and rack up more glory than them, but that didn''t happen. The only number of kills that they scored was from their two waves of javelins.


    The eight warband sulked while the other warbandsughed at them. There was nothing that the warband master of the eight could do in their current situation. The other warbands had the right to boast of their achievement.


    And it wasn''t just them who were crestfallen. The sixth and seventh shared with them the same fate. Only the fifth who was supposed to reinforce their right nk got to participate in the battle fully.


    The warband master of the fifth led the warband to hammer the nks of the Ereian left center when he saw them copsing under the renewed attack of the Drakhars. He made use of the opportunity presented and veered off from the order that was given.


    Each warband had the authority to make decisions by themselves on the battlefield ording to the circumstance presented. And with the opportunity presented to him, he made good use of it.


    The residents of the town were d of their side''s victory. Although they didn''t receive the victorious orcs cheerfully, they were very receptive of them.


    The Ereian camp had gone awfully silent. Exhausted soldiers were on their butts while the wounded tried their best to nurse their wounds. Theirmander had yet to show himself up after the battle. Survivors out in the desert who manage to escape the pursuit of the enemy cavalries came trickling back towards the camp.


    Although most of them returned to the camp, there were still some who decided to abandon the army. Those who were knowledgeable of the dangerous terrain headed towards thends of the nomadic people who inhabit the treacherous parts of the kingdom.


    *****


    There were tribes, settlements or bands of people who refused to submit to the crown and opted to stay in those perilous parts of kingdom rather than kneel down to nobility. They were people of many professions.


    They engaged in banditry and robbed unsuspecting caravans or raid unprotected settlements. Sometimes they would even assault caravans with guards as long as the risk was worth it. The loot depending on what it was would then be put to good use by them. If it was grain and other daily necessities, they would keep them and use them for themselves.


    And if it was goods of luxury, then the bandits would be peddlers and engage in peddling.


    There were also times that they would be employed as guards by travelling merchants to deter other bandits. A partnership between the bandits and merchants existed. Some merchants would hire them not as protection detail for their caravans but to rob their rivals in the business field.


    There were even some bandit groups that were sponsored by wealthy merchants. They would then be mobilized to eliminate or hamper their rivals.


    Even some nobles also employed their service to perform some shady things for them.


    This group of people discovered the use of the back gooey substance that could be found in some ces along the kingdom. They have discovered that the substance was very mmable and they weaponized it.


    Raid parties would often bring small jars filled with the substance. The jars they use were of easy to break quality. They would then seal the mouth of the jars with rags extending out a few inches and also drenched in the substance for easier use. The raiders would then light the exposed rags and hurl it at their targets.


    The jars would then shatter on impact and the substance would then be smeared upon the subject, setting it on fire. They basically created their own version of molotovs.


    Among the rebellious people, there was once a powerful warlord among them. His raiding party was thousands in numbers. It was his group who were the first to employ in battles their version of molotovs.


    Towns without stone walls fell prey to his group''s raids. Wooden walls couldn''t keep them out since they would just set it aze and wait for the inferno to turn the wooden walls into ash before continuing their raid.


    This was the peak time for the people who opposed the crown and the nobility. But sadly the glorious era onlysted for two years. The war lord was caught because of his weird brutal addiction which was butchering people alive. It was said that he relished in the sight of their suffering and enjoyed their screams of pain.


    He was given the moniker "Mad Butcher" by the Ereians. It was the young fathers of Adhalia and Faynah who caught the crazy war lord. And he was quickly sentenced to death through the same way that he did to his victims. The "Mad Butcher" who butchered his victims alive was butchered alive, in front of a crowd.


    The execution was weird as the criminal didn''t let out a sound as he was cut piece by piece, it was onlyter that the executioners discovered that he was already dead for hours. Still, they continued with the way of execution and cut him into small pieces.


    The tool that the "Mad Butcher" used was a pair of axes and the same axes was use on him.


    His death tamed down the other rebellious groups but this did not stop thempletely in their way of life. With the aid of some of the kingdom''s merchant and nobles, they thrived in the perilous parts of the kingdom.


    The vast desert was their home and they have long been used to the raging sandstorms that were prevalent in the parts of the kingdom that they were in.


    *****


    After they have made their return, Khao''khen called for all the leaders on their side for a council. He needed their opinion on how they should move forward.

 Chapter 404: Chapter 404

    Inside the great hall where Baron Ragab used to have meetings with his subordinates, one after the other, the leading figures on the side of the horde entered. The hall had simple decorations and its walls of monotonous grey in color. The chairs and tables were seemed modest with little gold and silver ornaments adoring them.


    The baron valued practicality more than luxury. This could be observed through the state that his manor was in. He kept everything that was of extravagance to the minimum.


    At the head of the table, Khao''khen silently sat there with his arms crossed over his chest. He was reading an urgent report that was sent to him by Kul''tha. The report stated that an unknown group of riders assaulted their supply lines resulting in the death of the fifty orc warriors and five hundred human guards.


    The assault also resulted in numerous supplies falling into the hands of the unknown bandits.


    The supply lines had been already assaulted twice by unknown robbers but Kul''tha was certain that the two attacks were done by the same group. Survivors of the attack always mentioned of the desert''s anger and the attack was their punishment for their sins. The attack on their supply lines was always apanied by a raging sandstorm.


    Khao''khen was lost in his thoughts. This was the first time that he had encountered a situation where the possibility of someone in control of natural cmity existed. "Well, magic exists in this world," he can''t help but ept the fact that there could be someone inmand of such power. He had already witnessed trolls summoning zing mes and orc shamans throwing bolts of lightning.


    Someone who canmand the numerous grains of sand in the desert was possible.


    In the report, the head of the logistics of the horde informed him that they will not be able to resupply the front lines, until the path was still unsafe, less they will just be supplying unknown hostile forces.


    For the meantime, the horde had no problems with their supplies. The warehouses of the town were sufficient enough to feed the residents and the warriors on their side for at least a month. He doubted that it would take them more than a month to take down the capital.


    After finishing writing his reply, Khao''khen called for a runner to deliver the message.


    Right on time the leading figure of their side entered the great hall.


    Sakh''arran, the Horde Chief of the Yohan 1st Horde.


    Trot''thar, War Chief of the Yohan 1st Horde.


    Gur''kan, War Chief of the Yohan 1st Horde.


    Maghazz, Commander of the Verakhs.


    Haguk, Commander of the Warg Cavalry.


    Dhug''mhar, Commander of the Rhakaddon Cavalry.


    Adhalia and Faynah, leaders of the Darkhariss Family.


    Zaraki the ck, Grand Commander of the Darkhariss'' Army.


    There were many more that were called upon by Khao''khen but many declined his invitation due to them feeling that they weren''t worthy to join such a gathering


    "Alright then, we may begin. Start with the reports about the recent battle," he opened up the meeting.


    "In the recent battle, Ikarush suffered two worth of warbands in the number of wounded. Three quarters of their numbers were just minor cuts, and the remaining number sustained wounds that require a few days of rest, ranging from two days at the earliest and more than a week in the most serious ones," Sakh''arran reported as he read the unfurled scroll that he had brought with him.


    This was the first time that he had done such a thing. He was used to just saying what he had to say but ording to the chieftain, such things should be properly recorded.


    "In the recent battle, we have captured more than eight thousands of the fleeing enemy soldiers. We estimate that the enemy army suffered loses between the ranges of twenty thousand to forty thousand," he continued as he rolled back the scroll after giving his report.


    The next one to stand up was Trot''thar. On his hand was also a scroll and just like what Sakh''arran did, he too unfurled the scroll and started reading what was written on it with all seriousness. "Among the trolls, four fell prey to enemy arrows and more than a hundred were injured in the skirmish. ording to the numbers, all the wounded just suffered minor wounds and nothing serious in nature."


    Trot''thar was quick to finish his report and sat down but before that, he gave Gur''kan a mocking nce.


    In the previous battle, Gur''kan and the Verakhs were supposed to spring a trap upon the Ereian left nk but they were never given the chance to do so. The Ereian left nk refused to advance forward in the previous battle and opted attacking from a distance rather than engaging in meleebat.


    "No riders from our side were killed but a few unlucky ones got injured during the chase. Well, ording to what they had told him, there were only eleven of those unlucky ones," Haguk shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t even bother to open the scroll that was carefully written by one of his subordinates in making his report.


    "The perfect rumble, that was what we did," Dhug''mhar dered with a proud smile.


    "Here ites," Haguk resigned in helplessness as his friend''s illness began acting up again, flexing his muscles while muttering words of self-praise on how perfect he was.


    The report of Dhug''mhar resulted in Khao''khen to raise an eyebrow. "Perfect rumble, meaning?" he questioned with no clear emotion in his face. His expressionless look seemed to have cured Dhug''mhar''s illness as he gave out a cough.


    "No casualties and no wounded chief," he quickly cleared it up, to which the chieftain just nodded his head in acknowledgement to his report.


    Khao''khen then directed his gaze towards Zaraki who had more than two scrolls on his hands. Unfurling the first one, he began his report. "In the recent battle, our side suffered more than five thousand casualties with more than seven thousand wounded with varying degrees.


    Of the number of the wounded, two thousands of them suffered far serious wounds than the others that deemed them unfit forbat. A bit over a hundred of them need a few months to make a full recovery while the others needed between a few days to a few weeks of rest. The only exception was the three thousands of them who could join the next uing battle without any trouble."


    Zaraki gave out one deep sigh after finishing his report. He didn''t expect them to suffer such numbers of casualties but what was done is done. There was no way for them to turn back time. He thought that he could protect many of them with hismand but there was nothing he could do against the chaos of battle.


    Khao''khen nodded his head in acknowledgement then asked, "So, how we proceed. I am open to all suggestions," he dered.


    "Let''s just go and charge them in one fell swoop," Dhug''mhar quickly suggested. His voice was filled with confidence as he spoke.


    "We should carefully advance forward. We need to observe the enemy movements more and create a n based on what we see. Who knows that the enemy might have something up their sleeve that they haven''t revealed to us yet," Zaraki suggested. His approach was the more cautious side.


    A few made some suggestions while other just listened in the conversation. On the side of the orcs, they suggest the most direct and quick way to end the fight. Charge their enemies and cut them all down while Zaraki and Adhalia rmended the more cautious path.


    After listening to all their suggestions. Khao''khen needed some time toe up with a decision. He needs to carefully consider everything before making a move.


    From what he had observed, the enemymander was unlike those who he has encountered before. He handles the army under hismand in a very different manner than those who he had fought against with previously. His arrangements of their battle line were different, his way of deploying certain units of his army. Everything was way too different.


    Who knows that the enemymander might be better than him. He do considers himself as an excellentmander, but that was when ites to modern times with modern weapons. In this world, his excellentmanding capability was rendered almost useless with the current circumstances.


    Khao''khen was somewhat thankful that the first soldiers that he had tomand were of high quality. Powerful bodies, high stamina and unafraid of death. They were the ideal soldiers for anymander. He considers the orcs as perfect soldiers. They were just raw and needed training. The only downside was that, they wouldn''t listen to anybody who they consider to be weaker than them.


    He was quiet lucky that none of them were trained in formalbat techniques or else he would be the one kissing the ground during the times that he was challenged by one of them.

 Chapter 405: Chapter 405

    The skies were dark and ominous as the human army of Threia marched forward towards the orcishnds. The orcs had been at war for centuries with them.


    The air hummed with anticipation as the Threian army, led by the formidable General Farus, marched through the barren orcishnds. Their swords, honed to a razor''s edge, glinted in the sunlight, a testament to their unwavering determination.


    The orcs, was a scourge upon the human settlements that were on the edges of the kingdom. It was now time for them to mete out their punishment. This was not a simple conquest, however, but a crucial turning point in a long-standing conflict.


    The human soldiers, equipped with their advanced weapons and battle-tested tactics, moved with a practiced efficiency that sent shivers down the spines of even the most hardened orcish warriors.


    In previous battles, standing amongst the human ranks was a group of figures unlike any other. The elves, with their ethereal grace and piercing beautiful eyes, radiated an air of otherworldly beauty. The elves, draped in silken robes and adorned with intricate silver jewelry, held an air of refined elegance that contrasted sharply with the stoic demeanor of the human soldiers.


    The elves, with their whispers of ancient spells and their potent arrows imbued with enchantments, seemed to dance upon the battlefield, their movements as graceful as the wind.


    Deadly as they were, the orcs had a hard time dealing with the elves. They had no way to get near the elves as the human knights kept them at bay. Every charge that the orcsunched was met with a counter charge by the human knights. A wall of iron was created by the knights, keeping the orcs away from the elves as they fire away with their spells and arrows.


    The human mages were already a huge problem for the orcs. Their shamans finding it hard to outss their counterparts and with the addition of the elves and their ancient magic, the orcs were having a really hard time.


    The orcs took noticed of the missing elves from the ranks of the humans, no more powerful arrows raining down on them. The absence of the elves made the orcs somewhat relieved.


    The arrival of the human army came too sudden, like a storm out of nowhere. Their ranks filled with warriors d in polished armor, their weapons gleaming with the sun. They moved with a chilling efficiency, their disciplined formations sweeping across thend, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake.


    The orcish tribes, fractured by centuries of conflict among themselves, were ill-prepared for such an attack.


    It was many decades ago when such an attack have beenunched upon theirnds. They had fought each other many times in the past years but it was them the orcs who was raiding the pinkskins''nds and not the other way around.


    Many of the orcish tribes only fought for their own tribe''s survival which greatly aided the advancing Threian army. The human army, a tide of iron and fury, swept across the orcishnds, crushing any resistance encountered. Their advance was swift and merciless, driven by a singr goal: theplete elimination of the orcs.


    The soldiers didn''t know why their king suddenly decided topletely eradicate the orcs but they were in agreement to his decision, the orcs have gued their kingdom long enough.


    The news of the human invasion spread through the orcishnds like wildfire. The once-proud tribes, now fractured and vulnerable, found themselves facingplete destruction. Some tribes already ceased to exist under the iron de of the humans. The shadow of war hung heavy over thend, its cold grip squeezing the life out of the scattered orcish tribes.


    The orc warriors, known for their ferocity and strength, were forced to confront the reality of their own division. They had fought amongst themselves, wasting their strength and leaving themselves vulnerable to the human advance. The very existence of their kind was now being threatened by the advancing Threian army.


    Some tribes that had surviving members fled down south. Their numbers now severelycking to be even considered a tribe. There was only one fate for such members, to be absorbed and merged to still existing strong tribes. The revival of their initial tribe was still a possibility if they were lucky enough, but if not, then the tribe would really cease to exist.


    There had been many of such tribes, long forgotten in passing of time.


    To the south of the orcishnds, the orcs under the leadership of Khao''khen thrived. Towering concrete walls secured the city and abundant fields of grain made sure that they wouldn''t starve. The multitude of races that belongs to Yohan was far from the troubles of the north.


    Although they were far away from the chaos, the warriors of Yohan were prepared to give the advancing Threian army a rude awakening. They would p them with the reality that they weren''t unlike the tribes that they had dealt with before.


    On the high walls of the city, the orc warriors were always on the look-out for the first sign of trouble. The Tauren Guards patrolled the streets ensuring safety and order, especially with the survivors from the north that had recently joined them.


    If thends to the north was Gehenna, then thends under the control of Yohan would be considered Elysium.


    Orc mobs patrolled the edges of the territory seriously. No pinkskins would be able to slip pass them silently.


    *****


    Far to the south, in the kingdom that sits in the Burning Sands, the war was still far from over.


    Khao''khen had finally made a decision after considering everything. They would make use of the cautious approach when dealing with the enemy army. The reason why he chose the cautious way instead of the most direct one was because of the report of Kul''tha.


    With their supply lines being threatened by a raiding party, they can''ty siege upon the capital without worries. The enemy might use starving tactic to defeat them. They have to secure their supply lines first beforeying siege upon the capital. The heart of the kingdom was known to boast formidable defenses and can''t be taken down easily.


    The next day, the scouts sent out by the side of the horde noticed the enemy camp fortifying their defenses.


    "They are digging in?" Khao''khen mumbled to himself after making his way to the walls after receiving reports of the enemy''s movements. Although his line of sight was not as powerful as that of Trot''thar, he could still get a good glimpse of the enemy camp.


    The once simple walls of the enemy camp were now fortified with dirt. Sharp wooden stakes were also scattered around the two meter deep ditch that surrounded the camp.


    "It seems like they are going to be here for a long time," Zarakimented. Attacking the enemy camp just became harder after the fortifications that they have set up.


    "Those defensive additions would still be rendered useless though with a charge from the Rhakaddon Cavalry, the ogres or our fine new addition, the War Elephants," Faynah scoffed as she too kept her gaze at the busy enemy camp.


    A charge from one of those units could trample the defenses set up by the enemy army, the ogres especially.


    "What do we chief?" Sakh''arran questioned. The horde was still eager to fight and such defensive measures were far from being able to stump the might of the horde. The orcs were willing to take up the vanguard position if permitted by the chieftain.


    "If those defensive additions give them a sense of security, let them be. We can always p them with the reality that such contraptions wouldn''t be able to stop us." Khao''khen said. He just needed his warriors to have some rest before engaging in another battle.


    Far to the north of the battlefield between the Ereian army and the horde, a group of soldiers were marching south. Their pace was so slow that an olddy would be even able to overtake them.


    To the center of the marching column was a huge wagon being pulled by multiple camels. The object being transported seemed to be very bulky and heavy because of the enormous size of the wagon being use and the numbers of camels use to transport it. There were two of such objects being protected at the very center of the marching columns.


    The item was of a very great importance which could be observed from the protection that it had. They were transporting weapons that the king said to be able to turn the tides of war easily. Most of the soldiers didn''t have any idea what they were transporting but there some that had a hunch what it might be.


    The observant ones would clearly notice the two missing pieces from the walls that were always there ever since the walls of the capital had been erected. Those mighty weapons can cause a lot of destruction and whoever was unfortunate enough to be in its line of fire would cease to exist.

 Chapter 406: Chapter 406

    The sun beat down upon the Burning Sands, a vast expanse of scorching grains of sand that stretched as far as the eye could see. The wind, a constantpanion in this unforgivingnd, whispered tales of ancient battles and forgotten heroic tales of the past, its voice a haunting melody that echoed through the canyons of sand.


    But today, the wind carried a different song, a requiem of despair that filled the air with a palpable sense of dread.


    The Ereian army, once a confident force that came to deal with the orcs, now huddled in defeat, their ranks thinned by the carnage of the first battle. The orcish horde, a savage tide of flesh and iron, had crashed upon their defenses, leaving a trail of shattered armor, broken spears, and the haunting silence of fallenrades.


    The once-mighty Ereian soldiers, their faces etched with the scars of battle and the fear of defeat, struggled to hold onto their fading hope.


    Apanying the invading orcs were the people of their kingdom, branded traitors by their king. The rebels flew the banner of the once proimed destroyed noble house.


    Their capital, a beacon of hope in the heart of the desert, now stood vulnerable, a tempting prize for the orcish horde. Whispers of fear rippled through the remaining Ereian soldiers, whispers of the orcish war drums pounding a relentless rhythm of conquest, a rhythm that threatened to drown out any remaining hope.


    Rakabis was at his wits end on how to salvage the situation. The numbers of the soldiers under hismand was still plenty, but many of them were now unwilling to sh head-on with the orcs. They weren''t up against only with the orcs, adding to their troubles was the sizeable army that flies the banner of the Darkhariss house.


    In the midst of this despair, a saviour came; a man who had the look of a soldier entered the camp. The man was covered in sweat and his drench clothes speaks volume of his exhaustion. "An urgent message from the king," he quickly presented the letter after dismounting, skipping pleasantries. Rakabis was not one of those people who are hung up with his status that would re up when it was ignored.


    "Gather the officers, we need to discuss some things," he ordered his aid. The young man, who served as his aid who was still in his teens bowed his head, then went on to get the task assigned to him with haste.


    Rakabis stood at the head of the table; he saw the weariness in their eyes, the doubt that gnawed at their resolve. Yet, he knew that he could not afford to falter, not now, not when the fate of the kingdom hung precariously in the bnce.


    "We have lost the first battle," Commander Rakabis dered, his voice firm despite the tremor that ran through his words. "But we will not lose the war. We will fight back. We will rise again."


    A murmur of disbelief ran through the gathered officers. They had seen the brutality of the orcish horde firsthand, their savage strength and relentless hunger for battle. How could they possibly hope to defeat such an enemy?


    But Commander Rakabis, his eyes burning with a fire that refused to be extinguished, held their gaze. He knew that their hope, their very survival, rested on his shoulders, on his ability to find a way to turn the tide of this desperate war.


    "I have gathered you here to break news of a weapon, a weapon that would surely tilt the table of the battle to our advantage," he continued, his voice rising above the murmurs of doubt. "A weapon that will ensure our victory, a weapon that protected the very heart of our kingdom since the previous king. And two of those weapons was sent to us by the ruler."


    A collective gasp filled the chamber as Commander Rakabis, with a gesture of defiance, revealed the details about the weapon. Some of them already knew what the weapon base on the hints that they have pick up from the words of themander. They have seen it on the walls of the capital many times.


    The pitch ck tubes, its edges adorned by intricate carvings, the carvings hinted at a destructive power that slumbers within. The silently lets out a terrifying shes that could cut through almost anything that was in its path.


    The metal from which these weapons were forged was unlike anything known in the kingdom. It was said to be a gift from Faerush, a metal that resonated with the very soul of the desert, imbued with a power that could turn the tide of any battle, or at least what the stories say about the weapon.


    The truth though was that, the weapon was purchased by the previous king through some means with a costly price.


    The officers, their hearts filled with a renewed sense of hope, gathered around the said weapon, their eyes wide with wonder and awe. This was their salvation, their chance to reim their lost glory, to rewrite their destiny.


    They were no longer just weary soldiers facing a hopeless battle; they were now warriors armed with a weapon of legend, a weapon that promised to turn the tide of war in their favor.


    "But where is it?" one of the officers questioned, they haven''t seen anything in the camp that looked like the said weapon. The other officers began talking in hush tones. They were doubtful that the king would bring out two of those weapons.


    "The weapons are on its way, it would arrive the next day at thetest," Rakabis informed them, "Now, spread the news to the soldiers and have them steel their hearts till the weapons arrive. We will give the orcs and the rebels a big surprise," he chuckled after finishing his words.


    The harsh desert wind caressed the faces of the sentries who were on duty. Their eyes tired of the monotonous sight. There was nothing to see but the rolling grains of sand and the silhouette of the town up ahead.


    After hearing news of the powerful weapon, the decline of the army''s morale halted. The task given by themander which was to fortify the camp was quickly executed by them. Drenched in sweat, the soldiers finished fortifying their camp before the day could even be over. The added contraptions and fortifications for the defense of their camp gave them a sense of satisfaction and security.


    They all believed that no enemy would be able to go through all that without paying a heavy price.


    After dismissing the officers, Rakabis sat in his chair, lost in deep thoughts. The letter informed him of the weapon that was on its way but that was not all that was there to it. The king would also make his appearance in the battlefield but it was not mentioned when it will be. Along with the weapon was also a group of mages who would oversee its use upon the battlefield.


    *****


    The chilly wind of the desert''s night came swooping in, the guards who were dressed poorly for the night, shivered from the cold night wind. There were camp fires scattered by the walls of the town, as soldiers huddled together around the fire.


    The Ereians who were with the horde were gathered together far from the gates that faced the enemy''s camp. Many of them were notfortable with the orcs being around them, especially with their loud voice.


    There were barrels being distributed around. The special drink of the trolls was being shared with everybody. "What is this?" one of the Ereians who joined Adhalia''s armyte questioned.


    "It''s a good drink, very tasty and strong," Zaraki answered as raised his cup towards the soldier.


    Hearing the words of theirmander, the soldiers quickly filled their cups then chugged down mouthfuls of the drink. Fits of coughing followed quickly as the soldiers choked upon the powerful taste of the troll''s special drink.


    All the words used by Zaraki to describe the Traffar was indeed correct but he yed down its strength. The drink wasn''t just strong but it was very strong since it could even knocked down the ogres after just a few cups of it.


    Zaraki, the members of the Drakhars, the trolls and the orcs who were nearby, all broke out inughter after witnessing the scene caused by the Traffar. The weaker ones among those who chugged down mouthfuls of the said drink could be seen clutching the temples of their head as they murmur something that was iprehensible.


    "Weak!" an orc mocked as he chugged down the contents of his cup. He proceeded to drink three more consecutive cups of Traffar which earned him the admiring gaze of the crowd. The orc clicked his tongue but showed a proud smile on his face. A few momentster, he was on his back, staring at the starry night.


    The orc tried to get to his feet many times but always stumbled around before falling down to the ground again and again. Another round ofughter echoed around.

 Chapter 407: Chapter 407

    The night sky, a canvas of twinkling stars, offered littlefort to the weary soldiers. The chill of the desert night crept into their bones, a stark contrast to the scorching days they had endured.


    Sentries kept a vignt watch, their eyes scanning the distant horizon for any sign of the approaching enemy. The knowledge of the powerful weapon that was soon to arrive kept their spirits from faltering further, but the wait was agonizing. Rakabis, despite his confident words, felt the weight of responsibility on his shoulders.


    He knew that the fate of the kingdom rested on the sessful deployment of this weapon. His mind raced with strategies and potential pitfalls, ying out various scenarios in his head. The addition of the mages, as mentioned in the king''s letter, was a wee boost, but it also introduced an element of uncertainty.


    He hoped their power would be enough to turn the tide against the formidable orcish horde. As the night wore on, a sense of anticipation hung heavy in the air. The soldiers, though exhausted, found it difficult to rest. Their conversations wereced with spection about the weapon and the impending battle.


    Some spoke of the stories they had heard, passed down from generation to generation, about the legendary power of the weapon, that once destroyed a huge group of bandits with a single sh of light. Others whispered prayers, seeking sce and strength from the gods above.


    The night passed silently with warriors from both camps having their rest. The warriors who operates under the cover of the night from both sides were unable to infiltrate each other''s camp and had to retire for the day.


    The long awaited weapons on the camp of the Ereians finally arrived after midnight. Its arrival was noted by the Verakhs who were lurking in the shadows but they weren''t able to identify what it was due to the protection detail of the caravan.


    As the sun rose, a tense calm settled over the desert. The soldiers of the Ereians, though still a bit fatigued, stood tall, their eyes fixed on the mysterious caravan that had arrived under the cover of darkness. The long-awaited weapon, shrouded in secrecy, was now among them, and a palpable sense of relief washed over the soldiers.


    However, the weight of uncertainty remained, as the sess of their mission hinged on this untested power. The Verakhs reported the arrival of the unknown cargo with growing concern.


    The tension escted as the sun climbed higher, and the desert sands seemed to shimmer with anticipation. Within the Ereian camp, Rakabis gathered his officers, their faces etched with determination. He unveiled the king''s n, revealing the true nature of the weapon they had awaited. It was not a conventional instrument of war, but a magical weapon, a creation of great minds.


    The mages, their eyes alight with a mixture of awe and trepidation, understood the gravity of their task. They were to harness and direct this power, a force that could erase beings out of existence. Only four among the mages present had experience in using the said weapon. The other remaining eight mages were rtively young, their abilities hovering around the 2nd and 3rd Circle of Magic.


    The strongest among the mages who were task to supervise the use of the weapon was at the 5th Circle while the remaining three were all at the 4th Circle.


    "How many magic crystals do you have with you?" Rakabis needed to know. The magical weapon although powerful, guzzles up so much wealth, the equivalent of a town''s expenditure for a quarter of the year in each shot.


    The leader of the mages headed to one of the wagons to check, even he, didn''t know how many did their king provided them with for this battle. Below the deadly tube was a simple looking chest, the mage opened and counted its content. "We have three here," he responded, his voice contained a tone of disappointment.


    "Another three here," one of the young mages echoed out after opening the other chest. The bluish colored crystals with no defined shape, the size of a man''s fist were the ammunition used to fire the magical weapon. In the absence of mages to provide mana for the weapons, magic crystals could be used to operate them.


    It was much faster to feed the weapons with pure mana from the magic crystals than have a team of mages channel their mana onto it. The varying qualities of mana channelled onto it by mages would affect its firepower greatly. There was also the risk of mana bite from the weapon once the provided magic was insufficient which would incapacitate the mages.


    "Let''s hope that it is enough," Rakabis sighed after learning that they only have six magic crystals at their disposal. The six magic crystals would mean that each weapon would only be able to fire three powerful shots without fail.


    The team of mages would be lucky, if they could fire the weapon an additional two shots each, while channelling their mana onto it. He was even doubtful if the young mages'' mana would even be enough, to get the weapon charged up to be fired. The four experienced mages would certainly be able to at least fire off two shots.


    The sun''s rays bathed the desert in a golden light, revealing the vast expanse of sand, now a stage for the impending sh. Rakabis, his voice steady, briefed the soldiers on their roles, their eyes fixed on him with unwavering attention.


    The knowledge of the magical weapon in their midst instilled a sense of empowerment, but it was tempered by the unknown. The mages, an eclectic group of varying experience, were the key to their sess.


    The young mages, their eyes wide with a mixture of excitement and fear, listened intently to the instructions of their more seasoned counterparts.


    The Ereian soldiers stood at the ready, their eyes darting between the distant horizon and the group that had brought the magical weapon to their camp. Rakabis, their leader, exuded an air of confidence, but his heart weighed heavy with the knowledge of the immense responsibility he carried.


    The sun climbed higher in the sky, and the desert heat intensified. Rakabis, aware of the importance of their mission, briefed the soldiers on their strategy. "We will use the cover of the dunes to position ourselves within range of the enemy," he exined, his voice carrying a sense ofmand. "Our goal is to strike swiftly and decisively, utilizing the power of our new weapon.


    Mages, you are to work in pairs, harnessing your magic to ensure we have the necessary firepower." The soldiers nodded, their faces set with determination, as Rakabis continued, outlining their positions and the signals that would initiate the attack.


    As the final preparations were made, the soldiers checked their gear, their movements efficient and practiced. The mages, an unusual addition to the army, prepared their spells, their eyes flicking between the weapon and the distant horizon.


    The young mages, despite their nerves, were eager to prove their worth, while the more experienced casters guided them, ensuring their mana was channelled effectively. The tension continued to mount as the soldiers awaited the signal to advance. The knowledge that they were about to unleash a mysterious and powerful weapon upon their foes both excited and unnerved them.


    Rakabis, sensing their apprehension, issued a final rallying cry, his voice carrying across the desert in. "Remember, we fight for the kingdom! Our strength lies in our unity and our new weapon! Forward, to victory!"


    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, the desert sands shimmered in the heat, a stark contrast to the chill of the previous night. Rakabis gave the signal, and the mages sprang into action.


    The four experienced mages took up positions around the weapon, their eyes closed in concentration as they began to channel their magic. The young mages, though less seasoned, followed their lead, their faces intense with focus. The air crackled with energy as the magical weapon came to life. A hum filled the air, and a faint glow could be seen emanating from the device.


    Instead of a pitch battle, Rakabis opted now to siege the town up ahead. His confidence inunching a siege battle stemmed from the magical weapons. Though they could only be fired a limited time but the amount of times it could be fired was enough for him.


    The sentries on the walls of the town quickly sounded the rm. They remained vignt but they were not Trot''thar. The enemy army managed to creep closer than before with the absence of Trot''thar on the walls.


    The Ereian army stood a good distance away from the walls but that was close enough for them. Two shes of light flew from the rear of the Ereian army and headed straight for the walls. The attack was silent, swift and powerful.


    Before the sentries on the walls of the town could even make heads or tails of the iing light, a section of the walls crumbled down.

 Chapter 408: Chapter 408

    The Ereian army''s siege on the town took the horde by surprise, and the power of their magical weapons became evident. Khao''khen, who had believed the enemy would not dare attempt such a tactic, now witnessed the formidable might of the Ereians.


    The sentries on the walls, devoid of the Trot''thar''s keen eyes, allowed the Ereian army to creep closer undetected. From their position, the Ereian soldiersunched their attack. Two shes of light streaked from their ranks, silent and swift, impacting the town walls with devastating force.


    A section of the wall crumbled, the sentries left reeling from the unexpected blow. The Ereian army''s strategy, guided by Rakabis'' confident leadership, proved effective. The magical weapon, though untested, performed beyond their expectations, and the first two magic crystals was spent well with devastating precision.


    The young mages, despite their nerves, rose to the challenge, their magic guiding the weapon''s power.


    The ground trembled with the cacophony of war drums. The thundering rhythm reverberated through the orcish ranks, a primal call to arms that pulsed in the very marrow of their bones. The air crackled with the anticipation of blood and chaos. The sudden attack, a bolt from the blue, had shattered the orcs''cency. They were unprepared, taken by surprise.


    Yet, their instincts were sharp, honed by their harsh training and previous battles. The warbands rallied, their battle cries echoing through the dusk-shrouded streets.


    "Form ranks!" roared Gur''kan, one of the two War Chiefs of the horde who was present in all the previous battles. His voice was a guttural growl,manding respect and obedience. He gripped his sharp de, the metal catching thest sliver of sunlight, gleaming menacingly. "Prepare for the attack!"


    As Gur''kan spoke, a figure strode through the throng. An orc of slightly taller stature than others, his skin a shade of obsidian, his eyes zing with excitement and fury. This was Dhug''mhar, the leader of the Rhakaddon Cavalry, a warrior renowned for his narcissisticments. He stopped before Gur''kan, his gaze piercing the seasoned warrior.


    "The Ereians have dared to strike!" he bellowed, his voice a rumble that sent tremors through the earth. "Let this perfect warrior lead the charge. I will ughter them all with my perfection!" he then proceeded to flex his muscles.


    Gur''kan and the orcs nearby ignored the flexing Dhug''mhar and treated him like he doesn''t exist.


    Meanwhile, on the Ereian side, a different kind of energy surged. Hope, tinged with a healthy dose of trepidation. The arrival of the mages and the powerful weapon, had instilled a newfound confidence in the Ereian soldiers.


    The Ereian army surged forward, their battle cries echoing across the ins. The warriors'' faces were grim, their eyes determined. They might have lost the previous battle against the orcs, but now, they had a weapon that promised to even the odds.


    The wind howled, a mournful echo of the fallen wall. "Trot''thar!" he bellowed, his voice hoarse with rage, "Go to the breach. Find out what manner of weapon wrought this destruction. We must know if it was a thing of man or something...else."


    Trot''thar, his face a mask of grim determination, didn''t need to be told twice. He sprinted towards the jagged edge of the wall, his heart pounding in his chest. The sheer scale of the destruction was overwhelming. It was as if a giant hand had ripped through the stone, leaving gaping wounds that stretched for a hundred paces.


    Trot''thar found himself staring at the gaping hole, a yawning void filled with the eerie whisper of the wind. He saw no traces of a traditional siege weapon, no battering rams, no catapults. The destruction was too precise, too clean. It was as if the wall had been cleaved by an unseen de, a de of pure, unyielding energy.


    He raced back to Khao''khen, his mind racing. He stumbled to his knees before the chieftain, gasping for breath. "Chieftain... there is no sign of a conventional weapon. The wall... it was as if...


    it was sliced apart by a de of light."


    Trot''thar then proceeded to report what he had seen at the rear of the enemy army, "There is something at the rear of the enemy army that I haven''t seen before. It is metallic tube by appearance as it gleamed in the sunlight. There are two of those things and a group of humans who seems to be mages are directing it."


    Khao''khen''s brow furrowed. He turned to Adhalia and Faynah, "Adhalia, Faynah, have you ever heard of such a weapon?"


    Adhalia and Faynah exchanged a nce, their eyes widening with a mixture of awe and concern. "Chieftain, I knew of such weapons," Adhalia spoke, her voice steady despite the unnerving revtion. "They are called ''cannons'', ''magic cannons'' to be exact, and they harness the power of explosive magic.


    It is said that the previous king had four of them, mounted on the walls of the capital, one in each direction. The mages you speak of, they must be controlling and guiding the cannons'' destructive force."


    Khao''khen''s gaze darkened, his mind in distraught. "This changes everything. We must adapt our strategies and find a way to counter their new weapons."


    He didn''t expect that the enemy army would such a weapon upon the battlefield.


    This was an oversight on the side of Adhalia, who didn''t expect that those magic canons would be removed from the walls of the capital, and be sent out on the battlefield. She had nned to inform Khao''khen about them when they reach the capital.


    Khao''khen''s mind raced as he processed this new information. "We must act quickly," he said, his voice steady despite the urgency of the situation. "Send word to find mages, I need someone to scry and discover all they can about these ''cannons''. Their range, their limitations, and any vulnerabilities they may have. Trot''thar, gather our best scouts.


    We need to know the exact location and movement of these weapons. The enemy have caught us off guard, but we will not be defeated so easily."


    As the scouts and mages set to their tasks, Khao''khen''s thoughts turned to the uing battle. He knew that the horde''s strengthy in their disciplined formations and their fierce hand-to-handbat skills. But how could they hope to counter such devastating long-range weaponry? The answer eluded him, but he was determined to find a solution.


    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting an orange hue over the ins. The air grew colder, and a chill ran down Khao''khen''s spine. He knew that this battle would be unlike any other they had faced. The Ereians had brought a new level of technology and magic to the field, and it was up to him to ensure that the horde adapted and prevailed.


    The scouts and the mages scurried to execute Khao''khen''s orders, their sense of urgency heightened by the knowledge that their survival depended on their ability to adapt to this new threat. The horizon swallowed thest rays of sunlight, casting an ominous shadow over the ins.


    Khao''khen''s mind, usually as sharp as a warrior''s de, was clouded with uncertainty. He knew that the horde''s prowess in hand-to-handbat and their disciplined tactics might not be enough to counter the Ereians'' magical cannons.


    A chill wind whispered across the battlefield, carrying with it the weight of their daunting task. Khao''khen''s gaze fell upon the ruins of the wall, a stark reminder of the power they faced. He wondered if their scouts and mages would uncover the secrets of these weapons in time. The Ereians, emboldened by their initial sess, were sure to strike again, and the horde needed to be ready.


    The sun, a fiery orb sinking towards the horizon, cast long, jagged shadows across the encampment. Within the towering walls of the stronghold, the horde was restless, their war cries hushed. The air crackled with suppressed energy, a potent mix of anticipation and frustration. Khao''khen, their chieftain, stood tall, his weathered face grim.


    He surveyed his warriors, their eyes burning with a hunger for battle.


    "The enemy possesses a weapon of immense power," Khao''khen announced, his voice booming across the gathering. "They are called magic canons, and it can unleash destruction upon our ranks," he pointed towards the fallen portion of the walls.


    A murmur of apprehension rippled through the crowd. The warriors, ustomed to the thrill of closebat, felt a sense of unease. Their leader, renowned for his courage and strategic acumen, had never spoken of retreat.


    "We will not engage them head-on," Khao''khen continued, his voice unwavering. "We will wait. We will oust them. We will use the walls to our advantage."


    A seasoned warrior, his face creased with battle scars, stepped forward, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "Chieftain, what if they attack within the walls? How can we defend against their magic canons''?"


    Khao''khen fixed his gaze on the warrior, his eyes unwavering. "Then we will dly drive them out if they dare to climb the walls. I doubt that they would fire upon the walls if their soldiers are on it."

 Chapter 409: Chapter 409

    The morning sun''s golden hue over the battlefield, signalled themencement of the Ereian army''s assault on the town. Commander Rakabis, his face set in a determined expression, directed his forces with calcted precision.


    The magic cannons, having unleashed their full power with the magic crystals, now fired less destructive shots, but they remained deadly nheless. Wave after wave of Ereian soldiers charged towards the walls, their battle cries echoing across the ins. The mages, their eyes alight with arcane power, unleashed spells to support the advancing troops.


    The orcs, waiting within the confines of the town, greeted their foes with fierce resistance. They weed the Ereian army with a storm of iron, their sharp weapons glinting in the morning light. The sh of swords and the thunder of war drums filled the air as the two forces collided.


    The Ereian soldiers, driven by a sense of renewed hope, fought with unwavering determination. The orcs, despite their initial surprise at the appearance of the magic cannons, adapted swiftly, utilizing their agility and brute strength to engage their adversaries in close-quartersbat.


    The battle raged on, each side refusing to yield. The town''s walls became a maelstrom of chaos and bloodshed, the air thick with the scent of iron and magic.


    The Ereian army''s disciplined assault began to falter as they faced the relentless orcish onught. The orcs, fighting with abination of brute force and cunning tactics, sought to exploit any weakness in their enemy''s attacks.


    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, the heat of the desert intensified, matching the fervor of the battle. The magic cannons, despite their initial impact, struggled to find clear lines of sight within the confines of the town. The orcs, aware of the cannons'' limitations, used the walls and the ruins from its destruction to their advantage, engaging in swift and mobile tactics that hindered the Ereian army''s advance.


    Commander Rakabis, witnessing the changing tide of the battle, rallied his forces. "We will not be deterred!" he shouted, his voice carrying across the chaotdscape. "Adapt to their tactics! Use your magic to clear a path, and we shall strike at the heart of their defenses!" The mages, heeding Rakabis''mand, unleashed a barrage of spells, creating opportunities for the soldiers to advance.


    The shamans and the few mages on the side of the horde didn''t want to be outshined; they too unleashed a devastating rain of magic upon the advancing enemy army. Magic of different natures rained down upon the advancing Ereian army.


    The Ereian army pushed forward, their resolve unwavering despite the mounting casualties. The orcs, however, remained steadfast, their battle-hardened warriors refusing to yield an inch of ground. The battle within the walls had be a grueling test of endurance and strategy, each side seeking to outmaneuver the other.


    The magic cannons, though less effective without a clear line of sight, still yed a crucial role, their destructive power forcing the orcs to constantly adjust their positions. As the day wore on, the oue of the battle remained uncertain, with neither side willing to concede defeat. The walls bore the scars of the fiercebat, its length littered with the fallen warriors of both factions. The air hung heavy with the smoke of magic and the acrid scent of blood, a somber reminder of the cost of war.


    The Ereian side thrummed with a tense, expectant energy. Banners of the royal colors - two crossing sabers upon a field of gold - whipped in the wind, each snap and crackle echoing the frantic beat of drums that announced the approach of King Gyassi''s vanguard. The riders, a sea of silver helms and glittering armor, appeared on the horizon, their arrival heralding a new phase in the war.


    Within the heart of the chaos of battle, amongst the attacking wave, Rakabis watched as the riders emerged from the shimmering heat haze, their horses straining under the weight of their riders'' burdens. The air, thick with the scent of sweat and leather.


    "The Kinges," a weathered veteran, Tashik, said beside Rakabis, his voice tinged with a fear and respect. He was one of the hidden eyes assigned by the king to watch over the newly appointedmander of the army.


    As the darkness of the night approaches, the battle continued to wage with relentless fury. The Ereian army, spurred by Commander Rakabis'' rallying cry, pushed forward with renewed vigor. The mages, their robes billowing in the desert wind, summoned forth sts of arcane energy, creating barriers to protect their advancingrades from the barrage of magicing from the defenders.


    The soldiers fought with determination, their swords and shields glinting in thest rays of the waning sunlight. Despite their valiant efforts, the orcs refused to yield an inch, their brutish strength and agility proving a formidable match for the Ereian forces.


    The town''s walls ran red with blood as the sh of iron and the cries of the fallen filled the air. The magic cannons, though hindered by the fact that they have a limited clear line of attack , continued to unleash their destructive power, shaking the very foundations of the battleground. With the battle hanging in the bnce, a new element was about to be introduced ¨C one that would shift the tides of the battle once more.


    King Gyassi, with his vanguard, was approaching, and their presence would bring a fresh wave of strategy and might to the fray. Rakabis, aware of the king''s arrival, prepared to wee his sovereign, knowing that theirbined forces could turn the tide against the relentless orcish defenders.


    As the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the bloodied battlefield, the air grew heavy with anticipation and unease. Trot''thar, his eyes sharp despite the fatigue of battle, was the first to notice the approaching riders. With swiftness, he alerted the chieftain to this new development.


    Adhalia and Faynah, their eyes trained on the distant figures, quickly identified the royal banners. "That bastard himself has arrived," Adhalia whispered, her voice carrying a mixture of anger and trepidation. Faynah nodded, her eyes never leaving the approaching cavalcade. "Gyassi, that bastard, rides to join the fray."

 Chapter 410: Chapter 410

    News of the king''s arrival spread through the Ereian ranks, injecting a new sense of purpose into their weary bodies. Rakabis, his face illuminated by the fading light, watched as the riders drew closer, their armor glinting in the dusk. The weight of responsibility bore down on him, but he stood tall, knowing that the tide of battle was about to shift once more.


    The orcs, sensing the change in their adversaries, rallied their forces. The sh of iron and the thunder of war drums echoed across the ins, signaling the start of another brutal engagement.


    As the sun surrendered to the night, the battle continued to rage, the air filled with the cries of the fallen and the desperate roars of those still fighting. With the king''s arrival, a new chapter in this brutal conflict was about to unfold. The fate of the town, the kingdom, and the lives of all those engaged in this bitter struggle, hung in the bnce.


    As night enveloped the battlefield, a hush fell over the weary warriors, the only sound the distant thunder of hooves as King Gyassi''s vanguard approached. The Ereian army, bolstered by the king''s presence, found renewed strength, their eyes gleaming with determination in the fading light.


    Commander Rakabis, his face a mask of resolute calm, raised his hand, signaling a temporary reprieve from the assault. The magic cannons fell silent, their destructive power momentarily spent.


    The orcs, sensing a shift in the battle''s momentum, retreated to the safety of the town''s walls after driving out thest wave of attackers, their fierceness in the battle a testament to their bloodthirstiness.


    The silence that followed was heavy with anticipation. Both forces, caught in this brutal struggle, knew that theing of the king would herald a new and decisive phase in the war. The fate of this town, a mere speck in the vast desert, would be decided by the sh of these two mighty armies.


    With the moon''s rise, the battle paused, each side gathering their strength for theing sh. The air was thick with the knowledge that,e dawn, the battlefield would once again erupt in a storm of iron and magic.


    Night cast its dark veil over the blood-soaked battlefield, a solemn silence descended. The only remaining sounds now were the distant, fading echoes of battle and thebored breathing of the weary warriors. Within the Ereian camp, the arrival of King Gyassi brought an air of anticipation and unease. The soldiers, their faces illuminated by the flickering light of campfires, watched their sovereign join them.


    The orcs, having retreated within the town''s walls, prepared for the impending sh. Their fierce warriors, bloodied and battle-hardened, readied themselves for the new challenge that the enemy king''s arrival would bring.


    The air was thick with anticipation, the silence a mere precursor to theing storm. With the moon rising over the desert, the Ereian army found sce in the king''s presence. Their resolve strengthened, and they prepared to fight with renewed fervor.


    The magic cannons, their destructive power a pivotal force in the battle, fell silent, conserving their might for theing dawn. The stage was set for a decisive confrontation, and both armies braced for the battle that would determine the fate of the town and the kingdom itself.


    As the moon rose higher over the desert, casting an ethereal light upon the bloodied battlefield, the Ereian army found temporary sce in the respite from battle. The sh of swords and the thunder of war drums had ceased, leaving an eerie silence in their wake.


    Within the Ereian camp, King Gyassi''s presence instilled a sense of renewed purpose among the weary soldiers. They tended to their wounds, sharpened their des, and prepared for theing dawn, knowing that the battle was far from over.


    Khao''khen, seized the momentary lull to devise a strategy to neutralize the dreaded magic cannons. The cannons had wreaked havoc upon their forces, and Khao''khen was determined to find a way to turn the tide.


    A night raid was clearly out of the question. The enemy''s camp was now teeming with fresh riders, making a stealthy assault all but impossible.


    As the moon rose higher, the sense of anticipation hung heavy in the air. The Ereian army, momentarily reprieved from the heat of battle, seized the opportunity to rest and regroup. King Gyassi''s presence bolstered their spirits, and they readied themselves for theing sh with renewed determination.


    The silence that enveloped the battlefield was a stark contrast to the earlier chaos, the only sounds now that remained were the distant cries of night birds and the soft murmur of soldiers tending to their wounds. Commander Rakabis, his face illuminated by the moon''s ethereal light, stood apart from the rest, his eyes fixed on the town''s walls.


    He knew that the orcs, driven by their bloodlust and fierceness in battle would not yield easily. The magic cannons, though a formidable force, had been hindered greatly by the chaos of the melee sh, and the orcs had adapted swiftly to the new threat.


    The night wore on, and the Ereian camp buzzed with activity. Mages huddled together, their eyes aglow as they try to recover as much mana as they can for the next sh. Soldiers sharpened des and readied their armor, their faces resolute in the firelight.


    Rakabis was upied with tying to think of ways to have their magic cannons be more useful in the next battle, while Khao''khen was busy trying to find ways to silence them.


    Scouts and sentries took their post while the main army of both sides rested. The Verakhs being the more adept at prowling under the cover of darkness, remained hidden very close to the enemy camp. Their goal was to find a way to sneak by the enemy''s watchmen, and prate the opposing camp once more.


    The Verakhs waited patiently for many hours, but no opportunity was presented for them to slip past the enemy sentries. It was very risky for them to get that close to the enemy camp, but that was their assigned task. Dawn was already fast approaching and they had no choice, but to withdraw less they be discovered and surrounded by the enemy forces.

 Chapter 411: Chapter 411

    Before the break of dawn, Khao''khen was consumed with thoughts on how to disable the enemy army''s enchanted cannons. He decided to take a stroll around the encampment, passing by his soldiers who were gathered in their designated war groups.


    The warriors were upied with tending to their injuries, yet their faces bore the excitement of another impending battle. He was growing ustomed to the mindset of the orcs. Death did not hold the same terror for them as it did for other races. To them, death was a wee embrace, as long as it held meaning. Their greatest fear was a meaningless death.


    As he made his way down the path, he couldn''t determine whether it was a random urrence or a calcted coincidence, but he noticed a row of oil jars lining the way. Lost in his thoughts, the path eventually brought him to a group of sleeping giants who, with their massive frames, carelessly knocked over some of the oil containers.


    The ogres who were yet to make a name for themselves, snored with no care as they rested. Their giant figures, destroying many of the oil containers around them.


    Khao''khen furrowed his brows upon their sight, but then he suddenly eximed, "That''s it! The ogres!", his voiceced with excitement. He finally figured out a way to silence those devastating weapons.


    As the sun''s first rays pierced the horizon, signaling the start of another hectic day, the horde stood in formation, prepared for the imminent battle. Concealed by the shadows of the town''s remaining northern walls, the horde''s warriors waited for their adversaries to appear. Rakabis spent the entire night brainstorming ways to enhance the effectiveness of their magic cannons, but to no avail.


    Khao''khen''s heart raced as he envisioned the n that he had in mind into action. He approached the ogres, their massive forms aforting sight. He knew their strength and theirck of fear would be key to their sess.


    The ogres, also eager for battle, roared their approval and set off, their massive feet shaking the ground with each step. As the sun climbed higher, the enemy army yet again appeared on the horizon.


    The enemy''s magic cannons, guided by the mages, let out a deafening roar, sending magical projectiles towards what remains of the towns'' northern walls. With their supply of magic crystals replenished, the mages on the Ereians camp began a destructive rampage against the walls of the town. King Gyassi had brought with him plenty of those crystals.


    Unlike the previous battle, full-powered attacks from the magic cannons came one after another. The destructive attacks in full-powerid wasted upon what remains of the northern walls.


    Ignoring he powerful opening salvo of their enemies, the ogres with their assigned task sallied out of the town. The previous arrangement of the horde was nowhere to be seen, instead of cowering behind the safety of the walls, they had charged out.


    Under the order of Khao''khen, the horde were to cover for the advance of the ogres, who on their backs carried at least four giant jars of oil.


    Khao''khen, knowing full well that the enemy camp was teeming up with plenty of fresh riders had sent out the full force of their cavalry. The only exception would be the War Elephants.


    The Silver Helms, the personal cavalry of the Ereian king halved their numbers to halt the advance of their fast moving foes. A new round of struggle had begun.


    The orcish horde advanced without mercy, their disciplined formations slow but deadly, slowly grinded down the Ereian vanguard.


    The ground trembled as the ogres marched forward, their massive forms a formidable sight. Khao''khen''s heart swelled with pride and determination as he witnessed the unwavering courage of his allies.


    The orcish horde, a force to be reckoned with, moved as one, their discipline and strategy a deadlybination. As the sun climbed higher in the sky, the enemy''s magic cannons unleashed another barrage of destructive force.


    The air filled with the sound of crashing stone as the northern walls crumbled under the impact. Dust clouded the air, obscuring the vision of those within its reach. Yet, the ogres remained steadfast, their mission clear. With each step, the giants drew closer to the enemy lines, their backs bearing the weight of the oil jars. Khao''khen''s strategy hinged on their sess, and he trusted in their strength and fearlessness.


    The Silver Helms, renowned for their skill and loyalty, posed a significant challenge, but the ogres were unrelenting.


    Concealed beyond the imposing presence of the giants stood the Rhakaddon and the Warg Cavalry. Their chieftain had charged them with a mission, to obstruct the opposing cavalry and allow the giants to carry out their designated objective.


    Apanying the lethal cavalry of the horde were the Troll Scouts. Their involvement in the previous battle was minimal. The enemy''s sorcerous artillery posed a significant threat to their ranks. Fortunately, the trolls were agile and managed to evade the majority of the enemy''s magical onught.


    A sh on two fronts sparked the chaos of battle. Warriors from both sides refusing to budge an inch against their foes.


    Although empowered by their monarch''s arrival upon the battlefield, the physical prowess of the Ereian army wascking against the might of the horde.


    The orcs, no longer hiding behind the destruction riddled walls of the town were finally able to release their full might against their foes.


    As the dust settled, the ogres continued their relentless march, their massive forms now a beacon of hope for the orcish horde. Khao''khen''s strategy was ying out exactly as he had envisioned.


    The enemy''s magic cannons, despite their destructive power, could not deter the giants from their mission while keeping the advancing warriors of the horde at bay. With each step, they drew closer to the heart of the Ereian army, the target of Khao''khen''s n.


    The Silver Helms, proud and skilled, fought valiantly to block the charging ogres, but they were blocked off by the cavalries of the horde, and the trolls who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    A little bit of outmaneuvering was done on the side of the horde. Each rider had taken along a skirmisher as they followed the advancing ogres. The expected number of fighters by the Ereians was twice the number than what they had estimated. Pinned down by the mixture of cavalry and ranged units, the Silver Helms who were dispatched to block the advance of the ogres failed miserably.


    All the advancing ogres, unimpeded in their path continued forward. The ground shook with each footfall, and the air was filled with the sound of their mighty roars.


    As the giants drew ever closer to the heart of the enemy, the Silver Helms rallied, desperate to protect their allies beyond them. But the trolls and cavalry of the horde were relentless, harrying the skilled riders, keeping them at bay.


    The ground shook with the force of the giants'' footsteps, and their roars mingled with the sh of metal and the cries of battle. The very air seemed to tremble with anticipation as Khao''khen''s n reached its climax.


    The giants, with their massive arms, hurled the oil jars with incredible force, each one shattering upon impact. The oil spread rapidly, coating the enemy soldiers, their mounts, and the ground they stood on. In the heat of battle, it only took a single spark for the oil to ignite, creating a wall of fire that consumed all in its path.


    The enemy''s magical cannons fell silent as the inferno engulfed them, and the cries of the Silver Helms turned to screams of terror and agony. With the enemy''s main weapon silenced, the tide of battle turned. The orcish horde, fueled by this advantage, fought with renewed fervor. The discipline and strategy of the horde,bined with the fearless might of the ogres, proved an unstoppable force. +


    The oil-soaked battlefield erupted in a ze, the fire consuming the Silver Helms and their mounts. The inferno, fueled by the oil, spread with relentless speed, engulfing the enemy soldiers and leaving them screaming in agony.


    Khao''khen''s strategy had worked; the enemy''s main weapon had been silenced, and now the orcish horde pressed their advantage. The discipline and fearlessness of the horde,bined with the sheer power of the ogres, proved an invincible force.


    The ground shook with their footsteps, and their roars mingled with the sh of steel and the cries of the fallen.


    The battle raged on, the orcish horde''s disciplined formations a stark contrast to the chaotic screams of the dying. Khao''khen, his heart pounding with adrenaline, watched as his n unfolded with deadly precision. The oil-soaked fire, a brilliant tactic, had turned the tide of the battle, and now the horde pressed their advantage with relentless fury.


    The Ereian army, despite their initial confidence, was faltering. Khao''khen signaled for the next phase of his strategy. The Warg Cavalry, their beasts snarling with bloodlust, surged forward, nking the Silver Helms.


    The trolls, their agility an asset, weaved in and out of the chaos, picking off stragglers and creating confusion. The enemy, disoriented and terrified, could not keep up with the horde''s relentless assault.


    As the sun reached its zenith, the battlefield became a furnace, the heat intensifying the fire''s rage. The orcish horde, driven by their chieftain''s unwavering determination, showed no signs of slowing. Khao''khen, his eyes shining with a fierce light, knew that this battle would be a turning point, a testament to the strength and cunning of his people. The enemy army slow to react to the sudden turn of events was on the verge of a full retreat.

 Chapter 412: Chapter 412

    With the enemy magic canons silenced, the Ereian army began performing poorly in the battle. Their newfound courage tobat the orcs, stemming from those powerful guns began to wane.


    On the side of the horde, the Yurakks and Rakshas pushed the enemy frontlines back much faster than before the initial sh. Their foes hesitant to continue on with the fight with the absence of the firepower brought by their magic canons.


    The inferno raged, a wall of fire that swallowed the other side of the battlefield whole. Yet, amidst the zing pyre, stood the Silver Helms, their figures unyielding. Their helms, polished to a gleaming silver, reflected the fiery chaos with an eerie red glow, their eyes hidden behind the mirrored surface.


    The cannons, previously silent, roared back to life, their sts of magical energy tearing through the air, each strike annihting swathes of ogres with a blinding sh. The enemy''s attempt at silencing the weapons had been futile.


    "As if that would be enough," Rakabis said, his voice carrying a dismissive tone. He clicked his tongue, a gesture that conveyed his disdain for their enemy''s efforts.


    Khao''khen, observing the situation with a practiced eye, gave the order for a retreat. Ogres, trolls, and their cavalry, having witnessed the devastating power of the Silver Helms, began to withdraw from the battlefield. The magical barriers protecting the cannons, maintained by a contingent of mages, were proving insurmountable.


    The Silver Helms, shrouded in mes,unched their counter-offensive. A sudden surge, a torrent of fiery figures that seemed to rise from the very depths of the inferno, crashed against the retreating enemy. Their armor, scorched and ckened, reflected the flickering mes, making them appear as demons risen from the underworld.


    "They''re pushing forward!" Haguk yelled, his voice barely audible above the roar of the mes. "We must fall back!"


    Dhug''mhar, his face obscured by the smoke and ash, nodded in grim agreement. "Prepare to pull back" hemanded. "Cover the others in the retreat."


    The battlefield shifted, a tide of fire and fury pushing against a wave of retreating warriors. The sh of iron against iron, the roar of the cannons, and the screams of the wounded filled the air with a symphony of chaos. Yet, amidst the carnage, the Silver Helms stood defiant, their red-glowing helms a beacon of unyielding resolve in the heart of the fiery storm.


    The band of ogres found themselves in a dire situation as the relentless barrage of magic cannons rained down upon them. What was once their strength - their colossal forms - now proved to be their downfall. The sheer enormity of their bodies made them easy targets for the cannons, which rarely missed their mark.


    The primary force of the horde, upon witnessing theirrades being targeted by the enchanted cannons,unched a swift and merciless attack against the enemy''s front line. With brute force, they pushed aside their adversaries, determined to prate their ranks as swiftly and deeply as possible.


    The magic cannons'' relentless assault forced the ogres back, their massive forms offering little protection against the onught. The shes of light were like specters, their swiftness almost impossible to evade.


    As the cannons roared, the ogres'' numbers dwindled, their screams of fear and agony echoing through the air. The Ereian army, once hesitant, was now invigorated by the revival of the enchanted cannons and their formidable might.


    They rallied, their courage returning as they witnessed the tide of the battle turn in their favor. The Yurakks, and Rakshas fought with more ferocity as an answer. The battlefield became a maelstrom of fire and iron yet again, the air thick with the remnants of magic from cannon fire and the metallic scent of blood.


    The Silver Helms, with their sudden change, were an almost unstoppable force. Their attacks were hardly contained by thebined efforts of the Rhakkadon and Warg Cavalries with the aid of the Troll Skirmishers.


    The hostile riders, their unsettling crimson gazes obscured by their gleaming helmets, appeared impervious to any suffering as they recklessly plunge into battle, heedless of their own well-being. It was as if they were begging for death in their careless charges.


    The sheer savagery of the orcs was fully revealed during the intense confrontation between the primary forces of the two opposing sides. The orcs effectively shattered the enemy''s defenses with their ferocious attack. The heart of the enemy''s main army was forced to retreat from the battle, their troops dispersing in all directions.


    Rakabis watched, his face a mask of grim determination, as the frontline of their army crumbled under the relentless pressure of the orcish horde. The ground was littered with fallen soldiers, their gleaming armor now dull and stained with blood. The sheer number of orcs, their guttural roars echoing across the battlefield, was overwhelming.


    He didn''t hesitate. A swift whistle pierced the air, and a young runner, nimble and quick, broke from the ranks and darted towards the rear, where the mages stood poised with their magic cannons. The deadly weapons, with their swirling, crackling energy, had been decimating the orcish warriors, but their focus was on the nking forces, the attempt of the ogres to silence their cannons. Now, with the main force pushing through, the mages needed to shift their firepower.


    "Tell them to target the center," Rakabis barked at the runner, his voice a low growl. "The advance of the enemy main army... it needs to be stopped."


    The runner, barely breaking stride, nodded in acknowledgement and vanished into the chaos of the battle.


    The change in strategy was immediate. The magical cannons, responding to the runner''s message, turned their deadly muzzles towards the heart of the orcish horde. The orcish warbands, who had just managed to push back the enemy''s main forces, felt a sudden wave of terror as the arcane fire rained down upon them.


    Gur''kan, a prominent War Chief, has been fearlessly leading the charge since the start of the battle. With a mighty roar, he deres, "The chieftain''s watchful eye is upon us! His sheltering embrace is embodied in the ''Golden Wolf''," his piercing gaze fixed upon the majestic wolf reflecting the rays of the sun in the desert breeze.


    At the forefront of the chaotic fray, Arkagarr''s urgent cry echoes through the chaos, "Amazzfer! Rally to me!" urgency dripping from every word.


    At the very front of the army stood Arkagarr, nked by the Aurok, the bearer of the golden wolf. The orcish horde, as if by design, shifted into a formation resembling an arrow, with Arkagarr as the sharp tip.


    Khao''khen, observing from the rear, was perplexed by the unconventional arrangement of his soldiers. His bewilderment grew as he witnessed the horde''s battle formation.


    Once in position, the orcs raised their voices in unison, marching boldly towards their enemies. The enemy''s devastating cannons, thrown off by the chaos, were now charging up for another round of attack. The muzzles of the weapons glowed with a blinding light, foreshadowing the impending destruction.


    Undeterred, the horde continued their advance, their resounding chants echoing across the battlefield. The gathering of light sparked, sending a blinding sh towards the approaching orcs. Yet, Arkagarr, at the head of the formation, marched steadfastly onwards.


    Witnessing the fearless determination of the horde, Khao''khen was struck with rm as he watched them boldly face the cannons'' attack head-on. "Shit!" he cursed, bracing himself for the aftermath he could already foresee.


    To his surprise, the burst of light ricocheted off of something and veered towards the heavens. A brilliant streak soared through the clouds, followed by a deafening thunderp as the force of the explosion dispersed the gathered clouds.


    "What the actual fuck!", Khao''khen eximed in surprise. A film of light with a golden hue covered the horde and protected them from the devastation of the magic cannons.


    "The chieftain will shield us from harm!" Gur''kan roared and the horde roared after him in agreement.


    Khao''khen was greatly confused by the turn of events.


    A hush fell over the battlefield as the magic cannons'' light show faded, revealing the orcs, unharmed and still marching forward.


    Khao''khen, his eyes narrowed in confusion, searched for an exnation. "What sorcery is this?" he muttered, his voiceced with a mixture of awe and concern. He knew that the shamans and the mages on their side were still along the walls, and the horde was too far out for their magic to be able to reach them. Which leaves the mystery about the power protecting the horde still unanswered.


    The mages manning the cannons, their confidence shaken, exchanged uncertain nces. They had never encountered such a thing, and the realization that their cannons were ineffective against it sent a chill down their spines.


    Rakabis, sensing their hesitation, bared his teeth in a fierce snarl. "Do not falter!" he roared. "Fire of another round of attack! I doubt their protection would hold that long!"


    The mages, their uncertainty growing, hesitated, and in that moment of hesitation, the orcs inched forward closer, their war cry echoing across the battlefield.


    The enemy''s cannons fell silent once more after another round of attack, the mages struggling toprehend the nature of the protective barrier.


    Rakabis, his impatience growing, bellowed, "Fire again! Do not stop attacking!" Yet, despite their efforts, the magical barrage had no effect on the advancing horde. The golden light shimmered, deflecting the attacks and rendering the cannons useless.


    On the opposite side of the battlefield, the ogres, trolls, and cavalry of the horde finally managed to disentangle themselves from the Silver Helms who had previously blocked their path. Despite their bravery and resistance to pain, the riders, whose eyes glowed a strange eerie red, were ultimately defeated without the support of the magical cannons. Though they were mighty, their flesh and blood bodies were still vulnerable to destruction.

 Chapter 413: Chapter 413

    King Gyassi, upon witnessing the main army''s retreat from the orcish onught and their impervious magic cannons, expressed frustration by clicking his tongue. "Useless!" he cursed, before turning to the group of Silver Helms apanying him.


    Unbeknownst to anyone except himself and the one who had granted them their powers, there were two distinct divisions within the Silver Helms - the expendable cannon fodder and the true, elite Silver Helms. The ones he had deployed to block the enemy''s attempt at silencing their magical weapons were the former.


    He was well aware that if others were to discover his actions in granting power to the Silver Helms, he would surely face condemnation from all. The once loyal riders, who had served under him for a considerable amount of time, were no longer recognizable.


    Though their physical forms remained, their souls had long departed, offered as sacrifices to strengthen the Silver Helms. In their ce now resided the souls of the ursed, devoid of fear or pain, but driven by a insatiable thirst for flesh and blood. This transformation had a profound and chilling effect, altering the very core of their being.


    The king unsheathed his de, the Sword of Ereia and pointed it towards the retreating mass, "Get back out there and fight! Death to those who flee the battlefield!" the Silver Helms lined up in a single row, their weapons pointed at the retreating Ereians. There eyes glowing crimson red, an aura of death shrouding their ranks.


    Those who paid no heed or those who didn''t manage to hear the king''s voice were trampled and ughtered by the slowly advancing Silver Helms.


    Rakabis, his brow furrowed with concern, stood before King Gyassi. "Your Highness," he began, his voice a low murmur, "there should be a better way to encourage the army to fight back."


    The king, his face flushed with fury, pointed his de at Rakabis , the sharp edge of his weapon, glittering under the rays of the sun. "I am the king," Gyassi roared, his voice thundered amidst the sound of the hooves of the advancing Silver Helms and the chaos of the skirmish, "My words are absolute! Or are you trying to challenge my authority?"


    Rakabis, caught off guard by the king''s sudden outburst, remained silent, his gaze fixed on the sharp end of the king''s de.


    The king''s anger was a tempest, brewing within him, his eyes zing with an untamed fury. He red at him, his shadow stretching across the sands, a dark omen to the madness that he was about tomit.


    "Retreat is not an option," Gyassi dered, his voice dripping with scorn. "We will fight, we will destroy them, They are nothing but brutish monsters. Is that understood?"


    Rakabis, his heart sinking at the king''s blind determination, bowed his head. "As youmand, Your Highness."


    His mind, however, didn''t want toply. He saw the faces of the weary soldiers, their eyes reflecting the weariness of a long battle, the weight of loss etched on their faces.


    He saw the enemy, a tide of muscr warriors, their war drums a rhythmic heartbeat that shook the very battlefield that they stood on.


    He knew that the King, blinded by his anger, would never understand. He would never see the usefulness of retreating to fight for another day.


    Caught between the merciless Silver Helms and the relentless orcish horde on their heels, the Ereian soldiers were caught in a crucial dilemma. With fallenrades strewn on the parched ground, their blood now mingling with the sand, and their bodies trampled by the Silver Helms'' powerful steeds.


    As they weighed their options for retreat, the orcish horde closed in on them, leaving them with little choice but to turn and fight once more.


    Despondency had taken hold of the Ereian troops. The orcish warbands descended upon them with fervor, eager to take down as many enemies as possible. Yet, amidst the chaos of battle, the orcish warriors maintained discipline, staying close to their respective warbands as they fought on.


    As the battle raged on, King Gyassi and his esteemed Silver Helms charged into the midst, leaving a gaping hole in the formation of the orcish army. Despite the rallying cries of the Ereian officers to follow their king, a number of soldiers instead seized the opportunity to retreat in safety, now that the path was clear of the formidable Silver Helms. This unexpected turn of events left a profound impact on the morale of the soldiers and the oue of the battle.


    The Ereian king quickly took notice of those who continued to flee from the battlefield, "Death to all deserters!" he roared and pointed his de towards the first wave of soldiers that continued to flee. In an instant, the fleeing soldiers disappeared as if the desert had a mouth and swallowed them all whole. "The desert punishes those who disregards the king''smand!" his voice boomed like thunder and drowned the chaotic sound of battle for a moment.


    The almost unstoppable assault of the orcish horde finally met their match, the riders devoid of pain and fear charged at them repeatedly. Their steeds also seemed to share the same trait as they followed themands of their riders.


    Arkagarr who was at the very center of the battle turned towards the Rakshas that were with him, "Spears up! Charge and take them down!" he roared. The Rakshas who were close by quickly heeded hismand. They formed up in a tight formation, shoulder to shoulder, and presenting a forest of spears at the front.


    "On mymand! Now!" Arkagarr shouted. The forest of spears rapidly advanced forward, the sharp spearheads rapidly stabbing forward every second.


    The Silver Helms, despite theirck of pain and fear, were cut down by the Rakshas. Their rapid stabbing riddling both riders and their steed with holes. Riddled with holes, with huge chunks of flesh and some bones missing from their bodies because of the attack, the Silver Helms had a hard time coordinating their limbs properly because of the condition that their bodies were in.


    "Ha! How does that feel!" the Rakshas mocked the hole-riddled Silver Helms who now looked like a bunch of drunkards.


    King Gyassi, seething anger after witnessing the orcish horde mowing down even the Silver Helms called upon the power of his weapon. He charged forward with no care, trampling down many of his soldiers. His goal was to take down the orc who is most likely to be their leader.


    "Fool," Arkagarr muttered after seeing a lone rider heading straight for them. In his mind, "What can a lone rider do?"


    The Ereian King mmed against the forest of spears, his steed neighing in pain as it thrashed around, trying to dislodge the spears that had prated its body. The orcs quickly pulled back their weapons, their eyes filled with confusion on the result of the recent collision.


    The steed of the rider was now on death''s door in front of them but the rider was nowhere to be seen.


    "Did he just turn into sand because of the collision?" a Raksha at the very front of their formation asked in confusion.


    "I think so, yes. That is what happened," the one directly to his right answered.


    "Are our eyes deceiving us?" Arkagarr stood watch, surveying the area with heightened alertness. He had initially believed he was the only one who witnessed the enemy rider disintegrate into grains of sand upon colliding with their formation, but upon hearing the ounts of the other Rakhas, he was finally able to confirm the truth of what he had seen.


    Arkgarr quickly took notice of the mound forming upon the sand by his feet, the mound grew bigger and bigger which force him to take a few steps back.


    By instinct, he thrusted his weapon forward, prating the sand. The mound then took the form of a man, then its physical features bing clearer. It was the lone rider who had crashed against their formation.


    On the lips of the man who was formed from the sand was a mocking grin, "Surprise!" he chuckled, Arkagarr''s spear still through his torso. Although the orcs didn''t understand what he said, the mocking tone from his voice conveyed the meaning. A surprise look was etched upon the faces of the Rakshas.


    "By our ancestors, how?" Arkagarr stared at the figure in front of him. The length of his spear still embedded halfway through the figure. He tried to pull back his weapon but Gyassi held it firmly with one hand.


    "It''s my turn," the Ereian King muttered then shed upwards with his sword. Arkagarr who was on the receiving end of the attack quickly took cover behind his shield.


    Despite sessfully blocking the attack with his shield, Arkagarr was caught off guard by the unexpected force of the strike. The sturdy shield he had relied on proved no match for the enemy''s de, and his armor was easily destroyed by the powerful sh. The sheer force of the strike sent Arkagarr hurtling backwards, knocking over those behind him. It was a single, devastating sh from Gyassi that shattered a part of the formation of the Rakshas.

 Chapter 414: Chapter 414

    The Rakshas, a tide of muscr flesh and covered in iron, surged forward, their battle cry a guttural roar that echoed through the battlefield. King Gyassi stood amidst the chaos, a figure of unyielding mountain bathed in the blood of those who he had defeated. The Sword of Ereia, a shimmering de of unknown origin, hummed in his grip.


    "Charge!" Gyassi bellowed, his voice a booming thunder reverberated, his gaze focus on the Ereian soldiers behindhim, fighting half-heartedly.


    The orcs, their eyes narrowed with hatred, continued their assault. Their swords and spears pierced through and shed at grains of sand instead of flesh and blood that Gyassi''s body turns into whenever attack.


    "You cannot harm him by normal means!" Gur''kan shouted, his voice filled with certainty. "He is protected by a certain power!"


    Gyassiughed, a sound that echoed with the might of a mountain. "The desert is my yground. It protects and empowers me! You can''t defeat me no matter what you do."


    Most of the orcs weren''t able to understand fully what he had said but hisugh irked them. They perceived that he was mocking their helplessness. Only Arakagarr and Gur''kan managed to understand his words, albeit not all of it.


    Engaging with the Adhalia and her people daily allowed them to learn the Ereian tongue. Although they are not perfectly proficient with it, they could converse with the desert people with no problem.


    With a sweep of his arm, the Sword of Ereia sliced through the air, cleaving through the ranks of the Rakshas. Their bodies, sent flying like ragdolls,nded a good distance away from where they were at originally. The remaining orcs, still unconvincedunched another round of attacks against Gyassi but did absolutely nothing against him.


    "You face an absolute being," Gyassi dered, his voice resonating with power. "A being who is invulnerable in the desert! Surrender now and spare yourselves further bloodshed."


    The Aurok, his face contorted with rage and fear, raised the golden wolf high. "The chieftain protects us!" he roared. The radiant veil of luminous film adorned in a gilded sheen, shielding the horde from the fiery barrage of enchanted cannons before, glowed with an intensified brilliance, now easily discernible to the unaided gaze.


    "As you wish," Gyassi said, his voice cold as the desert''s night breeze.


    He charged forward, a whirlwind of iron and fury. The Sword of Ereia sang a song of destruction, carving a path of carnage through the Rakshas ranks or that was what was supposed to happen.


    An orc, blood oozing out from the nasty wound on his chest blocked his attack. A pair of unusual axes in his hands, and a domineering aura engulfing him.


    Gyassi stared in disbelief, "How?", he was greatly confused on how did the orc manage to block his attack. He went all out in his attack but was still blocked.


    The Aurok standing not far away from Arkagarr snorted, "You are not the only one with mysterious power", the golden wolf in his hands reflecting the rays of the sun. A mysterious aura enveloping the figure of the golden wolf.


    The air crackled with raw power as Arkagarr, the warband master of the 1st warband, and the Ereian king, a figure of regal bearing despite the blood staining his armor, locked in a brutal dance of death. The golden film, a shimmering mirage of raw energy, circled Arkagarr, deflecting blows and providing a shield against the Ereian king''s relentless assault. The battlefield of the two, a scorched circle of uneven sand fifty meters in diameter,y silent, a testament to the destructive fury unleashed within.


    "Your spirit is fierce, Orc," the Ereian king boomed, his voice a resonant echo that reverberated across the battlefield. "Your strength ismendable, but your protection won''tst long."


    Arkagarr, his face a mask of grim determination, grunted, his words choked with the exertion of the fight. "Death to all those who oppose the horde!"


    The Ereian kingughed, a chilling sound that carried the weight of his thirst for absolute power over the desert.


    He lunged, a blur of sand and iron, his de filled with the power of the desert that sang a song of death. Arkagarr, his body a tapestry of fresh wounds, met the blow with a roar, his axe, an iron, obsidian shade in color, shing against the Ereian king''s de.


    The sh was a symphony of pain, a chorus of ringing metal and crackling energy. Sparks flew, bathing the clearing in a shower of incandescent dust. Each blow was a testament to their strength, an echo of the desperate will that fueled their fight.


    Suddenly, a wave of energy erupted from the Ereian king, a surge of raw power that seemed to emanate from his very core. Arkagarr, momentarily overwhelmed, was forced back, his footsteps wavering in the face of the king''s fury.


    "You cannot hold back the absolute, orc!" the Ereian king shouted, his voice filled with a chilling certainty.


    Arkagarr, his eyes zing with defiance, quickly regained his bnce and retaliated. The sand beneath his feet sunk, the air itself seemed to crackle with the force of the impact. He roared, a primal sound that echoed with the fury of a cornered beast, his body glowing with an eerie light that was a contrast to the radiance that was protecting him.


    The eerie light, feeding from Arkagarr''s bloodlust expanded, its shimmering form growing until it epassed Arkagarr entirely. The pair of axes, bathed in dark crimson light, striked down at the Ereian king, carrying with it a different different power that held the cold menace of a predator poised to strike.


    "You have greatly misjudged my capabilities, Ereian." Arkagarr''s voice boomed. "You underestimated the might of the horde. Only the chieftain''s will is absolute!"


    The Ereian king, momentarily stunned, watched as the eerie light, now a swirling vortex of pure energy, began to coalesce around Arkagarr. The light pulsed, gleaming with an unsettling power.


    "This is impossible", the Ereian king muttered, his voice a mixture of fear and disbelief. "What are you trying to do?"


    Arkagarr, his voice now a deep growl that resembled that of a wild beast, raised his axe high, the obsidian de radiating a sinister glow. "This is the power of the chieftain''s protection, the strength of the horde. And it''s might unleashed!"


    The air crackled with energy. The golden light shrouding Arkagarr''s body became even more visible as to respond to the eerie light that was trying to dominate the orc''s body.


    The Ereian king, his eyes narrowed in fear, watched as the golden hue around his foe, and the sinister crimson light entangle each other. The two colors began mixing with each other, resulting in a cool golden crimson, radiating a force of unimaginable power.


    Arkagarr brought down his weapons in a shing motion, a de of light headed towards Gyassi. The ground trembled, the de of light leaving a trail of scorched earth and crackling energy in its wake.


    The Ereian king for the first time put all his attention in his defense. He wanted to evade the attack but it came too fast.


    "This is nothing, orc!" Gyassi roared.


    But his defiance, while bold, was tinged with a growing fear. The power that contained in the attack was unlike anything he had ever encountered. The king felt a chilling certainty.


    Grains of sand quickly coated the figure of the king, his size growing bigger and bigger by each blink of an eye.


    Arkagarr''s attack, a tempest of energy, descended on the gigantic figure of the Ereian king covered in thickyers of sand, his size rivalling that of the ogres. And in that moment, the entire battlefield fell silent, the roar of war reced by the hushed anticipation of the impending sh. The fate of the battle, it seemed, hung in the bnce of this singr, final confrontation.


    The air hung heavy, thick with anticipation as the battlefield fell silent, every creature present held their breath, awaiting the oue of this epic sh.


    Arkagarr, his body still enveloped in the swirling vortex of crimson and golden energy, stood as a beacon of power, the pair of axes by his side. The Ereian King, a towering figure of sand and might, braced himself, his eyes narrowed in defiance and fear.


    The king, despite his invulnerability, felt the full force of the orc''s attack. The sand thatposed his giant form began to shift and scatter under the might of the powerful attack, unable to maintain its shape.


    As the attacknded, a deafening explosion rocked the battlefield. The shockwave sent soldiers stumbling, and a cloud of dust and sand obscured the view of the twobatants.


    When the dust settled, the giant figure of the Ereian King had vanished, and in its ce stood King Gyassi, his armor scarred and scorched, his face a mask of shock and disbelief. He stared at Arkagarr, his eyes widening as he realized the extent of the orc''s power. At the distance he saw the orc grinning at him.

 Chapter 415: Chapter 415

    Gyassi, the Ereian king, watched the orc, Arkagarr, with a mixture of apprehension and hope. The orc''s grin, a ghastly, toothy disy, held a menacing quality that made Gyassi''s blood run cold. He knew that another attack of the same magnitude would spell his demise. The orb embedded in the hilt of the Sword of Ereia, once a source of radiant energy, now disyed cracks and a dull, lifeless glow.


    Arkagarr, his body a canvas of fresh wounds, pointed one of his axes towards Gyassi. "The next one will take your life," he dered, his voice a rasping growl. The air around him crackled with energy, a tempest gathering for another devastating assault.


    Gyassi''s heart pounded against his ribs. His sword, once a beacon of power, was now a mere shadow of its former glory. Despair threatened to consume him.


    But then, in a moment that felt both surreal and profoundly merciful, Arkagarr vomited a mouthful of blood. The tempest of energy surrounding him dissipated as if extinguished by an unseen hand.


    The orc''s grin vanished, reced by a look of utter exhaustion.


    Arkagarr roared, a defiant cry that echoed through the battlefield, but his body, ravaged by countless wounds, betrayed him. He fell onto his back, his hands loosening their grip on the axes. The once unstoppable force, now reduced to a fallen warrior,y helpless.


    "You¡­ cannot¡­ win," Arkagarr rasped, his voice hoarse. His eyes, filled with a strange mix of anger and resignation, locked with Gyassi''s.


    Gyassi, cautiously, lowered his sword. "No," he replied, his voice weary, "I am the victor. You are on death''s door."


    Arkagarr''s gaze drifted to the sky, his chest heaving with each ragged breath. "I have¡­ defended¡­ my honor¡­" he muttered, his voice fading to a whisper. The battlefield was a canvas of chaos. Blood painted the ground crimson, and the air hummed with the cries of the wounded and the ng of steel.


    Gur''kan, his voice thick with urgency, shouted, "Protect your warband master!" He was the first to reach the fallen Arkagarr, whose bodyy still, a pool of crimson spreading beneath him.


    "You have fought well...Leave the rest to us," Gur''kan reassured the unconscious warrior, cing a heavy hand on Arkagarr''s shoulder.


    The Rakshas, sensing the urgency in their War Chief''s voice, swiftly formed a defensive line around their warband master. Spears, like a bristling hedge of iron, pointed at the approaching enemy.


    Gyassi, their enemy leader, roared in defiance, "Charge at them!" His voice resonated across the battlefield, echoing with the confidence of a victor. The Silver Helms, a group of warriors whose armor was riddled with holes, yet who seemed to defy death itself, began to advance on the Rakshas.


    "ughter them!" Gyassi shouted, hisughter echoing across the ravaged field. But his victory was short-lived. A sudden wave of exhaustion crashed over him, his muscles seizing with pain. His legs buckled beneath him, and he fell, his body hitting the earth with a thud.


    The Ereian king stared up at the sky, his eyes filled with confusion. The battle, which he had been so certain he would win, seemed to be slipping away. His victory, so close, now felt like a distant dream.


    The sight of King Gyassi, a towering figure in fine armor, crumpled to the ground like a felled tree, sent a shockwave through the Ereian ranks. The hesitation that had lingered in their eyes, the fear that had kept them rooted to the battlefield, evaporated in an instant. Like a tide receding from the shore, they surged back, abandoning the field of battle.


    The valiant Silver Helms charging forth, who dared to defy death, were struck down alongside their king. They became like puppets whose strings had been severed, their anchor in the world suddenly lost. Theher realm eagerly awaited their return, reiming them to their rightful ce.


    Rakabis, themander of the Ereian army roared, his voice raw with panic and urgency, "Retrieve the king!"


    The threat of Gyassi''s mysterious powers, a force that had held the Ereain army from retreating, was now gone. Without it, the officers, whose authority rested on fear, found themselves unable to maintain any semnce of order. The Ereian army, their ranks dissolving into chaos, fled in a desperate attempt to save themselves.


    A small contingent of Ereian warriors, driven by either loyalty or ambition, charged towards the fallen king. Among them, Rakabis, his face etched with grim determination, led the charge. Others, seeing a chance to gain the favor of their monarch, joined the desperate scramble. The rest of the orcish horde, sensing the shift in the tides, roared in triumph, their ranks surging forward to im the battlefield.


    Only the Rakshas, their focus on protecting Arkagarr, the mighty warrior who stood toe to toe with a powerful enemy, remained steadfast, forming a protective circle around the unconscious warband master. Their sharp spears glinted in the sunlight, their faces, obscured by their helms, reflected the grim determination in their eyes. The battle was not yet over.


    "Hold your ground!" Rakabis shouted, his voice hoarse, his eyes scanning the battlefield. He saw the enemy approaching, a tide of iron and muscr flesh, their war cries echoing across the field. He knew that he had to reach the king before they did, before they stole him away.


    "To the king!" he roared, his voice cutting through the chaos. "For Ereia!" He led the charge, his spear cutting through the enemy, his anger and fear fueling his every move. The remaining Ereian warriors, their hearts pounding with a mixture of hope and dread, followed close behind.


    The air hung heavy with the stench of blood and fear. Rakabis, his armor dented and stained crimson, staggered through the remnants of the battlefield. He had seen hisrades fall, one by one, their faces contorted in pain as the orcish des found their mark. The King, unconscious, now with him, his armor broken and stained, had witnessed the same carnage.


    They had been so close to victory. Rakabis had believed they could reim the town at first, believed they could break through the walls of the town and drive the orcs back. But the orcs had been relentless, their determination overwhelming. They had fought with the ferocity of wild beasts, their eyes burning with a chilling hunger.


    The few remaining soldiers around him were in the same state ¨C exhausted, bloodied, yet with a sliver of defiance still burning in their eyes.


    The sound of heavy footsteps echoed through the desert, a guttural roar followed by the tter of weapons. The orcs were closing in, their stamina seemingly inexhaustible. Rakabis could see the glint of their armor and shields in the radiant light, the glint of their inhuman eyes. He knew they had no chance.


    The wind, heavy with the scent of blood and sweat, whipped Rakabis'' cloak around him as they journey to endless swath of sand. Behind him, the King, his face pale and lifeless, hung limply in his arms. His chest ached with each ragged breath, a dull throb mirroring the ache in his soul as he envisioned the battlefield left behind. His heart ached for the fallen Ereian soldiers, the valiant men who had given their lives to the battle. He, at least, had been lucky enough to escape with the King, but the cost was immense.


    He nced back over his shoulder, the distant roar of the battle fading into the sound of the desert wind. His keen eyes scanned the horizon, searching for any sign of pursuit. He had managed to lose them, the orcs who had chased them with relentless fury. The King''s life was now his responsibility, a burden he didn''t want to take but had no choice.


    The retreat of the Ereian army left a trail of devastation in its wake. Rakabis, his armor now a mantle of sorrow, carried the unconscious form of King Gyassi, a once powerful ruler reduced to a fragile burden. The weight of their defeat hung heavy, a stark contrast to the tion of the orcish horde.


    Trot''thar, with his powerful sight as sharp as any hawk, stood atop one of the remaining towers on the battered walls of the town, his gaze fixed on the distant battle.


    He witnessed the tide turn, the Ereian forces breaking like waves upon the unyielding orcish defense. With a roar of triumph, he turned to Khao''khen, "We have won, chief! The Ereian king lies defeated, and their army scatters like leaves before the wind!"


    The horde had their hands full, they rounded up the scattered Ereian soldiers, herding them together like sheep, their weapons scattered on the sands in surrender.


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the town, Arkagarr, his body a testament to his endurance, was escorted by his loyal warband. They moved with a sense of triumph, their spears held high, the proud orcish warrior in their midst. Arkagarr''s gaze, sharp despite his wounds, took in the sights and sounds of their return. The town, once besieged, now buzzed with activity as the orcs and their allies cheered for their hard-fought victory.

 Chapter 416: Chapter 416

    The orcish horde, a sea of muscr flesh and iron, surged through the gates of the town that was in dire need of repair. Ten thousand prisoners, their faces pale with fear, shuffled along, guarded by the triumphant orcs.


    Arkagarr, the Warband Master of the 1st Warband who had tipped the scales of the battle, carried by some Rakshas at the head of the procession. His armor now non-existent, his bare chest riddled with gashes was on full disy, a testament to how brutal the fight was . The cheers of the orcs echoed around him, a deafening roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the town.


    Khao''khen, the chieftain, descended from the ramparts. He approached Arkagarr, his eyes full of pride for the hero of the battle.


    "You have earned the admiration of the horde, Arkagarr," Khao''khen boomed, his voice a rumble that could be felt as much as heard. "You are a warrior worthy of your title"


    Arkagarr grunted, a deep, guttural sound that belied his weariness. "It was all thanks to the chieftain''s protection, that mysterious power, that protected me" he replied, his gaze turned towards the figure of the golden wolf not fa away.


    Khao''khen''s face had the look of confusion. "But your strength was the hammer that shattered their defenses. You brought us the victory we needed." He paused, his gaze sweeping over the captive army. "Tell me, Arkagarr, do you know anything about the shield that protected the horde from their magic?"


    It was now Arkagarr''s turn to be confused. "Wasn''t that your doing, chieftain?"


    Khao''khen''s brow furrowed.


    "It all came from the golden wolf," Arkagarr said. "You were the one who had given us the figure of the golden wolf to protect us. A totem which was an extension of your power."


    Khao''khen scratched the back of his head, "Ah! So that was it", he acted as if he just remembered it now that he was reminded by Arkagarr, "Must have slipped off my mind."


    Khao''khen turned to the crowd, a look of of confusion still flickering in his eye. "Tonight, We will celebrate," he dered, his voice regaining its authority. In the midst of the raucous celebrations,


    Khao''khen, the enigmatic chieftain of Yohan, stood apart, his mind still grappling with the origin of the mysterious power that had shielded the horde during the battle. It was a conundrum that intrigued and perplexed him. Little did he know that his silentpanion, the long-dormant system, was about to stir back to life.


    The system, which hadin dormant for an extended period, suddenly sprang back into action, its screens casting an eerie glow upon the chieftain''s face. He had assumed it to be defunct, gued as it was with errors, yet here it was, unexpectedly reactivated. The system''s assistance had been invaluable to him in the past, and he knew that with the horde''s support, he could persevere without it, but the ease and efficiency it provided would be sorely missed.


    The system''s reactivation added a newyer of security to him, and he wondered if there was some connection between the two urrences. The chieftain''s curiosity about the totems and their connection to the mysterious power remained unabated, and he was determined to uncover the truth. Little did he know that this silent system reactivation would soon provide him with the answers.


    //Greetings host!//


    //I believe a proper introduction has long been overdue//


    The familiar voice in his head came once again, telling him that the system had finally sprung back to life.


    //Assessment Completion Detected//


    //Calcting Results of the Assessment...//


    //Calcting Remaining Host Life Force//


    Khao''khen got rmed when he heard the voice of the system mention about his life force. A year had no passed yet for him in this new world and the mention of the phrase "Life Force" had triggered his rm bells. "What''s with the life force thing", he questioned the system.


    //It was to find out if you have passed the creator''s assessment or not, host//


    "Assessment? What assessment?" Khao''khen continued to ask.


    //The assessment if you are worthy of the creator''s gift which is me, the system//


    The statement resounded in his mind with the utmost certainty.


    "What kind of assessment was it?" Khao''khen''s mind was deeply troubled by the system''s statement.


    //It was to assess if you would abuse the power of the system to exact your revenge upon those who had wrong you...Errors Detected...Scanning Error Log//


    The system suddenly went silent and a series of numbers and letters filled up the screen that was on Khao''khen''s face. With how quick the system scroll, he had no idea what they were.


    //I don''t know if you are lucky or unfortunate//


    The system''s voice was still as emotionless as ever but the phrase that it had just said made Khao''khen raise an eyebrow, "What? How?"


    //Your soul was taken to another universe not where you were supposed to be at. Chaotic entities had taken an interest in your soul because of my presence. They tried to consume your soul before I can fully integrate with it, so that they can take my core, the creator''s spark of divinity.//


    "Eh?" Khao''khen''s confusion heightened after hearing such things.


    //The security measures designed by the creator was activated to protect your soul from destruction which in turn drained the power contained in my core, the creator''s spark of divinity.//


    "Wait...wait...wait...Slow down. First off, exin to me about the assessment thing...in simpler terms for me to understand." Khao''khen''s voice was filled withint.


    //First off...The creator designed an assessment to assess whether the host that was chosen is worthy of his gift. You could say that the assessment carried a bit of the creator''s mischievousness. The first 90 days of the host possessing the system was the assessment, the more that the host uses the system in those days, the more that his life force would be drained as the system would be using his life force to function in the period of assessment.//


    "What the actual f*ck!" Khao''khen eximed. He knew that if he was in his previous world he would have used the system in the 1st few days alone to exact his revenge upon those who had wronged him. "What would happen if the host fails the assessment?"


    //Death//


    //The host would simply just die and the system would be in search again of a new host to integrate to. That was the creator''s bit of mischief. He would grant a vengeful soul the power to exact his vengeance but would also kill the host right after, none have survive the creator''s arrangement so far. All the previous hosts had failed the assessment.//


    "Previous hosts?" Khao''khen''s mind started racing after finding out that there were those who had previously possessed the system. "How many were the previous hosts?"


    //Scanning Logs//


    //Scan Complete//


    //Current Host''s Number: 5,271,997//


    "That''s a lot of previous hosts" Khao''khen was shocked seeing the number of more than 5 million.


    //As I have said before, none have passed the creator''s arrangement before. You are the first, perhaps by luck or fate. You being brought to this world by those chaotic entities have yed a crucial part in you passing the creator''s assessment.


    //Total Life Force: 49 years//


    //Number of Life Force Expended: 4 years//


    //Life Force: 45 years//


    //Result: Excellent//


    Khao''khen stared at the disyed information on the screen. He just had 49 years to live at this new world which was not that bad considering the state of this world. "Why appear again just now?"


    //My core''s energy was replenished just now//


    "Replenish how?" Khao''khen was puzzled on how was the system''s core able to replenish its energy.


    //Have you forgotten quickly what is my core, host. It''s a spark of divinity that feeds on the power of faith.//


    "Faith? I am no deity nor a god", confusion still consuming Khao''khen''s mind.


    //Yes, you are no deity nor a god, but some treats you as one//


    Khao''khen''s raised an eyebrow on the system''s statement.


    //The orcs under your leadership host. You seemed to have underestimated their power to believe on things that they want to believe in. They believe that you are powerful with some treating you as a new god with the things that you have disyed to them.//


    Khao''khen''s eyes widened as the realization of the orcs'' faith in him sank in. He had not considered the extent of their devotion, nor the impact it could have on the system''s core. "So, it was their faith that revived you?" he asked, his voice a mixture of awe and curiosity.


    //Affirmative// The system replied.


    //Their unwavering belief in your power and the golden wolf that they treated as an extension of you served as a conduit, channeling their collective faith to recharge my core.//


    A wry smile formed on Khao''khen''s face as he considered the implications. "It seems I owe a lot to their belief. Their faith has quite literally be my shield and my strength."

 Chapter 417: Chapter 417

    Khao''khen, the enigmatic chieftain, stood amidst the raucous celebrations, his curiosity about the totems and their connection to the mysterious power that shielded the horde during the battle remained unabated. He addressed the system, inquiring about the concept of totems and their significance.


    //Totems//, the system replied, //are symbolic objects or creatures that hold spiritual significance for a group or individual. They are often used to represent a connection to a particr spirit, ancestor, or deity, and can be seen as a source of power, protection, or guidance//.


    Khao''khen''s interest piqued, "So, the golden wolf figure that I presented to the horde, it became a symbol of my power and protection and treated as a totem?"


    //Affirmative//, the system confirmed. //The golden wolf totem served as a physical representation of your authority and a focal point for the horde''s belief in your strength. Their faith in you and the totem created a powerful connection, enhancing your own abilities and providing ayer of protection, ofcourse with a bit of assistance from the system//.


    The chieftain''s eyes narrowed as he considered the implications. "And this power, it is what shielded the horde previously from the enemy magic cannons?"


    //Their collective belief and the spiritual energy channeled through the totem created a protective barrier. It was an unexpected development, one that indicates the depth of their faith and the strength of their connection to you//, the system exined.


    Khao''khen''s gaze shifted to the cheering orcs, his mind grappling with the idea that their devotion had manifested in such a way. "So, as long as their faith remains strong, this power should be of great use?"


    //Their faith is the fuel that powers this unique ability of the golden wolf. It is a resource that should not be underestimated, for it can be a formidable force//, the system advised.


    The chieftain''s expression softened as he realized the weight of his responsibility to his people. "Then I must ensure their belief to me remains unwavering. Their faith is my strength."


    "Oh yeah one more question", Khao''khen quickly added, "Is there anyone else from the horde that could harness the power of totems?"


    //There are none...for now//


    The system''s answer puzzled him.


    //The shamans among the orc race, host. They are the ones who know of its origin and the concept behind its power. But none among the shamans present except for you have touch upon the knowledge about totems yet.//


    //Totems are imbued with ancient magic, a force that only few of the strong shamans managed toprehend.//


    The celebrations continuedte into the night, the orcs'' raucous revelry a testament to their victory and their unwavering faith in their chieftain. Khao''khen, his mind now armed with newfound knowledge, looked out over the sea of his people with a newfound sense of awe and respect. He understood now the depth of their devotion and the power it bestowed upon him.


    The golden wolf, a symbol of his authority and their collective belief, had be a beacon of their strength and unity. As the moon rose, casting an ethereal light upon the scene, Khao''khen''s gaze fell upon the figure of the golden wolf. It stood tall and proud, a silent sentinel keeping watch over the festivities.


    *****


    In the wake of the orcish horde''s triumph, a different scene unfolded in the vast expanse of sand between the City of Alsenna and Baron Ragab''s territory. Commander Ishaq and his Sandstorm Cavalry had been waging a relentless campaign, raiding the orcs'' supply lines in an attempt to stall their advance on the capital.


    Ishaq''s strategy was simple: cut off their supplies, force them to retreat, and buy time for the defenders. However, upon receiving news of the king''s defeat, a sense of disappointment and helplessness washed over him.


    Despite their efforts, the orcs'' momentum remained unbroken. With a heavy heart, Commander Ishaq gathered his cavalry and made haste towards the capital, knowing that their defense now would mostly depended on them.


    The Sandstorm Cavalry, known for their swift maneuvers and resilience in the harsh desert conditions, pushed their mounts to the limit. They raced across the sand, a cloud of dust trailing in their wake, determined to reach the capital before the horde. Ishaq''s mind raced with strategies, hoping to find a weakness in the orcs'' seemingly unstoppable force.


    *****


    The throne room buzzed with the agitated hum of voices. Ereia''s officials, a mix of seasoned warriors and bespectacled advisors, argued amongst themselves, their voices rising and falling in a chaotic symphony of concern.


    Queen ra, perched on her throne, observed the proceedings with a detached amusement. She held her chin with a gloved hand, the jeweled circlet resting atop her raven hair, a beacon of serenity amidst the storm.


    "My Queen," a man with a voice like gravel began, "we must act swiftly! The enemy army is just a day''s march away, poised to strike."


    "We must mobilize the every man capable of holding a weapon," another man, a veteran of countless battles, interjected, "but without the King''s orders, it will be a chaotic affair."


    "We could use the King''s si ring," a smooth-tongued advisor suggested, "to issue a decree. It would be... persuasive."


    ra remained silent. She didn''t even blink, her gaze fixed on the men as if they were exotic birds squawking in a cage. They were all, in their own way, a fascinating spectacle, a chaotic tapestry of anxieties woven into a desperate bid for survival.


    "The Queen!" one of the older warriors finally shouted, "What is your decree? We require your guidance!"


    ra finally turned her head, her lips curling into a subtle smile. "My decree?" She asked, her voice surprisingly soft. "My dear men, I have no decree. The King is still alive, and while he remains so, I have no intention of usurping his authority."


    The room fell silent. The men stared at her, bewildered. The Queen was no stranger to them, they all knew her attitude towards the kingdom, but her unwillingness to take the reins in this dire situation was confounding.

 Chapter 418: Chapter 418

    ra, catching their incredulous looks, simply shrugged. "I will wait. Wait for the King to wake, and then, perhaps, we shall discuss our options together."


    A hush fell over the room. The Queen''s words, delivered with a chilling calm, sent a ripple of shock through the men. They had expected her to take charge, to lead them with a fiery spirit, to rally their hopes and ignite their courage. Instead, she offered a different kind of strength, a patient resilience that was both disconcerting and strangely reassuring.


    The men looked at each other, their faces now a mixture of confusion and a dawning understanding. They were not used to this kind of leadership, this calm in the face of a storm. But perhaps, they thought, perhaps this was the strength they needed, the strength to weather the storm, not with brute force, but with a quiet determination and a faith in their King''s eventual return.


    The air in the room remained tense, but the bickering had ceased. The Queen had spoken, and the men, though puzzled, understood that their Queen would not be rushed. She would wait. She would hold her ground. And perhaps, they thought, she would show them all a way forward, one that they hadn''t considered before.


    Unbeknownst to the officials, Queen ra harbored a different strategy. She was determined to protect her sisters, unwilling to risk their lives for a kingdom that wasn''t truly theirs. As the tension in the throne room hung heavy, ra''s gaze remained steady, her expression a mask of calm.


    Little did they know that the Queen''s true ny hidden beneath her serene exterior. She intended to bide her time, waiting for the opportune moment to act. Should the need arise, she would not hesitate to flee the kingdom with her sisters, seeking a new life away from the impending storm.


    ra''s devotiony with her sisters, and she was prepared to make difficult choices to ensure their safety. As the officials grappled with the Queen''s unexpected response, a mixture of confusion and understanding washed over them. Her decision to wait ran counter to their expectations, but it also offered a different kind of hope¡ªa reminder that sometimes, strength lies not in brute force but in endurance and unwavering faith.


    Queen ra, her burgundy robes trailing behind her, briskly exited the meeting chamber. She offered a curt nod to the assembled nobles, their faces reflecting a mix of deference and veiled resentment. Reaching the private corridor leading to her chambers, she caught a glimpse of Syvis, her dark hair glinting in the dim light. Syvis, ever vignt, was waiting by the entrance, her expression unreadable.


    ra''s gaze lingered on her trusted advisor, a flicker of weariness crossing her features. She knew Syvis''s watchful presence was a testament to the constant threat lurking beneath the veneer of peace. Their real identities, a secret known only to a select few, remained a constant source of worry. They had been forced to disperse, hiding their true identities, adopting lives that concealed their lineage.


    The queen''s mind drifted to the bustling taverns where her sisters were stationed. Most of them, cloaked in the anonymity of serving drinks and attending to patrons, were living on the edge of exposure. Their true identities, if revealed, would condemn them to a life of servitude, worse even than death. The burden of their shared secret weighed heavily on ra''s shoulders.


    As ra approached, Syvis stepped forward, her eyes sharp and discerning. "The reports are in, Your Majesty," she said in a low voice. "The taverns have been unusually quiettely, the war had greatly impacted the number of our patrons."


    A sliver of worry etched itself onto ra''s face. The war was of no concern to them as long as they don''t get exposed. "Any news of a disturbance?" ra inquired, her voice tight with concern.


    Syvis shook her head, "None, Your Majesty. But... I sense an unease in the air. Perhaps the orcs would figure us out."


    ra felt a tremor of apprehension. It was not the first time Syvis had sensed an undercurrent of fear. These whispers often preceded trouble, a storm brewing on the horizon. "We must be vignt, Syvis," ra stated, her voice firming, "Our sisters must remain safe. We must find ways to protect them all."


    As they moved down the corridor, the weight of responsibility pressed upon them both. The queen, burdened by the mantle of leadership, and her trusted advisor, bearing the burden of vignce. Their real identities, a silent force woven into the fabric of the kingdom, continued to live in the shadows, their fate hanging by a thread. Each day was a precarious dance, a constant struggle to stay hidden, to protect their own, and to keep their true identities safe from the prying eyes of those who sought to control and exploit them.


    *****


    The morning after the victory celebrations, Khao''khen convened a war council, the raucous cheer of the previous night reced by a somber determination. The keen chieftain, ever strategic, proposed a n to infiltrate the kingdom''s capital, Ishtar, to gather intelligence on the current state of their adversary.


    Faynah,yet to make her contribution, offered to deploy herwork for the mission, her resources well-suited to the task. Her organization had people stationed around the capital.


    Khao''khen''s warriors, though eager for battle, were still recuperating from their recent wounds, and he knew their strength must be conserved. The chieftain''s curiosity about the totems and their power remained, and he saw this infiltration as an opportunity to further explore this mysterious connection between belief and ability.


    He instructed Faynah to keep a watch for any weak points that could provide easy ess into the kingdom''s defenses. As Faynah embarked on her ndestine mission, Khao''khen''s thoughts turned to the golden wolf totem, a symbol of his authority and the horde''s collective belief. He wanted to understand more about the concept behind it, and find ways, for it to be of further help to the horde.

 Chapter 419: Chapter 419

    //Detecting//


    //System Adjustment Required//


    //System Adjustment T-24 hours//


    That was thest thing that the enigmatic system of his said before going silent once more. Khao''khen just put the thought of the systeming back online on back of his mind, it was not like he was fully dependent on it.


    The gilded halls of Ereia''s pce echoed with nervous whispers. While the banners of the royal family still flew proudly above the city, the absence of their king cast a heavy shadow over the assembled court. King Gyassi, unconscious after the brutal sh with the Orcish horde,y in the royal chambers, his well-being still unknown.


    The Queen, ra, a woman renowned for her grace and wisdom, had refused to take the reins of the kingdom, citing herck of military experience. In her stead, the Chancellor, Lord Eamon, a wiry man with a perpetually furrowed brow, had assumed the role of acting ruler.


    Many were against him taking the lead, but with the presence of Rakabis, his son, who brought the king back from the battlefield and was regarded as a hero, they had to back down. "We must hold strong," he dered, his voice trembling slightly, "until the King awakens, or until the tide of war turns."


    His words were met with murmurs of agreement, though the fear in their eyes was evident. The remaining Royal Army, a mere fraction of its former strength, stood guard, their faces grim. The Royal Mages, their arcane powers was very important to the uing battle, looked like weary hawks, their eyes constantly scanning the horizon for any sign of the encroaching orcs.


    The city''s militia, hastily assembled from shopkeepers, bakers, and even artisans, stood shoulder to shoulder with the remaining few seasoned soldiers, their eyes wide with a mix of terror and determination.


    "We cannot expect to hold them off for long," said the Captain of the Royal Guard, a grizzled veteran named Kael. "We need a miracle, a diversion, anything to buy us time."


    Lord Eamon, his face creased with worry, nodded. "I have a n, but it will require a lot of sacrifice on the side of the royal family."


    He exined his proposal: to use the Royal Treasury''sst reserves of precious mana crystals, known for their potent magical properties, to construct support the existing magical barrier around the city which was powered by the mage towers. The barrier however would notst very long, especially when taking damage. They doubt that the orcish horde would not have a way to exhaust it,


    The tension in the hall was palpable as Lord Eamon unveiled his n. Queen ra, known for her wise and pragmatic nature, stepped forward. "The royal treasury is at your disposal, Lord Eamon. If emptying it of magic crystals will bolster our defenses, then so be it. We cannot falter now; the king''s life and the safety of our people depend on our actions today." Her words, spoken with unwavering determination, eased some of the anxiety in the room.


    Lord Eamon bowed his head in gratitude, understanding the weight of the queen''s decision. "With these crystals, we can empower our mages and strengthen the magical barrier surrounding the city. It will buy us time, but we must also consider our long-term strategy. The orcs will not relent, and their numbers can''t be underestimated" He paused, the weight of his next words heavy on his tongue. "We must do everything that we can to fortify our defenses. I request all personal guards of all nobles avable to bolster the city''s defenses."


    Commander Barika, typically raucous at such assemblies, had faded into the background. His customary demeanor at these events was absent. It seemed that his recent crushing defeat and apanying hardships had thoroughly humbled him.


    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the city of Ishtar. The air crackled with anticipation, a palpable tension that hung heavy in the air. On the city walls, soldiers in gleaming armor paced restlessly, their eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of movement. Each ng of their armor, each murmured word, seemed to echo the unspoken fear that gnawed at the city''s heart.


    From the towering mage towers, the city''s leading mages observed the approaching threat. Their faces were etched with grim determination, their eyes burning with a fierce intensity. These were not the typical battle-hardened mages, but a group of mages who rarely engaged in battles. They were a group that focused more on their research about the arcane which had greatly aided them in their advancement.


    Although they rarely participated in battles, their magic, still powerful and potent, was a force to be reckoned with. High above the city, a lone figure stood on the highest tower, her eyes fixed on the horizon. Her name was ra, the current queen of the kingdom, a mysterious figure, that rarely participates in the state of the kingdom, but she was in possession of power, one that might be of great help in defending the kingdom.


    Together, she and her sisters were a formidable presence, skilled in the use of both bows and magic. Their talents were honed for taking down enemies from afar. However, they harbored a deep fear that revealing their identities would result in rejection from those they had aided. This fear drove them to keep their true selves hidden at all costs.


    *****


    The wind, thick with the scent of dust and desperation, whipped at the crumbling walls of the town. Cracks spiderwebbed across the aged stone, testament to the relentless siege that had battered the town days ago.


    Inside, Khao''khen, the leader of the horde, paced restlessly. His green skin, usually a vibrant emerald, was dull, reflecting the weariness of his warriors.


    He nced at the map sprawled across a makeshift table, its surface worn from repeated use. The lines representing the Burning Sands, the vast, unforgiving desert they sought to conquer, were etched deep, their starkness mirroring the brutal reality of their campaign. Ishtar, thest bastion between them and their goal, was a formidable obstacle.


    He listened to the muted roar of the horde, their energy slowly returning after the recent skirmishes. A revitalized sense of purpose pulsed through them, fueled by the promise of victory and glory. Khao''khen, however, remained cautious. He knew that victory wouldn''t be easily won. The people of Ereia, though outnumbered and weaker, were fierce defenders, and their desperation could easily turn into a potent weapon.


    *****


    The sun had fully set, and the moon cast an ethereal glow upon the city, a stark contrast to the tension that gripped its inhabitants. Upon the highest tower, Queen ra stood, her gaze fixed on the distant horizon. She sensed the weight of her sister''s approach, their shared power a bond that needed no words.


    Her sister, a skilled archer and somewhat of a mage, moved with a grace that belied her deadly abilities. They had kept their identities hidden, but now, the kingdom needed them more than ever. "Our people are afraid," ra said, her voice steady despite the turmoil within. "We might need to act. The orcs will not wait."


    Her sister, a mysterious figure d in shadow, nodded, her bow at the ready. "Our magic is strong, and our aim is true. We will not let our sisters be at risk. Not while we draw breath." Below them, the city stirred with activity.


    Lord Eamon''s n was set in motion, and the royal treasury had been emptied of its precious mana crystals. Mages worked tirelessly to strengthen the magical barrier, their incantations filling the air with an otherworldly hum. The soldiers, bolstered by the presence of the nobility''s personal guards, readied themselves for theing battle, their determination a shield against the fear that threatened to consume them.


    Unbeknownst to them all, a different power was at y. Faynah''s organization were on the move, keeping tracks of the movements in the city.


    The moon cast an ethereal glow upon the city, illuminating the anxious faces of its defenders. Lord Eamon''s n was in motion, and the magical barrier surrounding Ishtar shimmered with a potent energy, a testament to the power of the mana crystals. The mages, their eyes burning with arcane power, stood at the ready, prepared to unleash their spells upon the approaching horde. The soldiers, their armor gleaming in the moonlight, braced themselves for theing battle, their determination somewhat wavering.


    As the tension mounted, a figure among the shadows, her steps carrying her towards the highest tower where Queen ra stood. It was Faynah, her features shrouded in darkness, her presence unnoticeable. She carried with her an air of mystery and an aura of power. "Who''s there?," Syvis shouted, her voice filled with rm. She would have missed the figure watching them if not for her abilities that was somewhat rted to the shadows.


    Receiving no reply, Syvis'' arrow already aimed at the mysterious figure was unleashed, her arrow coated with magic. The magic imbued arrow embedded itself upon the stonewalls, harming no one.

 Chapter 420: Chapter 420

    "What''s wrong?" Queen ra questioned, her voice calm butmanding. Syvis, her most trusted sister, had suddenly shouted in rm and loosed a magic-imbued arrow towards the corner of the tower.


    "I detected a rat," Syvis replied, her eyes narrowed in concentration. "Our rival is on the move once more. The Eyes in the Shadows." She spoke with a mixture of respect and wariness, clearly familiar with the enigmatic organization.


    Queen ra''s brow furrowed, her gaze fixed on the distant figure. "I thought they had vacated the capital after their encounter with Ishaq''s adjutants. Their persistence is troubling." She paused, her eyes narrowing. "Are they here for the crystals? Or do they seek to exploit our vulnerability during this crisis?"


    Syvis shook her head, her silver hair shimmering in the moonlight. "It is hard to say, Your Majesty. The Eyes in the Shadows are known for their secrecy and cunning. But their presence here cannot be a coincidence. They must be up to something once again." As they exchanged concerned nces, the weight of their unseen adversary''s presence hung heavy in the air. The Eyes in the Shadows were a force to be reckoned with, and their intentions were always shrouded in mystery.


    Queen ra''s mind raced as she considered the potential threats they posed to the kingdom and the delicate bnce of power within the city. Little did they know, their whispered conversation was not as private as they believed it to be. From the shadows not far away from the tower, a pair of glowing eyes watched, their owner hidden in the darkness. The figure, cloaked in ck, had evaded detection, moving with the stealth that came from a lifetime of training. This unseen observer, the leader of the Eyes in the Shadows, acted personally to gather intelligence on the kingdom''s defenses.


    As the tension in the kingdom of Ereia escted, so too did the intrigue and hidden agendas that threatened to unravel the fragile alliance formed to protect it. With the Eyes in the Shadows now once again partaking in this intricate dance, the stage was set for a confrontation that would remold the very foundations of the kingdom.


    The demoness, free from the former bonds that restricted her, stood in the hushed stillness of King Gyassi''s chambers. The kingy unconscious on his bed, a consequence of her subtle maniption and him overestimating his own capabilities in handling a relic of immense power. The Queen, oblivious to the danger lurking in the pce, was preupied with ensuring the safety of her sisters, preparing for the impending war.


    The demoness'' eyes, reflecting the flickering candlelight, met those of a passing servant. "Gather one hundred people," shemanded, her voice a low, melodious whisper that carried an uncanny weight, "at the lowest chamber of the pce." The servant, mistaking her to be under the arrangement of the king, nodded obediently, unaware of the sinister purpose behind the order.


    Word spread quickly through the pce corridors. The servants, fueled by a misced sense of duty, scurried to fulfill the demoness'' cryptic request. "A hundred people?" one servant whispered to another, "For what, I wonder?"


    "Who knows for what purpose, we just have to obey lest we get punished," replied the other, oblivious to the chilling truth.


    As the designated hour approached, a throng of servants, guards, and even some royal attendants, their faces alight with a curious blend of excitement and apprehension, found themselves gathering at the entrance of the lowest chamber. The heavy, iron-wrought door, adorned with intricate carvings, creaked open, revealing a staircase leading down into the dark, damp depths.


    "Do not be afraid," the demoness called out from within the darkness, her voiceced with a seductive charm. "This is not a punishment. This is just a small task."


    As the first servant stepped onto the stairs, the demoness''s smile was wide and chilling. The descent into the darkness was slow, punctuated by the echoing thud of footsteps and the whispers of terrified breaths.


    "Where are we going?" one servant whispered, clutching his dagger tightly, the cold steel offering a meagre sce.


    "I have no idea. I have never been in this part of the pce before." another servant whispered back, his voice trembling slightly.


    The air grew heavy, thick with the metallic scent of something foul and unknown.


    At the bottom of the stairs, the chamber awaited, shrouded in a thick darkness that even the flickering torches couldn''t dispel. The air was thick with a palpable tension, a silent scream trapped within the stone walls. A lone figure, cloaked in shadows, stood in the center of the room, her silhouette illuminated by a single, flickering candle held aloft.


    "You are here," the demoness spoke, her voice resonating with an otherworldly power, "to fulfill your purpose."


    As she finished her sentence, the candle flickered and died, plunging the chamber into absolute darkness, leaving the assembled group trembling in a terrifying silence.


    As the room plunged into darkness, the demoness wasted no time. With a murmur, she wove an intricate illusion spell, enveloping the gathered servants, guards, and attendants in a deceptive vision. She presented herself as their guide, leading them towards a promised paradise. Their fears melted away as they followed her, unaware of the true danger that lurked.


    The group was led to the far corner of the chamber, where a crude altar stood. The demoness'' smile widened at the sight, her eyes reflecting the flickering candlelight that danced across the room.


    "You are the chosen ones," she said, her voice echoing in the enclosed space. "Your loyalty and obedience will be rewarded beyond your wildest dreams." The servants, still under the influence of the illusion, nodded eagerly, their faces a mix of curiosity and anticipation. They had no idea that they were about to be pawns in the demoness'' sinister n, one that would add another cause of chaos to the kingdom.


    Still under the demoness''s spell, the gathered servants, guards, and attendants were led, one by one, before the altar. There, a gruesome scene was happening. A deep pit had been dug, and as the first victim was brought forward, the demoness plunged her ws into their chest, causing them to spill blood into the pit before their body followed. The air was thick with the scent of iron and the sound of terrified breaths. Still, the illusion held, and the victims, their senses manipted, obeyed, unaware of their impending doom.


    As the demoness worked, her smile never wavered, and her eyes held a chilling gleam in the room engulfed by darkness. The room echoed with the sound of dripping blood and the thud of bodies falling into the pit. One by one, she ughtered them, their life forces resonating with the dark magic that infused the chamber.


    The air grew heavier, and the metallic scent became almost overpowering, yet still, the demoness continued, her movements precise and calcted. The demoness''s n was sinister and cunning, and with each life taken, the power at her disposal grew. The servants, guards, and attendants, chosen for their loyalty and obedience, had be oblivious participants in a ritual that would alter the course of the war. As thest victim fell, the demoness''sughter echoed through the chamber, a sound that would haunt the very walls of the pce. The aftermath of this evening will be tumultuous, as the demoness'' scheme will not only trouble the Ereians, but also the oing orcish horde.


    The demoness''ughter echoed through the chamber, a chilling sound that sent shivers down the spines of those unfortunate enough to hear it. In the aftermath of her grisly ritual, she stood before the altar, her form bathed in the blood of her victims. The air was thick with the coppery scent of blood, and the sound of dripping fluid filled the room.


    The pit, now filled with the bodies of her victims. As the demoness chanted, her eyes fell upon the small fissure that was forming by the altar. The tiny rift began to expand slowly.


    Then, from the small rift that had formed by the altar, a new horror emerged. Crawling out of the darkness, creatures of hideous flesh, norger than newborn human babies, scurried forth. Their demonic features, a twisted mockery of innocence, gleamed in the afterglow of the rift. They were the lowest of the low in the demonic hierarchy, expendable pawns in the grand scheme of things.


    The demoness''s eyes, cold and devoid of empathy, watched with satisfaction as the creatures scurried forth. Her lips curved into a cruel smile as she anticipated the havoc they would wreak upon the kingdom.


    The demoness watched with cold satisfaction as the first wave of her demonic minions scurried forth. They were but the beginning of her n, mere tools to pave the way for what was toe.


    Following the initial wave, a new horror emerged from the rift. These new creatures were a twisted amalgamation of human and insect, their size rivaling that of a newborn horse. They moved with an unnatural gait, crawling on all fours, their bony des clicking against the stone floor with each step. Their mouths, filled with rows of sharp teeth, hung open, revealing their eagerness to taste flesh and draw blood.


    They were a terrifying force, an abomination of nature, and their very presence struck fear into the hearts of those who beheld them. The demoness''s eyes glinted with malicious glee as she surveyed her creations.


    With each passing moment, her power grew, and the kingdom of Ereia edged closer to chaos and destruction.

 Chapter 421: Chapter 421

    The moon, a pale sentinel in the star-strewn sky, bathed Khao''khen in its ethereal glow. A quiet energy hummed within the orcish encampment, a mixture of exhaustion and anticipation. The warriors, most with wounds carefully bandaged, sat before their tents, their eyes flickering with an insatiable hunger for battle. Their victory over the Ereian forces had been hard-earned, brutal, and decisive, but it had only whetted their thirst for more.


    Khao''khen, his form imposing even in repose, stood in front of the two captured cannons. The immense ck iron structures, testament to the ingenuity and power of its makers, stood as silent trophies, their power yet to be harnessed by the orcs. The chieftain saw their potential - a potential that could swing the tide of the battles in their favor. He had tasked the shamans with the aid of the mages on their side to study the concept behind it, and figure out if they can replicate it. Such an additional powerful weaponry would a great boon to the might of the horde.


    The chest, a simple, unassuming wooden box,y open near the cannons, bathed in the moonlight''s pale silver. Within it, twelve crystals, each a pulsing heart of arcane energy, glowed with an otherworldly radiance. These, too, held immense power, a power that could devastate their foes when harnessed properly. He knew they were potent, but their origin and their other uses, he was yet to figure them out.


    The Drakhars, d in their armor, patrolled the perimeter, their vignce palpable, a testament to their resolve to make amends for their perceivedck of participation in the previous battle. A few orcs, their hunger forbat outweighing their exhaustion, had volunteered to join the patrols, their eyes constantly scanning the shadows, yearning for a glimpse of the enemy.


    Beneath the moon''s cold gaze, the camp buzzed with a thrilling enthusiasm, a simple symphony of anticipation. The horde knew that the victory was a mere pause, a fleeting moment of respite before the next inevitable sh, their conquest of the Burning Sands was not yetplete.


    Khao''khen, with his resolute gaze, saw beyond the immediate triumph, into the swirling abyss of the future, where shadows of doubt and uncertainty danced with the flickering mes of hope. He knew that the war was far from over, that the true battles were yet to be fought. The captured magic cannons, the magic crystals, they were just but examples of unknown weaponries that their future foes might possess. Although he was uncertain about what the future holds, the system''s reactivation gave him more confidence to tackle the unknown in this new world that he was in.


    As Khao''khen stood sentinel-like under the moon''s pale light, his gaze fixed on the captured cannons, the war chief, Gur''kan, approached. The chieftain''s imposing figure, even in its stillness,manded respect, and Gur''kan''s steps slowed as he drew near.


    "We are always ready for battle, chief," Gur''kan reported, his voice carrying a quiet intensity. "Our numbers are still strong, and our warriors thirst for victory. But we must also consider our wounded. Many are bandaged and resting, but their hunger for battle remains. We will need a few more days to recoup our full strength, lest theyin about being left out in the next battle."


    Khao''khen, his eyes flicking between the cannons and the distant horizon, nodded, his expression resolute. "Our recennt victory over the Ereian forces was a bit difficult, but it is still our win. The uing battles might be of the same intensity, and we must be prepared. What of the cannons? Have our shamans and mages made any progress in understanding their power?"


    "They work tirelesslyc Chief," Gur''kan replied. "The cannons are a something that our shamans encountered for the first time, and our mages are not familiar with it and have no prior knowledge about such arcane weaponry. Our shamans however, sense a magic of different nature on those cannons, they mentioned something about the weapons being inscribed with something simr to that of shamanic runes."


    The chieftain''s eyes had a look of surprise, his eyes filled with curiousity. "Shamanic runes? What''s that?" Khao''khen asked, at first he wanted to question the system, but then its unresponsiveness reminded him that it was making some adjustments.


    Gur''kan was stumped by the chieftain''s question, he had no knowledge about shamanic topics, "I''ll call for our strongest shamans to exin it to you, chief. Ick the understanding about such things", he answered while scratching the back of his head.


    Khao''khen nodded in understanding, "You can find me in my quarters", he said before parting ways with Gur''kan who was going to look for the shamans.


    Gur''kan, his face etched with the weight of responsibility, ushered the two shamans into the chieftain''s quarters. Khao''khen regarded them with a silent intensity. The air in the dimly lit room hung heavy with the scent of burnt wood and the hushed anticipation of the moment.


    Hekoth, a wiry figure with eyes that held the ancient wisdom of the forest, stepped forward. He raised a hand, the air shimmering with a faint green glow. "Chieftain, the runes are an echo of the ancient spirits. They are not mere symbols, but doorways to a realm beyond ourprehension."


    Gunn, his scarred face illuminated by the faint crackle of lightning, added, "They are whispers from the Great Spirit, fragments of power we can harness." His voice was a rumble, echoing the storm within him.


    "But we are not yet able to wield them," Hekoth interjected, his toneced with a tinge of regret. "Our predecessors, the true masters, were able to weave them into reality, to somehow affect the tides of battles by a lot."


    Khao''khen, his gaze unwavering, questioned, "And what knowledge do we possess of these runes?"


    "Only the legends, whispers carried on the wind," Gunn answered, his eyes flickering with a dangerous light. "They say the runes hold power beyond imagination, power to heal, to destroy, and in its strongest, affect reality itself. But their true nature, their true potential... we only know in fragments."


    Hekoth, his voice low and resonant, added, "We know that they were used to bind the elements, tomunicate with the spirits, to somehow alter the very fabric of existence by a bit. But the knowledge of their true purpose, of how to wield them, has been lost for generations."


    Khao''khen, his gaze intense, questioned, "Can we not recover this knowledge? Can we not learn from the past, from the echoes of the ancient spirits?"


    Hekoth, his gaze contemtive, responded, "Perhaps, Chieftain. Perhaps there are echoes of this knowledge within our very souls, fragments of understanding passed down through the generations."


    Gunn, his gaze fixed on the fire crackling in the hearth, added, "We must be willing to face the darkness, to confront the shadows that lurk within the forgotten corners of our minds. The runes hold power, chieftain, but also danger. We must be prepared to sacrifice, to risk everything in our pursuit of this ancient wisdom."


    Khao''khen, his gaze hard, uttered, "What kind of shadows exactly? It would be a great boon to the horde if we possess and harness it."


    Hekoth and Gunn, their faces illuminated by the flickering fire, exchanged a solemn nce. They knew the weight of their words, the burden of the truth they carried. "Chief Khao''khen, the shadows we speak of are not merely abstract concepts, but a reminder of the demon''s grasp on our race in the past," Hekoth began, his voice steady butced with a hint of trepidation. "The demonic powers that once held our ancestors in their thrall are the very same forces that we risk encountering when delving into the ancient power."


    Gunn nodded, his expression grim. "The demons corrupted many of our ancestors, their demonic powers influencing our lineage. It is a darkness that still lingers in the corners of our bloodline. That is why it is almost impossible to find a shaman among our race who is powerful enough to be capable of using shamanic runes without being influenced by the whispers of the demons. Haven''t you notice it, chief, warlocks are far more powerful than us shamans. Many of those warlocks were former shamans who dared to dived into our ancient powers but were not capable of keeping the demon''s influence at bay."


    To ess the full power of our ancestors, we must confront these shadows and prove our resolve against the demonic influence that once held us." Khao''khen, his gaze unwavering, listened intently, understanding the gravity of their words. "Are we prepared to face such a threat? What assurances can we have that we will not fall prey to the same corruption that befell our ancestors?" he asked, his voice steady but reflecting the weight of his responsibility to the horde.


    The two shamans shook their head in response. "We have yet to find a perfect method to avoid it", Gunn answered, his voice filled with hopelessness.

 Chapter 422: Chapter 422

    Khao''khen gave it some thought, the shamanic powers had gotten his interest. His curiosity piqued by the revtions of the shamans, asked, "And what of your own path, Hekoth and Gunn? What led you to be shamans?"


    Hekoth, his eyes reflecting the dancing mes, spoke first. "For me, Chieftain, it was a calling that whispered in my dreams. I sought out the elders, learned the ancient tales, and received guidance from our n''s shaman. He was the one who taught me the ways of a shaman." He paused, a faraway look in his eyes as if recalling long-forgotten memories. "It was not an easy journey, both physically and spiritually, but the guidance of the Great Spirit saw me through."


    Gunn, his scarred face illuminated by the flickering fire, nodded in agreement. "I, too, heard the call, Chieftain. But my path was different. I was once a warrior, fighting alongside my brethren on the battlefield. Yet, I felt a deeper connection to the spirits, a yearning to understand the ancient ways." He traced the scars on his face with a calloused finger. "It was not an easy choice, for it meant stepping away from the glory of battle, but I knew I could serve our people in a different, more profound way."


    Khao''khen, his gaze intense and thoughtful, considered their words. "Is it impossible to be both a shaman and a warrior at the same time?"


    Hekoth and Gunn exchanged a weighty nce, the gravity of the chieftain''s question hanging between them. "We don''t know if it is possiible, Chieftain," Hekoth replied, his voice steady butced with a hint of uncertainty. "We never have heard of someone among our race who is both a shaman and a warrior. Training in the shamanic ways needs absolute focus in order to make a connection with the Great Spirits."


    "The path of the shaman is not a simple one, Chieftain," Gunn said, his voice as smooth as the finest silk. "It is a journey that requiresplete dedication, an unwavering focus that canst for months on end."


    Khao''khen''s brow furrowed.


    Hekoth, chimed in. "The warrior''s path and the shaman''s path are two sides of the same coin," he said, his voice a gentle whisper. "And only one can be held at a time."


    Gunn continued, his eyes gazing into the flickering mes of the hearth. "To walk the path of the shaman, you must first let go of the warrior within. For the mind must be a clear vessel, open to the whispers of the Great Spirits."


    "Whispers?" Khao''khen echoed, a note of skepticism in his voice. "What kind of whispers exactly?" his curiosity heightening, the only thing that was close to whispers that he heard were the sh of iron and the roars of battle.


    "The Great Spirits do not speak in thenguage of war," Gunn replied, his voice rising with conviction. "They speak in the whispers of the wind, the murmur of the flowing water, the rustling of the leaves. To hear them, you must quiet the mor within, the warrior''s pride, the yearning for battle."


    Hekoth added, "The journey to connect with the Great Spirits is a long and arduous one. It can take months, even years, to form a bond. It requires a level of focus and dedication that few warriors possess."


    "Years?" Khao''khen gasped, his gaze filled with uncertainty, the interest in his head of shamans suddenly felt suffocating.


    Hekoth smiled, a flicker of wisdom in her eyes. "Is the call to the Great Spirits strong enough to outweigh the call of the battlefield? The one who hears the calling must decide."


    Khao''khen looked back and forth between Gunn and Hekoth, his face etched with confusion. He realized then that the path of the shaman was not a simple journey, but a profound and transformative one. It was a journey of self-discovery, a quest for a connection with the very essence of the world.


    "Is it truly impossible to be both a shaman and a warrior?" he inquired once more, hoping for further exnation from the pair of shamans. Gunn extended his hand, with tiny bolts of electricity crackling within, "To our knowledge, this feat has never been achieved, even by our predecessors, chieftain," his tone tinged with doubt.


    "It''s possible that a feat our ancestors couldn''t achieve may still be within our reach," Khao''khen pondered. "Just because it hasn''t been done before doesn''t mean it''s impossible," he dered with unwavering assurance.


    "Don''t tell us that you are aiming to achieve such a feat?" Gunn''s voice was filled with concern.


    Gunn and Hekoth, the two most revered shamans of the tribe, who sat across from the chieftain, their faces etched with concern because of the chieftain''s deration. The air hummed with an unspoken tension, a palpable weight that hung heavy in the room.


    Hekoth, cleared his throat, the sound echoing ufortably in the silence that followed. "My chieftain," he began, his voice gravelly with age, "it is a dangerous path you seek to tread. The bnce between the physical and the spiritual is delicate, easily shattered."


    Gunn, younger and more reserved than Hekoth, interjected softly, "We understand your ambition, Chieftain. But the path you seek is fraught with peril. The demons are cunning, their influence insidious. You must be wary."


    The chieftain met their gaze, his eyes full of questions, "What do you mean?" he said, his voice filled with confusion, his green skin reflecting the flickering mes.


    A silent exchange passed between the two shamans, amunication deeper than words. They knew the truth, a truth hidden within the chieftain''s color. He was not simply an orc of different skin-color, like many in their tribe thought. His skin, a shade of jade, was a clear indicator that his lineage was deeply tainted by demons.


    Hekoth, with the wisdom of countless winters behind him, spoke again, his voice resonating with gravity. "Chieftain, I understand your desire to be strong, to achieve a feat that was never done before. But you must know this...the demons are not a source of strength, but of corruption. Your skin is a sign of that corruption."


    The chieftain''s face had a look of wariness, "What source of strength? And what corruption?"


    The room fell silent as the weight of Gunn and Hekoth''s words settled upon the chieftain. Khao''khen''s eyes widened, his gaze flicking between the two shamans, their faces illuminated by the dancing mes of the fire. The gravity of the revtion hung heavy in the air, a tangible force that demanded to be acknowledged.


    "Demonic corruption?" Khao''khen whispered, his voice hoarse with a mixture of disbelief and growing fear. "Are you certain?" The chieftain''s hand rose to touch his green skin, his fingers tracing the jade hue that now seemed to hold a deeper, more sinister meaning.


    Hekoth nodded, his aged face creased with concern. "It is an unfortunate truth, Chieftain. Those of our race with green skin are more susceptible to the influence of demons. It is a mark of their taint upon their bloodline." The shaman''s voice was steady, but it held a note of sorrow, as if he, too, wished it were not so.


    "The bnce of power within you is delicate, and the risk of sumbing to their control is very real." Gunn leaned forward, his scarred face intense in the firelight. "The path of the shaman, as you now know, requires a clear mind and a deep connection to the Great Spirits. But with your bloodline, the danger is twofold. Engaging with your spiritual side may open a doorway for the demons to infiltrate your mind and bend you to their will."


    Khao''khen was rendered speechless by this unexpected disclosure. He had always believed that his distinct greenplexion was insignificant and could be overlooked, but he was greatly mistaken. Among all the members of the Yohan tribe, he was the sole individual with a green hue. This fact shook him to his core.


    The tension in the room was palpable, a heavy weight resting on the shoulders of all present. Gur''kan, who had been an attentive observer until now, spoke up, his voice steady and full of conviction. "I believe in you, Chieftain. Your strength and willpower are unmatched. Whatever the challenges posed by your bloodline, you will ovee them. The demons'' influence will not sway you from your path."


    Khao''khen''s gaze flickered to the loyal warrior, gratitude and determination reflecting in his eyes. The chieftain''s hand clenched into a fist, resting on his thigh, as if preparing for a battle of wills. The gravity of the shamans'' revtion had struck a chord, but it had also ignited a fire within him¡ªa fire that urged him to prove that he was more than the color of his skin.


    Hekoth and Gunn, wise in the ways of the spiritual realm, exchanged a knowing nce. They understood the chieftain''s resolve, but they also carried the weight of their knowledge. It was a delicate bnce, and they knew that the path forward would be treacherous. The shamans'' silence spoke volumes, conveying their unspoken support and respect for the chieftain''s determination.

 Chapter 423: Chapter 423

    The meeting with the two revered shamans, Hekoth and Gunn, continued deep into the night, the fire in the hearth offering its warmth and illumination as the hours passed. The air was thick with the weight of their words, each revtion hanging heavy in the room. As the sun began to announce the start of its reign for the day, the shaman''s words finally sank in, and the gravity of their discussion settled upon the chieftain.


    Khao''khen''s gaze, intense and thoughtful throughout the night, now reflected a myriad of emotions: confusion, curiosity, and a hint of fear. The idea of demonic corruption, of his unique green skin being an indicator of a tainted bloodline, was a revtion that struck at the very core of his being. He had always believed his distinctplexion to be a mere physical trait, but now it seemed that it held a deeper, more sinister significance.


    The two shamans, Hekoth and Gunn, bid their farewells to Chieftain Khao''khen, their faces still etched with concern. The chieftain''s deration of his ambition to merge the paths of the shaman and the warrior continued to weigh heavily on their minds. As they departed, the shamans shared a knowing nce, their unspoken bond strengthened by the weight of their tribe''s future resting on their shoulders.


    Khao''khen, meanwhile, was left deep in thought, the revtions of the night swirling in his mind. The gravity of his idea to pursue the shaman''s path had taken on a new light, and he felt that it might be doable with the system''s assistance. The sun''s first rays streamed through the ps, illuminating the room with a soft glow, but the chieftain remained lost in reflection, unaware of the passage of time.


    The system''s adjustments were finallyplete, and the screen before Khao''khen lit up with a vivid disy of tabs and contents that were almost fully foreign to him. It was a stark contrast to the familiar interface he had known, and he found himself intrigued yet apprehensive about what this new system entailed. As he reached out to interact with the mysterious interface, his mind buzzed with anticipation, eager to explore the unknown territory thaty beyond.


    As the first rays of sunlight bathed the room in a soft glow, Chieftain Khao''khen, deep in contemtion, was unaware of the transformation about to unfold before him. Suddenly, a translucent game-like interface materialized in the air, its vibrant hues contrasting with the warm morning light. The screen disyed a series of tabs, the first of which bore the title "Character Profile:(Xiao Chen) Khao''khen."


    Upon selecting this tab, a detailed breakdown of the chieftain''s attributes appeared. Each stat was meticulously outlined, reflecting his unique orcish heritage. Strength, agility, and dexterity were all present, along with endurance, stamina, and mystic powers.


    Character Profile : (Xiao Chen) Khao''khen


    Title/s: Chieftain of the Yohan TribeEnergy : 11,000Mystic Energy : 5,500


    STR : 38 +45 +(10)


    END : 23 + 20 + (10)


    AGI : 29 +20


    DEX :37 +20


    STA: 26 +20


    KNOW : 71


    MYST : 63 +35


    The numbers varied, and ording to the system, the average numbers for themon stats strength, endurance, agility, dexterity, and knowledge was 10. His numbers exceeding the average human score, reflecting the chieftain''s exceptional physical and supernatural prowess. Intrigued,


    Khao''khen delved further into the interface, his curiosity piqued by the unfamiliar territory thaty beyond. The system, a mysterious entity in itself, seemed to hold untold secrets and knowledge. As he explored, a sense of anticipation built, for he knew that within this intricatework of datay the keys to unlocking his true potential and perhaps, the fate of his tribe.


    As Chieftain Khao''khen delved deeper into the enigmatic interface, a sub-tab caught his eye, titled "Skills and Abilities." With a sense of growing anticipation, he selected it, eager to uncover the secrets it held. Aprehensive list unfolded, each skill and ability meticulously described, offering a glimpse into the chieftain''s unique capabilities.


    *Skills


    Leadership Command - increases chances to have the army under yourmand to be more effective by 5%.


    Iron Will - whenever stamina falls down below 10% of current stamina, recover 100% stamina for 300 seconds


    Tactical Prowess- tactics introduced would have a 5% chance of being implemented fully by the army under yourmand.


    Strategic Mind - arrangements for battle would have 10% effectiveness


    True Aim - increases uracy of missile attacks by 50%


    me Hands - spend energy to cover your hands in mes and dealing damage to enemies that you touch.


    *Abilities


    Orcish Fury - strength and endurance increase by 10 whenever in battle


    Orcish Bloodline - strength, agility, dexterity, and endurance increased by 15 permanently


    Orcish Genes - increases regeneration from wounds by 20%- increases strength, agility, dexterity and endurance by 5 permanently


    Spiritual Connection - Increases mystic by 20


    Nature''s Whisper - Increases mystic by 15


    Orcish Leadership - Increases strength by 20


    Strategic Mind - Increases knowledge by 5


    Demonic Strength - Increases strength by 25


    Among them were "Orcish Fury," enhancing his strength and endurance in battle, and "Nature''s Whisper," granting him an innate understanding of the natural world and its mystical energies. "Orcish Leadership" highlighted his ability to inspire andmand his tribe, while "Strategic Mind" reflected his tactical prowess. One ability, however, stood out among the rest: "Demonic Strength" It described a unique trait that allowed him to gain strength from the influence of demonic forces, a testament to the power provide by the demonic energy in him, further solidifying his demonic-tainted bloodline.


    Khao''khen''s gaze, intense and thoughtful throughout the night, now reflected a myriad of emotions: confusion, curiosity, and a hint of fear. The idea of demonic strength, of his unique green skin being an indicator of a tainted bloodline, was a revtion that struck at the very core of his being. He had always believed his distinctplexion to be a mere physical trait, but now his very own system proved that it was not so, that it held a deeper, more sinister significance.


    The scent of old parchment and incense hung heavy in the air as Adhalia approached the chieftain''s quarter. The room was small, its low ceilings without any decorations. The air crackled with an unspoken tension as she entered, her footsteps echoing against the polished stone floor. Khao''khen, the young chief, sat atop high quality furs, his gaze distant, as if lost in the vastness of his responsibilities.


    "Chieftain," Adhalia began, her voice calm yet carrying the weight of her discovery. "I have returned from the capital with news of grave import."


    Khao''khen lifted his head, his dark eyes reflecting the flickering light of the sun that have just risen.


    "Speak freely, Adhalia," he said, his voice low and gravelly.


    "The city is fortified heavily," she continued. "Magic towers now reinforce the barrier surrounding the capital. The royal treasury has been emptied to secure this new protection."


    Khao''khen nodded slowly. "Tell me more."


    "But their focus of strengthening their defenses came with a price," Adhalia warned. "I have discovered the force within the capital, a group that was attuned with the shadows, adept with both archery and magic, being active once again. Their origins still unknown to us, but their presence is undeniable."


    Khao''khen''s brow furrowed. "A different force? What purpose do they serve?"


    "Their motives remain unclear," Adhalia admitted. "But their mastery of both shadow magic and archery suggests a connection to the dark arts. I believe they are somehow connected to either the abyss, theher, or the demons."


    "Are you certain that they belong to those powers?" Khao''khen questioned, his voice tight with concern.


    "It is a possibility," Adhalia answered, her voice grave. "They seem to be pulling strings behind the scenes, manipting events to their advantage. I fear they are working to further strengthen their hold upon the kingdom."


    Khao''khen leaned forward, his gaze intense. "Find out whether they are our friends or foes. I want to close this campaign as soon as possible." Adhalia''s words hung in the air, heavy with implication.


    Khao''khen''s eyes narrowed, his gaze intense as he considered the implications of this shadowy force. "Their connection to the dark arts is concerning," he murmured, his voice grave. "We cannot afford to have such a powerful and mysterious group working against us. Discover their intentions, Adhalia. Uncover their motives and bring me word. We must know if they are a threat to our campaign." The chieftain''s tone left no room for argument, and Adhalia inclined her head in silent acquiescence.


    As Adhalia turned to leave, the morning sunlight filtering through the gaps of the chieftain''s quarters illuminated her determined profile. Khao''khen''s thoughts turned inward, contemting the challenges thaty ahead. The revtion of his demonic-tainted bloodline still weighed heavily on his mind, and now this new unknown force added anotheryer ofplexity to an already fraught situation. He knew that his ambition to merge the paths of the shaman and the warrior was somewhat an arduous one, and the fate of his new life hung in the bnce, but withthe system''s aid, such a task was doable for him.


    Unbeknownst to the chieftain, the shamans, Hekoth and Gunn, had their own concerns. Having bid farewell to Khao''khen, they now conferred in private, their faces grave. "The chieftain''s path is a dangerous one," Hekoth said, his voice filled with worry. "His desire to merge the shamanic and martial arts is unprecedented. We must guide him carefully, for the good of the tribe." Gunn nodded, his eyes filled with a mixture of determination and trepidation. "We must," she agreed. "The weight of our tribe''s and perhaps our kin''s future rests on our shoulders. We cannot fail."

 Chapter 424: Chapter 424

    Upon receceiving the chieftain''smand,Adhalia set out to make her arrangements. Using her ability, she quickly dessimated her arrangements. All those above the Foruth Realm of Power were ordered to make their move in keeping watch over the capital.


    Unbeknownst to the current queen of Ereia, and the bickering officials of the kingdom, a new force had just joined the struggle for control over the kingdom. The lowest chamber of the Sand Pce, now teeming with creatures of grotesque apperance, their bodies emmtting a dark aura of death.


    The demoness, free to roam the pce started making her move. Servants and guards were disappearing one by one, they were being reced by her shapeshifting minions. The demons were beginning to take post in certain locations of the pce which would allow them for a quicker takeover of the ce.


    Syvis quickly made her way towards the chambers of Queen ra, "Our rivals are beginning to be more active than before, they are active everywhere around the capital", she reported, her voice filled with rm. Their rival organization, the Eye in the Shadows had never veen active like this before, most of the time they would just mobilize a few of their members to make a move.


    The queen ced the scroll that was on her hands on the table. Many more scrolls were neatly stacked not far away from her. The scrolls contained reports and details about their faction''s operations, such as their ie and expenditures, detailing the establishments that were in their control and many more. Their group had been operating in the kingdom''s capital for almost four years and had been always at odds with their deeply rooted rivals, the Eye in the Shadows.


    "Any news on their goal?" the queen asked. The current situation that they were in was precarious one, they have to thread carefully lest they get exposed and be destroyed. They knew that they were not weed by many because of their lineage, especially humans. The orcish invasion was something that they have never considered. They thought that the orcs to the north would never dare toe south andunch such an assault that would endanger the entire kingdom.


    "So far, the only thing that we can infer from their movements is that they are gathering information from the state of the kingdom with more focus on the pce, the noble houses and the walls" Syvis replied. She had been tailing the familiar figure among their rivals for most of the time which allowed her to gather such information.


    "Is there a possibility that they are in cahoots with the orcs, and are scouting the city''s defenses and our ability to hold out against a siege?" the queen asked after thinking of the possibilities why their rival organization were that active.


    "It''s possible... There were rumors that the destroyed House of Darkhariss was making aeback under the leadership of the previously missing Lady Adhalia. People are saying that the wronged noble house were being aided by Faerush and the king was being punished for his wrongdoings. They say that the orcs are tools being used by the god of the sands to mete out punishment upon the royal household", Syvis'' words carried a hint of conviction as she spoke.


    "Should we try and impede their progress?" the queen''s most trusted sister added. They were fairly capable of giving the Eye in the Shadows a lot of trouble with their numbers. "There is no need to do that... Let them do what they want... Just make sure that our sisters would be safe in the uing chaos." ra replied then turned her gaze on the stack of scrolls.


    The barrier that was surrounding the capital was giving off a more intense light than before. Magical energies originating from the four magic towers in the corners of the city were fortifying it with the provided magic crystals from the royal treasury.


    Commander Ishaq and his group arrived by noon. They made a beeline towards the pce but the court officials gave them some trouble. Many of them gave themander an earful, saying that it was his fault that the king was now in the state that he is at because if his failure to uphold his duties to defend the kingdom fromthe orcish scourge.


    Isma almost ughtered them all right there and then. They were exhausted from the journey and the raids that they haveubched against their enemy''s supply lines. The eyes of the riders filled with dark circles was a testament of the many sleepless nights that they have been through, just for the frontline to have a better chance of keeping the enemy army at bay.


    "Calm down..." Menna put a hand on Isma''s shoulders, pulling him back and prevenging him from charging forward. He too wanted to sh those old fools berating them. "Just let me be. I''ll smash their heads open and see if they really have brains inside their thick skulls." Isma dered, his anger very apparent in the mes dancing in his eyes.


    Ishaq gave him a nce, "Enough..." he muttered which silenced Isma. "Our goal is to make sure of the king''s safety", he continued. Isma had no other choice but to let it go.


    After hearing the harsh words of the officials on one ear and letting it out on the other, Ishaq ordered for his riders to take their rest, they needed to recover their energy for the impending battle.


    Two more days passed with the orcish horde still by the territory of Baron Ragab. They weresolely focused on recovering from their wounds.


    There were times that the orcs who joined the patrols witnessed some action against the team of scouts being dispatched from the capital. The Drakhars being slower than the orcs had no other choice but to watch the orcs who were them, dismantle the group of scouts.


    The morning sun painted the camp in hues of gold and ochre, illuminating the dust that hung heavy in the air. Khao''khen, his serious face etched with the weariness of constant vignce, strode through the encampment, his gaze taking in each warrior. He saw the stoic faces of the veteran warriors, their eyes filled with the quiet strength that came from years of battles fought and won. He saw the raw, untamed energy of their Ereian allies, their eyes filled with the hunger to prove themselves. Each warrior was a piece in the intricate tapestry of war, a thread woven into the fabric of this campaign.


    He stopped at the makeshift infirmary, a crude tent erected hastily from scavenged materials. Inside, healers tended to the wounded, their faces grim but determined. He watched them work, his gaze lingering on the young soldier, his leg shattered, his eyes wide with a mix of fear and resignation. Khao''khen felt a pang of empathy, the weight of responsibility pressing down on him. He knew that such injury would deny the warrior of future glory upon the battlefield, his days of being in the chaos of battle was all over. This was proof that even the most hardened warrior could not escape the tragedy of war.


    His gaze drifted to the outskirts of the camp, where a cluster of tents stood apart from the rest. It was there, in those tents, that the shamans and the mages, worked together due to the arrangements of the ongoing war, were finally able to unlock some of the secrets of the captured magic cannons.


    Roars of the cannons'' immense power had reached him, their attack unleashed devastation upon the the vast field of sun outside the walls. He had witnessed them before, the arcane energies humming within their magical shells, atent power waiting to be unleashed. Now, the shamans, with their ancient knowledge of the arcane, were working alongside the mages, their minds attuned to the subtle dance of magic, to harness that power.


    He could feel the shift in the air, a thrumming tension, a palpable anticipation that hung heavy over the camp. It was as if the very fabric of reality was being stretched taut, ready to snap with the slightest provocation. Khao''khen knew that the cannons, once unleashed, would somehow change the nature of the uing battle, ashift that would reshape a bit the course of battles as they knew it. The thought sent shivers down his spine, a strange mix of fear and excitement. Was this the power that would lead them to victory? Or would it be the very instrument of their destruction?


    He turned away from the tents, his eyes fixed on the horizon. The future stretched before him, uncertain and full of possibilities. The weight of his responsibility, the fate of his people, pressed upon him, a burden he carried with a solemn heart. In the distance, the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the camp. As darkness fell, a sense of foreboding settled upon him, a premonition of the storm that was brewing.

 Chapter 425: Chapter 425

    Khao''khen with the orcish march his warriors towards the capital on the sixth day. His warriors still thirsting for battle was spearheading their advance, the Rakshas with the heroic Arkagarr took pint in their advance.


    The orcish warriors thirsting to aplished the same as what their heroicrade had done were thirsting for more such battles.


    Khao''khen and his warriors continued their march, their battle cries echoing through thend. The orcs, with their fierce reputation, struck fear into the hearts of all who heard of their approach. Their thirst for battle was insatiable, and they yearned to prove their might against the capital''s defenses.


    Alongside them, the Rakshas, led by the valiant Arkagarr, added to the formidable force. Their alliance was a force to be reckoned with, and their advance was met with growing trepidation. As they drew closer to their destination, the orcish warriors'' determination only grew stronger.


    They had heard tales of theirrades'' heroic deeds and sought to carve their own legacy alongside them. Their battle-hardened faces wore expressions of eager anticipation, for they craved the glory that awaited them. The tter of their weapons and armor, coupled with their fierce war chants, sent a clear message to all who dared oppose them.


    The capital loomed on the horizon, a beacon of civilization amidst the wildnds. Yet, the orcs and their allies cared not for theforts of peace. Their eyes gleamed with a hunger for conquest, and their hearts beat as one, driven by a singr purpose. Khao''khen, at the forefront, embodied the spirit of their mission, and his warriors followed unwaveringly in his wake. Their footsteps shook the earth, signaling theing of a battle that would echo through the ages.


    In front of the towering walls of the capital, Khao''khen and his horde let out a sonorous battle cry which gave the defenders a fright. Although the siege was yet to begin, the very presence of the orcs outside the walls were giving such an aura that nothing would prevent them from taking down the capital.


    As Khao''khen and his horde continued their relentless march towards the capital, their battle cries reverberating across thend, a different sort of unrest was brewing within the walls of the city. The faction of the queen, ever vignt, noticed a peculiar energy emanating from within the pce. It was an aura that did not belong, a disturbance in the force that surrounded the seat of power.


    Intrigued and concerned, some of the queen''s sisters embarked on a quest to uncover the source of this strange phenomenon.


    Their investigation led them to a chilling discovery¡ªthe presence of demon spawn lurking in the very heart of the pce. The queen''s faction now found themselves facing a dual threat, one from the outside and another from within.


    The orcish horde, with their fierce reputation and thirst for battle, was a force to be reckoned with, but these new developments suggested a deeper, more insidious plot at y.


    The sisters, armed with this newfound knowledge, prepared to face the challenges thaty ahead.


    They understood the gravity of the situation, knowing that their fate hung in the bnce.


    As Khao''khen and his warriors drew closer, their battle-hardened faces resolute, the defenders of the city braced themselves for a confrontation that would shape the destiny of their kingdom. The stage was set for an epic sh, where the lines between who is right and who is wrong is at stake. History is written by the victory, that was what wasmonly known, whoever wins have the right to write the history of war ording to their arrangements.


    Outside the walls, the orcish horde built up their camp. Walls of low-lying dirt were erected around the city, soldiers were busy keeping to their assigned task.


    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting an orange hue over thendscape as Khao''khen and his horde readied themselves for their first night camped outside the capital. The air was thick with anticipation, and the orcs'' eyes glittered with anticipation in the fading light. They hade far, and their thirst for battle remained unquenched.


    The Rakshas, ever vignt, kept a watchful eye on the city, their filled with the thirst for more brutal battles.


    As night fell, the orcish camp transformed into a sea of flickering shadows, the light of campfires reflecting off the warriors'' armor. The sound of their battle chants and the beat of drums filled the air, a stark contrast to the silent, looming capital.


    Within the city, the defenders braced themselves, the walls standing tall and imposing, a barrier between the wild horde and the heart of their realm.


    Unbeknownst to both sides, the demon spawn within the pce stirred, their presence a ticking time bomb. The sisters of the queen''s faction, armed with this knowledge, prepared for a battle on two fronts, their resolve unwavering. The stage was set, and as the moon rose, casting an eerie light over thend, all knew that theing days would shape the destiny of their world.


    The night sky, illuminated by the moon''s eerie glow, set the stage for an impending battle that would forever alter the course of the war. As Khao''khen and his horde settled for the night, their camp a bustling sea of activity, the Rakshas, ever vignt, picked up strange vibrations in the earth.


    It was a subtle rumbling, almost indiscernible, but it signaled a new threat emerging from the depths. The orcs, with their keen sense of battle, also felt the disturbance, their bloodlust momentarily paused by this unfamiliar sensation. Within the pce, the demon spawn stirred, their presence an ominous sign. The sisters of the queen''s faction, armed with their newfound knowledge, prepared for the worst.


    They understood that the city faced an massive threat, and their resolve to protect themselves and their interest burned fiercely. The defenders on the walls, though unaware of the demon spawn, felt the weight of the approaching horde and the Rakshas'' relentless advance.


    The capital, usually a beacon of tranquility, found itself enveloped in an aura of impending doom. The citizens, unaware of the full extent of the danger, went about their nightly routines, their heads filled with tales of the orcish horde.


    Outside, Khao''khen and his warriors, their eyes gleaming with anticipation, prepared for theing sh, their battle cries echoing into the night, a chilling foretaste of what was toe.


    Out on the vast sandy horizon, the rulers of the terrain were out and about, their movements mixing up the grain of sands. Their spike covered bodies crawling around, waiting for the chaotic battle that was about toe.


    The night wore on, and a thick nket of darkness enveloped thend, pierced only by the flickering lights of the orcish camp. A heavy silence fell, broken only by the asional sh of metal as warriors sharpened their weapons.


    Khao''khen, his eyes gleaming with a fierce light, addressed his warriors, his voice carrying across the camp. He spoke of conquest, of the glory that awaited them within the capital''s walls, and of the legacy they would forge. His words stirred the blood of his warriors, their battle cries echoing in response, a promise of violence toe.


    Beyond the camp, the vast sandy horizon shifted and changed, the rulers of the terrain sensing the impending battle. The air crackled with anticipation, the orcs'' bloodlust palpable, a force that seemed to bend the very elements to their will. The Rakshas, their eyes gleaming with otherworldly wisdom, stood vignt, their presence adding to the formidable might of the orcish horde. Together, they awaited theing dawn, when the walls of the capital would tremble before their onught.


    As the first rays of sunlight bathed thendscape in a golden light, the orcish horde sprang into action. With a thunderous roar, they charged towards the capital, their battle cries mingling with the sh of steel and the pounding of drums. The defenders on the walls, their hearts steady, loosed a hail of arrows, but the orcs were undeterred. Scalingdders were raised, and the first wave of warriors mbered upwards, their faces set in grim determination.


    The orcs mixed with their Drakhar allies began storming the walls. A rain of rocks apanied their advance, with a scarce wave of magical attacks. Khao''khen aware of the barrier that protects the capital tasked the mages in their side to unleash a storm of magic to cover their advance.


    The magic cannons on their side were yet to make their announcement upon the battlefield. The number of magic crystals avable to them was but limited which in turn limits the number of shots that they could unleash with the said weapons.


    Empowered by the knowledge that only few would be defending the walls of the city, the Drakhars emboldened by such knowledge charge forth with confidence. The orc hanging behind them further encouraged them in their advance.


    Although the capital of the kingdom was fortified by the magic towers, there was nothing that they could do against such an attack unless they get within the range of the magical towers that fortified the defense of the capital.

 Chapter 426: Chapter 426

    Despite being outnumbered, the Ereian defenders proved to be formidable opponents against the horde. With their ample supply of oil, they strategically set fire to thedders propped against the walls, engulfing both structures and soldiers in zing mes. The city walls were transformed into a fiery battleground, devouring everything in its path.


    The mes danced like malevolent spirits, licking at the woodendders, turning them into pyres.


    Orcish bodies, singed and ckened, clung to the smoldering rungs. Their roars, raw and guttural, rose above the crackle of the fire, a testament to their unyielding ferocity.


    Among the defenders on the ramparts, the sight of the orcs braving the inferno ignited a storm of conflicting emotions. Fear, cold and primal, gripped their hearts, a whisper of doubt that slithered through their ranks.


    Aedan, an experienced archer with a scar that ran from his brow to his chin, felt the tremor in his hand as he notched another arrow. He had witnessed before the aftermath of orcish fury when he was younger, the blood-soaked fields and the charred bones.


    "By the sands, they''re insane," whispered a young officer barely past his teens, his voiceced with awe and dread. He gripped his sword, the iron''s coldness against his palm, his breath quickening.


    "Don''t let them scare you," Aedan said, his voice steady despite the tremor in his hand. "They just have more vitality, but they are not immune to the mes. Remember that if it bleeds, it dies."


    Aedan''s words, though meant to inspire, held an undercurrent of fear. He had witnessed the orcs'' savagery, their unrelenting rage.


    The sight of them now, their burning forms scaling thedders to get to them, was a testament to the terrifying resilience of their kind. They were like a tide, relentless and unstoppable, seemingly fueled by a madness that defied understanding.


    "Seems like you are mistaken, Aedan," whispered the young officer, his eyes fixated on the burning figure of an orc who was wing his way up adder, his arm aze. "Look at them. They don''t even flinch from the fire."


    Aedan felt the chill of doubt creeping into his heart. His hand, normally steady as a rock, now trembled as he gripped his bow. He had to fight, to protect his home, his family, but the sight of the orcs'' defiance, their willingness to embrace the mes, was unsettling. He saw not mere ferocity, but a desperate, fanatical drive that bordered on the supernatural.


    He met the young man''s gaze, his eyes reflecting the firelight. "What are we to do," he murmured, a hint of fear creeping into his voice, "The reinforcements from the pce are yet to arrive."


    The fiery inferno, a twisting, animated force, devoured thest rung of thedder. It tumbled down, a charred framework, into the fiery inferno below. The orcs, their attack punctuated by a savage, guttural scream, wavered.


    "No moredders!" a voice, sharp with fear roared. The defenders cheered after seeing thest of thedders copse.


    An orc, his face streaked with sweat and grime, red at the burning timbers. "What do we do?"


    Another orc, his armor charred and smoking, spoke in a ragged whisper. "We¡­we can''t reach the walls." The orcs, their guttural battle cries now choked by the fumes of burning wood and flesh, retreated.


    Their frenzied assault, driven by an insatiable thirst for blood that ran deep in their heritage, had been thwarted by the barrier of mes. They staggered back, their eyes burning, their skin blistered and raw. The heat warped the air, making each breath a searing agony.


    A collective gasp rippled through the defenders atop the wall. Their faces, grim with exhaustion and sweat, slowly rxed into a semnce of relief. The weight of the impending doom, a monstrous cloud of fear that had choked their throats and constricted their hearts, seemed to lift, reced by a fragile, shimmering hope.


    Among them, a young man gripped the rough-hewn stone of the parapet, his knuckles white, his breath ragged. His heart hammered against his ribs, a frantic drumbeat against the backdrop of the roaring fire. The battle had been a maelstrom of chaos, a swirling vortex of noise and fury. He had seen hisrades fall, their blood painting a crimson stain on the worn stones of the wall. He had tasted fear, the bitter, metallic tang of it, but had swallowed it down, forcing himself to stand firm, to fight alongside hisrades. Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r


    He looked down at the burningdder, at the charred corpses of the fallen orcs, their eyes still wide with the unyielding fury of death. He looked at the faces of the defenders, their features etched with exhaustion and fear. They were ragged, broken, their armor dented and stained with the grime of battle. But they were still standing, their backs to the wall, their weapons clutched tight in their hands. They were alive, they were defiant.


    The young man''s eyes, bloodshot and weary, scanned the battlements, taking in the destruction and the resolve etched on the faces of his fellow defenders. A sense of pride and determination swelled within him, mingling with the acrid smoke that hung heavy in the air.


    Though they had held off the orcish horde, the battle was far from over. The defenders knew that their respite would be fleeting, and the enemy would return with renewed ferocity.


    Aedan, his voice gravelly and worn, spoke with the weight of experience. "We''ve earned a moment''s peace, but we cannot let our guard down. The orcs will regroup, and their thirst for blood will only grow. We must ready ourselves for the next wave." The young officer, his awe now tempered by the reality of war, nodded, his grip tightening on his sword.


    The defenders, a ragtag group of soldiers and citizens, prepared as best they could, knowing their fate hung in the bnce. The air crackled with anticipation, the heat of the mes now a familiarpanion. The defenders'' eyes darted between the burning wreckage below and the distant figures of the orcs, who were heading towards their camp. The silence was heavy, broken only by the asional hiss of burning wood and the sound of agony from the wounded.


    *****


    The sun, a fiery disc sinking below the horizon, cast long shadows across the endless line of wagons. They stretched eastward, a serpentine ribbon of lumber against the canvas of the setting sun. Each wagon,den with logs thick as men''s torsos, groaned beneath its burden, the weight of wood echoing the weight of theing storm.


    Baron Ragab, perched upon a craggy hill overlooking the procession, traced the line with his gaze. It was an impressive sight, a testament to the support Adhalia had from her people .


    The wood was not merely fuel for campfires or building materials; it was the sinews of war. It was the backbone of the siege engines Khao''khen envisioned, engines that would batter the gates of the capital and bring the city to its knees. Yet, beneath the satisfaction of the sight, a flicker of unease danced in the baron''s heart. The wood, though plentiful, was not inexhaustible. He knew that wood was a scarce resource in the Burning Sands and the main source of wood that supplies the kingdom was from thends to the east that was beyond their borders.


    *****


    As the sun surrendered to the night, a new threat emerged within the city''s walls. The demoness''s minions, shrouded in darkness, began their sinister work.


    Unbeknownst to the queen and her sisters, who stood resolute in the face of this unseen danger, a shadowy figure had been lurking in the shadows, tracking their every move. The air crackled with anticipation, the heat of the mes now a distant memory as the chilly night breeze whispered through the streets.


    The queen, her features illuminated by the flickering torchlight, exuded an aura of unwavering determination. Her sisters, a force to be reckoned with, stood by her side, their weapons drawn, ready to face whatever lurked in the darkness.


    The city, bathed in the eerie glow of the moon, held its breath, awaiting the oue of this confrontation. Among the twisting alleyways and shadowy corners, the minions of the demoness slithered and skulked, their malicious intent palpable. Their mistress''smand echoed in their minds, driving them forward with relentless purpose.


    The moon rose higher, a pale specter in the night sky, casting an ethereal light upon the city. The defenders, their faces illuminated by the moon''s glow, stood vignt, their weapons at the ready.


    The air was thick with anticipation, the silence broken only by the distant, mournful howl of a dog. Each man''s breath formed cloudy puffs in the chill air as they scanned the shadows for any sign of movement.


    Beyond the walls, the orcs were just waiting for the chieftain''s orders, all of them raring to have a go at the defenders. The firelight from their camp flickered, casting dancing shadows that mocked the defenders'' uneasy vigil.

 Chapter 427: Chapter 427

    From the battlements, the Ereians, their faces grim and resolute, strained to hear the sounds of battle from within the city. The air thrummed with the sh of metal, the thunder of magic, and the guttural roars of the unknown creatures. Each reverberation, each echo, carried the weight of a thousand souls, a thousand destinies hanging in the bnce.


    Queen ra, her hair flowing like a river of light, stood at the forefront of the defense. Her eyes, usually filled with indifference, were now steely with determination. Her sisters stood by her side, their bows poised and their faces etched with the same fierce resolve.


    "Where did these spawns came from?" one of them whispered, her voice barely a murmur in themotion of the fight.


    "The pce," Syvis replied, her eyes scanning the battlefield for any signs of change.


    "What? How?" the powerful archers all eximed in confusion.


    "The king''s pet," Queen ra replied, "It was left unchecked and it managed to perform a ritual to summon these minions." Their conversation was cut short by a thunderous roar, a voice that sent a chill through their very souls. From the heart of the demon swarm emerged a figure cloaked in shadows, its form distorted by an aura of raw, untamed power.


    "Keep your guards up!" ra whispered, her voice barely a tremor. "There is a powerful one among the swarm."


    "Let''s quickly take it down! Focus your attacks!" Syvis shouted, her voice echoing with rm.


    From their vantage point, atop the roofs of the houses, Queen ra and her sisters witnessed a terrifying sight. Emerging from the heart of the demon horde was a creature of nightmarish proportions. It stood taller than any of the surrounding demons, its muscr form coiled with power and aggression. Four arms, each ending in razor-sharp ws, extended from its broad shoulders, and a tail, resembling that of a scorpion, swung menacingly behind it.


    The creature''s head, a twisted fusion of human and beast, featured a set of jagged teeth and a single, menacing horn that curved backward from its forehead. Its eyes, glowing with an otherworldly light, fixed upon Queen ra and her sisters with unbridled hatred. The reptilian scales that covered its body shimmered under the moonlight, and its breath, visible in the cool air, carried the stench of decay and sulfur.


    This demon, a creature of pure malevolence, was a force to be reckoned with, and its very presence struck fear into the hearts of even the bravest warriors. Queen ra, her features set in a mask of determination, raised her bow, the string drawn tight, and aimed directly at the heart of this abomination. By her side, her sisters followed suit, their arrows nocked and ready. They knew that this creature posed a grave threat, and their only chance was to act with precision and unity.


    The night sky lit up with a dazzling disy as the Queen and her sisters released their volley of magic-infused arrows. The force of the explosion sent shockwaves rippling through the air, a physical manifestation of their collective might.


    The four-armed demon was at the heart of this st, bearing the full brunt of their assault. The impact was immense, a blinding sh that momentarily obscured the demon from view. When the light faded, the demon stood, unsteady, the very picture of defiance. Its form, though battered, remained standing, a testament to its formidable resilience.


    The demon''s aura pulsed, a dark force that pushed back against their magic. The air crackled with energy as the two forces shed, creating a tense stalemate. Queen ra, her features stern, nocked another arrow, her movements swift and sure. She loosed the arrow, and it streaked towards the demon, a beacon of light in the darkness. The arrow shed against a barrier, it''s power trying to push through the obstruction creating sparks. Although the attack was powerful, it was not enough to pierce through the demon''s barrier.


    "By the sands, Aedan! What in the name of Faerush is going on?" Read captivating tales at m v l e mpyr


    "We don''t know yet. But judging from how big themotion is, an army of enemies are now in a struggle inside the city."


    "An army? Orcs? That''s impossible! The sentries were always on the watch."


    "We have already sent out riders to figure out the situation. They would be back swiftly with the news."


    The riders returned, their faces etched with the horror of what they had witnessed. Their eyes, usually filled with the confidence of seasoned warriors, now reflected the terror of the demonic swarm that had been unleashed upon the city. "An army of darkness marches within our walls," one rider eximed, his voice shaking. "The likes of which we have never seen. A horde of demons, led by a creature of immense power and malevolence." Aedan, his features grim, asked, "Describe this creature to me."


    The rider took a steadying breath, steeling himself against the memories. "It stood taller than any demon I have heard of in tales or seen in nightmares. Four arms, each tipped with ws that could rend flesh and bone, extended from its muscr form. A tail, like that of a scorpion,shed behind it, and its head... its head was a twisted fusion of human and beast, with a single horn curving backward. Its eyes glowed with hatred, and its breath carried the stench of death." A hush fell upon the battlements as the gravity of the riders'' report settled upon the defenders.


    One of the riders, his voice steady, added to the silence, "There is more, my lord. We witnessed an unknown force holding the demonic swarm at bay. Archers of great skill, they were, imbuing their arrows with magic to strike down the demons. Their precision and power were unlike anything I have ever seen."


    Aedan, his curiosity piqued, leaned forward, his eyes narrowing in thought. "Archers, you say? Proficient in magic? Who could they be? Are they allies or foes?" The young officer, his gaze intense, shared a simr intrigue.


    The rider nodded, his expression grim. "Their identities remain unknown, my lord. But their prowess is undeniable. They move with a grace and speed that defies exnation, their arrows finding their mark with great uracy. The demons fall before them, unable to breach their defenses." As the rider spoke, a sense of hope mingled with the dread that hung heavy in the air.


    The young officer, his voice steady, addressed the riders, "This unknown force may be our best chance at repelling the demon horde. We must find them and discover their intentions. Prepare a small contingent of soldiers to venture forth and seek out these archers. We must unite our forces if we are to have any hope of victory." A sense of urgency permeated the battlements as the young officer rallied their troops. The mysterious archers, holding their own against the demonic swarm, offered a glimmer of hope in the face of overwhelming darkness.


    The young officer''s proposal to seek out the unknown archers hung in the bnce, a potential alliance offering a glimmer of hope. However, Aedan, his features stern, shook his head, disagreeing with the n. "We cannot afford to divide our forces further," he said, his voice carrying the weight ofmand. "The orcish threat beyond the walls still looms, and our numbers are already stretched thin. If we send a contingent to find these archers, we leave ourselves vulnerable to the next wave of orcish attackers."


    The young officer, his gaze unwavering, countered, "But these archers may be our only chance at repelling the demon horde. Their skill and magic are unparalleled, and they hold the line against the demons. If we can unite our forces, we may stand a chance at driving back this darkness."


    The young officer''s features hardened, a conflict of duty and concern ying out across his face. He knew the unknown archers could be their salvation, but he also understood the wisdom in Aedan''s words.


    Aedan continued, his voice carrying a weight of responsibility. "We must trust in the capabilities of the pce guards and the Ereian Royal Army to handle the situation within the city." A murmur of agreement rippled through the gathered soldiers, the memory of the orcish threat still fresh in their minds.


    The young officer, his gaze steady, nodded in understanding. "You are right, Aedan. We cannot afford to spread ourselves too thin. For now, we must focus on holding our ground and protecting the walls. Our allies within will need to contain the threat until we can determine our next move."


    Aedan carried a lot of weight among the soldiers since he was once an officer too, and a high ranking one at that, but unfortunately he got relieved from his duties after shing with one of the nobles while enforcing his duties.


    As the defenders adjusted their strategies, the unknown archers continued their valiant stand against the demon horde. Their mysterious presence offered a glimmer of hope in the face of overwhelming darkness, their skill and magic keeping the demons at bay.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 428: Chapter 428

    Beyond the city walls, within the camp of the orcish horde, Hekoth and Gunn, the two most seasoned shamans, hurried to the tent of their chieftain, Khao''khen. The weight of their discovery pressed upon their shoulders as they prepared to deliver news that would shift the very nature of the conflict.


    "Chieftain," Hekoth began, his voice grave, "We have sensed a disturbance within the city. Demonic presence lurks within its walls." The shamans'' eyes, usually filled with the wisdom of their connection to the spirit realm, now reflected a deep concern.


    Khao''khen, his face etched with the weariness of battle, straightened. "Demonic energy? Are you certain?" The chieftain''s curiosity battled with his wariness, knowing that such forces could be another obstacle to their goal of taking down the city.


    "Yes, Chieftain," Gunn replied, his voice steady. "The signs are evident. The city exudes a sinister force that we are all too familiar with - that of demons. Yet, for the time being, it remains feeble."


    Hekoth nodded in agreement. "Currently, the demonic force is rtively feeble, however, with adequate time, it will inevitably strengthen and appears to be concentrated near the center of the city. The summoning of these demonic spawns through some sort of ceremony or urrence is an issue that we cannot disregard."


    Khao''khen''s gaze turned inward as he considered the implications. "This might change everything," he muttered. "We cannot ignore such a threat. Prepare a scouting party. We must send out scouts to figure out what is happening inside the city. We need to know the nature of this demonic force and who controls it."


    As the shamans prepared to depart on their scouting mission, Gur''kan made an appearance outside Khao''khen''s quarters. He conveyed the eagerness of the warriors to join themotion within the city walls.


    "They have be restless, Chieftain," Gur''kan rumbled,. "The previous engagement didn''t satiate their hunger for battle. They sense the scent of struggle and are eager to join the fight. Many of our warriors express their eagerness to get back at our foes for their cowardly way ofbat from the previous attempt at the city walls."


    Khao''khen, his features stern, listened to Gur''kan''s words. He was aware that the orcs had a strong inclination towards battle, and the previous encounter was something they despised as they were denied the opportunity to engage their enemies in physicalbat.


    Yet, he also understood the importance of strategy and the need to assess the situation within the city walls. "The humans are not our only concern right now," the chieftain replied, his tone measured. "There are forces at y that we do not yet understand. Demonic presences lurks within the city, and we must uncover its source before wemit our forces."


    As Khao''khen''s words hung in the air, a figure emerged from the shadows, supporting the feeble form of Faynah. The chieftain''s brow furrowed in confusion at the sight of the her weakened state. Before he could question her, Faynah spoke, her voice weak but determined. "Demonic creatures, Chieftain. They gue the city, but there is also a group of women, a force to be reckoned with. They fight with archery and magic, a unique and powerfulbination."


    Khao''khen''s curiosity piqued, and he motioned for her to continue. "These powerful females are a formidable entity on their own. I have crossed paths with them in the past.. They move with grace and power, their arrows finding their mark with great precision. And their magic... it is something that leans towards the dark element but not evil."


    Khao''khen, his curiosity piqued, turned his gaze towards the two shamans, Hekoth and Gunn. "Have you ever heard of these women warriors, shamans? Their unique blend of archery and magic, as described by Faynah, is intriguing and may be an asset or a threat we have not considered."


    Hekoth, his eyes narrowing in thought, spoke first. "Chieftain, we have not encountered these women directly, but their description resonates with one of the faction among the long-ears. It is said that they have abandoned their previous beliefs and embraced the power of a new goddess. They are excellent archers with their long-eared lineage and blessed by their goddess with a very high affinity to the dark elements."


    Gunn nodded, his voice steady. "There are stories that speak of their power and how they have influenced the course of some conflicts in the past. They are powerful fighters that prefers to move in the shadows. Their closeness to the dark elements had caused them to be loathed by their own kin who remained true to their beliefs. Furthermore, their new deity was viewed as a foe by numerous human faiths, leading to their relentless pursuit and persecution."


    Khao''khen''s eyes narrowed, his curiosity turning to frustration at the shamans'' vague description.


    "What are they exactly?" he queried, his tone sharp.


    "Dark elves, Chieftain" Hekoth and Gunn said at the same time.


    Why didn''t you say so earlier? Khao''khen was somewhat irritated by the two shamans, but more so was the confusion that was still yet to disappear from his face.


    Hekoth and Gunn exchanged a nce, their confusion mirroring the chieftain''s. "We believed the clues we provided were clear, Chieftain," Hekoth replied, his voice steady. "The long-ears, their abandonment of old beliefs, the dark elements¡ªall point to the dark elves. Forgive us if we assumed you knew of them."


    Khao''khen waved away the apology, his mind already racing ahead. "No matter. Their presence adds a newyer ofplexity to the situation. We must consider their potential involvement and the impact of their presence."


    *****


    Inside the Sand Pce, Ishaq, Menna, and Isma ventured deeper into its halls, their steps carrying them toward the heart of the demonic energy that gued this ce. The three exchanged nces, their faces illuminated by the flickering torchlight that cast dancing shadows upon the old walls.


    "I cannot fathom why that idiotic king insisted on keeping that demoness alive," Isma whispered, her eyes darting around as if expecting some unseen force to materialize from the darkness. "We should have disposed of it in secret. Now, look at the mess we''re in."


    Menna nodded in agreement, his brow furrowed in worry. "Indeed, that brat''s decision has put us all in this sticky situation. That creature is an abomination, and its presence here is nothing but future troubles."


    As they drew closer to the source of the demonic energy, the air grew heavier, thick with an otherworldly malevolence that seemed to seep into their very bones.


    Along their journey, the trio encountered numerous demonic creatures, each more formidable than thest. Their path was littered with the remains of the fallen beasts as they ventured deeper into the heart of the Sand Pce. The creatures they faced became increasingly challenging, testing their skills and resolve. With each encounter, they left a trail of ughter in their wake, a grim testament to their determination to reach their goal.


    The air grew heavier and more oppressive as they ventured further, the malevolent presence seeping into their very souls. Despite the growing sense of dread, they pressed on, their steps steady and purposeful.


    As they turned a corner, the trio beheld a sight that made them pause. Before themy the lowest chamber of the pce but its appearance was greatly different from what they have remembered.


    The once-simple lowest chamber of the Sand Pce nowy defiled, its floors stained with the blood of sacrificial victims. Corpses were strewn across the room, their lifeless eyes reflecting the flickering torchlight. The air was heavy with the coppery tang of blood and the acrid scent of demonic magic.


    Upon closer inspection, they noticed intricate demonic runes meticulously arranged in a circr pattern, forming a sinister perimeter around an eerie altar at the chamber''s center.


    The makeshift altar throbbed with a mysterious force, acting as a ma and absorbing energy from the sacrifices. The mystical markings, radiating an otherworldly glow, appeared to pulsate in unison with the altar, producing a haunting symphony of illumination and darkness.


    Upon the eerie altar that dominated the chamber, they saw King Gyassi, unconscious and surrounded by demonic energy. The runes and markings pulsated with an otherworldly glow, a sinister symphony of light and darkness.


    Ishaq''s anger surged as he realized the demoness''s n. She intended to use the king as a vessel for a powerful demon. With a speed fueled by rage, he rushed forward, his eyes fixed on the demoness who stood beside the altar. He grabbed her by the throat, his grip like iron, and mmed her against the wall. "You will pay dearly for this," he snarled, his eyes burning with fury.


    Ishaq''s grip tightened around the demoness''s throat as she struggled to breathe, her eyes widening in disbelief. "You... you are an awakened," she croaked, her voice filled with a mixture of fear and awe.


    The seals that had masked Ishaq''s true powers was broken identally due to his fury, his true power now at full disy.

 Chapter 429: Chapter 429

    Out in the starry sky, a trail of bluish light, like that of a meteor, pierced the night, heading unwaveringly towards the heart of the bustling capital. As it streaked across the heavens, it captured the attention of awe-struck onlookers, their eyes tracing its luminous path.


    The city below, a maze of twinkling lights and bustling activity, seemed to hold its breath in anticipation of the celestial visitor''s arrival. The meteor-like light show, a fleeting moment of wonder, soon revealed itself to be more than just an astronomical phenomenon.


    As it drew closer to the earth, the bluish light transformed into a radiant being, a celestial entity of otherworldly beauty. With graceful movements, it descended upon the city, its presence filling the air with an ethereal energy.


    Unbeknownst to the citizens of the capital, this heavenly visitor carried a purpose beyond mere spectacle. As it touched down in a secluded corner of the city, its true mission began to unfold. The radiant being, a messenger from distant realms, carried a warning of impending danger, a threat that loomed over the unsuspecting metropolis. With time ticking, the celestial messenger sought out those that it was tasked to sought out.


    Upon noticing the meteor-like light, Queen ra stood rooted, a sense of foreboding washing over her. She knew, with an unwavering certainty, that this was no ordinary celestial event. The feeling was unmistakable; it was the presence of one of their most ancient and feared foes. One of the winged ones, a being of otherworldly power and hate, hade.


    As the radiant being descended upon the city, its ethereal beauty stood in stark contrast to the dread it inspired in the queen''s heart. She understood, better than most, the true nature of these visitors and the threat they posed to her kin. The celestial entity, a messenger, carried a warning of impending doom.


    As it touched down in a secluded corner of the city, its radiant form sent shivers through the queen, who knew that this was just the beginning of a fateful turn of events. With time as their enemy, Queen ra steeled herself, drawing upon her own hidden powers and ancient knowledge to face the messenger, for she knew that their fate was about to change forever.


    The radiant being''s arrival signaled a turning point, a moment where the fate of her kin in the bustling metropolis hung in the bnce. As the citizens marveled at the celestial light show, unaware of the true nature of the visitor, Queen ra quickly signaled for her side to halt in their struggle against the demonic swarm. She knew that the newly arrived entity would be sensitive to their powers.


    As Queen ra stood witness to the radiant being''s descent, the weight of her responsibility bore down upon her. The demonic swarm, unchecked by the dark elves, wreaked havoc on the city.


    The queen knew that the arrival of the celestial messenger signaled a pivotal moment in their struggle. With the city in chaos, she had to act quickly to avert the impending disaster towards her kin. The ethereal being touched down, its radiant form a stark contrast to the destruction that surrounded it.


    Queen ra''s heart sank as she witnessed the radiant being''s descent. She knew that the celestial visitor''s presence spelled danger for her kin. With a sense of foreboding, she ordered her sisters, the dark elves, to withdraw from their struggle against the demonic swarm.


    She would rather see the city fall to ruins than risk their exposure to the celestial messenger. The weight of her responsibility bore down upon her as the demonic forces raged unchecked, wreaking havoc on the unsuspecting city.


    Houses crumbled under their brutal power, and innocent lives were lost in the chaos. Yet, Queen ra remained steadfast in her decision, knowing that the arrival of the ethereal being signaled a turning point in their battle.


    As the radiant messenger touched down, its luminous form seemed to shine brighter in contrast to the destruction that surrounded it.


    The air in the Sand Pce was thick with the scent of dust and the metallic tang of blood. Ishaq, his face contorted in a grimace of exertion, pressed his forearms against the demoness''s throat, his knuckles white with effort. Her ws, once sharp enough to tear through flesh and bone,y limp at her sides, their power sapped.


    "You cannot win," Ishaq rasped, his voice hoarse from the exertion. "Your power is not enough to hold me in check. You are but a mere spawn of your masters."


    The demoness, her eyes burning with a hatred that seemed to consume her very being, snarled, "When my master descends! You are nothing but a mortal, a speck of dust in the grand scheme of things!"


    Ishaq, fueled by a righteous rage, tightened his grip. "You have brought chaos and suffering upon thisnd. You will meet your end right here and now."


    The demoness, its form shifting and contorting in an unnatural way, began to push back against the pressure. It pulsed with an almost audible force, the ancient walls of the Sand Pce groaning under the strain.


    Ishaq felt the bones in his arms begin to crack. He knew he was reaching his limit. He knew that his powers were not adequate enough for the moment, he needed a some time to get familiar once again with his previous powers.


    "You are no lord," he growled, his voice strained. "You are but a normal creature of darkness, just a low ranking creature."


    The demoness''s eyes narrowed. "You are stronger than I have anticipated. But once my master descends, your being an awakened will be all for nothing," the demoness chuckled despite its airflow restricted by Ishaq''s gripped upon its throat.


    The ceiling above them began to crumble, dust raining down like a fine, white snow. The celestial being, its form now a distorted mass of shimmering energy, let out a deafening roar that shook the very foundations of the pce.


    Suddenly, a blinding sh of light filled the chamber. Ishaq, blinded and momentarily disoriented, loosened his grip. The demoness being, taking advantage of the distraction, shifted its form once more, bing a swirling vortex of energy and escaped the awakened''s grasp Ishaq, his arms trembling, stumbled back, his face pale with confusion. He stared at the swirling vortex of familiar energy, his mind racing. He was all too familiar with that energy.


    The celestial being, its form fading, uttered a chilling final statement: "Finally found you."


    The winged creature, its gaze fixed on Ishaq and hispanions, eximed, "You are hard to find, Ishaq! The bishop had been looking for you." Its voice, filled with both authority and a hint of curiosity, echoed through the chamber.


    Ishaq, still reeling from the sudden development of the situation felt a sense of unease as the winged being''s attention focused on him. The creature''s eyes, burning with an otherworldly light, seemed to see right through him.


    "And what have we here?" the winged one continued, its tone turning dark as it noticed the demoness cowering in the corner. "A demon spawn, no less. Tell me, Ishaq, what interest do you have in consorting with these creatures of darkness?"


    Ishaq, his arms still trembling from the exertion of his previous battle, found himself at a loss for words. The winged being''s knowledge of the demons was unquestionable.


    Before Ishaq could muster a response to the winged creature''s inquiry, the demoness, in a surprising disy of defiance,unched a swift attack. A beam of unsettling demonic energy shot towards the winged creature, who effortlessly pped it away, unharmed.


    The winged creature, unperturbed by the assault, fixed its piercing gaze upon the cowering demoness. "You dare to strike at me? Your insolence knows no bounds. I should remind you that your existence hangs by a thread in my presence." The winged one''s voice,ced with authority, echoed through the chamber, filling it with an air of dominance.


    "Behave yourself, creature of the dark, or face the consequences." The demoness, its eyes burning with hatred and defiance, seemed to consider its options, itsr form shifting restlessly as if contemting another attack. The tension in the room was palpable, with Ishaq and hispanions standing by, witnessing the exchange with a mix of fascination and trepidation.


    The celestial creature, an awe-inspiring sight, stood tall with an aura of immense power. Its form was like that of an angel, with two majestic wings unfurled, glowing with a radiant bluish light that seemed to illuminate the entire chamber. The wings, translucent and shimmering, cast an otherworldly glow upon the surroundings, filling the air with an ethereal hue.


    The creature''s face, serene and yetmanding, held an expression of both wisdom andpassion, its eyes shining with an inner light that seemed to see beyond the physical realm. Long ears, simr to those of the elves, framed its face, adding to its ethereal beauty.


    Its presence filled the room with an overwhelming sense of peace and awe. Its wings, in constant, gentle motion, created a soft hum, like the whispering of the heavens. The feathers, each one a work of art, shimmered with a light of their own, reflecting an array of colors that danced across the walls and faces of those present.


    The creature''s very being seemed to pulsate with an energy that was bothforting and awe-inspiring, a tangible manifestation of divine power. As it spoke, its voice was like a melody, each word carrying a weight of authority and grace.


    The sound filled the chamber, resonating through the hearts and minds of those who heard it. Its speech, though directed at Ishaq and the demoness, seemed to echo beyond the confines of the room, as if the very walls themselves hung upon its every word. Powered by m_vl_em_p_yr

 Chapter 430: Chapter 430

    Ishaq and hispanions stood transfixed, the winged creature''smanding presence filling the chamber. Its very essence seemed to calm the chaos that had unfolded moments before.


    Yet, amidst the awe-inspiring serenity it exuded, a sense of trepidation lingered. The winged being''s knowledge and power were undeniable, and the reason for its pursuit of them three was clear as day to them, it was to bring them back.


    "Ishaq, your path has veered towards darkness," the winged one continued, its gaze now fixed on the awakened. "Your actions of colluding with the Outcasts instead of hunting them down is against one of your very sworn duties. If you weren''t one of the Grand Master of the Orders of Light, I would have had your head with no trial." The creature''s tone, though firm, held a hint of disappointment.


    Ishaq, his voice steady despite the turmoil within, found his resolve. "I am merely working with them temporarily, to protect the one that I hold dear. Even if it means turning my back against the light and embracing the dark, I am willing." His determination hung heavy in the air, a challenge to the winged being''s intentions.


    The winged creature''s gaze softened, and its voice, though still carrying the weight of authority, took on a gentler tone. "Ishaq, your devotion is admirable, but you have been deceived. That woman you loved so mych, the one who has led you down this path, does not return your affections. Her heart belongs to another, and she has manipted your love for her own ends."


    Ishaq''s eyes widened in disbelief, and a wave of emotions washed over him. He struggled to process the winged creature''s words, his love for the woman, and the possibility of her betrayal was too like a heavy burden on his shoulders. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice hoarse.


    The winged being turned its attention to the unconscious king lying by the altar. "Is this the one you hold so dear?" it asked, its gaze fixed on the motionless figure. Ishaq nodded, his heart heavy.


    "Yes," he whispered. Augh, filled with disdain and disappointment, escaped the creature''s lips.


    "Oh, Ishaq, how could you be so foolish? That woman, this ''king'' you hold so dearly, is but a pawn in a muchrger game. She has manipted your feelings to further her own agenda."


    ."You have fallen into their trap, Ishaq," the creature continued, its gaze now filled with a mixture of pity and warning. "Your love for this woman has clouded your judgment and led you down this troubled path. In distantnds, you conceal yourself, tirelessly guarding one who is not your own, as your Order crumbles in your absence and the sway of your faction wanes, its strength weakening."


    "If not for the favor that I owe to your archbishop, I would not spend so much effort for you," it continued.


    "How can you prove that he," Ishaq''s gaze turned towards the king, "Is not my own?" he questioned, his voice filled with uncertainty.


    The winged creature let out a soft chuckle, "That''s easy. Get a drop of his blood and yours, and I''ll perform a Blood Resonance. You will see that his blood doesn''t resonate with yours."


    Ishaq stood, his eyes fixed on the unconscious king, as the winged creature prepared for the ritual.


    The air crackled with anticipation, and the weight of the revtion hung heavy in the chamber.


    The Blood Resonance, a spell known to only the highest echelons of the Church of Light, wouldy bare the truth of the king''s identity.


    As the winged creature chanted ancient incantations, a soft glow emanated from the altar, enveloping the king''s blood and Ishaq''s.


    Ishaq''s heart pounded in his chest, his breathing in short, sharp bursts. Despite his doubts and the creature''s assertions, a small part of him still hoped that their bond was genuine. Then, in an instant, the truth was revealed. The winged creature''s eyes remained serious, but a sorrowful expression crossed its face.


    Ishaq felt as if he had been punched in the gut. The deception was real; the king was not his. More than two decades of devotion, shattered in an instant.


    The room spun, and Ishaq struggled to process the magnitude of the betrayal. His love, his dedication, had been manipted and exploited. A bitter taste filled his mouth as the realization sank in.


    The woman he had loved had used him. As the winged creature moved tofort him, Ishaq felt a surge of anger. "Why?" he croaked, his voice raw.


    Read more tales on NovelBin-l-em,py-r


    "Why would she do this to me?" The creature''s gaze was filled withpassion, but it offered little sce. "She sought to use your powers for her own gain, Ishaq. Your love was a tool to be wielded."


    Ishaq''s mind reeled as he grappled with the depth of the deception. The woman he had trusted had yed him like a puppet, and he had danced to her tune, oblivious to the truth.


    The weight of his mistake bore down on him, threatening to crush him. In that moment, as he stood amidst the ruins of his devotion, Ishaq knew that his world had changed forever.


    "But it was under the arrangement of someone else," the winged creature continued, "If you want to uncover the truth, head back and meet with your archbishop and he will tell you everything."


    Ishaq''s world had indeed turned upside down. The revtion of the king''s true identity and the betrayal by the woman he loved had shaken him to his core. As he stood there, tears staining his cheeks, he felt a mix of emotions: anger at the deception, sorrow for the loss of his love, and a burning desire for answers and justice.


    The winged creature, witnessing the turmoil within Ishaq, offered aforting presence. Its gentle wings seemed to envelop him in a soothing embrace, providing a momentary respite from the chaos.


    With a heavy heart, Ishaq turned to face the unconscious king, his gaze intense and filled with a mixture of pain and determination. The winged creature''s words echoed in his mind, and he knew that his path forward would be fraught with challenges.


    Steeling himself, he took a step toward the altar, his eyes fixed on the motionless figure. "I will get the answers I seek," he vowed, his voice steady despite the storm of emotions within. "And those who conspired against me will answer for their deeds." The weight of his decision bore down on him, but he stood resolute, his gaze never wavering.


    Beyond the confines of the chamber, the bustling city awaited, unaware of the dramatic turn of events that had just unfolded. Queen ra, too, remained ignorant of the truth behind the radiant being''s arrival.


    On one corner of the chamber, the demoness cackled, her eyes alight with malicious glee. "Fools! You are all fools! My master ising. He will bring about your demise!" Her words echoed off the ancient walls, filling the room with a sense of impending doom.


    As if in response to her promation, the unconscious king''s body began to levitate, rising slowly from the altar. The turbulent demonic energy swirling around him seemed to consume his very being.


    The rift, a gaping maw of darkness, pulsed with a malevolent force, as if drawing its power directly from the depths of the fiery depths.


    Without warning, the winged creature sprang into action. With its majestic wings outspread, it charged towards the demoness, its speed a blur. The force of its movement sent shockwaves rippling across the room, causing the very foundations of the Sand Pce to tremble.


    The demoness, caught off guard by the sudden assault, was mmed against the ancient walls of the chamber. The impact reverberated through the structure, shaking the very ground beneath their feet.


    The winged creature''s eyes zed with righteous fury, and its voice, filled with the authority of the heavens, boomed through the room. "Silence, demon! Your master''s arrival changes nothing. The forces of light will prevail, and your dark schemes shall beid to waste!"


    The demoness, her body bruised and battered, spat out a mouthful of blood. Her eyes, burning with hatred, fixed on the winged creature. "You may have won this battle, but the war is far from over. My master''s reach is long, and his power is beyond yourprehension. Mark my words, the darkness will consume you all!" As the demoness''s maniacalughter filled the chamber, the winged creature turned its attention back to the unconscious king, the rift, and the growing demonic energy that threatened to unleash chaos upon the world.


    From the rift upon the altar, an angry roar came, "The host that you have prepared is nothing but a corpse!"


    The demonic energy that was dancing around the body of the unconscious got sucked into the rift and vanishedpletely. The king''s body now without the support of the energies fell down on the crude altar.

 Chapter 431: Chapter 431

    The wind, a harbinger of ill tidings, whipped across the battlements, carrying with it the chilling echo of an unspoken fear. Aedan, his hand a tight fist around his sword hilt, stared out at the darkened expanse beyond the walls. The orcish horde had been held at bay, but the lull was more ominous than reassuring. The whispered word, passed down through the ranks like a curse, hung heavy in the air: the archers were gone.


    The archers, powerful beings of magic and archery, had arrived with the night, their arrows imbued with powerful spells that had kept the demonic forces at bay. Their sudden disappearance, was a wound ripped into their already wavering hope.


    "What do we do?" muttered a young soldier, his face pale with fear, "They have withdrawn from the fight Our loved ones, who will protect them now."


    Aedan ced a hand on the young man''s shoulder, his own throat tight with unspoken anxieties.


    He couldn''t argue. It was true. The mysterious archers were gone, and the orcish horde at the distance, began to show signs of activity once again. To the Ereians holding the walls, it seemed that the next wave of attack from the orcs was imminent.


    Aedan had a family within the city walls. A wife and two young children. Their faces, theirughter, were etched into his heart, a constant reminder of what he was fighting for. But the demonic forces within the city, now free to roam and wreak havoc, wed at his resolve. Were they safe?


    "We need to go down there," said another soldier, his voice strained with urgency. "The demons are freely roaming the city. Our families need us."


    Aedan understood the pull of family, the primal instinct to protect his own. But the orcs, they were another threat that had to be contained. The orcish camp in the distance were clearly showing signs of another assault against the walls. Abandoning the walls meant giving the orcs easy ess into the city.


    "We can''t abandon our posts," the young officer said, his voice raw, "The orcs are still out there. We must hold them back."


    "And our families?" a young soldier cried out, his voice choked with despair. "What about them?"


    Aedan had no answers. No easy solutions. The choice, agonizing in its simplicity, was a chasm of despair. Stay and fight the orcs, hoping their families would survive the demonic threat within the city. Or leave the walls and face the demons, leaving their posts, and the city, vulnerable to the orcs.


    "The demons," an old soldier, a man with a face etched with battles fought and lost, spoke up, his voice a weathered echo of experience, "They are heading out in four corner of the city. They already destroyed many of the buildings near the inner walls. We cannot let the situation continue. We must go down there and try to impede their advance.


    Aedan looked at the old soldier, his words speak the truth. His words resonated, a truth that cut through the indecision of all the defenders present. They had to leave the walls, engage the demons for their families. Let the orcish problem be forter.


    The decision was made, and with heavy hearts, the soldiers abandoned their posts along the outer walls. Aedan, the young officer, and the rest of the defenders organized themselves into four groups, each with a solemn determination to protect their loved ones from the demonic threat.


    They descended into the city, a force divided yet united in purpose, their footsteps echoing on the cobblestones.The demonic minions, with their otherworldly appearances and malevolent aura, had already begun to spread throughout the city, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake.


    The soldiers, driven by their love for their families and their duty to their people, pushed forward with unwavering resolve. They fought with swords and shields and whatever was avable to them, their attacks a desperate attempt to drive the demons back and contain the chaos.As the battle raged on, the city became a war zone, with shes erupting in every corner.


    The soldiers fought valiantly, their attacks pushing the demons toward the center, where no civilians resided. The sh of steel, the cries of the wounded, and the thunderous roars of the demons filled the air, creating a symphony of chaos and determination.


    *****


    The wind whipped through the rough-hewn timbers of the orcish camp, carrying with it the scent of smoke and the distant cries of ravens. Trot''thar, his face grim under the shadow of his helm, descended the rickety watchtower with an urgency that spoke of grave tidings. His heavy boots pounded the packed earth, a drumbeat of unease against the backdrop of the camp''s usual cacophony.


    He burst through the p of the chieftain''s tent, his voice a rasping whisper against the flickering firelight. "Chieftain Khao''khen," he announced, his eyes burning with a feverish intensity, "The city walls... they stand empty. No guards, no soldiers, nothing but the echo of the passing desert wind."


    Khao''khen was surprised by the sudden appearance of Trot''thar, but more so on what he had said. His gaze met Trot''thar''s. "Empty walls," he repeated, a low rumble in his voice. "And what of the soldiers? Where have they vanished?"


    "Gone," Trot''thar rasped, as he gestured towards the distant city. "It seems like themotion inside the city needed them."


    The chief rose, a shadow of movement in the flickering light. His eyes, like molten gold, flickered with a strange, unsettling light. "The walls devoid of defenders. It is a tempting offer, but we must move with caution. We must be certain that this is not a trap. A ploy to lure us into ruin."


    He turned towards the figure standing in the shadows of the tent. "Verakhs," hemanded, his voice echoing like the howl of a wolf. "Lead a vanguard. Move ahead of the horde and confirm if the walls of the city is truly abandoned. Leave no room for doubt."


    The Verakhs, warriors of the horde that were adept at moving under the cover of darkness was given another opportunity to make their list of achievements longer.


    "As youmand, Chieftain."


    As the Verakhs slipped into the night, Khao''khen turned back to Trot''thar, his gaze piercing. "Tell the horde to prepare for departure," he instructed.


    The Verakhs, shadows in the night, scaled the walls with practiced ease, their dark forms blending with the shadows. The chaos within the city provided cover, the mor of battle masking their movements. They moved as one, a silent, deadly force, their mission clear.


    From their vantage point atop the walls, the Verakhs confirmed the absence of guards. The cityy vulnerable, its heart exposed. Two of their number departed, carrying the news to Chieftain Khao''khen and the advancing horde.


    The remaining Verakhs made their way to the gates, their goal to open them and wee the onught that would soon follow. The night shrouded their actions as they worked swiftly and efficiently, their skills honed through countless simr missions.


    The massive gates, a barrier to any other force, slowly creaked open, a silent invitation to the orcish horde. The Verakhs, their taskplete, melted back into the shadows, their presence a fleeting memory as they rejoined their brethren, awaiting the signal to strike.


    And so, the orcish horde, a tidal wave of green and ck, poured into the city. Their disciplined ranks moved with purpose, a stark contrast to the chaotic battles raging within. The tter of their weapons and the stomping of their boots echoed through the streets, a foreboding symphony that signaled the city''s impending fall. They advanced with an ordered ferocity, their disciplined formation a testament to their training and the iron will of their chieftain.


    Khao''khen, the orcish chieftain, stood atop the city walls, his eyes sweeping across the chaotic scene below. The Ereian soldiers were now locked in a desperate struggle against the demonic minions.


    Their valiant efforts to push the demons towards the center, away from civilian residences, were evident, but their fate seemed sealed. The chieftain''s gaze narrowed as he assessed the current situation of the city. He witnessed the Ereian''s bravery and their desperate attempt to safeguard their homes and families.


    "Leave the humans be!" hemanded, his voice carrying a surprising note ofpassion. "But if they strike at you, then you may retaliate. Our goal is to eradicate the demons, not ughter the defenseless." The orcish warriors, though taken aback by their chieftain''s unexpected mercy, obeyed his orders without question. They held their ground, watching as the Ereians continued their fierce battle against the demons.


    Khao''khen''s gaze narrowed as he, too, joined in observing the conflict, his respect for their tenacity growing. The Ereian soldiers, unaware of the reprieve granted by their enemy, fought with everything they had.


    Their swords shed and their shields deflected the demonic assaults, each sh of steel echoing through the streets. The cries of the wounded and the roars of the demons created a symphony of chaos and determination that reverberated off the city walls.


    In the heart of the battle, Aedan, the young officer, led hisrades with unwavering resolve. His family''s faces were etched in his mind, driving him forward. The thought of them being harmed by the demons fueled his every strike.

 Chapter 432: Chapter 432

    The battle raged on, a chaotic dance of steel and magic. The Ereian soldiers, driven by their love for their city and their families, fought with a ferocity that belied their numbers. Aedan, his sword a blur of silver, moved through the streets, his men following his lead. Their goal was clear: drive the demons back and buy time for their families to escape.


    The mor of battle filled the air, a cacophony that echoed off the city''s walls. The soldiers'' attacks were desperate but effective, and slowly, they began to gain a bit of ground. The demons, with their otherworldly powers, were a formidable foe, but the Ereians fought with the strength of their conviction. The ground trembled beneath the weight of the orcish horde, a vast, undting sea of muscr flesh and iron. Their guttural roars echoed across the ins, a symphony of war that chilled the heart.


    Yet, within this chaotic mass, a cold, calcting mind directed their movements. Khao''khen, their chieftain, stood atop a the abandoned walls, his face a mask of grim determination. He raised his hand, silencing the cacophony with an unspokenmand.


    "First and Second Warbands," he boomed, his voice a low rumble, "You will strike north through the eastern side. Take the furthest path, mow them down as you move around. Show no mercy to the demons."


    The orcs of the First and Second Warbands, their faces painted with their excitement for the battle, roared their agreement. They surged forward, a powerful tide of bloodlust washing over thendscape, leaving behind only a deste wastnd.


    Khao''khen turned his attention to the east. "Third and Fourth Warbands," he continued, his voice a viper''s hiss, "Follow after the First and Second, you will take the eastern side. From the east, drive them west. Move with haste lest the First and Second leave you with lesser foes to fight."


    A guttural chorus of agreement echoed from the ranks of the Third and Fourth Warbands, their des glinting in the moonlight, eager for the carnage that awaited.


    "Fifth and Sixth Warbands," Khao''khen continued, his gaze fixed on the western horizon, "Your task will be the opposite side of the Third and Fourth. You willtake the western side and drive them east. ughter to your heart''s delight."


    The orcs of the Fifth and Sixth Warbands, their eyes gleaming with a predatory hunger, let out an excited howl that sent shivers down the spines of even the bravest. They disappeared into the darkness, heading towards their designated position.


    Khao''khen then finally turned his gaze toward the massive gates of the remaining warriors of the horde. "Seventh and Eighth Warbands," he dered, his voice echoing across the ins, "From here towards the north. Let none escape your grasps."


    The Seventh and Eighth Warbands, waiting patiently for the chieftain''s arrangement for them, roared their agreement. Their weapons gleamed menacingly, and their eyes burned with a cold, unwavering fury. They positioned themselves before the gates, a sea of iron ready to consume anything that stood in their path.


    As the orcs moved into position, Adhalia and Faynah came to Khao''khen. "Chief," Adhalia said, her voice barely a whisper, "What of the¡­ the¡­"


    "What of the Drakhars?" Khao''khen interrupted, his gaze softening. "Just have them on the reserve for the meantime. The situation in the inner walls is yet to be determined. We don''t know if the entire defense has crumbled because of the demons or there is still some opposing forces holding it down."


    Adhalia nodded her head in understanding. The chieftain was right, they were yet to determine if the Sand Pce is also overrun by the demons.


    The Ereain defenders, already engaged in a desperate struggle, felt their hearts sink as they beheld the orcish horde advancing from the rear. The ground shook with each thunderous step, and the war cries of the orcs mingled with the mor of battle.


    They knew they were outnumbered and outmaneuvered, caught between the demons and the brutal orcish warriors. Fear gripped their hearts, but they stood their ground, refusing to yield.


    Unbeknownst to them, a different kind of oue was about to happen, and not the oue that they have expected.


    The first and second warbands moved like a swift tide, their guttural roars echoing through the streets. The demons, unlucky to be in their path , were quickly overwhelmed and ughtered. Yet, amid the carnage, a strange sight unfolded. The Ereian defenders, paralyzed by fear, were ignored. They watched as the orcs, their faces contorted in a primal rage, swept past them, their eyes fixed on a single point beyond.


    An Ereian warrior gripped his bow, his heart pounding against his ribs. He had expected a brutal end, a swift death at the hands of the monstrous horde. Instead, he found himself spared, left to grapple with the baffling cruelty of their indifference. The relief he felt was tinged with an unsettling unease, a disquieting sense that the orcs had something far more sinister in store for them.


    "Why are they ignoring us?" whispered a soldier next to him, his voice trembling.


    As if reading his mind, the other warrior shook his head, unable to offer an answer. He saw hisrades, faces etched with terror and bewilderment, struggling toprehend the orcs'' strange mercy.


    "They must be saving us for something worse," the first warrior muttere, his voice barely a whisper.


    The thought was a bitter pill to swallow. The orcs, in their terrifying efficiency, seemed to be ying a macabre game, a game with rules that they could not decipher.


    The third and fourth warbands, their numbers as overwhelming as the first two, surged forward, the ground trembling under the weight of their advance. The streets were packed with a sea of iron, a tide of brute strength that seemed unstoppable.


    Then came the seventh and eighth warbands, the fastest of the horde to be in their position because their assigned position was closest. The orcs then yeeted the Ereian defenders that was blocking their path towards the demons. The chieftain had ordered them to the let the humans be, but he didn''t say that they should be treated nicely. The Ereian defenders, valiantly battling the demons, were in for a rude awakening. As they swung their swords, they failed to notice the approaching orcish horde.


    The mighty warriors of the Seventh and Eighth Warbands announced their arrival upon the thick of battle in their own way, as they sprang into action with mischievous grins.


    In a blur of movement, the orcs descended upon the unsuspecting Ereians. With a mighty roar, they grabbed the startled defenders, lifting them off their feet.


    The Ereians'' eyes widened in surprise, their mouths forming silent screams as they found themselves airborne. The orcs, with a yful gleam in their eyes, proceeded to yeet the Ereian warriors across the battlefield.


    The defenders, still clutching their weapons, tumbled through the air, their cries of fear mixing with the thunderous roars of the orcs. Theirrades, engaged in battle with the demons, could only watch in bewilderment as their fellow soldiers went flying past,nding in a heap amid the chaos.


    One unfortunate Ereian, Aedan''s former lieutenant before he was removed from his position as an officer, found himself grabbed by a particrly burly orc. He let out a startled yelp as he was hoisted into the air, his sword ttering to the ground.


    The orc, with a mischievous grin, gave him a yful noogie, sending the lieutenant into a fit of embarrassed splutters. As the Ereians picked themselves up, dusting off their armor, they exchanged bewildered nces. The orcs, having had their fun, returned to their positions, their eyes sparkling with mirth.


    The defenders, shaken but unharmed, found themselves with an unexpected reprieve, though the reason for the orcs'' sudden yfulness remained a mystery. The battle, though fierce, had taken a turn for theical, and the Ereians found themselves grappling with a new emotion amidst the chaos¡ªuncontroble smiles.


    The Ereian defenders, still reeling from the unexpected yeeting, watched in awe and trepidation as the orcs turned their wrath upon the demon swarm. The orcish warriors, their eyes gleaming with battle fervor, surged forward with relentless fury.


    They moved as a unit, a terrifying force of nature, their iron discipline contrasting sharply with the chaotic nature of their enemies. The demons, with their otherworldly powers and terrifying forms, were no match for the orcs'' brutal efficiency. The orcs'' des sliced through the demon horde with ease, each swing sending demonic limbs and bodies flying.


    The ground, already soaked with the blood of the fallen, trembled under the force of the orcs'' advance. The sh of iron against demonic flesh filled the air, a gruesome symphony of war.


    As the orcs cut a swath through the demon swarm, their grim determination remained unwavering. They showed no fear, no hesitation. Their sole purpose was to annihte their demonic foes, and they did so with a ruthless efficiency that struck terror into the hearts of all who bore witness. The Ereian defenders, despite their initial fear of the orcs, found themselves grudgingly impressed by the orcs'' prowess in battle.

 Chapter 433: Chapter 433

    The wind howled like a banshee through the charred skeletal remains of what was once a vibrant orcish encampment. Smoke still snaked from the smoldering embers of tents and huts, a grim testament to the Threian army''s recent victory. The air was thick with the acrid scent of blood and burning wood, a stench that clung to the edges of consciousness, a grim reminder of the brutality that had unfolded.


    Themander of the Threian vanguard, his face etched with the fatigue of relentless campaigns, surveyed the scene with a heavy heart. Even the Threian soldiers, hardened by years of war, seemed subdued, their faces grim masks of unspoken weariness. The Threian war machine, fuelled by a righteous fury, had been inexorable. It had swept through the orcish ns, crushing their resistance with overwhelming force, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake.


    Yet, he couldn''t shake off a gnawing unease. The victory, though decisive, felt hollow. The orcish ns were still numerous, they just have merely pulled back to the south. Regrouping to mount another fierce resistance against their offensive. His gaze drifted towards the towering silhouette of


    Mount Kasha''nor, its peak shrouded in a veil of swirling mist. It was there, in the heart of the mountain, that the elves of Kasha''norah had chosen to make their stand. Their alliance with them had fallen through, the usefulness of the elves in the conflict had been over and the Threain advance had no more need of them. Themander''s eyes narrowed as he studied the mountain, his unease growing. The elves of Kasha''norah had been their allies, but now they were alone. The orcs would not give up, and the thought of the two forces joining together against them was a chilling prospect.


    The Threian army had always prided itself on its honor and valor before, but themander knew that their actions here would be viewed as a betrayal by the orcs and elves alike. The war had already been long and brutal, and the thought of it dragging on indefinitely was a heavy burden to bear.


    As the sun began its descent, themander ordered the camp to be set up within the ruins of the orcish encampment. The soldiers worked efficiently, their movements practiced and precise


    The night was cold, and the wind whispered through the charred remains, carrying with it the echoes of the fallen. Themander wrapped his cloak tightly around him, seekingfort in its familiar warmth. His mind raced as he contemted the challenges thaty ahead. He knew that their victory here was but a temporary respite, and that the true test of their mettle was yet toe. They were aware of the presence of a mighty city erected by the orcs further south from their scouts. At first they were surprised by such report, but they considered it as just another nuisance to their advance, and didn''t take the presence of such a city seriously.


    The air hung thick with the scent of blood and the acrid tang of burnt flesh. The charred battlefield, a testament to the Threian vanguard''s brutal victory,y silent under the pale morning sun. Yet, the silence was deceptive. A restless energy simmered beneath the surface, a simmering rage that threatened to boil over.


    From the wreckage of their shattered army, the surviving orcs had begun to gather. Their bodies, scarred and broken, were bound together by a shared grief and a burning thirst for vengeance.


    Amongst them were warriors from different tribes and ns, their battle-worn faces etched with the primal anger of a hunted beast. They hade together in the aftermath of their defeat, but the ancient rivalries and resentments that had simmered for generations could not be easily extinguished.


    Grorg, a hulking warrior from the Blood Horn n, watched with a simmering rage as a brawl erupted between a group of Razor Tooth and Shadow Fang orcs. The fight was a chaotic mess of iling limbs and guttural roars, each strike fueled by generations of hatred. He understood their fury. He, too, burned with a desire to see their rival n, the Poison Edge n blood spill like a river.


    But he also saw the futility of their infighting, the way it weakened them, making them easier prey for their enemies.


    He remembered the whispers of the elders, tales of ancient battles where their ancestors had fought amongst themselves, weakening their forces and paving the way for their ultimate defeat.


    He knew that if they couldn''t put aside their differences, they would be doomed to repeat the mistakes of the past.


    Yet, the rage of the survivors was too potent, too primal, too deeply rooted in their history to be easily quenched. Grorg closed his eyes, the stench of blood and sweat filling his nostrils. He saw visions of his fallenrades, their fierce eyes staring up at him, a silent plea for justice. He would avenge them, even if it meant sacrificing his own pride, even if it meant forging a shaky alliance with the very orcs he had been taught to despise. The path ahead was a treacherous one, but they had no choice but to march, to fight, to survive. The fate of their people hung in the bnce.


    The sun rose over the messy camp, casting an eerie light upon the scarrednd. Grorg, his massive frame a beacon of defiance, stood amidst the gathering of survivors.


    The air was tense with unspoken words, the weight of their decision heavy on their shoulders. Despite their differences, the orcs knew they must unite to face theirmon enemy.


    The Threian army, with its honor now tarnished, would show no mercy. Grorg''s voice, deep and gravelly, broke the silence. "We have fought and bled, each of us bearing the scars of battle.


    Our ns may have their differences, but we are bound by a shared enemy. The Threians seek to destroy us all, and only together can we hope to stand against them." He paused, his eyes scanning the assembled orcs, seeing the hesitation and the memories of ancient grudges reflected in their eyes.


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "We cannot afford to be divided; our strength lies in our unity. We are the children of a proud and fierce people, and we will not fall so easily." The gathering of orcs fell silent, each warrior contemting the weight of Grorg''s words.A murmur rippled through the group, the weight of


    Grorg''s words settling upon them. The hulking figure before them, a symbol of strength and defiance, had spoken the truth, and they knew it, and slowly, they began to set aside their differences.


    Ancient rivalries and grudges threatened to tear them apart, but the greater threat of the Threian army loomedrge. The orcs had suffered a crushing defeat, and the taste of it was still bitter in their mouths.


    Grorg''s eyes, hard as flint, scanned the assembled warriors, his gaze daring any to disagree. "We are the children of the wild, the descendants of those who tamed thisnd. Our strength is in our diversity, and we must harness it now or be lost to the annals of history.


    The Threians may have won this battle, but we will not let them write our ending." A low rumble of agreement spread through the group, the weight of their decision settling upon them. The war was far from over, and the survivors intended to send a message that would echo through the ages.


    *****


    The wind howled, carrying with it the weight of untold stories and the echoes of ancient battles. Northeast of the Burning Sands, beyond the reach of Commander Nassor''s Ereian forces, another pivotal moment in this war-tornnd was unfolding. The soldiers of the Free City of Lazica had achieved a significant victory, toppling thest stronghold of the Albernans. With their kingdom divided and conquered, the soldiers of Lazica, in alliance with barbarians from the north, had proven their mettle.


    In the aftermath of their triumph, the air hung heavy with a mixture of relief and anticipation. The soldiers of Lazica knew that their victory was but was just the first phase of their master''s n. The easternnds held two additional territories that they must ovee, while to the southwest remained the formidable Ereian Kingdom, nestled in the scorching wastnd. The harsh desertndscape of Ereia served as a natural barrier against would-be conquerors, making it the final conquest on their master''s list.


    Inside the fortress, an air of grave deliberation hung heavy as the Ereian leaders gathered. The decision they faced was a pivotal one: whether to remain steadfast and hold their ground or retreat and abandon the fortress, conceding the hard-fought victory to their enemies.


    The room was thick with the weight of their responsibility, each leader acutely aware of the potential consequences of their choice. The debate was fierce and passionate, reflecting the gravity of the situation. Some argued for the practicality of a strategic retreat, conserving their forces for future battles and avoiding potential losses.


    Others vehemently disagreed, insisting that holding the fortress was a matter of honor and a show of strength that could deter further advances from their adversaries. As the discussion intensified, the leaders'' resolve was tested.


    They weighed the military advantages and disadvantages, considered the potential impact on morale, and contemted therger strategic implications for the war. The room fell silent as they reflected on the lives that hung in the bnce, knowing that their decision would shape the course of the conflict and the fate of their people.

 Chapter 434: Chapter 434

    The demoness, her figure covered in wounds and bruises, red at Artanos. He was a strange being, a creature with some contradictions, with bluish wings almost like the clear sky and eyes like the ancient forests of the elves. Yet, he moved with the grace of a predator, his gaze sharp and unwavering.


    "Your words are like the whispers of the wind," she spat, her voice a rasping echo of the underworld. "They mean nothing."


    Artanos merely tilted his head, his expression unreadable. "Then perhaps you should listen more closely," he said, his voice a melodic whisper. "For I have seen things you could neverprehend."


    He spread his wings, a canvas of moonlight and starlight, the air humming with the power that pulsed within him. "Your master is afraid."


    The demoness bristled. "Afraid?" she scoffed, her voice rising in pitch. "He has no fear. He is the master of pain, the embodiment of agony."


    "And yet," Artanos countered, his gaze turning icy, "he needs you to prepare a host for him, to create a safe passageway for him to cross."


    He gestured toward the shimmering rift of dark energy that connected their realms temporarily, a curtain of eerie light that hummed with chaotic energy. "He fears traversing the void," Artanos continued. "He fears the price of crossing the chasm, the true danger that lurks within the rift. He hides behind you, a lesser demon, a puppet dancing on his strings."


    The demoness, her face contorted in a mask of fury, lunged forward, her ws outstretched. But Artanos merely flicked his wrist, a ripple of energy deflecting her attack. He stood there, unmoved, a beacon of unwavering light in the face of her dark rage.


    "He is afraid of the unknown," Artanos concluded, his voice soft but firm. "He is afraid of what awaits him while traversing the void."


    The demoness, her rage spent, faltered. She stared at Artanos, her eyes filled with a strange mix of fear and begrudging admiration. "You... Who are you?" she hissed, her voice a mere whisper.


    Artanos smiled, a faint, knowing smile. "I have been around since your kin''s first attempt in this world," he said, his eyes reflecting the swirling chaos of the rift. "And I know what lurks there, in the chaotic void for I have crossed through it to chase down your kin. Your master''s fear is not unfounded. But his fear is not of the unknown, but of what he already knows."


    With that, Artanos turned, his wings folding behind him. He walked away, leaving the demoness standing there, alone, her anger reced by a creeping unease. The words of the winged creature resonated within her, nting a seed of doubt that threatened to blossom into something far more dangerous.


    Artanos, the enigmatic being with eyes like ancient forests and wings of radiant light, turned his piercing gaze upon Ishaq and hispanions.


    "Gather your people and leave through the north gate," Artanos instructed, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "I will create a distraction to ensure your escape. The orcs and dark elves lurking within the city walls are not to be trifled with, at the moment, and it is imperative that you avoid entanglement with them."


    Ishaq nodded, understanding the situation. He and hispanions could fight off the orcs and the dark elves especially with the aid of Artanos, but they would be at risk of being overrun by the sheer number of their foes.


    "We are grateful for your aid, Artanos," he said, his voice steady butced with the weight of his responsibility. "We will assemble our forces and depart as you instructed." Artanos inclined his head, his wings stirring gently, creating a whisper of radiant light in the dim chamber.


    "Your return is of utmost importance," he said, his melodic voice carrying a hint of otherworldly power. "The Archbishop''s request is clear, you are to make your return and restore discipline in your Order."


    "As for you, you''ll being with me," he continued as he turned towards the demoness.


    The demoness, her eyes burning with a fire that mirrored the inferno within her core, stared at Artanos with a mix of hatred and defiance. She was no stranger to the way of churches, their pursuit of her kind a relentless, suffocating presence that had haunted their existence. To be captured, to be another exhibit in their collection of subjugated demons, was a fate worse than death.


    "You might be of some use to uster on," Artanos repeated, his voice a smooth baritone that belied the steely resolve in his gaze. He had seen this before, the desperate struggle for freedom, the ultimate act of defiance ¨C self-destruction.


    The demoness, sensing the unspoken threat in his words, made a move to ignite her core. It was a desperate gamble, a final act of rebellion. The energy within her began to pulse, a fiery tide threatening to consume her.


    "Oh no you don''t!" Artanos eximed, his voice hardening with a sudden urgency. A wave of radiant energy surged from him, a golden luminescence that coalesced into chains of pure light.


    These chains, ethereal yet impossibly strong, snaked around her, restricting her movements and constricting the very essence of her being.


    The demoness, trapped in the shimmering prison, felt her power ebbing away. She struggled against the chains, her fiery core pulsing with frustration, but it was no use. Artanos''s power, infused with the very essence of the Light, was a force she could not ovee.


    "This is not a cage for the physical," Artanos said, his voice echoing in the silence of the destendscape, "This is a cage for the soul. You will be held, not by steel, but by light."


    The demoness, now a captive of the Light, looked at Artanos with a mixture of anger and a dawning realization. The chains were not just a physical constraint; they were a spiritual prison, designed to stifle her very being, to extinguish her defiance.


    "You think you can break me,?" she hissed, her voice raspy with pain and anger. "You think you can extinguish the fire within me? You are mistaken. I am not bound by your chains, I am bound by my own will."


    Artanos remained stoic, his expression unreadable. He knew that her defiance was a fleeting spark. She would learn that the Church of Light had ways of dealing with the stubborn mes of rebellion, ways that would leave no room for defiance. He had seen it happen countless times before.


    But deep down, within the unyielding armor of his faith, Artanos felt a tremor of unease. The demoness''s defiance was a challenge, a reminder that even within the confines of their spiritual prison, a flicker of rebellious spirit could always remain. He knew that her fiery will, though subdued, could still erupt, burning with an intensity that could consume even the brightest light.


    As the demoness seethed, her eyes burning with hatred, Artanos turned to Ishaq and hispanions, his wings stirring the air with a gentle whoosh. "Do not tarry," he warned, his melodic voice carrying a sense of urgency. "The longer you remain, the greater the chance of discovery. Go, and I will ensure none pursue you."


    Ishaq gave a sharp nod, his face set in a determined mask, and turned to gather hispanions.


    They moved with quiet efficiency, preparing for their escape through the north gate. Artanos watched them for a moment, his piercing gaze taking in their hurried preparations. Then, with a swift movement, he turned back to the demoness, her fiery gaze fixed upon him.


    "You wille with me," he stated, his voice brooking no argument. "Your fate is not to be decided by the Church, but by those who understand the true nature of your kind." The demoness''s eyes narrowed, her defiance wavering as she considered her options. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "And what if I refuse?" she snarled, her voiceced with contempt. "Will you drag me kicking and screaming like somemon criminal? You cannot hope to contain me forever." Artanos''s eyes gleamed with a mysterious light, and a slight smile yed at the corners of his mouth. "You are correct," he said, "I will do so if needed be, so you better cooperate to make this journey more pleasant for us both."


    Ishaq and hispanions wasted no time, their movements swift and purposeful as they made their way toward the north gate. The orc and dark elf forces within the city remained unaware, their attention focused still on the demonic swarm that was guing the city.


    Artanos, the enigmatic guardian, watched over them, his wings of moonlight and starlight folded gently at his back. His piercing gaze fell upon the demoness, her eyes smoldering with a mix of emotions: anger, curiosity, and a hint of fear.


    "You have spirit, I''ll give you that," Artanos said, his melodic voice carrying a hint of respect. "But your master''s ns go beyond your understanding. He seeks to conquer this world, and he cares not for the lives of his minions. You are but a pawn in the grand scheme of things." The demoness''s eyes flickered, her defiant stance faltering slightly as she considered his words.


    "And what of you, winged creature?" she asked, her voiceced with suspicion. "What are you truly after? Why do you involve yourself in this affair?" Artanos''s gaze turned icy, his eyes reflecting the swirling chaos of the rift. "My motives are my own," he replied, his voice soft but unwavering. "But know this: I stand against the forces that would bring about this world''s destruction."

 Chapter 435: Chapter 435

    The air hung heavy with the scent of blood and sulfur, the city a canvas painted in the grotesque hues of chaos. Above the pandemonium, Artanos, the radiant guardian, cast a shimmering, protective dome over the fleeing caravan. Ishaq, his face etched with worry, watched the spectacle unfold. The city, once buzzled with human activity, now throbbed with a chaotic pulse, the symphony of battle recing the gentle hum of life.


    The orcs, their monstrous forms shrouded in the dust of battle. They had descended upon the city like a tide of rage, their eyes burning with a primal hunger. They hade, not for the city''s riches, not for its people, nor for its soul, but they hade for something that no human would ever truly understand- the promise of a good fight.


    Aedan knew the orcs, their brutality and their insatiable appetite not for conquest, but purely for battle. He had seen their kind rise and fall throughout history, a recurring nightmare that haunted the minds of men. Of all the greatest wars in the world''s history, the orcish race would always be present.


    The demonic swarm, a force born of pure malice, was something else entirely. It moved like a storm, a whirlwind of shadows and teeth, consuming everything in its path. The orcs, with all their ferocity, ughtered the demonic swarm without mercy. No quarter given, their hate for the demon race was far more than any other race because of the history between them.


    The city, once a testament to human ingenuity, was now a battleground for forces beyond mortal understanding. The air was thick with the scent of decay, the ground littered with the shattered remnants of civilization. The cries of the dying, the roars of the orcs, the guttural shrieks of the demons, all blended into a cacophony of despair.


    The air was thick with the weight of impending doom as the city bore witness to a battle unlike any other. The orcs, their massive forms shrouded in the dust of the chaos, moved with a disciplined ferocity that echoed the tactics of the unit that they were based upon.


    They fought as a singr entity, a war machine honed to perfection. Their eyes, burning with an unquenchable thirst forbat, struck fear into the hearts of their foes. Wielding their massive weapons with calcted precision, they formed an imprable wall of flesh and iron, advancing with an unwavering determination that struck terror into the hearts of their enemies.


    In stark contrast, the demonic swarm, a force of pure anarchic energy, resembled that of the barbarian hordes that doesn''t have any proper tactics or maneuvers, just charging forward to try and overwhelm their foes with their numbers and strength alone.


    But the primal style of the demons came with some troubles, they fought with a savage fury, and their attacks wild and unpredictable. Their fighting style was a chaotic dance, a whirlwind of ws and fangs that sought to rip and tear their opponents to shreds.


    The demons'' eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, reflecting the depths of their malevolent origin. They shrieked and howled, their voices carrying the weight of primal rage, as they threw themselves at the orcish horde with abandon.


    The sh between these two forces was a spectacle of carnage and fury. The orcs, with their disciplined ranks and imprable defenses, held their ground against the frenzied assaults of the swarm. Their massive shields, adorned with the symbols of their horde and warband, formed a barrier that deflected the demonic onught.


    The orcs fought with a calcted brutality, their weapons finding weak spots in the swarm''s defenses, exploiting every opportunity to strike with maximum effect. Yet, the demonic swarm was relentless in their assault.


    They moved with a fluidity that defied tactics, striking from unexpected angles and exploiting any gap in the orcs'' defenses. Their attacks were a blur of motion, a frenzy of teeth and ws that left deep wounds in their wake.


    The very ground shook with the force of their charge, as if the world itself was terrified of their advance.


    As the battle raged on, the city crumbled under the weight of their fury. Buildings toppled, streets painted with the blood of the fallen, and the air became heavy with the smoke of burning homes.


    The cries of the dying echoed through the streets, a mournful chorus that spoke of the city''s demise. The once-great metropolis had be a graveyard, a testament to the destructive forces that had been unleashed upon it.


    Despite the carnage, the battle raged on with no clear victor in sight. The orcs, with their unwavering discipline, held their ground, while the demonic swarm, driven by their primal rag, showed no signs of retreat. The fate of the city hung in the bnce, as the sh of these two formidable forces pushed the boundaries of mortalprehension.


    The battle between the orcs and the demonic swarm raged on, each force disying their unique brand of ferocity. The city trembled under the weight of their sh, its once-grand streets now a gruesome theater of war.


    Among the chaos, the innocent residents cowered, their lives hanging in the bnce. The Drakhars and Ereian defenders, united in their mission to protect the civilians, moved with swift urgency. Their faces, etched with determination, reflected the gravity of their task.


    They knew that every moment spent near the current battlefield increased the risk of falling victim to the crossfire or the indiscriminate wrath of the demonic swarm.


    The defenders formed a protective shield around a group of frightened civilians, ushering them through thebyrinth of rubble and destruction.


    The air was thick with the acrid smoke of burning buildings, stinging their eyes and filling their lungs with an ashy taste. The ground trembled beneath their feet as the orcs and demons collided, their battle cries echoing through the streets.


    Aedan, his eyes sharp despite the worry creasing his face, coordinated the evacuation efforts. He directed the defenders to seal off passages where the battle raged too fiercely, guiding the civilians along alternate routes that offered a bit of safety.


    The group of refugees, a mix of young and old, moved with a blend of terror and relief, their eyes darting anxiously between the defenders and the chaos around them. The Drakhars, their armor bearing the marks of previous battles, fought with a stoic ferocity.


    They stood as a bulwark against the chaos, their weapons cutting down any demon that dared threaten the evacuation. Their movements were calcted, each strike aimed to protect, their skill and bravery a beacon of hope in the darkness.


    The Ereian defenders, their faces grim, matched the Drakhars in bravery and determination. Many of them knew the history of the orcish race, their insatiable appetite for battle, and their hate for the demonic race.


    Despite the chaos of the situation, they fought with unwavering resolve, their efforts forming a barrier that kept the demons at bay. As the group inched closer to the city''s outskirts, the battle''s intensity seemed to grow.


    The orcs, their massive forms a wall of flesh and iron, held their ground, their disciplined ferocity a stark contrast to the primal rage of the swarm. The demons, their eyes glowing with otherworldly hatred, threw themselves at the orcish lines, their shrieks piercing the air.


    The Ereian soldiers redoubled their efforts, knowing that the safety of the civiliansy beyond the city''s limits. They fought with a desperate intensity, their swords and spells carving a path through the chaos.


    The civilians, driven by fear and hope, quickened their pace, their eyes fixed on the horizon, where the promise of sanctuary awaited. The sh of the two forces echoed through the streets, a symphony of destruction. The city, once a shining example of human achievement, nowy in ruins, a testament to the unfathomable power of the orcs and the demonic swarm.


    Yet, amidst the chaos and despair, the Ereians fought with unwavering courage, their efforts a shining light in the darkness, a beacon of hope for the innocent residents caught in the maelstrom of war.


    As the sun''s first rays pierced the battle-scarred sky, the sh of the demonic swarm and the orcs reached its brutal climax. The air, heavy with the smoke of burning buildings and the iron tang of blood, trembled with the weight of their final blows.


    The ground, once the foundation of a proud city, now bore the scars of their relentless assault¡ªa gruesome canvas painted with the hues of chaos and destruction. The orcs, their massive forms weary but unwavering, stood amidst the ruins.


    Their disciplined ferocity had held firm against the anarchic energy of the swarm. The dust of battle coated their skin, their armors, their shields, and their weapon. Their eyes, once burning with unquenchable thirst forbat, now reflected the rising sun''s fiery glow, and around themy the fallen.


    In stark contrast, the demonic swarm, a force of pure malevolence,y decimated. Their bodies, once a whirlwind of ws, bones, and teeth, now littered the streets in a grim disy. The otherworldly light had faded from their eyes, and their shrieks of rage had fallen silent.


    The sun''s rays exposed the true extent of the destruction¡ªa grim testament to the battle''s ferocity. The city, once a bustling metropolis, now echoed with the silence of death.


    Buildings, reduced to crumbling ruins, cast long shadows over the streets, now painted with the blood of the fallen. The air hung heavy with the scent of decay, and the ground was strewn with the shattered remnants of what had once been a bustling capital


    The Ereians, their faces etched with a mixture of relief and sorrow, surveyed the aftermath. They had fought with bravery and determination, protecting the innocent and bearing witness to the unimaginable power unleashed upon their city. The battle''s end brought no true victory, only the grim satisfaction of survival in the face of such chaos and destruction.

 Chapter 436: Chapter 436

    As the battle''s fury finally abated, the higher ranks of the horde emerged from the wreckage. Sakh''arran, Gur''kan, and Trot''thar, their faces grim, surveyed the aftermath. They had lost almost an entire warband of warriors, each warband boasting five hundred strong.


    The cost of their victory wasid bare, and the weight of their responsibility settled upon their shoulders. The city, though liberated from the demonic threat, now faced the daunting task of recovery and reconstruction.


    The orcs, despite their fatigue, began the arduous task of clearing the streets and tending to their wounded. Their massive forms moved with a blend of tenderness and strength as they carried their fallenrades, honoring their sacrifice. The defenders, both Drakhar and Ereian, joined in the somber task, their faces etched with the gravity of what they had endured.


    Aedan, his eyes sharp despite the weight of exhaustion, coordinated the efforts, ensuring that the fallen wereid to rest with honor. The civilians, having found sanctuary beyond the city''s limits, now faced the challenge of rebuilding their lives. The promise of safety was tempered by the realization that their world had been irrevocably changed.


    The sound of battle may have faded, but the echoes of war remained in their memories. The innocent residents, once caught in the maelstrom of conflict, now faced the task of piecing together the fragments of their shattered lives. In the wake of the battle, the city became a ce of reflection and resilience.


    The defenders, their mission to protect fulfilled, stood as a testament to the strength of unity and courage. The orcs, their thirst for battle momentarily quenched, disyed a solemn respect for the fallen, their enemies included.


    The Ereian defenders, in particr, bore the weight of history, understanding the significance of their victory over the demonic swarm.


    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, the survivors began the long road to recovery. The sh between the orcs and the demonic swarm would forever be etched into the city''s history, a reminder of the fragility of peace and the resilience of those who call it home.


    The air, once thick with the scent of blood and sulfur, now carried the faintest hint of hope as the residents, defenders, and orcs alike looked towards a future free from the shadows of chaos and destruction.


    The silence of the four magic towers was a death knell echoing across the battlefield. The once pulsating veins of arcane power, the guardians of the inner city,y dormant, their vibrant runes dulled and lifeless. The orcs, eyes burning with a feral light, saw not a fortress, but a gaping wound in the city''s defenses.


    "To the walls!" roared one of the orcs, his voice a guttural bellow that reverberated through the ranks. The orcish warrior, scarred from countless battles and fueled by an insatiable thirst for victory, raised his blood-stained de. "We shall bathe them with blood as we did to the demons!"


    The horde surged forward, a tide of muscles and rage, leaving behind the wreckage of the demonic swarm they had just vanquished. The air, thick with the stench of death and sulfur, pulsed with a strange energy, a residual hum from the recent sh of brute strength and demonic forces.


    The orcs, though victorious, carried the weight of a chilling truth. Their triumph hade at a cost. The demons, destroyed to thest one, had left behind a void, a tangible absence that whispered of an impending threat. The magic towers, the city''s bulwark, were now useless, vulnerable husks.


    A young orc, his face newly marked with the scars of battle, felt a tremor of fear. He had fought demons, faced down the very essence of chaos, and yet, the silent towers filled him with a cold dread.


    "Chief," he said, his voice strained, "the towers... they are dead."


    Sakh''arran, his eyes fixed on the looming walls, scoffed. "They seem to be sleeping little one. We shall wake them up with hardened orc steel and will see if they dare to remain in their slumber."


    Sakh''arran knew it wasn''t so simple. He had expected the towers like any of those that he have heard. A mountain not easily conquered, a pir of arcane that wouldy waste to any hostile forces. But at the moment, he couldn''t understand how those towers could be lifeless, how their magic could be extinguished.


    As they drew closer to the walls, a strange sensation rippled through the air. They felt a tingling sensation in their fingertips, a surge of energy that seemed to emanate from the silent towers.


    The towers, Sakh''arran thought, were not dead. They were simply... unmanned. The magic within them, instead of being a force of destruction, was now waiting for someone or something to direct and takemand of them.


    As the orcs reached the foot of the walls, the city gates swung open. A figure emerged from within, his eyes filled with despair and fear.


    Survivors of the chaos that just had stormed the capital. The man was a of huge figure, probably that of a warrior of leading status but his current situation was no more like that of a refugee of war, seeking aid from those capable.


    As the horde, alongside their Drakhar allies, secured the Sand Pce, the weight of their recent victory became increasingly apparent. The orcs, their massive forms fatigued from battle, moved with a blend of weariness and determination as they began the task of restoring order within the pce walls.


    The Drakhars, having conserved their strength, acted with swiftness and efficiency, ensuring the pce was swiftly brought under control. Sakh''arran, his eyes narrowed in thought, understood the true nature of their triumph. The magic towers, once a formidable defense, now stood silent and unmanned.


    It was a vulnerability idetnally created by circumstances, knowing full well the potential consequences should an enemy exploit this weakness. He knew of such an obvious weakness, which prompted him to have their few mages man the towers lest somethinges up.


    Amidst the chaos and the fatigue that hung heavy in the air, a sense of purpose emerged. The orcs, driven by their warrior spirit, set about fortifying the city, determined to ensure its protection.


    The Drakhars, with their reserved strength, assisted in this endeavor. Together, they worked to restore peace and order within the capital, understanding that the city''s well-being depended on it.


    As the horde, alongside their Drakhar allies, secured the Sand Pce, a sense of unease settled among them. The weight of their recent victory against the demonic swarm was tempered by the vulnerability of the now-silent magic towers.


    Far from the prying eyes of the capital''s residents, a lone figure observed the orcs with a mixture of awe and trepidation. Artanos, a wise and ancient of his kind, muttered praises of the orcs'' prowess inbat.


    Their disciplined tactics and strategic maneuvers set them apart from any orcish horde he had encountered in his centuries of living. "A professional army, indeed," Artanos whispered to himself, his eyes narrowing as he watched the orcs fortify their position within the pce walls.


    "Their unity and discipline are a force to be reckoned with. I fear the demonic swarm may have only been the first of many challenges they will ovee, and there will be more to fall to them."


    As Sakh''arran and his warriors approached the looming walls, they felt a strange sensation ripple through their bodies. It was as if the towers, once pulsating with arcane power, were now dormant giants, waiting to be awakened by a force unknown.


    The orcs, driven by their insatiable thirst for victory, raised their des, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. Little did they know, their true test was yet toe.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the battle-scarred city, the defenders of the city braced themselves for whatever the night may bring. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    The silence of the magic towers loomed over them, a constant reminder of the fragile peace that hung in the bnce. Within the horde, a sense of camaraderie and shared purpose emerged.


    The orcs, despite their fearsome reputation, disyed a solemn respect for their allies and the fallen warriors they had shed with. The Drakhars, still wanting to prove their mettle lie in wait, for the opportunity toe.


    The orcs and their Drakhar allies continued their arduous task of restoring order to the Sand Pce and the rest of the city, unaware of the impending danger that loomed.


    The four magic towers, which had once should have been a formidable defense, now stood silent and unmanned.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting an eerie glow upon the battle-scarred city, the defenders braced themselves for the unknown. The silence of the magic towers hung heavy, a stark contrast to the bustling activity within the pce walls.


    The orcs, driven by their warrior spirit, worked tirelessly to fortify their position, their insatiable thirst for victory unwavering.


    Unbeknownst to them, deep within the heart of the towers, an eerie light pulsated. It was a subtle warning, a harbinger of another disaster about to unfold. The Ereians and the orcs, focused on the task of rebuilding, remained ignorant of the growing threat. The peace that had been hard-won was once again poised on a knife''s edge, ready to be shattered.

 Chapter 437: Chapter 437

    The once-magnificent Sand Pce nowy in ruins, a mere shadow of its former self. The majestic structure, which had once stood proudly with its neatly paved roads and grand gardens, now bore the scars of destruction.


    The roads leading to the pce doors were cracked and uneven, with dirt and blood filling its crevices, a stark contrast to their previous sleek and immacte state. The pce itself was far from its former glory.


    The majestic doors, once a symbol of its grandeur, now hung crookedly on their hinges, their ornate carvings chipped and faded. The walls that surrounded the pce were battered and broken, with gaping holes exposing the interior to the elements.


    What remained of the finely crafted windows offered no respite from the harsh winds that now blew through the once-protected chambers. The sand, from which the pce derived its name, had invaded every crevice, covering the floors and filling the air with a fine dust that coated everything in ayer of grey.


    Khao''khen and the horde were now seeing the extent of the destruction brought forth by the demonic swarm. In just a single night, the destruction caused by the demons was beyond what they have expected.


    The chieftain turned his gaze towards the four magic towers in the corners of the inner walls, "5th to 8th warbands" he called with his voice loud and filled with authority, "Scout and secure the towers," hemanded.


    The warbands called out by the chieftain broke off from the formation, their movements swift and precise as they pulled out. One warband for one tower.


    "3rd and 4th warbands! Enter the pce, and take down anything or anyone that doesn''t belong in this world," he continued to give out more orders.


    Like a trail of ants, the 3rd and 4th warbands broke out into four rows as they entered the now ruined pce. They moved with swiftness, but also with caution. Their shields and swords at the ready, to respond quickly to whatever danger that might be still lurking within.


    "What about us, chieftain?" Arka''garr questioned. He and the rest of the Rakshas still wanted to participate in the possible uing fights within the pce. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "You and the others will stay outside and guard the entrance. Your equipment are not suited for fighting inside buildings," Khao''khen''s gaze was focused on the ridiculously long spears that the Rakshas were wielding.


    Following their chieftain''s gaze, Arka''garr stared at the length of his weapon which was covered in flesh and blood of those who had fallen prey to its might.


    "We can leave our weapons outside and use our des if needed be." The leader of the Rakshas suggested to which Khao''khen responded with a pained look on his face. He was having a headache on how to deal with them.


    "Just stand guard for now, and be prepared to deal with whatever enemyes out of those doors," Khao''khen then turned his gaze towards Adhalia, "You should be familiar with they-out of this ce. Is there any other hidden passages that we should be aware?" he questioned.


    Adhalia shook her head in response, "Aside from the front entrance and the one at the back which leads to the garden, there are no more other passages to get in and out of the pce."


    "Send out what is avable from your forces to guard the entrance at the back. The 3rd and 4th warbands will sweep the ce of any hostile forces that might be still inside, and we can''t have them running out in the open to cause more destruction."


    Khao''khen knew that most of Drakhars were now busy dealing with the aftermath of the previous battle. The bulk of Adhalia''s forces had their hands full with the search and rescue of their fellow Ereians who might have been trapped in the ruins of the battle.


    "I''ll send Zaraki''s group along with the more experienced soldiers, she replied then went on to make her arrangements.


    Within the pce, the 3rd and 4th warbands discovered some of the demonic spawn still loitering around in the halls and rooms of the pce. Some were curled up asleep, while others were busy gnawing and relishing in delight as they consumed the corpses of their victims.


    The orcs without mercy ughtered the scattered spawns.The once-grand chambers now served as a grim testament to the fury of the attack. Corpses, some with missing limbs and others reduced to skeletal remains with mere traces of flesh,y strewn across the pce floors.


    The warbands stepped cautiously, their boots crunching on theyer of sand that had invaded the pce, now mixed with the dust of death and destruction. The air was heavy with the stench of decay, filling the nostrils of the warbands as they navigated the once-majestic halls.


    The finely crafted tapestries that had once adorned the walls now hung in tatters, and their vibrant colors sshed by bits of flesh and hardened blood. The elegant furniture that had graced the pce was now little more than kindling, shattered and scorched by the fury of the swarm.


    In a corner, partially hidden by a toppled column,y the corpse of a noble or a high ranking official, the fine silks now little more than rags. The body was little more than bones, picked clean by scavengers, with expensive jewelries which was an indication of their former status.


    Nearby, a once-proud warriory slumped, and his armor pierced and battered, a silent testament to the futility of resistance against the demonic horde.


    Outside, upon hearing the orders of their master, Zaraki and his group quickly departed to secure the other entrance towards the pce. They circled around the massive pce, following the once clean roads around the pce which was now filled with scattered limbs, corpses, and hardened blood.


    The gardens that had once flourished with vibrant flowers and lush greenery were now a deste wastnd. The demonic swarm had left no stone unturned in its path of destruction. Uprooted treesy strewn across thendscape, their once-strong branches now reduced to twisted and broken limbs.


    The carefully curated flower beds were nothing but patches of dry earth, the vibrant colors of the flowers long since faded and withered away. The gentle fountain that had once provided a soothing backdrop to the garden now stood silent and still, its waters long since dried up, leaving behind only a sad reminder of the beauty that had once been.


    Within the ravaged Sand Pce, the 3rd and 4th warbands advanced with caution, their footsteps echoing eerily in the once-grand halls. As they ventured deeper, the warbands split up, each taking a side of the pce to cover more ground.


    The 3rd warband, tasked with securing the eastern side, soon stumbled upon a mysterious chamber. The thick doors, reinforced with magical runes, stood as a formidable barrier. Burnt corpses of demonic spawnsy piled before it, a testament to the chamber''s significance.


    With a sense of trepidation, the warband approached, their shields raised and swords drawn. As they entered, they discovered a group of old men huddled together, their eyes wide with fear but determined nheless.


    The warband, taken aback by this unexpected find, quickly surrounded the chamber''s upants, their weapons at the ready. The air was thick with anticipation as the two groups faced each other, each unsure of the other''s intentions.


    The group of old men quickly raised their hands indicating that they mean no harm. They were people, whose strength lies within their brains and not their muscles. shing with the obviously more powerful orcs would mean certain death for them.


    "We surrender." One of them announce with a trembling voice.


    "Do you think they will spare us?" the one at the furthest back questioned towards the others.The notoriousness of the orcs in battles, they were well aware of it, but what else can they do but to surrender, and hope that the orcs don''t ughter them right there and then.


    The orcs pointed their des at them, alert and ready to strike at the smallest hint of danger. It didn''t take long for the orcs to lose interest in the group of old men, after seeing that they were just a group of weaklings.


    A few orcs at the front sheathed their des and shoved the old men out of the chamber.


    "Take them to the chieftain," the warband master ordered four of his warriors. The four chosen warriors'' faces were filled with disappointment after hearing the order given.Escorting the group of weaklings would mean traversing the path that they have taken, which was obviously already safe. And it would mean that there would be no more fighting for them.


    The warband master''s face darkened after seeing the reaction of the four warriors. "Move it!" he grumbled and shoved one of them with a kick.


    After gaining some distance from their warband, the four warriors shot an angry re at the group of old men filled with hate. They were all thinking inside their heads that if not for this weaklings, they would still be with their warband, searching for more enemies to fight.

 Chapter 438: Chapter 438

    Atop the highest point of the Sand Pce, Artanos observed the orcs and the Ereians down below. His observant gaze trailing over their movements. He watched the orcish horde break into groups, some headed for the magic towers to secure them, some entered the pce and the others remained outside to stand guard.


    The demoness who was still bound by the chains of light nced at him, "What are we still doing here? The people that you were here for already escaped the city safely.Don''t tell me that you are nning to engage with them in a fight," she said, her voice carried a tinge of fear.


    Artanos didn''t even move his gaze, "It''s about time¡­" he whispered then after his words fell, the ground began trembling."This should be your first time to be given a task by your master.You seem not aware on how he does things.But I am well aware on how he conducts his ns."


    The demoness gave him a confused look, "What? How do you know?" that was all that she could mumble before quickly grapping onto something, as the trembling of the ground became more intense. The winged creature was correct, when he said that this was her first time to be given a task by her master.


    "Just watch¡­" Artanos replied and erected a barrier around them.Their presence became almost non-existent as the sphere of magic shrouded their figures.


    Deep within the pce, on the lowest chamber, the 3rd and 4th Warband finally joined up once again on the path leading towards the lowest floor. They have sessfully cleared out all the nook and crannies of the pce.The Ereians that they have captured were escorted out of the pce.Some came willingly in surrender while others were beaten into submission by the orcs.


    Among those who had to be beaten to submission was Barika, whose face swelled because of the beating that he had just received.His body was also filled with bruises and small cuts.The orcs almost beat the living daylights out of him, and he had to be carried by others as one of his legs was broken during the scuffle.


    The 3rd and 4th Warbands were admiring the carnage that was created by Ishaq and his two subordinates.They were hoping that the ones who were responsible for the ughter were still around, so that they could have a go at them.


    "Do you think they are still around?" one of the orcs turned his gaze towards the one to his left.He didn''t have to specify who he was talking about at all.Everyone who heard his question already knew who he was talking about.


    "I hope so¡­ They should be able to provide a much better fight against us than these," he kicked a corpse of one of the demonic spawns away.


    As the corpse hit against the wall, the ground beneath their feet began trembling, the walls were shaking and the stone walls began showing signs of moving.


    "What did you do?" the warband master came angrily towards the orcs who just kicked the corpse away.


    "I¡­ I didn''t do anything," the orc stuttered as he replied, he was stupefied, there was no way that his kick would''ve cause such shaking.He was fearful of the warband master, since he has the authority to deny him of any good fight and other future battles.


    The warband master gave out a grunt after smacking the helmet of the frightened warrior.


    "I really didn''t do anything," the orcined, feeling wronged.The warband master shot him a re and he immediately shrank back.


    "Do you hear that?" the other warband master, the one leading the 4th said towards his fellow warband master.


    "Hear what Skiggs?" the warband master of the 3rd questioned.


    "You don''t hear that? The sound of skittering, numerous skittering, and stop calling me Skiggs.You don''t hear me calling you Droks, but your real name Drok''tagar," the warband master of the 4thined.Hearing his fellow warband master calling him like that infuriated him as it sounded demeaning to him.


    A few restrained chuckles came from behind him, and he turned towards them and shot them an angry re.He was certain that many of them had heard the nickname that was given to him.


    "Is it really that important? We are already so close, we have spent numerous life and death moments together, and you don''t want me to call you Skiggs? What a disappointment." Drok''tagar shook his head and his face clearly says that he was disappointed, or that was what he was trying to portray, before giving out a cheeky smile.


    "Can''t you focus more on the more important detail that I have said?There are possible enemies heading towards us and you are more hang up on the names instead." Skigg''trukined.


    "And you guys! Be serious!" he roared towards the warriors of his warband who were letting out some chuckles.


    "You heard Skiggs! Be serious!" Drok''tagar shouted. Their warbands were moving in four rows and five columns, divided into groups, as they pushed forward.


    "Here theye," Skigg''truk muttered as he readied his shield.


    From the lowest chamber, they emerged ¨C demonic insects, their carapaces glistening with a sickly sheen. Their multi-jointed legs moved with unnatural speed, scurrying across the rubble with deadly intent. Some were the size of small dogs, while others wererger, their mandibles dripping with fluids which seemed deadly. Their eyes, an unearthly shade of yellow, fixed upon the orcs.


    The entire passage was pack with their numbers, squeezing against each other as they moved forward.Their screeching sounds were disturbing to the ears of the orcs; it was an unpleasant sound to be heard, like a string instrument that was totally out of tune.


    The demonic critters charged forward, mming against the shield wall presented by the orcs.The weight of their charge was easily absorbed by the frontlines, but as their numbers piled up, the orcs at the forefront began losing ground.


    "Push forward! Don''t let them through!" Drok''tagar shouted.He and Skiggs were at the forefront of the battle, and they could easily ascertain that they were indeed losing ground.


    The battle became a contest of strength between the demonic critters and the orcs. Orcish warriors pushed the back of theirrades with their shields, while the critters piled up shoving their kin forward.


    It didn''t take long for Skigg''truk to figure out that he would certainly be squashed to death if the situation continues.With their foes pushing against his shield, and his warriors pushing him forward, it won''t be long before he would be sandwiched between his shield and of the one from behind him. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "We should bring them out in the open. We will be squashed to death if this continues," he yelled towards Drok''tagar who was in the same situation as him.


    Drok''tagar nodded his head in response and began passing outmands to the ones behind him to stop pushing forward.


    The orcs slowly withdrew towards the much wider halls on the upper floors of the pce.


    "I thinks its best if we draw them outside the pce.They would strike at us in all possible corners if we remain within the pce," Drok''tagar suggested towards his fellow warband master.


    "Agreed!" Skigg''truk shortly replied.


    "Send out someone to inform the chieftain of what is happening. The others outside should be prepared to hold these critters off on the entrance of the pce."


    As the 3rd and 4th warband exited the pce, the 1st and 2nd warband quickly took up defensive positions to relieve their allies.Khao''khen was already informed by the messenger sent out by the warband masters, and he had made some arrangements before their warriors exited the halls.


    "Skorno! Haguk! Head towards the back of the pce to support the Zaraki and the Drakhars who are with him" he quickly shouted after seeing the number of their foes, pouring out of the entrance.Khao''khen was certain that if Zaraki and his group don''t receive reinforcements, their lines would be quickly overrun by the sheer number of their foes.


    Artanos, who was still hiding at the highest point of the pce, "I figured out much," he chuckled while watching the chaos that was unfolding down below. "Your master might have abandoned you, but he still hasn''t given up in entering this world.He quickly made use of the still intact rift between this world and to wherever world he is currently at, to send out more of his minions and try to secure a foothold for his arrival."


    "And who knows, I might be able to capture him, if that happens," he smiled as he continued watching the battle down below.


    The demoness now finally figured out the reason, on why Artanos didn''t destroy the altar. He was using it as a bait to lure his master into this world.


    The Rakshas were doing pretty well in fighting against the swarm of demonic critters, their defensive line stayed steadfast without any sign of being overwhelmed.The 3rd and 4th warbands regrouped themselves and secured the nks of the Rakshas.

 Chapter 439: Chapter 439

    At the back of the pce, in the now ruined garden, Zaraki and the Drakhars were doing their best to fight against the insect like demons.Their formation was repeatedly hammered by the insect-like creatures. Lucky for them, the entrance at the back of the pce was much narrower than the one at the front. The passage was only a bit over two meters in width and four meters high.


    "Hold your ground! Don''t let anyone get through you!" Zaraki kept shouting, trying to boost and maintain the morale of the Drakhars.The bugs kept mindlessly charging against their ranks, pounding their lines repeatedly without fear of death.Fluids from the insects flooded the stairs that leads to the entrance, Zaraki and the Drakhars can no longer distinguish if it was the blood of the insects or their saliva.


    They were doing fairly well against the mindless bugs, who just kept on ramming against their formation.Their long spears skewering the mindless insects that seem unaware of the lethal weapons that were blocking their path.The screeching sounds made by their foes were annoying, but the Ereians endured the displeasure in their ears.


    A mighty growl came from the depths of the pce. It was so loud that even Artanos who was way up high at the highest point could hear it.The growl made him raise an eyebrow up, "Seems like someone strong came," he whispered before a smile crept up to his lips.


    Heavy footsteps echoed through the hallways of the pce, the giant creature, a monstrous abomination of fatty flesh, dark blood dripping all over its body, and maggots falling off from its massive frame before wriggling away.The creature stood a good seven meters tall, its massive frame covered in wounds which was releasing an unpleasant scent of decay.Due to its size, it had to bend down at some point in the pce in order to fit its huge body.


    Following after the towering monstrosity, were smaller versions of itself, barely about two meters tall, but they share the same features as the massive one, especially their huge bellies which had a huge opening at the center.The opening in their stomach was dripping out some gooey fluids, as giant maggots wriggled around, as if swimming.


    As if hearing amand, the demonic critters halted in their advance.


    Khao''khen hummed, seeing their foes halt their advance. They split off onto the sides of the entrance, as if making way for something. "Something ising¡­" he muttered.He could spot a huge silhouette at the back of the demonic critters formation.


    Another roar came, dering its mighty presence upon the battlefield.


    "Ooh! A strong enemy!" one of the orcs whispered.


    As a respond to the roar, the orcs roared in excitement, they would dly wee a strong foe.A strong enemy would mean a great fight.


    "Don''t you dare enter the pce! Just wait for it toe outside!" Khao''khen shouted, he knew the tendencies of his warriors.They would run towards a strong enemy whenever discovered.He had observed such tendencies of his warriors many times already.In all battles, whenever they spot someone stronger than the rest among their foes, they would do their best to have a go at it.


    Hearing their chieftain''s order, the Rakshas who were about to march forward towards the pce, halted in their tracks. Although they were raring to have a go at whatever the huge silhouette was, they must heed their chief''s words.


    The orcish lines started banging their spears against their shields, chanting rhythmically as they do so.They were inviting the mighty foe toe outside, so that the great fight would begin already.


    A growl came from the inside of the pce, and the smaller versions of the mighty creature marched out.The entrance was swarmed by wriggling maggots as they marched out.


    A look of disgust appeared on Khao''khen''s face after seeing what they were going up against.As far as he knew, he had a strong stomach and wouldn''t be upset about seeing the brutality of battles.Blood, viscera, limbs, brain matter, and decapitated heads, he could handle them all, but the sight before him was something that he was starting to get ufortable with.


    Adhalia who was beside him, began retching, it didn''t take long for her to release the contents of her stomach as the stench of decay assaulted her nostrils. "Disgusting¡­" sheined, her face pale after emptying her stomach.


    Even the orcs began showing signs of difort as their foes advance towards them.


    The maggot riddled creatures that had the scent of decay about them, stopped a few meters away from the forefront of the orcish line.They dug their hands towards their stomachs which confused the orcs.It puzzled them on why would such a creature dig into his own insides.It didn''t take long for their confusion to be answered.As their foes pulled out their hands from their bellies, their hands were filled wriggling maggots. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "What are they¡­" before Arka''garr could finish his words, their foes began a hurling motion. A rain of maggots and fluids rained down upon their ranks.The rain of squirming maggots and gooey fluids bathed the orcish warriors.Their formation was tightly packed together which caused more of them to be showered upon by their foes with their disgusting attack.


    The writhing maggots harmlessly bounced off the armors of the orcs, but some of themnded on the exposed parts of their body.The maggots unceremoniously bit down on their flesh, causing the orcs that were bitten to howl in pain.


    It would have been alright for the orcs if the maggots just bit them, but no, the slimy critters began to dig into their wounds, trying to burrow into their flesh. Those who were bitten wed on the worms that tried burrowing into their flesh. Some pulled them out with some difficulty, snapping them in half while others outright squashed them to paste.A problem quickly arose, the maggots that were snapped in half still continued being lively, they still continued trying to dig into the flesh of the one that they had bitten.


    "Take them down quickly!" Arka''garr roared as he took a few steps forward, skewered the foe that was within the reach of his weapon with all his strength.The disgusting creature had a spear through its torso, but it had no effect, it was still moving.It even grabbed onto the length of the spear, trying to prevent Arka''garr from recovering his weapon.


    The disgusted leader of the Rakshas pulled back, ripping the grip of his foe onto his weapon free. He recovered his weapon, but he wasn''t happy, his attack had no effect. In anger, he pierced his foe with his weapon numerous times, riddling its repulsive body with numerous holes, but to no avail.


    "Infested Ones¡­" Artanos muttered, "These nauseating minions of his again¡­ Why can''t he send something much more appealing to the eye and the stomach," heined.The demoness who was beside him, stared at him in disbelief. "He even knows the Infested Ones?" she whispered to herself.


    "The orcs are in for some trouble if they can''t figure out how to deal with them." Artanos mumbled. He knew that dealing with the Infested Ones was a big headache for the orcs, for they were warriors who rely on their brute strength almost all the time. Their current foes were somewhat a counter towards their way ofbat. "Unless they smash them to paste¡­" he continued to mumble to himself.


    Khao''khen took notice that the Rakshas were having a hard time dealing with their new foes.He had seen them riddle their new enemies with holes, but they still refused to fall down.His mind kicked into gears, trying to find a solution to deal with the new opponents.


    "Rakshas! Pull back for the meantime. Let the Yurakks block them!" he roared.


    Hearing themand, the Rakshas quickly acted and began to pull away from the Infested Ones. The Yurakks moved with hasted and block the path of their new adversaries.


    "Yurakks! Torh''terra!"


    The 3rd and 4th warbands responded swiftly to the order and got into their formation.Shields began ovepping with each other. An almost solid box of shields was formed.


    The Infested Ones began another round of their attacks, the hurled maggots rained down upon the shields of the Yurakks.As theynded, the maggots began wriggling around. They started seeking for the nearest soft flesh that they could bite onto, but there was no flesh on where theynded, just pure metal.


    Khao''khen knew that having the Yurakks deal with their new foes was just temporary, he had to find a way to kill them or else the situation would get uglyter on.


    Another growl came from inside the pce, and the demonic critters that had been staying in ce began to surge forward once again. They rammed against the formation of the Yurakks which caused their formation to show gaps for a very short moment.

 Chapter 440: Chapter 440

    Back at the rear of the Sand Pce, Zaraki and the group of the Drakhars who was with him were not having a good time.The wave of the Infested Ones threw their ranks into chaos.The rain of maggots quickly decimated their lines, with smaller shields and lower morale. It didn''t take long for their lines to be broken.


    If not for the timely reinforcement of the orcs and the trolls, the Drakhar''s ranks would have quickly abandoned the battle.With their allies anchoring the defense, the Drakhars fought hard as if to prove that they were not useless.


    It was to the advantage of the Drakhars that most of their foes were concentrated at the main entrance of the pce.


    Numerous Infested Ones swarmed the main entrance. The ones blocking their advance were the 3rd and 4th warband of the horde. The orcs in their formation were blocking the advance of their new foes.


    Far towards the four corners of the inner walls.The cores of the magic towers which have long been corrupted by the demonic swarm, pulsated with an unfriendly light.


    The towers which have been a backbone of defense for the Sand Pce became a pir of destruction.The corrupted cores of the magic towers opened up rifts towards the other world.


    Creatures of destruction, beings of demonic origin began pouring out the newly opened rifts.The warbands which were sent to secure the towers were forced to defend themselves, as foes of the otherworld began pouring out the newly opened rifts.


    "Hold your ground!"


    "Don''t let them through!"


    "Drive them back!"


    The orcish officers kept on shouting out words of encouragement towards their warriors, but it was to almost no avail.Albeit their willingness to die in battle while earning glory, the orcish lines were quickly overwhelmed by the sheer number of their foes.


    "Pull back!"


    "Towards the chieftain!"


    That was thestmand that many of the orcish warriors heard before sumbing to the demonic advance.


    Their lines being quickly overrun by their foes in all manner. No matter how resilient or strong they were, the weight of the number of their foes, pouring out of the newly opened rifts had force them back.


    "Look down below¡­ Your master seems to be adamant in establishing a foothold in this world.He is pulling in all strings that he can in order for him to safely descend." Artanos who was observing the proceedings of the battle down below dered.


    Towards the center of the city, the Ereians were still busy dealing with the aftermath of the previous battle.


    Queen ra, along with her kin, observed the ongoing situation.She was still hesitant on revealing their presence towards the new masters of the city.She feared that, she and the rest of her kind might be persecuted as soon as they were discovered, thanks to the conflict that had been going on between the elves and the orcs for generations.


    She was aware on how the orcs loathed their kind, on how they hated them to the bones. And she was also aware of their kind, hating the orcs to their core.Ever since the beginning, the two races have hated each other for some reason.But the current generation was longer aware of the main reason, they were just taught to hate the other kind.


    Being force to be on the passive position against the Infested Ones, the orcishnd began losing a lot of ground.The advance was somewhat hard to counter, the rain of maggots kepting, and the source of the problem was hard to counter.


    No matter how many times they inflict damage against their foes, it was all for naught.Their adversaries seem to feel no pain and were not fearful of death.The Yurakks already hacked numerous of the Infested Ones into pieces, but still they kept oning.


    The leader of the new demonic swarm was yet to make his appearance upon the battlefield, but the orcs were already being pushed back.


    Khao''khen was at his wits end. His trusted warriors were no opponents for the new wave of demonic wave.The physical prowess of his warriors was rendered useless by their current foe.


    "Why don''t we pull back towards the outer walls, to give us more time to think of a counter towards them," Adhalia suggested, her face still pale from throwing up the contents of her stomach.


    The inner walls of the city had three gates, one towards the south, one on the east and the other towards the west. But the most used one was the one facing south, the other two gates were closed shut most of the time.


    Khao''khen was still hesitating if they should pull back for the meantime, he and his warriors were already used to difficult to win battles, but the current engagement was something that they don''t have an answer to for the moment.


    "Pull back¡­" he finally decided.He would rather have his warriors taste a bitter defeat in the current than have them all be powerless against their current foes.The four warband that he had sent to secure the four magical towers were also being overwhelmed, and there was no way for them, at the moment to deal with their new foes.


    The orcish horde, hearing themand of their chieftain began a slow retreat.The Drakhars who was at the thick of battle were also informed of Khao''khen''s decision.


    Both the Ereians and the orcish horde began pulling out form the inner walls.


    A slow but effective retreat.


    Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    No warrior fell against the new wave of demonic forces that had arrived.Only the number of wounded which had piled up to more than a thousand.Both the Ereians and the orcish horde had no way to deal with the rain of maggots that was being showered upon their lines.


    Upon their retreat, the southern gate was safely secured by the Yurakks of the 3rd and 4th Warband while the eastern gate was secure by Zaraki and those who were with him.


    As an indirect help, Queen ra and her dark elf sisters secured the western gate. Although theywere still not certain on how the orcish would deal with them, they thought that being a helping hand towards them would somehow put them in their good grace.


    "How do we deal with them?" that was the question that Sakh''arran had in his mind and he wasn''t to speak what he had inside his head.


    "They are not fearful of death¡­ They feel no pain nor do they fear it, how are we supposed to deal with them?" Arka''garr followed up.He was at the forefront of the battle before.He had already tried his best, riddling his enemy with holes that would certainly incapacitate or directly take them out ofbat, but to no avail.


    "If they are immune to damage of physical nature, why don''t we try something of the magical origin." Faynah suggested.As far as she was aware, there were only two ways to injure her enemies, it was either through physical or magical means. And since their foes were resistant to physical means, they should give magical ways a try, and who knows, it might be their weakness.


    The city of Ishtar, which was once the center of everything within the kingdom, was currently engulfed in destruction.The once prosperous and busy streets were now filled with survivors of the previous chaos, their faces etched with fear of the previous battle.


    The once magnificent looking and towering buildings which were near the inner walls, owned and run by the nobles of the kingdomy in ruins.The rubbles of stone and wood that littered the inner streets were a dark contrast to the once outstanding structures that wereyered along the inner walls.


    The residents, who were at first paid no heed to the current war that their kingdom was in, thinking that they would be safe from all the troubles of the war, had their faces etched with fear and uncertainty after the mess that they have been through.They all thought, that the capital would be safe from all the troubles of the ongoing war, but they were all gravely mistaken.


    The capital had be the center of the ongoing chaos, not from the war of their kingdom against the other kingdoms that was neighboring theirs, but from the war between the races.Orcs, trolls, ogres, demons and the elusive dark elves had turned their city into their battlefield.


    If not for the reminder of the Drakhars who were with the orcs, many of the Ereian would have fled the city at the earliest chance that they were given.The orcs had flooded their streets, engage in brutalbat against the demonic forces which had overrun their city, from which they knew nothing about where they came from.


    Luckily, the dark elves that were active the previous night had pulled away from the battle.A sh between the dark elves and the orcs would have sent many of the residents to hopelessness, as the resulting sh would have been something catastrophic, especially after the state that they were in after the previous sh of forces within their city.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 441: Chapter 441

    The orcish horde, a force that had struck fear into the hearts of many, now found themselves on the back foot. Their usual tactics of brute force and intimidation were useless against these strange, otherworldly invaders. Explore new worlds at mvl


    The Yurakks, a unit of formidable warriors, known for their indespensable strength against missile attacks, and the Rakshas, known for their almost imprable lines, had joined forces to push back their current foes but to no avail.


    Even theirbined might was insufficient against the relentless Infested Ones.


    As the battle raged on, the orcs'' desperation grew.


    Khao''khen frantically devised new strategies, hoping to find a weakness in their enemies'' defenses.


    Theyunched surprise attacks, targeting the backlines of their foes, but their efforts were still in vain. The Infested Ones, with their eerie resilience, always seemed one step ahead.


    It was as if they were totally immune to the efforts of the orcs.


    The orcish horde''s morale was dwindling, and their wounded were mounting.


    The air hung heavy with the stench of death and decay. The stench of the infested ones ¨C those grotesque parodies of life, their bodies warped and twisted by the corruption that pulsed within them.


    Khao''khen, the chieftain of the orcish horde, watched the carnage unfold before him with a heart heavy with dread. His warriors, once a fearsome tide of unstoppable muscr flesh and bloodlust, were now but a fragment of their previous glory, retreating wave, their ranks sumbing againsts the relentless assault of their foes.


    "Fall back!" he roared, his voice a hoarse echo amidst the chaos of battle. "To the walls! The walls!"


    His words, though delivered with the force of a storm, seemed to fall on deaf ears. The infested ones, their bodies crackling with an reeking of demonic and deathly energy, pressed forward with a fervor born not of intellect, but of a primordial hunger, the hunger to consume the warmth and life of the living.


    Their numbers seemed to swell with each passing moment, pouring out of the rifts that had opened in the world ¨C gaping wounds spewing forth grotesque abominations.


    "Theye from the towers!" a young orc, his face sttered with the ichor of the infested, yelled.


    "The towers had be their very source!"


    Khao''khen''s gaze turned towards the distant magical towers, another source of headache for them.


    "The towers! The crystals!" he snarled. "They''ve been corrupted! We have to destroy them before they unleash more of them!"


    The words were barely out of his mouth when a tremor shook the earth, a sound like the grinding of tectonic tes reverberating through the air. The tremor was followed by a powerful gust of wind, and then a shockwave of an unpleasant roar, that seemed toe from the deepest of the pit.


    Khao''khen staggered back, his hearing, thrown to disarray.


    When everything returned to normal, the world seemed to have been rearranged, thendscape distorted by the appearance of enormousn worm-like creatures.


    "What is happening?" he gasped, his voice barely a whisper with an eyebrow raised in confusion


    "What are they," a voice answered, cold and metallic, seeminglying from everywhere and nowhere at once. "They the guardians of the desert. The rightful enforcer of enforcer of the Burnng Sands"


    Khao''khen felt a cold dread crawl up his spine. He knew that voice. He had heard it in the whispers of the wind, in the screams of the dying, in the nightmares that gued his sleep.


    "Worms," he breathed, his words barely audible above the roar of the encroaching gigantic creatures,. "Seems like they want to deal with the demonic swarm," he continued as his eyes trail towards the worm-like creatures, ughtering the demonic swarm.


    The air in Ereia hung heavy with the scent of ash and the lingering echo of screams. The once vibrant marketce, whereughter and the nging of coins once filled the air, was now a skeletalndscape of splintered wood and shattered stone.


    The sun, a pale disc behind a veil of smoke, cast long shadows that danced in the stillness, reflecting the collective unease that had settled over the city.


    The survivors, a patchwork of faces bearing the scars of their ordeal, moved through the ruins with a wary grace, their eyes darting between the rubble and the horizon.


    Theirs was a silence born not from peace, but from the collective exhaustion of their souls. Some huddled together for warmth, seeking sce in the familiar touch of a neighbor, while others, eyes filled with an emptiness that mirrored the ruined city, wandered aimlessly, haunted by the ghosts of the fallen.


    Anya, her face pale and drawn, stared at the charred remains of her family''s bakery.


    The sweet scent of bread, once a beacon offort, now evoked only the bitter memory of the sudden, brutal attack.


    Her hands, calloused and strong from years of kneading dough, now shook with the tremors of a grief that refused to be appeased. She had lost her husband, her son, and her dreams, all in the space of a few terrifying hours.


    "Anya," a voice, raspy and filled with sorrow, broke through the silence. It was Pitah, her closest friend, her eyes filled with apassion that mirrored Anya''s own. "Come with me," Pitah pleaded, her hand reaching out to Anya. "Let''s go to the temple. There are others there, others who are hurting."


    Anya looked up at Pitah, her gaze meeting the depth of her friend''s empathy. "I can''t," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I need to stay here. I need to... to find something... anything... to remind me of them."


    Pitah understood the unspoken pain in Anya''s eyes. She, too, had lost loved ones in the carnage. "I know, Anya," she said, her voice softening. "But you''re not alone. Please,e with me. We can grieve together, and maybe, just maybe, find a spark of hope in the ashes."


    Anya hesitated, her heart heavy with a weight that threatened to crush her. The sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and red, a spectacle of nature that mocked the destendscape.


    She looked at Pitah, at the offer of shared grief, and then at the ruins that were all that remained of her life. Anya closed her eyes, the weight of her sorrow pressing down on her like a suffocating nket. A single tear traced its way down her cheek, leaving a glistening trail in the dust. Then, with a deep breath, she took Pitah''s hand.


    "Alright," she whispered, her voice hoarse with emotion. "Let''s go."


    As they walked away from the ruins, the sun was showing its full might. But as they approached the temple, a crowd had already gathered their. Their faces clearly etched with the chaos oft he previous battle.


    Within the sanctuary, a quiet hum of prayer and song filled the air, providing a fragile sense of hope in the face of overwhelming loss. The survivors, huddled together in the darkness of times, shared their grief and their stories. They were broken, but they were not defeated.


    Just like anybody, present on all races, when things go down so hard, their was only one thing that they would have to fall back to, their faith. When everything seems hopeless, any and very race would turn back towards their faith, no matter how pious or unreligous they were.


    The air in Ereia was still thick with the scent of ash, but a new scent had begun to weave its way through the grief, a delicate fragrance of hope. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but it was there, whispering promises of a future that would bloom from the ruins.


    The orcish horde, a tide of green flesh and bone, surged back from the inner walls, the rhythmic thud of retreating boots a mournful counterpoint to the triumphant cries of the Infested Ones. The air was thick with the acrid stench of decay and the metallic tang of blood, a brutal symphony of chaos and death.


    A guttural fear, primal and instinctive, pulsed through the orcish ranks. They were used to fighting men, to predictable, brute force battles. But these... these creatures were unlike anything they had ever encountered.


    They were not just monstrously strong, but possessed an unnatural resilience, their flesh writhing even as des tore through it, their bodies contorting into unnatural angles that defied thews of physics.


    The Infested Ones were not merely flesh and bone; they were a grotesque fusion of living and dead, animated by a malevolent will that defiedprehension. Their eyes glowed with an inner light, a cold, predatory fire that reflected the terrible, unseen power that drove them.


    A young orc, barely more than a boy, stumbled back, clutching his arm where a set of teeth, sharp and bloody, had ripped through his flesh.


    He looked at the creature that had inflicted the wound, its face a mask of unyielding, malevolent hunger. He was no longer certain he was fighting a being, but a manifestation of some ancient, terrible horror.


    The orcish war-cry, once a ferocious roar, now sounded like the whimpering of scared beasts.


    They were facing something that transcended the limits of their understanding, something that threatened to consume not only their bodies but also their souls.

 Chapter 442: Chapter 442

    The air crackled with the hum of demonic energy. The ground swarming with wriggling maggots. Khao''khen knew that if the situation continues, he would lose many of his warriors. He had to find a way to deal with the Infested Ones or else everything that they have achieved would bee negated.


    "Fall back," hemanded, his words sharp as obsidian shards. "We will regroup outside the inner walls."


    His words, though calm, were a weight of granite upon the hearts of his warriors. They hade to this city with fire in their hearts and a thirst for glory, but the enemy that they were currently up against, was something they had no idea how to deal with, at the moment.


    "But chieftain," a warrior, his face streaked with grime and blood, spoke, his voice clear and loud. "They offer a great fight."


    Khao''khen''s eyes were like pools of ice, reflecting the frigid, unearthly gleam of the enemy. He saw the determination in his men''s eyes, the flicker of excitement amidst their faces.


    He knew they always craved a great battle, glorious fight, a fight against insurmountable odds, in order for them to experience fully the real thrill. But to stand and fight now would be folly, an act which would certainly decimate their numbers.


    "Our enemy is unlike any we have faced," he replied, his voice low, the tremor of the wall beneath their feet echoing his words. "They fight weirdly, you have experienced it yourselves. Their is no honor or glory to be earned from foes like them. They just stand there and throw those disgusting worms at us."


    The warrior, his face etched with a mixture of fear and defiance, swallowed hard, his voice barely a whisper. "But chieftain, this is one of those rare great fights. We can''t miss it, and who knows when another one like it woulde."


    The other orcs who were close by nodded their heads in agreement. Such a chance was hard toe by.


    Luckily, Arka''garr and many of the leading figures of the warbands were busy finding ways to deal with their enemies at the forefront. If they had heard the words of the orc and the others agreeing to his words, a severe beatdown would have ensued.


    Challenging the words and will of the chieftain was a crime for them. In their eyes, Khao''khen as the chieftain, is the strongest, and the strongest warrior should always be followed.


    Khao''khen shook his head, "Don''t you worry about the matter of great fights, many more woulde your way," he said, his voice calm, and his voice was filled with certainty.


    "Fall back, warriors," he repeated, his voice ringing out, his tone firm yet gentle.


    As the warriors, their faces filled with a mixture of sorrow and determination, began to withdraw, Khao''khen turned his attention towards some runners.


    "Inform the other warbands," hemanded. "To pull back from the battle. Send word to Zaraki, tell him to get his people out as soon as possible."


    His voice, though still firm, held a thread of worry. Their current foes were something that was a bit of a challenge.


    The messengers, their faces etched with the seriousness of the task, vanished into the swirling dust and smoke of the battle. Khao''khen watched them go, his gaze fixed upon the retreating forms of his warriors.


    The retreat from the inner city was a slow and arduous process, the warriors, their steps heavy with fatigue, their faces etched with a mixture of exhaustion and irritation, struggling to maintain their order amidst the relentless pressure of the enemy.


    Due to the weird constitution of their foes, the orcish horde which had been doing fairly strong against their previous foes that they had fought, found themselves on the backfoot, and were forced back.


    "Force the gates close!" Khao''khen ordered. He was nning to trap their foes inside the inner walls. They have to caged them inside, lest they scatter around the ruins of the city, which would then required more work and effort for them to defeat them.


    A heavy silence hung in the air, thick as the smoke from the recently extinguished embers of the nearby structures. The wooden walls riddled with gaping holes from the earlier chaos gave no much room for privacy. Khao''khen and the others had no other choice but to make use of the dpidated building as their gathering ce, it was the only lucky building near the inner walls which was still standing.


    "Anyone know something about our current foes," he asked, his voice a low rumble, echoing the difort in his heart. "What they are called, their other ways of attack, their weakness?" hetinued.


    He looked at those who were with him, waiting for an answer. Khao''khen hoped that someone, especially among the Ereians to have even just an inkling of an idea about their current foes.


    The room was abuzz with whispered spection, each offering their own , their own theories. But none could shed light on the true nature of their foe.


    Khao''khen looked to Adhalia, his eyes filled with hope. She stood tall, her hair like a banner of defiance, but even her usually unwavering confidence was a flicker in the face of the unknown.


    "I tried refreshing my memory of many texts that I have read before," she said, her voice echoing the mncholy in his own. "But nothing speaks of such beings. The only thing that I observed from them was their unholy aura, like that of the undead creatures."


    "Unholy aura," Faynah repeated, her voice a melodic whisper. She moved to stand beside Adhalia, her pale blue eyes reflecting the same troubled introspection. "But they are clearly oozing of demonic energy," she was confused.


    "That is not enough," Khao''khen said, his voice firm as he regained hisposure, "I don''t care if they are demon or undead." He paused, his eyes meeting each of his people''s, his gaze holding theirs. "We have to find a way to deal with them."


    "But first," Khao''khen continued, his voice gaining its strength, "we must understand them. We must unravel their weakness."


    "I think we can be of some help." a soft feminine voice echoed out from the roof of the building.


    "Who''s there?" roared Sakh''arran, his voice echoing through the empty hall, bouncing off the dustden rafters. His gaze, sharp and wary, darted towards the gaping hole in the roof, the source of the unfamiliar voice.


    Faynah, her heart pounding against her ribs, gripped the hilt of her dagger. Her gaze followed the orcs''s, her eyes widening in disbelief as the words "We don''t mean no harm" drifted down. It was as if the voice had sprung from the very walls themselves, a spectral whisper echoing through the silence.


    Dhug''mhar, his broad shoulders hunched in suspicion, muttered a curse under his breath. "How did they get in?" he growled, his voice thick with distrust.


    "Elves!" Hekoth whispered, the word tasting like ash on his tongue. He recoiled, his face contorting in disgust.


    "Correction! We are dark elves! Not elves. Learn to distinguish others from those high and mighty scoundrels." The voice, now tinged with a hint of annoyance, came from the hole in the roof.


    Gunn, his face hardening, spat, "Elves or dark elves, you''re still a pointy-eared bastard."


    A moment of silence descended, punctuated only by the howling wind outside. Then, the soft feminine voice broke the stillness. "We came here to provide aid," it said, a gentle plea resonating through the building, "not to have an exchange of heated words."


    Stay connected with mvl


    Khao''khen raised his hand, silencing Gunn''s retort. "What kind of aid?" his voice, when he spoke, was calm, though his heart still thumped against his ribs, due to uncertainty.


    "We know of the identity of your current foes. We are very familiar with them." the soft feminine voice came once again.


    "How can we make sure that whatever information that you provide about our foes is the truth and the not just made up lies?" Khao''khen answered, his eyes still scanning the roof, trying to find the source of the voice.


    "To show you our sincerity and willingness to cooperate," a figure came down from the beams supporting the roof. A beautiful woman, with a pretty alluring face and a smoking body showed up, apanying her was another beauty, with a very unfriendly look etched on her face.


    This was the very first time that Khao''khen had an encounter with dark elves, he had already encountered elves when he first came to this world, and it was not a pleasant encounter.


    Just like Gunn had said, the dark elves were pretty much still a ''pointy-eared'' just like the elves. The only difference is that, they have a dark skin almost very the same with the Ereians, unlike the fair skinned elves that he had encountered before.


    The orcs inside the room were just waiting for the chieftain''s words and they would take out the uninvited guests swiftly.

 Chapter 443: Chapter 443

    Faynah was staring warily at the two dark elves that came down from the roof.


    "Y-y-you are the current queen of Ereian," she stuttered after some careful observation of their uninvited guests.


    "The queen?" Khao''khen questioned, his face showing signs of interest.


    "What? A dark elf as a queen..." Hekoth spat.


    ra showed signs of surprise on her face, but quickly shifted back to an emotionless one.


    "As your friend had mentioned, My name is ra, the current Queen of Ereia, and also the leader of the dark elves," she admitted since their was no use in hiding it from them. In her mind, it was better off for her toe clean at the very beginning, in order for them to be more epting to their proposed cooperation.


    "What is wrong with your people? Why let some pointy-eared bastard be your queen?" Gunn was shaking his head, his face filled with disappointment.


    Zaraki was thoroughly surprised by the revtion, their current queen was not human, but of a different race.


    "One more insult from you, and I will have your tongue," Syvis who have been silent all this time snapped at Gunn.


    "Oh! I would like to see you try, you pointy eared bastard," Gunn quickly snapped back.


    Syvis quickly drew out her daggers, her de giving off a lethal glint. The distance between was enough for her to take down Gunn in a blink of an eye.


    In response to her, Gunn raised his staff, magic gathering on its tip. He could throw out his magic in a heartbeat.


    Sakh''arran, Dhug''mhar and Haguk all drew out their weapons.


    On the beams supporting the roofs, dark elves lined up, their arrows nocked on their bows, aiming at their possible foes down below.


    Gur''kan observed that the Khao''khen was yet to draw his weapon, nor his hand move towards its hilt, which prompted him to stay his hand also.


    The room was engulfed in a dangerous atmosphere, one move and chaos would ensue.


    ra had her eyes focused on Khao''khen, the one who she perceived to be the one calling the shots. She had observed that the orc was just staring at the two of them.


    Although the orc seemed harmless, she felt danger from him. Among all those present, besides the woman named Faynah, she felt that the orc chieftain was someone who can threaten their lives in such an enclosed space.


    ra couldn''t quite understand why would she felt threatened by the orc who was just staring at them, but she didn''t have to understand. Her senses were clearly telling her that they would certainly die if the situation esctes further.


    "Now...now...Syvis... Don''t let some words rile you up too much," she patted the cold looking dark elf on her shoulder, and a sweet smile was etched on her lips. She was trying to deescte the situation, lest it goes out of hand.


    "Apologies for her behavior," she gave a slight bow towards the group of orcs and Ereians, "Her nerves have been on the edge after the recent turn of events. I hope this doesn''t affect our talks that much," she continued and guided Syvis'' hands to lower her weapons.


    Since the queen had spoken, Syvis had to control herself and quickly sheathed her des, but she still red at Gunn who was still eyeing her. She clicked her tongue and took a few steps back, she leaned against the wall with her arms across her chest and closed her eyes.


    "Chieftain," ra called out towards Khao''khen with a smile.


    Khao''khen patted Gunn on the shoulder, and the shaman released his prepared magic with a snort.


    With a single nce from Khao''khen, the others also sheathed their weapons, and at the same time, the dark elves eased up and their arms rxed. They returned their arrows onto their quivers, and silently watched how things would unfold.


    "Can you now enlighten us on how someone of your kind became the queen?" Khao''khen questioned, his interest was piqued.


    "Well it''s a very long story," ra sighed, "But to cut it short, we made a deal with the 1st Queen of the previous king, who had discovered our existence. She wanted us to help defend against anything that would threaten the lives of her people, the mon folks'' as the nobles called them. And in return, she would aid us in hiding and blending ourselves with the people," she continued.


    "The 1st Queen? How many queens were there?" Adhalia was confused, and not just her, every single one of those who were present were also equally confused, aside from the dark elves.


    "Well... I could be called as the 4th Queen of Ereia since there were 3 queens before me, who were married to the previous king, before that brat ascended the throne." ra shrugged.


    "4th Queen? Are you not mistaken?" Faynah wanted to confirm.


    Enjoy new tales from mvl


    "Yes dear, I am the 4th Queen of the previous king," ra confirmed.


    "If you were the protectors of themon folks as you have said because of your deal with the 1st Queen, then why did you not intervened when that bastard went on a rampage?" Adhalia questioned, her voice cracked as she asked. If the dark elves had intervened, her parents and her house would possibly have averted the cmity that had fallen on them.


    "We wanted to," ra showed an expression of helplessness, "But we can''t. If you remember, that brat had a protector, and a very powerful one at that. He was someone that could threaten my life and all of those of my sisters."


    "So you just watched from the sidelines, and let that bastard do as he pleases because you are scared for your life," Adhalia had tears running down her cheeks as she spoke.


    "We did what we can, but it was not enough." ra muttered.


    "I believe we have been set offtrack here," Sakh''arran intervened. The information that he wanted the most was those about their current foes.


    "Oh yes," ra answered, "Those abominations are not that hard to fight. Each of those things aren''t actually alive, that is why they feel no pain. Their figures are nothing but a husk of their previous victim, they are nothing but a bunch of annoying worms that are working together to make their current host move."


    "Inside each of those abominations is a lead worm, or better termed as their queen. Itys eggs and produces more of them and is also the one responsible inmand of its offsprings. It is easy to identify since it is of a different color than the other worms. Get rid of it and the other worms would soon follow," she continued.


    "Is that the only way to defeat them? Is their no other way?" Khao''khen questioned. ording to his calctions, dealing with their new foes in the way that ra had introduced would still put his warriors at great risk. He had no ns of losing many of his warriors, especially since he was still wary of the dark elves.


    He was not a fool to trust them that easily. Sure, he might cooperate with them, but he will always have an eye out at them. Who knows if they are nning something behind their friendly gesture to cooperate.


    "Well there is another way," ra muttered, "Destroy them with magic. Rain down upon them destructive magic, especially of the fire element and magic of explosive nature like that of lightning. Those worms fear fire and their flesh are weak to shockwaves," the queen continued.


    "We will go with the second one," Khao''khen quickly decided.


    If there was an easier and better way for them to deal with their new foes, why not choose it.


    "Gur''kan," Khao''khen called.


    "Yes chieftain," Gur''kan quickly stepped forward.


    "Call for the other shamans to prepare," they will be part of the main attacking force for our next attack.


    "Zaraki," he called next. He was supposed to call on Adhalia but she was still a bit emotional after the revtion of ra, and Faynah was also busyforting her, so that just leaves Zaraki.


    "Gather all the mages avable from your people. They will join the shamans in the next attack." Khao''khen ordered.


    "Yes chieftain," Zaraki saluted them went out to follow the order of the chieftain.


    ra''s hunch was right, the orcish horde and the Ereians fighting under the banner of House Darkhariss were under the leadership of this orc chieftain. Although she wasn''t their to witness it with her own eyes, she had heard the reports, on how the armies sent out by the current King were defeated one after the other.


    If she was not mistaken, the reason behind the continuous defeat was because of this orc chieftain''s leadership. She had observed, that the warriors under hismand were fighting in an entirely different manner than what she knew about the orcs.


    As far as she knew, orcs were simple-minded creatures, strategy was not one of their strong suites, but with this chieftain''s leadership, a new orcish threat might arose.


    ra just shrugged her shoulders and whispered to herself, "Well, not my problem."

 Chapter 444: Chapter 444

    Artanos got bored watching the demonic swarm going around in circles down below. With the orcs forcing the gates of the inner walls close, the demonic swarm had nowhere else to go. The bugs were not intelligent enough to make use of the stairs along the walls to go over it.


    "Typical bugs," he muttered to himself then leaned against on the roof. He was waiting for the orcs toeback and deal with the demonic spawns, since he was certain that they won''t just leave them be.


    Down below, the enormous Infested One finally exited the protection of the Sand Pce, and was now standing in front of it. It was busy giving outmands to its underlings.


    The supposed defensive measures of the inner walls, the four magic towers, now became an additional passage for the demons to receive reinforcements.


    "What''s taking that bastard so long?" Artanosined. He was still waiting for the master of the demons to cross-over from whatever world he was currently at. His goal was to try and capture that Lord of Agony if he can, and if not, then he would just send him back to his origin world, where he would need a few years to recover.


    He was well aware that the demons, specifically those who hold titles can''t be truly killed. Their deaths weren''t permanent no matter how many times they were in, unless someone was capable of erasing their origin or their link to their home world.


    Artanos was very much aware of the demon race''s unique trait, a false death. Their avatars or their current bodies might be killed, but their souls would just travel back to their original world, where they would regenerate or build a new vessel for their souls.


    It was one of the reasons why he captured the demoness instead of killing her. Killing her would just free her from her current vessel, and she would certainly make a return as soon as she has a new vessel to use.


    *****


    Outside the inner walls, the shamans of the horde, and the mages among the Ereians were gathered. Their numbers was too few to be considered a powerful force, but they had to make do of what was avable to them.


    Two elder shamans, namely Hekoth and Gunn, and twenty shamans from the different tribes that had joined the orcish horde. Twenty three mages of varying levels with the strongest only on the Fourth Circle of Magic.


    Khao''khen scanned the main attacking force against their new foes, "We will push through the southern gate of the inner walls. The Rakshas and Yurakks will deal with the insects, while you lot," his gaze focused on the group of shamans and mages, "Will have to deal with the Infested Ones. Conserve your mana and wait for the vanguard to get your targets within your range," he ordered, his voice loud enough for them to hear him.


    "What about us chieftain?" ra questioned in confusion, she and her sisters were proficient in using magic and archery, and they have far greater range than the shamans and mages.


    "You and your sisters will upy the walls as soon as the vanguard pushes the enemies back. Your role would be to support the front line as much as you can." Khao''khen quickly replied, "The Verakhs and the Drakhars will be standing close by in order to ensure that no demon would be able to approach your ranks."


    Khao''khen had arranged it like that since he was still wary of the dark elves. He can''t have all his warriors push through against the demons without anyone keeping an eye out for their new allies. There was still a possibility that they might hit them in the back while they were busy dealing with the demons who were in front of them.


    Upon hearing the arrangement of the chieftain, ra had a wry smile upon her lips, but she took it back. Recing her wry smile was a look of understanding.


    "As you wish, chieftain," she said then headed towards her sisters.


    "Why do we have to cooperate with these brutes?'' Syvis questioned, "We can easily deal with the demons by ourselves," she coldly muttered.


    The dark elves could easily wipe out the demonic swarm from a distance with their archery and magic. Syvis was confused on the reason of why they should work together with the orcs to deal with the enemies that they could deal with by themselves.


    "It''s because that bastard is still around. It might be watching the chaos from somewhere nearby," ra swiftly answered. She was still wary of that creature from the skies that had arrived in the capital.


    ra was certain that it was still within the capital.


    "What bastard?" Syvis'' confusion heightened. She can''t understand what ra was talking about.


    "That winged snake, he is still around. I can still feel his presence, I just can''t determine where exactly." ra muttered while scanning the surroundings. "That Avarield is still around," she continued.


    "One of those flying scoundrels?" Syvis muttered while gritting her teeth. Among those who had hunted them down, one of the most active ones were the Avariels.


    The forcibly close southern gate of the inner walls was once again opened, the Rakshas spearheaded the advance and drove through the ranks of the insect like demons.


    "Break them! Drive through their ranks! Create a path!" Arka''garr roared while skewering a few of the bugs which were directly in front of him.


    The Rakshas pushed through the swarm of demons, their tight formation offering no opportunities for their foes to make a counterattack in the narrow gateway.


    "Quickly! Take positions!" Sakh''arran roared.


    The Rakshas dismantled the demons who were near the southern gate and managed to get inside the inner walls, the Yurakks who were waiting for theirrades to make a breakthrough against the ranks of their foes stormed in.


    Orcs poured in once again inside the inner walls through the southern gate.


    "Oh! That was quick," Artanos eximed, he rose from where he was at to have a better look of what was happening down below. "Hmm... They are really fighting in a very different manner than what I expected," he muttered after observing the fighting style of the orcs. In all the years that he have been alive, this was the first time that he had seen orcs fight in such a disciplined manner.


    He thought that it was just a fluke before, but now he was certain. These orcs are really different from the normal orcs that he had observed before.


    "ra! It''s your turn," Khao''khen said and gave a quick nce at the dark elves who were waiting to join the fray.


    "We will now make our move, chieftain," ra muttered, then she and her sisters easily scaled the walls. They quickly took their positions and a barrage of magically imbued arrows rained down upon the ranks of the demons.


    A mighty roar echoed out, the giant Infested One was starting to make its move. It slumbered forward, its footsteps so heavy that it was creating miniature quakes as it move.


    "Get ready! The big one is making a move," Sakh''arran roared after noticing that the biggest one among their foes was heading towards them.


    "This is not good," Khao''khen muttered. "ra! Focus your attack on the big one, take it down if you can or just slow down its advance," he shouted towards the dark elves who were raining down destruction upon the ranks of the demons.


    "Oh, they are working together very well, I see," Artanos muttered with interest. This was the first time in a very long time that he had witnessed orcs and dark elves working together. Thest time that he had witnessed such a scene was more than a hundred years ago already.


    Artanos nce at the demoness who seemed uninterested in the battle down below, "Why don''t you watch, and you might learn a thing or two," he said.


    "What''s the use of learning something new about them. I am still your captive and won''t be able to make use of what I might learn," the demoness responded with her voice filled with helplessness.


    "Tsk...You''re no fun," Artanos clicked his tongue as he turned back his attention on the battle that was happening down below.


    The barrage of the dark elves tore through the enormous figure of the giant Infested One, its body blown to bits, as it staggered to move forward with difficulty. Although its body was wrecked in many ces, it didn''t take long for it to recover back into its original form. The wriggling maggots kept moving around its body, building new limbs for it and restoring it back to its original state.


    "Throw everything you got at it! I won''t believe that it wouldn''t make any difference in the long run!" Hekoth shouted as he bombarded the ranks of the demonic swarm while hurling his most powerful attack at the giant Infested One.


    Magic explosions kept bombarding the ranks of the demons, demon parts, dust, stones and dirt kept flying everywhere.

 Chapter 445: Chapter 445

    The magic bombardment from thebined efforts of the shamans, mages and dark elves ended long ago, but all the dust and dirt kicked up by their onught was yet to settle.


    As soon as everything settled, the extent of the devastation became apparent.


    The sand pce, already destroyed to some degree by the first demonic swarm that was summoned by the demoness, now was more ravaged than before.


    Scarred by the destructive power of the magical bombardment that followed.


    The once-grand structure was now little more than a shell, its walls cracked and buckling, its majestic massive doors now turned into nothing but waste.


    Thebined might of the shamans, mages, and dark elves had taken a toll on the insect-like demons and the Infested Ones. Their twisted formsy scattered across the battlefield, some twitching feebly in the aftermath of the attack.


    The air was thick with the acrid smell of burnt magic and the sickly sweet stench of demon ichor. The ground was littered with the remnants of the magically imbued arrows from the dark elves.


    The sand pce, already ravaged by the demonic incursion, had borne the brunt of the magical onught. Its once-grand walls, now little more than crumbling sandstone, bore the scorch marks of wild magic, and its grand entrance, where kings and queens had once greeted visitors with pomp and ceremony, was little more than a gaping maw, testament to the fury that had been unleashed upon it.


    "They went a bit wild with their magic," Artanosmented as he surveyed the extent of the destruction brought forth by thebined efforts of the orcs, humans, and dark elves.


    The captive of Artanos trembled in fright from what she had just witnessed. Her eyes were shaking as she took in the devastation that was before her.


    She felt fear not because for her current body, but for her very soul. Mixed within the magical assault which were primarily of the elements, was a magic of a different nature, something of a much higher realm. And she was certain that if she took a hit from that magic, her soul would be injured or worst, her very existence could be very well erased.


    Artanos was impressed by the result of the three races teaming up together, and he was itching to have a go at them. He was about to go down to greet the allied force, but he noticed that the four magic towers still being active. The rifts that connects this world and the other world was still active, the passage was still open.


    Right on cue, demons like the one that ra and her sisters fought before stepped out of the rift. Hybrids of human and scorpion, with muscr bodies and four powerful arms.


    Their bodies were a twisted fusion of human torsos and scorpion tails, the chitinous tes gleaming with an unearthly light. Each of their four arms ended in deadly ws, sharp enough to rend flesh and bone.


    The demons moved with a terrifying grace, their multiple arms blurring as they brandished an array of weapons. Some wielded curved des, others fought with barbed whips, and a few hurled jagged bolts of dark energy that left trails of shadow across the sky.


    Their movements were fluid and deadly, and their eyes glowed with an unholy light as they surveyed the destruction with an intelligent, malevolent gaze. Unfazed by the devastation around them, these scorpion-like demons advanced towards the remnants of the sand pce, their eyes fixed on the orcs that were clearly moving towards them with excitement.


    The intent of the orcs were clear, to have one good bloody fight with the newly arrived foes. They were relieved that the four armed foes resembled that of warriors by the way that they carry themselves, they were not something like the Infested Ones which was a headache for them to fight.


    More and more of the four armed demons poured out from the passage, their numbers easily over a thousand already.


    "Your master is still as cautious as ever, I see" Artanos muttered after still not feeling the presence of his real target. The demoness just kept mum, her gaze focused on the numerous demons that had crossed over. Her gaze was trying to scanning the demons, her eyes clearly searching for something or someone.


    Artanos noticed what the demoness was doing, "Oh! You have a friend among the new arrivals?" he questioned with interest, "Let hime and try to rescue you. It would be pretty lonely for you if you don''t have someone to apany you," he chuckled.


    The ranks of the demons and the orcs were making their way towards each other, but then, the ground began to shake, the trembling was even more intense than before.


    Artanos frowned, "What is happening now?" he sound annoyed.


    Khao''khen noticed that their was a pattern to trembling of the ground, as if something underground mas moving, and that something was anything but a small creature. Everybody was doing their very best to maintain their bnce from all the shaking that was happening.


    A few momentster, the trembling finally stopped, but Khao''khen was certain, whatever had caused the ground to shake that much, it was now under the group of demons.


    The ground trembled, and a low, rumbling growl reverberated through the air, causing the demons and orcs alike to pause in their advance. The source of the disturbance became apparent as massive dune worms burst forth from the ground, their colossal forms dwarfing even the tallest of the demons.


    The worms were a sight to behold, their gigantic bodies resembling undting dunes themselves. Their segmented tes, a mosaic of sand-colored scales, shimmered in the light, each one asrge as a shield.


    A forest of sharp, curved spines ran along their backs, and their massive jaws, lined with rows of razor-sharp teeth, could crush an almost anything and anyone with a single bite. Beady eyes, glowing an eerie yellow, sat atop their heads, which were adorned with a crown of twisting horns.


    Khao''khen, realizing the imminent danger, shouted orders for the orcs to retreat.


    The worms, sensing the movement above, thrashed violently, sending clouds of sand and dust into the air.


    The demons, caught off guard, were not quick enough to escape the writhing mass of bodies, and many were pulled beneath the ground, their roars of defiance abruptly cut short.


    Artanos, witnessing the chaos, frowned. The arrival of the dune worms added a newyer ofplexity to the battle, and he was a biteager to see how the demons would fare against these formidable creatures.


    The dune worms, having emerged from their subterraneanirs, slithered across the battlefield, their massive forms carving furrows into the sand. They moved with surprising speed, their powerful muscles propelling them forward as they sought out their next meal.


    The demons, recovering from their initial shock, rallied andunched themselves at the worms, their weapons gleaming with dark energy. The sh of demon and dune worm was a spectacle of chaos and fury.


    The demons'' attacks bounced off the worms'' tough hides, their ws and des unable to pierce the thick scales.


    In response, the wormsshed out with their powerful tails, sending demons flying through the air, their broken formsnding with sickening thuds. The air was filled with the sounds of battle¡ªthe hiss and roar of the worms, the sh of weapons, and the unearthly shrieks of the demons.


    Despite the demons'' best efforts, the dune worms clearly have the upper hand. Their sheer size and strength proved to be a formidable advantage, and the demons began to falter in the face of such relentless assaults.


    Artanos, observing the battle with growing excitement, turned to the captive demoness. "It seems your friends are having a spot of trouble," he remarked with a cruel smile. "Perhaps they could use your help."


    The demoness, her eyes shing with a mixture of fear and defiance, said nothing. She, too, could sense the tide of the battle turning, and she knew that the arrival of these massive dune worms signaled a new challenge for her allies.


    Khao''khen was thankful that the dune worms made their appearance right under the demons and not under his warriors. He couldn''t imagine the casualties that the horde would have suffered if that happened.


    The battle raged on, and the four armed demons were at the mercy of the dune worms. Their ranks were thrown into chaos by the worms that kept popping out of the ground only to drag a few of the demons with its decent in the underground.


    Far from the eyes of everybody, tentacles covered in spikes crawled towards one of the magic towers. They moved slowly but with purpose. The tentacles strangled the demons who were nearby and dragged them underground while the rest continued on towards their intended target.


    The tentacles headed towards the heart of the magic tower, the source of its power and the one supplying energy towards the rifts. The spike covered tentacles coiled around the corrupted core of the magic tower, its spikes digging deep into the crystal, and it didn''t take long for cracks to appear all over it.

 Chapter 446: Chapter 446

    The horde, the Ereians, the dark elves, Artanos, and the demoness watched as the giant dune worms yed around with the newly arrived demons. The four armed demons were at the mercy of the worms with no way to retaliate at all.


    "What in the name of the ancestors is happening!" Sakh''arran can''t help but exim.


    ''Yes, what the heck is happening!'' Khao''khen screamed inside his head. The dune worms were so powerful that he felt like an ant in their presence. He felt intimidated by them by just their sheer presence.


    And even with the horde under hismand, along with the Ereians, and the dark elves who had allied with them for the meantime, he was fearful of the possibility that those monstrosities maye after them, after dealing with the demons.


    As the worms toyed with the demons, a sudden crack tore through the air, followed by the sound of crumbling stone. One of the magical towers, a structure of power, began to copse, its once-sturdy form now little more than rubble.


    The onlookers were startled, and a hush fell over them as they witnessed the tower''s copse.


    Sakh''arran, his voiceced with concern, eximed, "By the ancestors, what is going on? " The unexpected copse of the tower shifted the atmosphere, and the rowdy orcs stared in awe, the dark elves heightened in their wariness, and the Ereians relieved.


    Khao''khen noticed that the Ereains seemed to be quite relived by the presence of the monstrosities, "They know these worms...?'' he whispered to himself, but his voice was audible enough for ra to hear.


    "They know these creatures?" ra quickly questioned, "How sure are you?" she continued.


    "It is just a hunch, a gut feeling if you will" Khao''khen shrugged his shoulders then pointed towards the Ereians who were around.


    "You are basing this all on what? With just the feeling in your gut?" Syvis stared at the orc chieftain in disbelief. She can''t quite understand what is going on in the head of this orc.


    "Look at their faces," Khao''khen responded, still pointing at the Ereians, "Their faces have expressions of worship instead of fear, which would mean that they know that these monstrosities are something rted to their faith. I don''t know exactly the details, but that is what I can infer from the situation."


    "The chieftain is right," a voice suddenly came from behind them. The three of them turned around and saw Faynah staring at the enormous worms with thankful eyes. "Those are the Guardians of the Burning Sands," she continued.


    "Guardians?" ra can''t help but question, she was not aware of such things, "There was no such records of them, even in the royal library."


    Faynah smiled at her, "And what would such records'' purpose be doing in the royal library. They are ancient beasts which protects the desert from harm, and their existence should be protected and kept secret at all times. That is the reason why no records mentioning their existence exist anywhere."


    "But I am certain that these is not the first time that they have shown themselves. Won''t their existence be known to others from the mouths of those who have witnessed their presence?" Syvis directed her gaze at Faynah who still has her eyes focus on the dune worms.


    "And what would such witnesses do to prove their im if the entire Ereian kingdom denies their im?" Faynah gave a meaningful smile at Syvis.


    "But aren''t they rted to your faith? Why deny their existence?" Khao''khen was now confused.


    "Yes, they are rted to our faith, but not in the way that you think. ording to the ancient texts. Long before Ereia was created, the Burning Sands was already inhabited by them, they were the original inhabitants of this vast desert. It is said that our ancestors managed to settle here in thesends without being attacked by them because of Faerush. The details were not mentioned on how." Faynah exined then shrugged her shoulders after telling all that she knew.


    Another one of the magical towers crumbled and the four armed demons were all gone. They were either devoured whole, shredded to pieces or dragged to the underground by the dune worms.


    "Damn it!" Artanos cursed after noticing what was causing the towers to copse. His eyes showed fear for the first time ever since he had arrived in this backward ce. "We are leaving..." he snorted then grabbed the demoness and flew away.


    He had no ns of fighting one of the Ancients. As powerful as he is, there was no way that he would contend against the might of an Ancient alone, that would be a foolish endeavor.


    Although he was certain that he would survive the ordeal, killing one was impossible for him, and he was also certain that he would be unscathed from the sh.


    "A giant bird?" Faynah noticed the winged creature that was flying away from the highest point of the Sand Pce. "No, that''s not a bird" she muttered after getting a glimpse that the creature had a humanoid shape. Chapter Experience:


    "That''s an Avariel!" ra replied, "That bastard is finally leaving..." she clicked her tongue as her eyes followed the flying figure. It didn''t take long for it to disappear into the skies, far from the range or her sight.


    "You know that creature?" Khao''khen questioned with curiousity.


    "I know what he is but I do not who," ra responded swiftly, her voiceced with hate.


    "Seems like you have some bad blood between you two," Khao''khen muttered as he watch another one of the towers to copse.


    "Not just between the two of us. It is between his kin and ours," it was Syvis who responded this time.


    "His kin?" Khao''khen nced at Syvis before shifting his gaze towards ra.


    "Yes, his kin. Those Avariel bastards..." hate and anger could clearly be felt from the words of ra.


    "They are much worse than those high and mighty elves, who call themselves pure, and us dark elves tainted." she continued.


    "Wait...wait...wait...Are you saying that an Avariel is also another type of your race." Khao''khen wanted to rify.


    ra just nodded her head in response.


    Thest magic tower crumbled down, but whatever was responsible for their destruction seemed to be not done just yet, as the ground still continued to tremble.


    "So a winged elf huh..." Khao''khen muttered, he learned something knew. It was the first time that he had heard of elves with wings even from his previous life. "So they are like angels," he continued.


    "No," ra was quick to refute his words, "Those are not angels, those scoundrels are far from the Celestials. They just like to pretend to be them in order to manipte some of the human powers. If nothing, they are just like the demons or much worse than demons. At least the demons don''t veil themselves and pretend to be holy," her words was literally oozing with hate as she exined.


    As ra''s words hung in the air, the very foundation of the Sand Pce seemed to shudder. The onlookers, still reeling from the copse of the magical towers, now found themselves witnessing the downfall of the entire structure.


    The once-imposing pce, with its intricate sand-stone arches and towering spires, began to shake violently. Great clouds of sand rose as the pce trembled, a testament to the power of whatever is beneath it.


    The Ereians, who had once named this the heart of the kingdom, watched with a mix of emotions. Some wore expressions of awe, as if witnessing the fulfillment of an ancient prophecy, while others, like Faynah, stared with a sense of sorrow and loss.


    The dark elves, Syvis among them, observed with a detached curiosity, their wariness of the dune worms now extending to this unexpected turn of events.


    Khao''khen, the orc chieftain, still felt a sense of unease as the ground beneath his feet quaked. The power of the Guardians of the Burning Sands was not something that he could contend with at the moment, but in the future, who knows what might happen.


    He nced at the dark elves and his own horde, seeing the fear and confusion reflected in their eyes. The Sand Pce, a symbol of power and dominance in this desert kingdom, was being reduced to rubble before their very eyes.


    The trembling of the ground finally halted, and everything had calmed down. It was only the thick dust cloud that was kicked up by the destruction of the Sand Pce which had not settled down just yet.


    As the dust settled, the true extent of the destruction became apparent. The once-majestic Sand Pce was now little more than a pile of rubble.


    The onlookers stood in awe, their faces a mixture of emotions: the Ereians, a blend of reverence and sorrow; the dark elves, curious and wary; and the orcs, led by Khao''khen, feeling a mix of unease and fascination.


    They had just witnessed the fall of what was once a symbol of power and dominance in the desert kingdom, and the impact of this event would be felt for a long time toe.


    "To think that such power exists in this world," Khao''khen muttered, his voice filled with a mixture of respect and trepidation. "Those worms are definitely not creatures to be trifled with. We were fortunate that their wrath was directed elsewhere."


    He nced at the dark elves and his own horde, seeing the same realization reflected in their eyes. The dune worms had shown them all a disy of force that would not soon be forgotten.


    "Indeed, their might is legendary," ra agreed, her voice soft as she, too, took in the destruction.

 Chapter 447: Chapter 447

    After the destruction of the Sand Pce, the Guardians of the Burning Sands made themselves scarce. The mighty monstrosities dove down back into the underground, to their own homes or to where they belong.


    The alliance between the orcish horde, the Ereians, and the dark elves was finally put into the light. The Ereians and the orcish horde had their alliance still standing strong because of the agreement between Khao''khen and Adhalia, but the alliance with the dark elves was something that was still shaky.


    The city of Ishtar, the capital city, and the heart of the Ereian kingdom was ravaged by the descents of the demonic swarms, was almost turned intoplete rubble.


    It was only the outer walls surrounding the entire city which was still almostpletely intact, minus the damage done by the orcs in their initial charge, in order to take control of the walls, and start their conquest of the city.


    The Ereian citizens were still wary of the presence of the non-human races that were present within their city, but their was nothing that they could do against it. Many of them had witnessed the orcs, trolls, ogres, and the dark elves dealing with the demons who had sought out their death and destruction.


    They had no qualms with their presence within the city, but the wariness against something that was of a different from them was still present.


    Thanks to the effort of the Drakhars and the previous defense garrison of the city, telling them that everything is going to be alright, that the new faces within the city didn''t mean them any harm, the takeover of the orcish horde went somewhat smoothly.


    The voice of disagreement of their takeover of the city came from the nobles of the kingdom.


    "Throw them all in the dungeon..." Khao''khenmanded in annoyance at the numerous nobles, who came toin to Adhalia and Faynah, about the damages that was done to their properties in the previous chaos.


    "Idiots..." Syvismented as she coldly red at the nobles who were being forcefully escorted by a group of Drakhars towards the dungeon, "I don''t know how such people became nobles of this kingdom. They are nothing but a headache."


    The rowdy nobles were put in chains by the people under themand of Adhalia. Many of them were given a sever beatdown by the Drakhars before they began to behave ordingly.


    Many of the Ereian nobles thought that they could still take advantage of their noble status to pressure the new leader of the kingdom, but lo and behold, their noble status meant nothing to Khao''khen.


    "ording to the reports, many of the bestmanders of the kingdom was sent away by that idiotic king to an impossible mission. They were given the task of invading the Kingdom of Alberna with minimal to almost no support at all," Adhali had a frown etched on her face as she informed Khao''khen of the current situation of the kingdom, "I just hope that they are all still doing well," she sighed.


    She still had high hopes for the suicide army sent out by King Gyassi. Her confidencey with the fact that the suicide army was under the leadership of Commander Nassor, and by all means, she knew that the old man was someone who would always be cautious in almost all situations.


    "There was only a single town from here towards the borders with Alberna. I am sure that the border town is where many of Commander Nassor''s men would be stationed at. And if against all odds, they manage to push through the Albernan defense, they would be here," Adhalia pointed at a fort which belonged to the Albernans, close to the border between the two kingdoms.


    "I doubt that the old man would push through inside hostile territory without any sort of n," Faynahmented as she nce at the part on the map, pointed by Adhalia.


    "Deploy runners and scouts to figure out, if they sessfully manage to break through the border defense of the neighbouring kingdom. Or try to locate where such army is at now." Khao''khen ordered.


    Although he was not familiar with the man called Commander Nassor, he was certain that he was a wise man that wouldn''t risk everything without a certain percentage of sess in whatever ns he had in mind. He was confident that the army under his leadership still existed.


    A week had passed since the orcish horde and their allies imed the city of Ishtar, yet the air remained heavy with suspicion and unease.


    The Ereians, once proud and noble, now felt a sense of discement within their own capital.


    The streets of Ishtar bore the scars of the recent demonic invasion, with charred buildings and rubble-strewn pathways serving as stark reminders of the city''s near destruction.


    While the outer walls stood firm, the inner districts told a different tale. The once-bustling marketcey in ruins, with only a few brave souls attempting to salvage what they could from the wreckage.


    The presence of the orcs, trolls, ogres, and dark elves among the surviving Ereians created an atmosphere of tension and distrust.


    Despite their assistance in driving out the demons, the non-human races were viewed with apprehension and unease. The Ereians struggled to reconcile their gratitude for the aid with their inherent wariness of the unfamiliar.


    The orcish horde, for their part, maintained a stoic demeanor, going about their duties with an air of detachment. Their interactions with the Ereians were minimal, and their intentions remained a mystery.


    The city''s defense garrison, alongside the Drakhars, worked tirelessly to maintain order and ease the tensions between the two groups. They patrolled the streets, ensuring the safety of all residents, regardless of race.


    Yet, their efforts could only do so much to bridge the divide. The Ereians kept to themselves, their eyes betraying a mixture of fear and resentment as they watched the non-humans move through their city with an air of ownership.


    The nobles, once a powerful force within the kingdom, had been reduced to little more than prisoners.


    Those who dared to voice their discontent were swiftly dealt with, finding themselves in the dungeons or on the receiving end of a severe beating by the Drakhars. Theirints fell on deaf ears, as Khao''khen and his allies focused on rebuilding and securing the city.


    The orcish leader understood the importance of maintaining control, and the nobles'' protests were but a minor distraction. The true extent of the destruction within Ishtar became evident as the days passed.


    The once-grand pces and mansions of the Ereian nobility nowy in ruins, their elegant architecture reduced to little more than crumbling stones. The city''s infrastructure was in dire need of repair, with water and the almost non-existent sewage systems damaged beyond use.


    The scarcity of resources loomedrge, as the demonic invasion had destroyed most of the warehouses within the city, leaving the city''s inhabitants to rely on whatever provisions they could scavenge or barter for.


    Despite the challenges, there were glimmers of hope within the ravaged city. Acts of kindness and camaraderie emerged, as strangers banded together to face their uncertain future.


    The non-human races, though viewed with suspicion, extended aid to those in need, regardless of race or status. It was as if the city and its inhabitants were slowly healing, finding sce in the shared experience of survival.


    This was the moment where two of the almost unknow nobles of the kingdom made themselves known to the residents of the capital.


    The two remaining barons had sent out everything that they had within their territory that they could manage to help their fellow Ereians get back on their feet.


    The lumber which were supposed to be used to build siege engines to attack the city were quickly repurposed. They were now being used to build shelters for those who needed it.


    From the south, the baron, the surviving member of the Bulwarks of the Sand sent out food supplies to keep his fellows away from hunger. He had sent out all excess of his granaries towards the capital, everything that he doesn''t need at the moment, he had sent them all out.


    He was trying his best to earn the favor of the orcish chieftain, for he knew that his very survival, his manhood, and his noble status all relies on his capability to be of some use to the chieftain.


    Khao''khen can''t help but shake his head in amazement at the length that the baron was willing to do, in order to gain his favor. Well, he had no qualms about his efforts, if anything else, he approves of his efforts.


    With suppliesing from the stabilized parts of the Ereian kingdom, and the fast travel of supplies because of the new road extending from the capital city of the orcs, Ishtar managed to tide through the recent difficulty.


    Many things were pouring towards the ruined capital of Ereia, from the corners of its kingdom, and from thends under the control of the orcs who were under themand of Khao''khen.

 Chapter 448: Chapter 448

    As Khao''khen stood atop the ruins, his gaze swept over the city. The streets were still littered with debris, and the buildings bore visible scars of the recent tragedy.


    But amidst the devastation, something stirred. He watched as people worked tirelessly, rebuilding their homes and livelihoods with determination in their eyes. "I see they are doing quite well," Khao''khen murmured, a hint of relief in his voice.


    His words echoed in Adhalia''s mind, as she remembered the chieftain''s unconventional decision to hiremoners for the restoration work. Adhalia had been skeptical at first, wondering why they wouldn''t rely on the horde to rebuild the city faster. But then Khao''khen''s reasoning became clear: "We need to give themoners a chance to recover too. They need money and jobs to rebuild their lives."


    And so, with resources pouring in from all over the kingdom, the people of Ishtar took up hammers and shovels, determined to restore their beloved city.


    In just two months, the city had risen from the ashes, standing proud once again as the kingdom''s capital. The resilient residents of Ishtar had proven their mettle, findingfort in the simplicity of their daily struggles.


    But amidst the bustling activity, a few daring souls dared to dream of more. They longed to break free from their status and reach for a life of prosperity. These tales ofmoners who had defied the odds kept hope alive in their hearts.


    Khao''khen knew that true recoveryy not just in rebuilding structures, but in empowering the people. He understood that the path to healing began with providing opportunities for themoners to earn their keep and rebuild their lives.


    As Adhalia looked upon the city''s resurgence, she saw the wisdom in Khao''khen''s actions. By hiring themoners, he had not only elerated the recovery process, but also instilled a sense of purpose and self-worth in the people. And as she watched the determined faces of the workers, she knew that Ishtar would rise again, stronger than ever before.


    The sun slowly descended below the horizon, casting a warm, golden light over the bustling city of Ishtar.


    Khao''khen stood atop the newly rebuilt tower, a sense of pride swelling within him as he gazed out at the once-devastated streets now overflowing with life and energy.


    Themoners, once downtrodden and defeated, had proven their resilience and strength, their determination paying off in the form of a thrivingmunity.


    As he surveyed the horizon, his eyes fell upon Adhalia, her figure blending seamlessly with the shadows as she watched over the city with a protective gaze.


    Their eyes met, and in that moment, they shared a silent understanding. They both knew that their true test as leaders was not just in rebuilding, but in sustaining this newfound prosperity.


    Khao''khen''s unconventional methods had sparked a fire in the hearts of the people, igniting a fierce determination within them, his way of doing things was far much better than how the nobles of the kingdom would have done it.


    *****


    The air in the tent was thick with tension, a palpable weight hanging heavy above the gathered men. Commander Nassor, his face etched with lines of fatigue and worry, surveyed the faces around him. He had been a soldier all his life, a seasoned veteran who had seen his share of battles, but this situation was unlike anything he had ever encountered. The message from Adhalia had arrived, a message that had been sent by the fastest runners of the kingdom. The king, Gyassi, the one who had led them on this ill-fated conquest, was dead.


    "The king is dead," Nassor repeated, his voice grave. "He died a¡­ foolish death, they say." His voice trailed off, a bitter taste in his mouth. The news hadnded like a stone, sinking into the depths of their collective morale. They were stranded in Alberna, a conquerednd now renamed Lazica, their mission a failure, and their future uncertain.


    Kontar, Nassor''s second-inmand, a stoic man with eyes that reflected the years of hardship he had endured, spoke first. "It is clear, then, that the king''s gamble has cost us dearly. We must now consider our options. Should we return home, or remain here?"


    "Return home?" Karim, the boisterous Pdin, his face flushed with a perpetual rosy hue from years of overindulgence, scoffed. "What good would that do? We have tasted victory, however fleeting it may have been. We cannot simply walk away, leaving this newnd unguarded."


    Baron Kasto, a man of sharp intellect and a sharp tongue, frowned. "Victory, you call it? This is a not victory. We have lost so many men, and for what? For a foolish king who had sent us on this suicide mission with no support...His death is a blessing to all Ereians."


    "That is true," agreed Viscount Redore, a man known for his diplomatic nature and sharp understanding of courtly maneuvering. "The question remains, who sits on that throne now? What is the situation in Ereia?"


    Nassor, with a weary sigh, pulled out the scroll containing Adhalia''s message. The ink was fresh, the writing clear and concise. It spoke of the king''s demise, the destruction of the city, but now recovering. It also made mention of the Guardians of the Burning Sands making an appearance.


    "There is nobody sitting in the throne at the moment," Nassor stated, his gaze fixed on the scroll. "And Lady Adhalia, she says that she is taking the helm of the kingdom at the moment."


    "Adhalia!" Karim eximed, his voice high with a strange mix of curiosity and excitement. "The Princess! The one who stood against that fool Gyassi!"


    "Indeed," Nassor said, his voice barely a whisper. "And she is now, by all ounts, the most influential person in the kingdom." He paused, a thought shing in his mind, a thought that sparked a chilling realization.


    "She has always been a person with a great mind, a formidable figure in calctions. But there is something else, something new, something that is impossible to ignore," Nassor said, his eyes fixed on the scroll.


    The air in the tent thickened, a sense of dread recing the previous tension.


    "What do you mean?" Kasto questioned, his voiceced with suspicion.


    "It is in the message," Nassor replied, his voice low and measured. "She speaks of a powerful force that is with her. A force that we... won''t expect."


    The silence in the tent was deafening. Each man stared at Nassor, a mix of disbelief and awe etched on their faces. Continue your saga on M-V-L


    "We won''t expect?" Karim questioned, his voice filled with curiousity. "What kind of powerful force would that be."


    "I don''t know at the moment since there was nothing about their identity" Nassor replied, his tone firm. "And it seems Adhalia wants to keep it as a surprise."


    Kasto, spoke in a somewhat irritated voice, "The Darkhariss bloodline... they are all people who love to keep things mysterious. From their ancestors to their descendants, they are all the same."


    Viscount Redore, ever the diplomat, tried to calm this irritated friend. "It''s not like you are not aware of this quirk of theirs. This is something that you should have already been used to, considering the fact that you were close to their house."


    "What do we do now, Commander?" Kontar asked, his voice calm, a stark contrast to the palpable tension in the tent.


    "We must wait," Nassor dered, his gaze sweeping over the gathered men. "We will send runners back to Ereia, seeking further instructions and aid from the new leaders. We will remain here, holding this fortress, awaiting their guidance and help."


    "And if they decide to abandon us?" Karim asked, a hint of fear creeping into his voice, "Just like that foolish king."


    "We shall not abandon our brothers, nor the kingdom, even if the kingdom abandons us," Nassor replied, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon. "We will remain here, until the end. We must figure out the intention of the newly formed kingdom towards Ereia, and send word back to the new leaders of the kingdom."


    As the men dispersed, a heavy silence settled over the camp. The air was thick with uncertainty and anticipation. Nassor, alone in his tent, looked up at the sky, his mind racing with thoughts.


    Their world had shifted, the power dynamics of their kingdom altered drastically. Adhalia, the princess of the Darkhariss House, now possessed a newfound power, the power to influence the entire kingdom.


    What would this mean for Ereia? For them? For the future? He didn''t have the answers. But he knew, with a certainty that burned in his gut, that theing days, weeks, and years would be filled with unforeseen challenges, with many bloody battles to be fought and many lives taken.


    There was also the mystery about the new force that was with Adhalia, a powerful force that she said that they won''t expect. But Nassor was certain, the powerful force that she had mentioned were the key in her sess in iming the kingdom from the control of that foolish king.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!